《CEO He : Please Don&#x27;t Love Me》


 Chapter 1 - Reborn : Changing Destiny

    Amidst the dense forests, there was a very old shabby house. Inside a room, there was a young girl tied to a chair. Her hands were tied behind the chair. The soft white skin of her wrists had be red due to the tight ropes.

    Her eyes were closed. There was a small wound on her forehead with dried blood. Her blue shirt was stained with mud and the rest of her clothes were not in a good condition also.

    The girl on the chair suddenly opened her eyes. Her forehead was covered in sweat. She was taking deep breaths. With every breath, her hands which were tightly bound trembled.

    Unconsciously she tried to move her trembling hand towards a certain part of her body but she couldn''t do so.

    She looked at the lower part of her body. Her gaze fell on her short legs. Then she turned her head behind to look at her hands. As if realizing something, she looked around herself in confusion.

    This ce.

    How could she forget this ce?

    This ce was the start of her ruin, her destruction. She will not forget this ce even in her dreams.

    Various emotions shed through her eyes but the pain was the most dominating one. A single tear slid through her eye as she leaned her head on the chair.

    She could not believe that she was alive. But the pain on her forehead was enough to make her believe that it was not her illusion. Just a few moments before, she was at her death door.

    She wondered if all of that was a dream. But she knew that was not a dream. The immense pain in her heart, the dark red blood soaking her clothes, everything was true not her dream. And this was also true.

    She was back to when she was twelve years old.

    But Why?

    To go through that heart-wrenching pain again?

    Was it not enough once?

    Countless tears slid through and her eyes were filled with pain as she sobbed silently remembering those eyes. There was not even an ounce of sorrow or panic in those eyes looking at her condition.

    She was tired. Very tired.

    A few minutes after, she was looking silently at the ceiling of the room with nk eyes, Her mind was in a mess. Nothing has started yet everything has been finished already.

    Her heart was exhausted. It was empty. She didn''t have any courage or will to chase after that person now.

    Banggg...

    At this moment, she heard something. She knew from where this sound wasing. There was another room beside this one.

    And the person inside that room was unforgettable for her.

    Everything was happening in the same way. Just that, In thest life, she had frantically released herself from this chair to rush there to save him.

    But this time she was silently sobbing at her fate. She looked at the wall of the room silently.

    Lost in her own thoughts, she reminisced about the past life.

    '' Was there any way to save herself from that heart-wrenching pain?

    Yes, there was. To not involve herself with him again.''

    '' Was it possible? Yes, it was. ''

    If she could fill her heart with him only then she could empty it again.

    Her heart was filled with this new hope as she organized her thoughts. Since she was given a new chance then why not love herself and the people who adored her unconditionally rather than going after something which was never hers, to begin with.

    Yes, he was never hers that was why all she got was pain and hate from him. She does not have any courage or will to go through that again. So in this life, she would seal her heart for him.

    This time when she raised her head her eyes were different. The sorrow was reced by indifference.

    She, Mo Ron will seal her heart for him in this life. She will not let him enter her life again.

    Fate cannot be changed but destiny can be. Because your destiny depends on the choices you make.

    And she will change her destiny this time.

 Chapter 2 - Saving Him

    Mo Ron was very calm after sorting out her thoughts. This time she wanted to live well with the ones who cherished her not the ones who ruined her in every possible way.

    The sound came again. She could tell what he was trying to free himself. He was awake now. Looking around herself she saw a bottle lying a few steps far from her.

    Dragging her chair to that spot, she rolled to the floor. Due to uncontrolled movement, her elbow got scratched in this process. Ignoring the pain, she tried to hold the bottle with her tied hands. Then she broke it on the floor with all the energy she had.

    Picking a piece of broken ss of bottle she cut the rope tying her hands. Since her hands were tied behind her, she could not see. When her hands were finally free, her fingers were almost red with blood.

    In herst life, she did the same. That time, she saved him because she could not bear to hurt him. This time she will save him because she was the reason for him being here.

    After all the ropes were cut. She broke the lock of the door with a rod lying in the room.

    Coming out of the room, she saw the door of another room. The noises inside the room did not end.

    She has to face him this once. After this, she will never show her face to him. As if remembering something, Mo Ron tried to find her handkerchief in her pocket. The pink handkerchief was still clean. She covered her face with it leaving only her eyes.

    Yes, now he will not be able to see her.

    With the same rod, she broke the lock of the room. The room was silent now. Ignoring her slightly fastened heartbeat, she pushed the door inside.

    A boy of about eighteen years was lying on the floor. He was tied to the chair. His white face was covered with sweat. Looking at his position anyone could tell that he must have rolled the chair in order to get to the door. His cold blue eyes were now fixed on Mo Ron.

    She looked at his eyes. How many years has it been since shest saw those eyes free from any disgust and hate towards her?

    Now his eyes only carried some vignce towards her due to her sudden entry. There was no fear, no panic.

    Maybe because of her height she looked like a young child and that''s why he didn''t fear her. Or Maybe he never feared anyone.

    Mo Ron knew thatter was the case.

    Taking slow steps towards him, she stood in front of his tied hands on the back of the chair. It should take less time to open the ropes because her brain was now of an adult unlike in the past life when she took a lot of time to open these ropes.

    But her hands were trembling because of cuts or maybe because the boy was looking at her with a tilted head in her direction. She confirmed by herself that the former was the case.

    Irritated with her own reactions, she stood up and went into the room where she was tied previously.

    Picking a piece of the broken bottle, she came back to the same room again where he was tied.

    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes when he looked at the girl who came back. Maybe he was thinking that she had left. Even though he didn''t know her, but he could tell that she was trying to free him.

    Mo Ron didn''t give him any exnation for her actions. She came back to her position and this time she cut the ropes with the ss.

    In the past life, she didn''t want to use the ss to cut the rope fearing that he would get injured by her.

    When the boy looked at the ss piece in her hands he got to know why she went out a few minutes before.

    Fortunately, she was an intelligent child. He thought.

    When his hands were free, he reached for the ss piece in her hand. He could cut the ropes himself on his foot now as his hands were free.

    She could get cuts.

    " Give me that. "

    Pointing towards her hand, he said very gently. Ron looked at his eyes which were somewhat soft.

    When he put his hand in front of her, she nonchntly put that piece in his hands with trembling hands. But before she could take her hand back, he held her wrist and turned it.

    Looking at the several cuts on her hands, he frowned.

    Mo Ron swiftly took her hand back from his grip and looked at him with nk eyes.

    " How did you get them? "

    He tried to ask her gently yet there was some harshness in his voice. She was just a child that too a girl.

    " None of your business. "

    The girl''s voice was very soft but her words revealed her indifference towards him.

    " Hurry up unless you want to be left here alone. I don''t have that much time. "

    When she saw him still looking at her hands, she reminded him.

    The boy was amazed at her words. Everyone has always fawned over him so he was used to that bootlicking behavior. This was the first time he was being treated indifferently.

    His lips curled into a small smile unconsciously which was barely visible. He looked at her eyes and he could tell that she meant whatever she said.

    Such an interesting Girl

    For the first time in his life, the young master He felt that he can also be a burden to someone.

 Chapter 3 - Kids Do Have Dignity

    He Jian cut his ropes very fastly without getting any cut on his hands. The girl was right in the end. They don''t have much time. What if the kidnappers came back? Standing up from the floor, he picked the iron rod lying in the room. The girl also picked one.

    When they came out of the room, he unconsciously hid the girl behind her in case if someone attacked. What he did not expect was the girl behind her suddenly toe in front of him. She walked ahead without any worry.

    He looked at her back with raised eyebrows.

    Fastening his steps he came beside her.

    ''How can he forget that children also have their dignity. Of course, she would not like him to protect her. He just had to do it silently without attracting her attention.''

    As he looked around the pce to see the exit while walking with her, the girl had already walked in a certain direction. Of course, he followed her. Then finally he saw the exit.

    He looked at the girl by her side with confused eyes. If she was also kidnapped like him then how can she know the way around this ce? His eyes were being covered by the kidnappers when he was kidnapped so he didn''t know at all which way to go.

    With his thoughts running wild in a certain direction, his blue eyes looking at the girl became very cold and sharp. But suddenly he was pulled by her behind a wall.

    The girl in front of her covered his mouth tightly with his back to the wall. She pointed to him by her eyes to look sideways.

    Two masculine tanned men passed by their side. When he removed his sight from them and looked back at the girl, her eyes were still on those men.

    Because of the very narrow space, they were very close to each other. She felt very soft against his hard body. The right side of her temple was very close to his lips. Apart from that, her whole face was covered leaving only her eyes. Her skin was pale white and smooth.

    Mo Ron was still looking at the men who went inside. In the past life, things didn''t happen like this. They were able to escape without being noticed by anyone. The only reason she could think of was that she wasted a lot of time insidepared to the past life.

    When she was cursing silently inside her heart, she felt a cold yet very soft touch on her temple. Her whole body froze and her heartbeat fastened.

    With wide eyes, she turned her head in He Jian''s direction with such a fast speed that He Jian feared that her neck would get twisted.

    He looked at her eyes which were wide with shock. The whole time since he first saw her, her eyes were nk. But at this moment, he felt that her eyes were very beautiful. It was not pure ck but a little brown. It seemed like they were questioning him silently and asking for answers which he himself didn''t know. He just couldn''t take his sight away from her eyes.

    As he continued looking into those eyes his heart started to beat like a drum.

    Eighteen years old, he had never felt like this. He just couldn''t control his urge to kiss that smooth pale white skin so he did without thinking anything. In his heart, he knew that she was just a child and whatever he was doing is wrong but when he looked at those eyes the little bit of guilt instantly vanished away.

    Unconsciously he raised his hand to remove the cloth covering her face.

    " Brother Xia "

    Mo Ron who was in a daze felt awakened by the shout. She removed her hand from his mouth and tried to step far away from him. But since there was no space she could not do so. Flustered by this, she heard the next words.

    " Brother Xia, the boy, and that girl have escaped."

    More Men with one in the center who seemed their leader stepped inside and passed by them. Mo Ron closed her eyes with a heavy sigh.

    It will not be easy this time.

    " It is not good to sigh like this at such a young age."

    The voice that fell in her ears was very gentle. She didn''t have the guts to look at him after the earlier incident so she just ignored his words and tried to think of something else.

    Only if she had looked at him she would have seen how gentle and affectionate his gaze was when he looked at her.

 Chapter 4 - My Feelings Of Inferiority

    Tightly holding the iron rod in her hands, Mo Ron spected if they should run away from here now. She didn''t know how many of them are outside now. But if they stayed here, they would be found after some time.

    He Jian was also thinking the same. He could handle around three or four-man by himself. But when he looked at the girl by her side, he could not leave her alone here so he had to protect her also. In this situation, he could onlye up with one idea.

    Ignoring the girl''s reaction in front of him, suddenly he held her shoulders tightly.

    "Stay here. Don''te out until Ie to get you."

    He said in a tone that allowed no negotiation and left from there. Mo Ron looked at his back. Holding the iron rod in his hand, he stepped out. She could guess that he was thinking to check if there was anyone outside and if there was, then he would handle them by himself.

    If it was He Jian in his twenties then maybe she could leave him alone. But now ... She peeked outside to look around. No one was there. It looked like they were still looking for them inside. Very Quietly with her iron rod, she stepped out of the shabby house.

    It was very dark. The shabby house in which they were kept was located on a mountain and was covered with dense trees. Mo Ron hid behind the trees and with very silent steps she roamed around the house to find the exit from this ce. In the corner, she saw He Jian. He was also hidden behind a rock.

    There were two men guarding that area. Undoubtedly it was the exit.

    After a few seconds, she saw He Jianing out with the rod in one hand and a rock in the other. In two or three steps he came in front of two men. Without giving them any chance to attack himself, he threw that heavy rock toward the man on his left side, and then he hit the iron rod on the head of the other. Both the men were lying on the floor without any movement.

    Hidden behind the bushes Mo Ron saw this scene with a bitter smile.

    He sure was very cruel.

    He Jian was about to go inside when a figure jumped in front of him. He was raising his iron rod to hit but the figure dodged agilely. Only then he looked at the small figure with a covered face in front of himself carefully. His expression turned into an incredulous one when he saw that the girl in front of him was still calm.

    Actually, he was very angry. Thinking that he was about to hit her and if she had not dodged. He didn''t even want to think ahead. His eyes were filled with rage at her carelessness. But the girl in front of him didn''t pay attention to his changing emotion at all. With a nonchnt expression, she passed by him and kicked the two lying men on the dusty ground. Getting no reaction, she headed towards the exit with the rod on her shoulder.

    Without turning behind she only said three words.

    "I am leaving."

    The words made He Jian came out of his stupor and heposed his expression. Ignoring the difort in his heart on hearing those three words he followed her. He suddenly had the feeling of being a subordinate. But there was no anger in his heart. In fact, there was a small smile on his lips and some helplessness in his ice-blue eyes.

    It seems like kids nowadays behave like this Huh?

    But Mo Ron thoughts were in a different direction. No matter how much she convinced herself that the presence behind herself didn''t matter, she was still very careful with everything. Actually, it has be a habit. She had always felt so inferior to him that whenever she would walk in his presence she feared that she would trip and fall or she would do something that would make him repulse her.

    We can''t change our habits easily. It is true.

    Feeling her heart stuffy, she took a deep breath and tried to be carefree.

    They were in the mountains. Mo Ron knew the way to get down. He Jian also followed her without any questions. He had some doubts in his heart in the beginning but after looking at her clear ck eyes there was something in his heart making him believe that the girl walking ahead of him would never harm him.

    The night was dark but the moonlight was enough to see the way they were going ahead. Both of them were silent.

    "What is your name? "

    A gentle voice entered Mo Ron ears. For a few minutes, she couldn''t believe that the question in such a gentle tone was for herself. Because all his gentleness and affection belonged to someone else. To her and everyone else even his indifference, mockery and contempt were a treasure. No, it was his presence which she treasured.

    The question was asked again but the answer didn''te. Without any trace of anger, the boy spoke again.

    " My name is He Jian. "

    Still no response.

    With his lips pressed in a thin line, He Jian tried to remember how many times he was ignored like this in his eighteen years of life.

    The answer was none.

    The question was what did he do for a twelve-year-old girl to behave with him like this. He talked to her very gently right?

    No. Actually, the biggest question was why he was so frustrated with her ignorant behavior and why he so badly wanted her to talk to him. Why he was trying so hard to initiate a conversation between them.

    As he was trying to do his best to talk to her, the noise of some footsteps echoed into mountains which make them alert.

    "Those two ba****ds are here."

    Someone shouted behind them.

    He Jian hold the girl''s hand in his and started to run hurriedly. Mo Ron who was unprepared stumbled and fell on the floor. Her knees hit the stone floor and she frowned because of the pain.

    He Jian wanted to hit himself because of his carelessness. How could he know how to take care of a girl who was younger than him by six years. Seeing the torn flesh on her knees, he was concerned and guilty. He felt veryfortable looking at the blood on her knees. He didn''t get any time to help her because the girl kneeling in front of him suddenly pulled him and turned him over.

    Shocked by the sudden turn of events, he didn''t know what to do and fell on the floor.

    " Uh..."

    He only listened to a cry which seemed toe from above of him. His whole body stiffened. He raised his head to look at the girl above himself. Her face was distorted in pain and she was clutching her shoulder. Tears were streaming through her eyes.

    Frantically and carefully he sat up and hugged her soft and short body in his arms and patted her back tofort her forgetting their situation.

    " Mo Ron, leave the boy. We can let you go."

    A female voice echoed in his ears.

    In front of him, a middle-aged woman and three men were standing with their faces covered. There was a rod in the hands of one of them which fell from the Mo Ron''s hands. His heart shook with some unknown emotion knowing that she pushed him without any hesitation to save himself.

    It is said that when a girl is saved by a man in a difficult situation then she would give her heart to him but when a man sees a girl protecting himself without any selfishness then he would give his soul, heart, and his everything for her.

    His face was cold when he looked at that man. His ice-blue eyes looked at him from top to down as if thinking of hundreds of ways to torture him.

 Chapter 5 - The Furious Kitten

    As if awakened from the dream, Mo Ron detached herself from He Jian''s arms on hearing the Middle-aged woman''s voice. She looked at the woman whose face was covered.

    It was she who was the starting road of her destruction.

    Mo Ron''s mother was very ill but they didn''t have any money to admit her to the hospital. The day before this kidnapping incident her mother suddenly copsed but she couldn''t even admit her to the hospital.

    What could a twelve-year-old girl do without money?

    The middle-aged woman standing in front of her was living in her neighborhood for two months. When her mother copsed she didn''t think anything and went to this woman asking for help. In these two months, she somewhat knew this aunt as she greeted her every time they met.

    On seeing that Mo Ron wanted some money for her mother''s treatment, the middle-aged woman told her that she has a son of around eighteen years old whom she couldn''t meet because of her ex-husband. She said that her son was currently in this city and if she could lead him to a certain ce where she can meet him then she would give her the money for her mother''s treatment.

    Twelve-year-old Ron only remembered how she didn''t even know where her father was and agreed to help her.

    So when He Jian came out of the restaurant after having his dinner she led his small dog to a secluded area where the woman had asked her. In search of his dog, He Jian followed its footprints.

    After some time the woman came with three men who suddenly hit that boy. Hidden behind the wall in that secluded area, Mo Ron was very shocked and couldn''t control her scream. The woman had not expected her to be still there. But now they didn''t have any choice as Mo Ron had seen them so they took her along with the boy.

    Before losing her consciousness when she looked at the malicious smiles on their faces and Mo Ron knew that she had done something very wrong.

    That''s why after gaining her consciousness she hurried to save him and when she had looked at the boy for the first time closely she was dazed. She couldn''t remove her eyes from his angelic face. Her heart shook when she had nced at his ice-cold blue indifferent eyes. But at that time the only thing she knew that he was in danger because of her so she had saved him at the expense of her life.

    But what did she get?

    Hate, disgust, usations, and me.

    In her past life, she thought that she was really responsible for this incident but now thinking on the rational side, if she had not done that then anyone else had volunteered.

    Who does not want the money?

    And she was in a desperate situation not knowing what she was doing.

    Now looking at the boy silhouette she wondered if in this life also, she would be used of something she had done unknowingly.

    "Does it hurt?"

    A very gentle voice fell in her ears and her whole body froze. Was he talking to her?

    She shook her head in no stiffly and tried to get up.

    By her side, He Jian looked at the kidnappers. It seemed like they were specially hired to kidnap him. The situation was not favorable to him. The other side had more strength and he also needed to protect Mo Ron.

    But it didn''t waver him and he held the iron rod in his hands tightly. He saw one of them trying to attack Mo Ron. Very easily, he helped Mo Ron dodge that attack and hit the man with his rod. The man fell to the ground and others immediately reced him. Seeing the boy surrounded by two men, the middle-aged woman turned to Mo Ron who went to the unconscious man to get back her iron rod. But the woman was faster than her and picked it before Mo Ron could do anything.

    Standing in front of her, the woman looked at the girl child with a mocking smile.

    " If you have not tried to show off your bravery, I may really have given you the money for your mother''s treatment. But now, you can just die here and your mother will also breathe herst at your home. Ha.."

    The same words from the past life made Ron shiver. In the past life, this woman had made her hostage and made He Jian stop beating those kidnappers. After that, she mocked both of them. They were beaten and taken back to the same house. After a day, when she regained her consciousness, she got free again anyhow and freed He Jian also. When they tried to run again, Police had alreadye to rescue them.

    She knew that they will be rescued this time also but she didn''t want to be captured this time. She doesn''t know what that woman did to He Jian then but the He Jian she found on the next day was very different from before. Even when she met him years after, he hated if anyone touched him or his things without his knowledge.

    That''s why when someone told him that she was also involved in his kidnapping he had looked at her with disgust and hate.

    The remembrance made her so furious that she pushed the woman to the ground and pped her with her small hands. The woman shrieked and screamed because of an unexpected attack. The rod fell from her hands. Her scream gained He Jian''s attention and he nced at Mo Ron riding on the woman''s stomach and pping her. He raised an eyebrow and let out a lowugh.

    ''The small kitten was furious.''

 Chapter 6 - Never Want To See You Again

    "Don''t even think about it."

    A low chuckle vibrated through He Jian''s words at Mo Ron''s words. For a few seconds, the sound dazed her even today. Even after she had given up.

    " Why are you so serious hm? You are just a child."

    It amused him that she ignored his words. He had never liked kids especially girls. But this girl was so cute he can''t control himself to not bully her. The indifference in her eyes amazed and amused him at the same time.

    Looking at the girl walking in front of him without looking back, he thought about the scene he saw a few minutes ago. During the fight between Mo Ron and that woman, the cloth with which she had covered her face got loosened and half of her face was visible which she didn''t notice. Even though He Jian could only see her side profile, he was distracted for a few moments and got punched once. The skin he saw was very white, tender, and smooth, there was a small wound on the right side of her temple. Remembering the touch when he had kissed her temple, he felt an itch in his heart.

    Till that time she had realized that her face was uncovered and she covered it again with her cloth after the woman was not able to get up. The men were unconscious after He Jian''s beating. He was afraid that the girl will get scared and hence he took her away in hurry from that ce. When he asked her to show him her face so that he could take a look at her wound, she refused decisively.

    She looked at him condescendingly after that. He felt like she could read his thoughts.

    The girl seemed to know more than her age.

    The strange thing was he was not angry at all with her refusal.

    As they were going down the mountain, He Jian listened to some footstepsing in their direction and got alert. Two or three steps ahead of him, Mo Ron was looking around the bushes. At this moment, He Jian suddenly held her hand and hid both of them behind the bushes, and pointed her to not make any noise by putting his finger on her lips. From his ce, he saw three men walking towards the mountain anding towards them. When they were close, he saw a familiar face among them and got rxed. Still, he signed Mo Ron to note out and walked towards them.

    Hidden behind the bushes, Mo Ron looked at his back talking to those three men.

    They were here to save him. She knew. Standing up from her spot, she went deeper inside the bushes. There lied a small ck puppy in the bushes tied with a rope. It was because of this small dog that those men were able to locate He Jian in her past life. The puppy had a small tracking device on its paw.

    She kneeled beside it and gently stroked its head. The puppy was tired. The rope was still in its mouth. It seemed like it was trying to chew it off but was unable to do so.

    Going outside these bushes was a small street where she was hit and abducted by them. It was she who tied the puppy here. She silently cursed herself to tie the puppy like this. The puppy was awakened by her gentle movement and by this time, she had loosened the rope. It looked at her for a few seconds and then sniffed her. Taking the opportunity she held it in her hands carefully and took it to the ce where He Jian had asked her to hide.

    She put it outside the bushes. The puppy ran to its master and He Jian was surprised to see his pet. As he held the puppy in his hands and smoothened its with his strokes, Mo Ron stood up from her ce and took a long look at them.

    Then she turned around and walked out from there in the opposite direction where he was standing.

    There was a small forest and after crossing it she would be able to go out of this mountain.

    She turned around to look again in his direction.

    He was the man she loved selflessly and selfishly in her past life. She was ready to do anything to get him. But life taught her a very hard lesson. Some things are not ought to be written in your fate and if you forcefully try to write it in your fate then it will be only you who will get wounded. Her heart hurts thinking of giving upon him. Still, she knew that this love will only give her pain. So, she wants to save herself this time.

    In this life, she would love those who loved her. She would love herself. But never again, she would love this man because her love for him was very toxic and poisonous to her.

    In her heart, she wondered whether she would see him again. But a part of his consciousness said to her that it would be good if she would not meet him again.

    Life was long as well as short. She doesn''t want to go down that same path again. She doesn''t want to be that indecent, selfish, and inferior woman again.

    ''So He Jian I Hope that we would not see each other again in this life.''

    She turned around and never looked back in his direction again.

 Chapter 7 - Little Mo Chen

    It was early morning. The birds'' sounds could be heard as they left their nests to collect their food. The light was less as the sun has not risen yet. The time was around Five in the morning when Mo Ron finally could see the streets below the mountain. Coming down as fast as she can she walked ahead.

    Amidst the silence, only her footsteps sound echoed. After around one hour of walk, she finally reached her destination. Her steps slowed down. She didn''t know whether it was because of her tiredness or she was afraid to go inside.

    Her heart was filled with so much guilt that she could not bear to see their faces. Still, she knew that she needed to go inside. They needed her as much as she needed them.

    Taking a deep breath she first uncovered her face threw down the muddy handkerchief in a corner. Her clothes were torn and dirty but she didn''t have any way to change them outside so she could only go inside in the same clothes. Hiding the wound on her temple with her hair, she walked ahead.

    At the door of a small house, a child of about six years old sat while blinking hisrge eyes looked outside anxiously. He looked like he had just woken up from his sleep. His eyes were filled with unshed tears and his lips were formed in a pout. It seemed that he was about to cry at any moment. But those eyes soon lit up when he saw Mo Ron in front of himself.

    "Jiejie"

    Stumbling with her small legs, he ran towards her and hugged her tightly.

    Wiping unshed tears from her clothes, he tried to hide them and looked at her with a cheerful smile. His action could not remain hidden from Mo Ron.

    The heart that she had made strong with all her strength melted at his innocent considerate actions. Kneeling down, she hugged him tightly so that her tears would not scare the child. She cried like a child holding him.

    ''Chenchen, did you also cried when your jiejie abandoned you in herst life? Did you also hide your tears at that time like this?''

    "Jiejie, you stink."

    She could imagine his scrunched nose and pouted lips. Still, hitting lightly the back of his head she continued to hug him but this time there was a small smile on her lips.

    Mo Chen has been worried about his sister for the whole night. Now his sister was back, his mood was normal and cheerful. So he indulged her as if he was an elder brother and also patted her back as his mother did to him every time.

    "Jiejie Mom said that it is not good to stink."

    Mo Ron felt more pain seeing all of these actions of him. She stood up from the ground and turned around to go inside without giving little Mo Chen any chance to see her tears-covered face.

    The house felt familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. Even though they were poor they still had their own house and it was neither too small nor too big. The three of them had their own rooms. Little Mo Chen''s room was empty almost all the time because he liked to stick with his mother or jiejie.

    Controlling her emotions she went inside her room and took her clothes from the closet to take a bath. The cuts and wounds stung but she didn''t care. When she closed her eyes in the shower, every miserable incident of the past life revolved in front of her.

    It could not be seen whether it was water or her tears flowing down her eyes.

    She wished that she could forget everything. At the same time, she was thankful that she remembered those things. She had her experiences in her memory. With those memories, she would be able to save her family to go down that same path again.

    But it also felt very painful at the same time remembering them.

    ''Mo Chen, jiejie will not let anything happen to you this time.

    Mother your Ron will save you at any cost.''

    Finishing her bath as soon as she could, she dried her body and wore her clothes. In the mirror, there stood a young girl. She was very beautiful. Her eyes should be cheerful and lively but they had determination and maturity more than her age. The dried blood on her temple was washed away by the water now there was a small wound there that looked terribly red. But she hid it with the help of her hair.

    Coming out of her room, she went to another room. Her steps halted in front of the door. With trembling hands, she opened the door.

    Inside the room, Little Mo Chen was sitting on the edge of the bed. On the bed was lying a woman who was unconscious or asleep. Her eyebrows were knitted as if she was in a lot of pain. It could be said that Mo Ron got her looks from her mother.

    Mo Chen was holding her mother''s hands and from time to time he kissed her cheek. Seeing her jiejieing inside, he got up from the bed and ran in front of her.

    " Jiejie I kissed Mommy''s cheek as she did to me when I fell. But Mommy did not wake up. You said that she will wake up when the pain will lessen. Does it mean that mommy is still in pain?"

    Mo Ron patted his head and went to her mother''s side. She lifted her pillow a little and took out a key from there. With this, she opened the closet in the room. After searching for a few minutes she finally got what she wanted. She closed the closet again and hid the key in the same ce.

    Looking at her mother lying on the bed, she apologized to her in her heart. After giving some instructions to little Mo Chen she finally went outside the house.

    This was her first step to break away from the past lifetime.

    In this lifetime, all that mattered to her was her mother and her little brother.

 Chapter 8 - The Diamond Necklace

    The beautiful ne in the jeweler''s hands shined as he checked if it was made from real diamonds or not. The diamonds were real to his shock. He put it on the table carefully as if it was made of ss. The ne made a clink sound increasing his nervousness. Then he looked at the girl in front of him.

    "Girl, tell me the truth. From where did you get this ne?"

    The town was small. He knew that the girl was from Mo family. The whole town knew that the elder son of the Mo family has not returned for years. His wife was taking care of two children alone. He could have understood if she hade to borrow some money. Therefore when he saw a diamond ne with her, he thought that she had stolen it from somewhere. Even though the girl looked very young innocent, no one can say anything from her face only.

    Mo Ron looked nonchntly at the jeweler who was scrutinizing her. She very calmly took out a piece of paper from the pocket of her pants.

    "Here, I have the bill. The ne belongs to my mother."

    The jeweler took the paper from Mo Ron in his chubby hands and looked at it seriously. As the girl said, the ne was really bought under the name of Mo Ron''s mother, Lin Qianru.

    "Still, Girl I can''t give you money and take this ne in absence of your mother."

    As soon as his words finished, he saw the girl lowering her head. A few seconds after, a sniff followed. Although in the beginning, Mo Ron was only trying to pretend, but when she thought of the consequences of not getting any money from the ne, her eyes reddened themselves and tears started toe out. It was herst resort.

    The jeweler got flustered by her sudden tears. He had never dealt with any child. When he saw fat tears rolled down her cheeks, he thought that there must be something wrong.

    Why would a young girle to sell this expensive ne suddenly?

    "Girl, there is no need to cry Ah? Are you facing any problem? Tell your uncle! Uncle will try to help you."

    Mo Ron raised her head and looked at the jeweler with red and swollen eyes.

    "Uncle, my mother is in too much pain since yesterday. She needed to get operate on immediately. But I don''t have any money to admit her to the hospital. Uncle please help me and give me some money in exchange for this ne. You can keep it for time being, when I have money to give you back, I will take back this ne."

    It felt strange to call him uncle because, in Mo Ron''s mind, she was already an adult.

    The jeweler cursed himself for doubting such an innocent and young girl. He felt pity for her and hurriedly took out the money and a document that need to be signed. Looking at the neat signature of the girl, the jeweler thought that she must be an intelligent child and his belief in her words grew more. Anyways, the ne belonged to Lin Qianru and her daughter herself came to pawn it. He was just doing his own work right?

    Mo Ron came out of the shop with the money. Now she had enough money to treat her mother. She went to her home as fast as she could. Going to her mother''s room, she saw that her mother was conscious but her eyebrows were still knitted in pain. She was sitting on the bed with her back supporting the pillow. Mo Chen was filling water in the ss perhaps for her mother.

    How long has it been since she saw herst?

    When her mother''s gaze fell on her, she had a sudden urge to hide somewhere away. In herst life, when she came back, her mother was already taking herst breath. Herst words to her were '' Take care of Little Chen''. But what did she do?

    "Ron,e inside. Where were you?"

    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she stepped inside and sat by her mother''s side.

    Lin Qianru was the most beautiful woman in the town. Many women envy her and many gloated at her misfortune when her husband didn''t return after many years. At the end of the day, only the beauty could not bind anyone, they said.

    Even now her face was sickly pale but her features made her look no less beautiful.

    Taking her mother''s hand in her hand, she felt the calluses on it. Her mother''s hands used to be so smooth and fair. She kissed them and in her heart, she apologized for her all her stupidities in her past life.

    "Mother, Can you walk a few steps? I have called the cab. We are going to City Hospital."

    Lin Qianru looked at her daughter who seemed somewhat different. When she registered her words in her mind, she looked surprised.

    "What hospital? Why did you call the cab? We don''t have any money."

    "I have money. Let''s go to the hospital now."

    "From where did you get the money?"

    At this question, Mo Ron hesitated to answer. She nced at Mo Chen and asked her to go outside. Little Mo Chen obediently went outside.

    "I pawned that diamond ne."

    Lin Qianru was shocked and her whole body froze.

    "What ne? The diamond ne in my closet? How did you know about it? Where did you sell it? Tell me."

    She got up from the bed forgetting all her pain and looked ready to bring back the ne. But Mo Ron held her arm to stop her and said gently.

    "Mother, I didn''t sell that ne. I just pawned it. We can get it backter. Now we should go to the hospital. You need to get operate as soon as possible."

    But Lin Qianru removed her hand from her arm and insisted.

    "No. Ron, you should not have taken that ne. Mother is fine. I will be fine after resting for a few days. "

    Mo Ron felt a sudden rush of anger at her mother''s words.

    "Does that ne matters more than your life? Don''t lie to me. I know that you are very ill. You�� Mother Have you ever imagined if something happens to you, what would I and little Chen do? Where would we go? Who would care for us? Is that ne more important to you than me and little Chen?"

    More and more anger poured out through her every word. In herst life, she never knew about the diamond ne. If she knew then she would never have gone in her neighborhood to ask for money. She would never have been kidnapped. She would never have met He Jian. She would never have fallen in love with her destruction.

    She still tried to be reasonable thinking that her mother was not at fault. She was very simple-minded so Mo Ron tried to make her understand patiently.

    "Mother, you think that ne will remain hidden forever. Second Aunt already knew about it. "

    Seeing her mother shocked and pale face, Mo Ron lied more confidently.

    "Yes! She came a month ago and searched your closet for money. She saw the ne at that time but I said that it was not a real but artificial ne. She still seemed suspicious. Tell me mother, If anything happens to you, do you think I would be able to fight for that ne with Second Aunt?"

    This was exactly what had happened in her past life. Her mother''s ne was taken by her second Aunt after Lin Qianru''s death. She and Mo Chen were sent to the orphanage without any penny. After that, she never saw a moment of relief in her life until he entered.

    She only found out at thest moment of her past life, that his appearance only brought her more pain. Her love for him had be so poisonous to her that she embraced the death with a smile.

 Chapter 9 - A New Hope

    Looking at the glowing red light outside the door of the room, there were countless thoughts in Mo Ron''smind.

    Could her rebirth really change these things?

    When deciding in that small shabby house that she would make her family her first priority in this life, she had immense confidence in herself. She had thought that she could change her destiny by herself. Now sitting outside the operation room, she suddenly was not much sure.

    What if she still couldn''t save her mother?

    Her trance was broken when she felt a sudden weight on her shoulder. Looking on her right side, Little Mo Chen was sleeping on her shoulder with his mouth open. A warm and soft smile full of affection made its way on her lips.

    She didn''t have the heart to leave her little brother alone at home. Now seeing him again made her somewhat afraid as if she does things even in a little bit wrong way, her small family will be snatched away from her again. The fear resided in her heart and she thinks that it will be there for a long time. Fortunately, her mother agreed toe to the hospital in the end else she didn''t know what would she have done. It was painful enough for her once to see everything slipping from her hand, she will never want to experience that pain again.

    She adjusted Little Mo Chen''s position carefully and put his head on herp. Fortunately, she had already brought a nket so she covered him with that nket.

    Finally, the red bulb went dark. The operationsted for at least five hours. The doctor came outside. Since he was wearing the mask, she couldn''t see his expression. Mo Ron carefully lifted her little brother''s head from herp and went to talk to the doctor.

    The doctor removed the mask from his face and there was a small smile on his lips. It made her remember how patiently he had exined everything to her about the operation when she had said that there was no adult in her family except her mother. She also tried to force out a smile at his small gesture but failed to do so. As if the doctor understood her nervousness, he patted her head with his hand and finally said

    "The operation was sessful. Your Mother is fine now. We will shift her to the ICU for a few hours to keep a check on her condition. You can meet your mother as soon as she gets conscious."

    A deep sigh of relief came out of her lips and after that what followed were tears. This time they were because of happiness. Embarrassed for crying like a child in front of the doctor, she wiped her tears hurriedly.

    She nodded at the doctor with arge smile on her lips. Then she bowed her head to express her gratitude.

    "Thank you so much, doctor.

    Although her face looked awful with traces of tears and a smile on her lips, the doctor could not help but find her very cute when she did these actions done by most adults. He felt that all the tiredness from the operation by her cuteness.

    Mo Ron felt something. She turned a bit to check and found that Little Mo Chen was standing behind her with his hand on her sleeve. There was still a little bit of sleepiness on his face. When he saw a doctor in front of her elder sister, he was wide awake.

    "Doctor Uncle, how is my mother now? Is she still in pain?"

    The doctor found him cuter than his elder sister and patted his little head again and again while saying

    "Yes, your mother is alright. No, she is not in pain."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Little Mo Chen''s stomach grumbled loudly. His face went red and he lowered his head shyly. The doctor almostughed loudly. He was afraid that it would hurt the child so he excused himself hurriedly telling Mo Ron that the nurse was taking care of her mother and she can use this time to have some meal.

    ''How cute both of them are. He suddenly wanted to get married and have two cute children like them Ah''

    Even Mo Ron felt guilty at her negligence. Only now she remembered, Little Mo Chen had not eaten anything since yesternight. The guilt grew more when he raised his head and looked at her with a pitiful expression.

    "Jiejie, Chenchen is hungry."

    His ck big round eyes blinked at her. Only when he saw that the doctor was gone, he dared to say this sentence.

    Mo Ron took him out of the hospital to a small restaurant. It was very near to the City Hospital. She ordered enough food for both of them. The food was served quickly. She helped Little Mo Chen to ce the food in his bowl. Seeing him eating with relish, she also ate with satisfaction.

    In between, she paused and looked out of the window to see the scenery outside. The moon was shining brightly in the sky. Countless stars seem to be adoring its beauty.

    It was her first step towards changing her destiny in this life. She made a different choice this time.

    Her mother was alive. A hope finally started to raise its head in her heart.

    Maybe this lifetime would really bring her happiness.

 Chapter 10 - After Five Years

    After Five Years

    It was evening time. The town looked very lively and cheerful. The bicycle, scooter, and some cars upied the road. The children were ying in the yground. In this liveliness, a man sitting on his scooter was continuously using the horn. He seemed to be in his forties. The vehicle rider who was standing ahead red at him. He red back and epted the fact that he will not be able to get out of this traffic in the near time.

    He took his scooter in a street corner and locked it with the key. Putting the key back in his pocket, he raised his head and made his way ahead among the road full of cars, scooters, and bicycles. He seemed so energized that the way that usually was covered in half an hour, he covered it in twenty minutes.

    When he finally reached his destination, his whole face was red and sweat was rolling down his temple.

    In front of him, There was arge shop with arge board. The words written on it were ''Sweet Escape''. Opening the door, the aroma of the delicious food invaded his nostrils. Arge number of customers were inside the restaurant eating food with relish. He swallowed down his saliva and went inside further in the direction of the kitchen. A man was sitting on the way to stop someone unfamiliar toe inside. He seems to know him and nodded at him.

    Seeing a waiter, he impatiently asked him.

    "Where is the owner of this restaurant?"

    The waiter looked at him skeptically but raised his chin to indicate the direction. Ignoring his rudeness, the man went in the direction he pointed. He soon found the person he was searching for. With a wide smile on his face, he shouted

    "Sister Qianru"

    Lin Qianru turned around. She looked younger than her age. Since she was cooking, there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. She looked confused on suddenly seeing the man.

    "Brother Zhifan, what are you doing here? Is there any letter for me?"

    This was the only thing she could think unless he came to have a meal in the restaurant. But then he would have sat outside instead ofing here. The thought that there was a letter for her brought hope in her heart. But would they write to her? Especially after what she had done.

    Sure enough, the letter was from someone else.

    "Sister Qianru, I am here to get a treat from you. You know.... Our Mo Ron got the first position in the College entrance examination. Hahaa.."

    Stunned Lin Qianru took a second to let his words sink down in her mind and then she screamed like a child with happiness.

    " My daughter topped the entrance exam. My daughter..."

    All the waiters and waitresses looked towards her with a smile and congratted her. Qiu Zhifan took out a letter from his pocket and passed it to her. With trembling hands, she opened it and read it again and again. Tears of happiness flowed out through her eyes.

    Then she stuck it with her chest and took a deep breath as if to calm down herself. Then she called a waitress asked her to serve the best dishes of her restaurant for Qiu Zhifan. She also asked them to not take even a penny from him and serve whatever he wants to eat. Suddenly she murmured

    " Ron, I need to inform her. She worked so hard for this exam."

    While the subject of her happiness that is our Mo Ron was in a different situation at this moment.

    Outside a big library, a young boy was kneeling on her knees. He has a bouquet of red roses in his hand. In front of him stood none other than Mo Ron with a dumbfounded reaction. Even in the simple pants and shirt, she looked very beautiful. The girl who was standing behind Mo Ron snickered at her reaction. She told Mo Ron many times that the boy Liu Sheng likes her but she decisively refused it and said that it was her illusion.

    "Mo Ron, I like you a lot. I hope that you can ept my feelings and be my girlfriend. I promise that I will always treat you well and ...love you."

    Thest sentence made his ears red. His eyes were filled with love and nervousness. His words seemed very sincere. But the thing was that it didn''t shake Mo Ron''s heart. They just passed through her ears. She knew the answer she was going to give.

    " I respect your feelings but I can''t ept them. I''m Sorry. I hope you can find a girl to your liking in the future who loves you a lot."

    Li Sheng lowered his head in disappointment. Ayer of tears emerged but he blinked his eyes furiously to hide them. Lifting his head, he looked at Mo Ron with a small smile.

    " It''s okay. It is not your fault. You don''t need to feel bad."

    He stood up and turned around to walk away from there.

    Mo Ron looked at his back with aplex expression.

    In fact, she was scared to disappoint him. Because she had also been at the same ce once in her past life. She had also kneeled down like this in front of the man she had loved. The difference was that she had not epted the rejection nicely like him. She became more desperate to hold that so-called love like she could not breathe without it and then....

    Her trance was broken when her friend, Qin Nuan tapped her shoulder. She turned around to look at her. In reply, Qin Siran mischievously wiggled her eyebrows at her.

    " Haven''t I told you already that Li Sheng likes you? But you..you never agreed."

    Mo Ron rolled her eyes at her best friend. She was about to reply when her phone started to ring. When she saw that it was her mother who was calling, she hurriedly connected the call with a frown.

    "Mom, what hap....."

    Mo Ron didn''tplete her sentence because it seemed like her mother cut her off and started talking. A few seconds after a wide smile made her lips curve upwards.

    Hanging up the phone, she looked at the sky. The sun was about to set. Her heart that was feeling low because of remembering those memories was now peaceful and happy.

    ''Who said that only love can make you happy? I can live without it very happily.''

 Chapter 11 - Will She Leave The Town?

    The breeze blowing in the evening had some freshness and coolness. The ''Sweet Escape'' restaurant was about to close down after a long busy day. People could be seening outside in groups from its gate.

    Inside the kitchen area of the restaurant, Lin Qianru was checking for thest time if everything was at its right ce. After confirming all this, she picked the huge bag full of vegetables. She was going to cook a feast today. Her Mo Ron achievement deserved a great celebration. A proud smile emerged on her face thinking about her daughter.

    No one in the Wenhua town got a high ce in the college entrance examination till today. Her daughter is the first one.

    Someone ced a box on the counter she was standing near. Raising her head, she found her best friend and also her neighbor Wu Qin.

    Wu Qin was a widow with no children residing in her neighborhood. When she had opened this restaurant she was not much confident. But Wu Qin helped her and a lot. So after the restaurant started doing well, she hired her in Sweet Escape.

    Wu Qin dragged the box in front of her and smiled

    "Take it. It has something for Ron."

    Lin Qianru frowned. Wu Qin loved Mo Ron and Mo Chen like her own children. Although she appreciated it, at the same time, sometimes it made her afraid. Children can be spoilt easily and as a single parent, her responsibility increases more.

    Looking at her face, Wu Qin narrowed her eyes and looked at her sharply.

    "Don''t make that face in front of me. Inside is just her favorite dish. You make me feel like I am an enemy of your children."

    Lin Qianru let out a sigh of relief at her words.

    " What are you getting angry for? I am just afraid that you will spoil them. It is fine that you brought her favorite dish. Mo Ron will be happy."

    With a proud expression on her face, Wu Qin countered her

    "Of course she will be. What rubbish are you saying? Ron is here only for a short time now. Spoil her as much as you can. If only she was my daughter, I would have spoiled her to no end."

    With a confused look, Lin Qianru looked at her and asked

    "Where is Ron going? "

    Wu Qin raised her eyebrows on seeing that she was really confused.

    " Where? Ofcourse to the College. Our Ron topped the College entrance examination. Will you not send her to a University?"

    " Of course I will. But what is the need to leave this town for that?"

    " Don''t tell me you are thinking of admitting her in the college of our town."

    Wu Qin seriously looked at her face. Seeing no sign of any mockery, she let out an exasperated sigh thinking that her friend really had the intention of doing this stupid thing.

    "Do you want your children to never get out of this ce? Where those shitty rtives from Mo family live? I have never seen a sensible and intelligent child like our Ron. She took care of everything in your house when you were not able to find any way. Lin Qianru, listen to me, I will never forgive you if you destroyed her life like this bounding her with this small town."

    Saying this, Wu Qin walked away from there. While Lin Qianru who had her mouth looked at her back with a distant look.

    After a few seconds of standing at the same spot, she put the box inside the bag carefully and closed the doors of the kitchen.

    Locking the doors of the restaurant she walked to her home with slow steps and countless thoughts in her mind.

    It was almost dark when Mo Ron reached her home. Opening the door with her key, she found her mother silently cooking in the kitchen.

    In these five years, their life had changed drastically. After paying all the hospital bills and operation fees, she was left with some money. So she rented a shop with enough space and bought everything that was needed in a restaurant. Of course, she told this idea to her mother first who was not sure in the beginning but finally agreed after much persuasion.

    Fortunately, with her mother and her cooking skills from her past life, the restaurant started doing well in a few months. The ie from it was enough for the three of them. The problem didn''t end there. As soon as her blood-sucking rtive heard about this, they came to make trouble but Mo Ron didn''t hesitate to call the police this time. And it seemed to work as not a single one of them showed their face at her door again.

    With very silent steps, she hugged her mother from behind who got surprised at the sudden touch but smiled a little on seeing her.

    Mo Ron frowned. She felt that her Mother was feeling somewhat low. When she was about to ask her, a childish voice sounded in the kitchen and she felt that someone was hugging her from her behind.

    "You Guys always forget me."

    Looking behind herself, she found her brother Mo Chen looking at her with a cute pout on his lips.

    Little Mo Chen has grown up and was eleven years old now. But his childish features and his chubby cheeks still make him look like a child.

    With a soft smile on her face, Mo Ron turned around and patted his little head.

    " Of course not, Jiejie was just going to ask Mom about you."

    Mo Chen seriously looked at her face to see any signs of lying and finally believe her on seeing not any.

    However, he again hugged her and looked at her with his innocent and cute eyes and Mo Ron''s heart melted into a soft puddle of the pool at this sight.

    " Is Jiejie going to leave Chenchen? Jiejie please don''t leave."

    Mo Ron got confused at his question and Lin Qianru who was silently looking at the sibling interaction raised her head to look at her.

    " Why is Jiejie going to leave Chenchen."

    Little Mo Chen obediently replied to her question.

    " I went to y in the evening. My friends told me that Jiejie will leave the town to study in the big University."

    Mo Ron looked startled by his answer but hurriedlyposed herself and assured her brother.

    " Jiejie is not going anywhere. Why would Jiejie leave Chenchen when there is already a college in our town."

    Mo Chen looked happy at her answer and with a cheerful smile, he hugged her tightly.

    Mo Ron looked in her mother''s direction. Lin Qianru continued cooking with her head looking down. Her thoughts were getting more and moreplex with each second.

 Chapter 12 - The Life Changing Decision

    In the dark night, a beautiful vi stood in the City S. The lights outlined its beautiful constructed and decorated walls and garden. Inside a room, a man sat on a high chair with his hand raised painting something on therge white sheet that was held by an easel. Amp was lit a few steps far away from him. It was the only source of light in the whole room. It was ced in such a way that its whole light fell on the painting alone. The man''s face could not be seen as it was hidden in the darkness.

    His slender fingers that were holding the brush moved fast. Soon an outline of something could be seen on the paper. It was the side profile of a girl. When he felt like it waspleted, he put down the brush and looked at the painting without any movement.

    He picked the paper that was lying on the table beside him. It was also a portrait of someone. Two eyes were drawn on the sheet and the rest of the face was covered with a cloth.

    After a few seconds, he raised his brush again as if to draw more on the white sheet but soon put it down again. He has repeated this action for so many years. Her whole face, he tried to imagine it but thought that his imagination would never do justice with that beautiful face. In these five years, it must have changed a lot. Those ck-brown eyes must have be more beautiful. Is she a silent and good girl or a naughty and talkative one? He didn''t know the answer to even one question.

    The sound of something vibrating sounded in the room. His phone was ringing. ncing at the number, he picked it up from the table and slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Have you found anything?"

    He directly asked the question.

    There was silence on the other side for two seconds and then a hesitant answer came.

    "No Boss."

    This answer had not changed even once for the past few years.

    The man''s voice was cold when he said the next words

    "Why don''t you resign from your job when you can''t even find a person?"

    " Boss....I am trying my best. But...."

    The man hanged up without listening to his excuses and continued looking at the painting in front.

    While the one who was trying to make ''excuses'' was crying without shedding any tears. How can they find someone with just a name? There are hundreds of girls with the same name. But he could do nothing except continuing the search. Looking at the name and painting he was given, he let out a heavy sigh and prayed to God to end this torture and guide him to find the girl.

    *~*~*~~*~*~*

    "Qianru, they were angry back then. Just because they said that ''Never Come Back'', you will not leave this town. This is not right."

    The man had a very helpless expression on her face.

    Lin Qianru''s eyebrows knitted after hearing his words.

    "No, you know Why I don''t want to leave this town. It is not because they said anything. It is because I had confidently said back then that I will live happily with you even if it was this small town and I don''t understand what is wrong with living here?"

    The man let out an exasperated sigh.

    "You don''t understand or you don''t want to understand? We have children. Do you want them to waste their life here?"

    He had expected her to change her decision after the mention of children but Lin Qianru still insisted on her words.

    "How would they be wasting their life by living here? The town has School, College and many other facilities that other towns don''t have. You also studied here. I can''t see in any way you wasted your life studying in this town."

    The anger he was trying to control came with full force this time and he could not control his words and voice.

    "What did I get? What do I have today? You will never understand me. You had already enjoyed the luxurious life of the city. But I haven''t. I can''t live in this town anymore. I want to live that kind of life you left and I will leave this town even if you don''t want to."

    The words he said were firm. Her heart panicked with every word but she didn''t say anything. She trusted him. She believed that he would not leave her and her children.

    But her trust was broken in pieces when he really left the town and never came back.

    Lin Qianru sat on the bed remembering the most painful phase of her life. She didn''t understand at that time. She still doesn''t understand. What did heck here? In her eyes, he was the most intelligent and honest man she had ever known.

    She wondered if Mo Ron would also one day be attracted by the City''s liveliness and prosperity. She had lived there for twenty years but she still likes the simple people of the town. They don''t pretend. Even the Mo family Rtives, her sister-inw, they didn''t like her and her children but they showed it on their faces. Their action was visible. But in the City, people had two faces. They will seem sweet and friendly on the surface but they are nning to eat your whole existence in their heart. From her perspective, those kinds of people were more dangerous.

    But for how long she would hide her children in this small town. Wu Qin was right. Her daughter, Mo Ron was a very intelligent girl. She had seen her bing sensible and mature just in one night. She handled everything. They would not be living this carefree life if it was not Ron''s efforts. Mo Ron deserved better than this.

    She would never want to lose her daughter in the same way she lost the man she loved.

    Letting out a defeated sigh, Lin Qianru made the decision that will change her daughter''s whole life.

 Chapter 13 - City H Or City S

    The next day Mo Ron''s house was filled with people who came to congratte her. Getting First ce in the college entrance exam was not a small thing, especially in a town like Wenhua.

    Lin Qianru invited Mo Ron teachers to have a meal. The teachers were sitting around the round table while Mo Ron was helping her mother in the kitchen. In between,ughter could be heard from outside inside the kitchen.

    "Ron, go outside and apany our guests. Mother will handle here by herself."

    Although Mo Ron didn''t think that she didn''t think that there was any need for her to go outside and entertain the guests, she didn''t refuse her mother.

    She obediently nodded and went outside the kitchen towards the room.

    Nearing the door, she could hear Teacher Li saying something that made her halt.

    "She is simr in every aspect to her father. He also---"

    Teacher Li could notplete his sentence as he was interrupted by Teacher Sun who was sitting on his right side.

    "What rubbish are you spouting, Old Li? Girl Ron is sensible. She is not ambitious like him. I don''t agree with you on this matter at all."

    Teacher Li went silent at his words. But he knew whatever Old Sun words were not wrong.

    As if Old Sun realized something, he immediately looked towards the door. Seeing that there was no one around to hear their talk, he let out a sigh of relief. He reprimanded Old Li for his carelessness.

    "Old Li, You should see where you are sitting before deciding what should you say next. "

    Teacher Li seemed to realize his mistake as well and apologized for his loose tongue. Fortunately, No one heard their words.

    Mo Ron stood outside the door without moving for a few seconds with her head lower. Then she went back to the kitchen. The dishes had already been made and her Mother was arranging them on a tray. She went to help her mother pick one.

    The group teachers enjoyed Lin Qianru cooking very much. After finishing their meal, they asked Mo Ron about her future ns who looked nk. It was not Mo Ron''s fault. She actually never thought about her future. In herst life, she could not attend college as the orphanage didn''t pay for her studies. In this life, her only purpose was to give her mother and brother a happy peaceful life. She studied hard to get the schrship but she had not expected to get the first ce.

    Teacher Sun thought that she was confused so suggested to her about some colleges.

    "You should think about Rends Middle University in the City S. It is the only institution that was established in the recent years by our country. "

    Unnoticed from everyone''s eyes, Lin Qianru and Mo Ron, both stiffened at the mention of City S.

    While Teacher Li suggested

    "If you want you can think about Central University. It is the most prestigious post-secondary institution in the whole country and it is in City H which is also not far away from the town."

    Mo Ron nkly listened to all the suggestions. To her, it made no difference even if she attended the town''s college. But to her surprise, her mother suddenly spoke

    "Teacher Li, Can you tell me more about this University."

    Teacher Li felt happy on seeing that she was really curious to know about it and he told her enthusiastically about Central University.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron looked at her mother with a confused expression. Why was her mother suddenly so curious about the University in City H. She couldn''t be....

    Her eyes widened on realizing something and a very bad premonition aroused in her heart. She just wished that it could be just her who was overthinking.

    Lin Qianru heard everything very attentively, Teacher Li told her. The more she listened, the more she felt satisfied with it.

    Teacher Sun also spoke in between to tell whatever he knew. All the teachers were now starting to stand up to leave so Lin Qianru and Mo Ron send them off.

    At this moment, Mo Ron decided to talk to her mother about what she had been thinking but Lin Qianru phone started to ring loudly.

    How could Lin Qianru not know what was her daughter going to ask her? She had wanted to avoid this conversation so she immediately picked the call ignoring her daughter''s startled look and walked away from there.

    Mo Ron who was still standing at the same spot only heard her shouting that she was going to the restaurant. She let out a sigh and decided to talk to her motherter. It was not like her mother would fill her admission form without talking to her.

    But days passed, Mo Ron could not talk to her mother. Whenever she tried to start the topic of her admission, her mother would suddenly leave from there giving some excuse.

    One month passed and the postman of the town, Qiu Zhifan came again with two letters. Both of them were from Universities Teacher Li and Teacher Sun had mentioned. Inside was the invitation letter for Mo Ron to attend their University. Lin Qianru seriously read the letter sent by Central University. As for the one that came from City S, she just nced at the unopened letter and didn''t even open it. Then in the afternoon, she went to Teacher Li''s house and showed him the invitation letter. He told her about the admission procedure.

    The next day she told Mo Ron that she was going to the restaurant but she went to the bank and withdraw the saved money. That day, Lin Qianru went home veryte. Seeing tiredness and fatigue on her face, Mo Ron served her dinner silently and let her go to the room to rest.

    The next morning, Lin Qianru gave her a document and asked her to sign it. Mo Ron took the document from her mother with a confused face and when she read the content, the paper fell from her hands.

 Chapter 14 - Become The Sky Not A Bird

    Inside her room, Mo Ron was currently sitting on a chair. In front of her, a paper was ced. She was staring at the paper ced on the table. It was an admission form of Central University. All her information was already filled in the form. The only thing left was her signature.

    The conversation she had with her mother just now revolved in her mind. She still can''t believe that her mother went alone to City H and had already done so many things without letting her know anything.

    "Mother, you .... How did you get this form?"

    Lin Qianru avoided meeting her daughter''s eyes and said looking around the room.

    "I went to City H, Central University. Actually...."

    Mo Ron didn''t let herplete her sentence.

    " Alone?"

    Mo Ron raised her eyebrows and tilted her head in Lin Qianru''s direction while asking this.

    At her question, Lin Qianru nodded meekly like a child epting her mistake. She wondered why she gets scared of her daughter at times like this.

    Seeing her mother like this, Mo Ron''s heart softened for a moment but she quickly sobered herself thinking of the consequences, the incident could have. Sheposed her reaction and asked her mother

    "You went alone to City H. Mom, How can you even think about it? What if something happened to you on the way? You know that doctor had strictly disallowed any traveling for you and you still.....How would I even get to know...if something really bad....."

    Mo Ron could not even form her sentence properly because the more she talked, the more her heart felt stifled.

    At times like this, she found her mother very selfish. Just like five years ago, When she had told her mother that the money she had was from the diamond ne, her mother''s reaction told her that she never thought about selling the ne. Although Mo Ron didn''t know what sentimental value the ne had for her mother, she felt hurt on seeing that her mother could leave her and her brother all alone in this world and die without undergoing any hospital treatment instead of selling a damn diamond ne.

    Lin Qianru felt a little guilty in her heart on seeing hurt and pain in her daughter''s eyes. But she still tried to defend herself.

    "Don''t think too much about it. You see... I have the invitation letter with your name on it. So they didn''t make things difficult for me. I just showed them the documents that I am your mother and you can''te to get the admission form. They gave me this form saying that your signature is necessary and How could I tell you anything? You would have refused and had not allowed me to go anywhere."

    Mo Ron lips twitched and she ced one hand on her hip and asked her mother provocatively

    "What makes you think that I will not refuse now hm?

    Although Lin Qianru was a little afraid in her heart, this time she braced herself, looked into her daughter''s eyes, and said

    "I bought a house near the University. It will be easy for you....."

    Mo Ron didn''t hear anything after that because she just had one question in her mind for her mother which she asked

    " Where.. From Where did you get the money?"

    Lin Qianru went silent and Mo Ron knew that her guess was right.

    "You withdrew the money from the bank."

    It was not a question but a statement. Mo Ron sat down on her bed with a thump with her mouth open.

    "How much...how much is left now? "

    Lin Qianru didn''t answer and Mo Ron continued

    "How will we get back the ne from the jeweler now? Mother, how can you do this?"

    Lin Qianru sat on the bed by her side and ced her hand on her daughter''s shoulder whose mind was in a mess.

    "Ron, Mother doesn''t need that ne. Let the jeweler do whatever he wants. Mother just wants you to study in a good College."

    These gentle and soft words suddenly made Mo Ron nose a little sore.

    ''And she thought that her mother was selfish?''

    She turned in her mother''s direction.

    "Mom, what is the need to go to City? I assure you I will get a good job even after studying from the town''s college."

    Lin Qianru looked at her daughter and found out that her daughter really don''t want to go to City. She felt that her worries were for nothing. Her daughter was not ambitious like him who left her for her amnbitions no matter how much she loved him. But she still wanted Mo Ron to study in Central University. When she saw the huge University yesterday, she wished that her Ron can study in a ce like this. She couldn''t believe that the Universities had changed so much in these years.

    She didn''t tell Ron because she knew that Ron would stop her by saying something and now she was d that she did so.

    Lin Qianru hold her hand and looked in her daughter''s eyes.

    "Ron, Why do you want to be a mere bird, when you can be the sky that can hold so many birds in its arms? You are getting a schrship to study in the most prestigious university in the country then why do you want to study in a local college?. Mother doesn''t know what is stopping you, but Mother wants you to think clearly Is it worth leaving this precious opportunity of your life? "

    Saying this, she left the room.

    Lin Qianru didn''t know that herst sentence hit the nail. Mo Ron sat stunned as the words rang in her mind.

    She doesn''t want to leave the town because to her, this town was her nket under which she felt most safe and secure. Her heart knew in a corner what she was trying to avoid. She didn''t want to see him. She was scared that she would be weak again. So she chose to live in the town in this life.

    But was he worth it? Why does she care when he didn''t at all? and when he will not even in this life.

    She took a deep breath to calm down her emotion and took the admission form in her hands again.

    The next day, Mo Ron almost slumped on the ground from her bed when she heard her mother''s scream in the early morning. Opening her eyes, she saw her mother''s erged face in front of herself and she was kissing her face continuously saying.

    ''My baby, Mother is so proud of you to take such a wise decision.''

    Mo Ron could only ept her mother''s kisses helplessly.

 Chapter 15 - A New City

    "Central Secondary University? Then your daughter must be very intelligent and studious and here is my son. Wasting time in god knows what games��.I doubt whether he will pass high school or not."

    Aunt Chang shot a look at her son who was sitting by her side. Her anger increased more when he didn''t even raise his head from the phone. She hit the back of his head with her hand. A loud ''Uh'' echoed in the dining room and Mo Ron , who was having her meal silently, almost rolled her eyes already knowing what her mother''s words after this.

    Lin Qianru waved her hand humbly although she was feeling very proud in her heart.

    "No, Ron doesn''t study much. You see��. I have seen her preparing for the exam. She just has a very mind-blowing memory."

    Mo Ron could almost feel Aunt Chang''s gaze that was full of admiration and his son''s that was full of hatred. It had been a week since they have moved to City H. ording to her, till now almost all the people in the neighborhood know that she topped the College Entrance Examination and was going to attend Central University. All thanks to her mother. Whenever she goes outside to stroll in the neighborhood, the teenagers will look at her with different-different emotions. Some would look at her as if she was their inspiration; some would have envy in their eyes while others would give her a look as if she was their enemy.

    Yesterday in the morning, a young boy looked at her as if he wanted to beat her to the pulp. She shivered and shook her head vigorously to wipe out that look from her brain.

    Aunt Chang and his son finished their meal. Aunt Chang praised her mother for her cooking skills. After about fifteen minutes, the house finally gained its silence. Mo Chen was sleepy so Lin Qianru put him on his bed. He also had to attend school in the morning. Mo Ron wanted toe alone in the beginning because she felt that Mo Chen will have difficulty adjusting to City''s school studies and environment. But Little Mo Chen insisted toe saying that as long as he can live with her jiejie he can adjust anywhere. Helpless Mo Ron could only see her mother enthusiastically admitting him to a new school.

    She let out a yawn and lied on the bed. The next day, Colleges were going to start. Soon sleep consumed Mo Ron and at some moment, she felt a soft kiss on her forehead bringing a small smile on her sleeping face.

    The morning breeze weed the new day in City S. Inside arge building, there was an office on the top floor. A man entered inside the office with a phone that was ringing nonstop in his hands.

    "Boss, your phone is ringing for quite a long time now."

    The man whom he called the boss had his back facing him. He was standing in front of therge ss window watching the city from it. His body excluded a manly charm and he has an indifferent and cold aura around him. He turned around and his ice-cold blue eyes nced at his assistant Chu Feng then his gaze stopped at the phone in his hands. Although a year had already passed since Chu Feng had started working for his boss, he still shivered under those ice-cold blue eyes.

    In the silent cabin, only the phone''s ringing could be heard. After one whole minute, the man finally walked towards his assistant. Chu Feng immediately handed him the phone.

    The man slid the screen to answer the call. An anxious and panicked voice sounded in the cabin through the phone.

    "Young Master, Master is in the hospital. I don''t know what happened suddenly but he ��..he started to have pain in his chest suddenly. Young Master, pleasee to City H as fast as you can. Ah��.No...No, Come by tomorrow. Young Master, please arrive by tomorrow? "

    Hisst question was full of hesitation.

    Few seconds passed and no one answered his question. When he was about to open his mouth to start a long round of one-sided talk again, a low ''Hm'' sounded through the phone, and the phone was hanged up.

    "Have Lu Yunfan handle all the work for the next two days. You can leave now."

    The assistant, Chu Feng immediately responded to the given order and took his leave from there.

    On the other side, a new scene was unfolding. Standing by his master''s side, the butler was still looking at the phone in disbelief.

    "What happened? What did he say?"

    The voice belonged to an old man of around seventy years who was currently sitting on the hospital bed leaningfortably on the pillow.

    The butler came out of his stupor and replied to his master.

    "Young Master ising tomorrow."

    The old man''s face that was full of tension broke out in a cheerful smile. The butler was afraid that his lips will split apart because of how wide he was smiling. But the old man was now busy bragging about how he fooled his grandson.

    "Lao Tzu knew that the stinky grandson of mine still cares about me. Didn''t I tell you, Old Zhang?"

    The butler passes a tight smile to his Master. Turning around, he rolled his eyes while the old man continued to talk about how ''loved'' he was. He doubted that Young Master wasing because he cared for the old man. Maybe he already knows that the old man was lying. It was fine if he already knew and still agreed toe to City H. But if Young Master didn''t know..... The butler shuddered and broke out in a cold sweat. From the corner of his eye, he red at the old man. It was he who forced to let out a mouthful of lies. If worstes to worst, he will abandon the old man to deal with the danger alone.

    While the old man who was still bragging suddenly turned around to look at his butler as if he could feel his re. The butler was looking at him as if hearing with concentration whatever he was talking about. He dismissed his thought and started talking again leaving the butler with his disloyal thoughts.

 Chapter 16 - Shen Youlin

    City H weed a new day. It was morning and Mo Ron was on her way to the University. It was her first day. The University was at a twenty minutes walking distance from her home.

    "Hel��"

    A scream erupted through the alley she was passing by. Taking two steps back, she hid behind a wall. She saw two men pressing a girl on the wall. The man pped her. She supposed it was because of the girl''s earlier scream. Her mouth was tightly covered by the man. Since she was a few steps away from them, she couldn''t hear whatever the man was saying to the girl but her disgust on her face was expressing that it was not something pleasant to hear.

    Mo Ron had been in such kind of situation many times in her previous life. In herst life when he left her to live by herself in the huge City, she had encountered this type of people a lot. Once when she was returning after getting her sry, a thief stole all her money. After that, she learned many ways to hide the money and how to save herself at times like this. Since she had an attractive and beautiful face, a group of men had cornered her once. Fortunately, after a lot of struggle, she had saved herself. That night, she had cried a lot and didn''t go to her job for two days because she was very scared. After that, a colleague of hers had taught her some moves and kicks so that she would be able to defend herself in such a situation.

    That phase was the most difficult and painful phase of herst life. It showed her the reality of this cruel world.

    She looked around to confirm that there were only two men in the alley. Bringing out her phone and pen from her bag, she did some settings on her phone. After that, she put it on the ground in a way such that its upper part was touching the wall and the lower one was touching the ground. It will help in producing a loud sound.

    Then she walked inside the alley with silent steps not to attract the men''s attention. However, the girl saw her and her eyes widened a little. Perhaps the girl''s expression was weird so the two men turned around to look. Mo Ron hastily kicked one on his stomach and stabbed another with her pen.

    "B***h."

    The man cursed her and fell on the ground clutching his shoulder with a pen still stuck there.

    The girl who was freed suddenly saw everything in a daze. She had a horrified expression on her face. When Mo Ron asked her to run she still didn''te out of her stupor. Seeing no choice, she could only hold her hand and run forward. Fortunately, her legs were cooperating. The two men soon got up from the ground and ran behind the two girls to catch them.

    Mo Ron heart was beating wildly in her chest. She was very afraid.

    Amidst these footsteps, a loud sound of police siren echoed in the alley. The two men froze and in a few seconds, they ran away from the alley as if their tail had got fire. When Mo Ron saw this, she finally stopped running.

    The girl was standing by her side ad panted heavily. Now that she was close, Mo Ron could look at her closely. She was good looking and from her branded clothes, Mo Ron could tell that she was from a good family. But she didn''t care about all this. She went to pick her phone from the ground. When she was about to lift her bag, she heard a muffled sound from behind her.

    Mo Ron turned around. The girl''s head was lower and her shoulders were trembling. Mo Ron felt embarrassed thinking about her cold behavior towards the girl. The girl must be scared and she didn''t even ask if she was hurt anywhere. She didn''t have any friends in her past life. She hadn''tforted anyone in herst life as well as in this one so she didn''t know how tofort the girl. But she couldn''t see a small girl shedding tears like this. For her, the girl was younger than herself as she had already lived for twenty-three years in her past life. So she stepped forward and awkwardly patted her shoulder hoping that her presence would make her feel less afraid. However, the girl suddenly hugged her waist tightly and started crying loudly. This time she didn''t try to muffle her sobs.

    Stunned Mo Ron could only hug her back and pat her backfortingly. She felt the wetness of her tears on her clothes but she didn''t stop her. In between her sobs and hups, Mo Ron heard her say many words. ''Thank you'' , ''I was so scared'' , ''I will nevere here again'' , ''I am so stupid'' etc. Seeing her behaving like this, Mo Ron actually found her very cute.

    They stood there like this for a few minutes. She nced at the watch on her left hand. Mo Ron was worried that she would bete on her first day. The girl finally left her and wiped her face. She gave her a small embarrassed smile and spoke to her in a soft voice.

    "Hello, My name is Shen Youlin. Thanks for saving me earlier."

    Mo Ron saw that her left cheek was red. It seemed that she was pped by them.

    "Hello! I am Mo Ron. "

    That''s how Mo Ron gained her first and best friend in the huge City H.

    One day in the future, Mo Ron would wonder whether gaining Shen Youlin as a friend was a fortunate or an unfortunate thing. Their friendship will have to cross many hurdles to finally bring them to their destined fate.

 Chapter 17 - A Glance At Her

    "You can stop here. I need to buy some things."

    "Then you go inside. I''ll wait here for you."

    Mo Ron let out a frustrated sigh hearing Shen Youlin''s words. After Shen Youlin came to know that she needed to go somewhere, she told her that she would go to the hospital by herself and need not her help. When she reached the University and went inside her ss, she was surprised to see Shen Youlin there.

    She and Shen Youlin were in the same College and in the same ss. The ss ended and Shen Youlin sticked to her till they left the college. Mo Ron didn''t mind. She didn''t know why but she saw another Little Mo Chen in Shen Youlin. But when she was about to leave the college, Shen Youlin still didn''t leave her.

    She literally stuffed Mo Ron in her car saying that she would take her wherever she wanted to go. Mo Ron felt veryplicated about her behavior. Shen Youlin was different. Very different from those girls from rich families who used to mock her in herst life. It was true that earlier in the alley she was a little cold to Shen Youlin because she had thought that Shen Youlin will also dislike her because of the difference between them.

    Mo Ron even mentioned to her intentionally that she was not from City but was from a town. She has moved here. But she didn''t even see any change in her expression.

    Now she was sitting inside Shen Youlin''s car as she asked her to stop the car. She had thought that she would part away from Shen Youlin here and then will go to her home. But it seems that her n was not working at all. Shen Youlin wanted to wait here for her.

    Mo Ron finally let out the words from her heart.

    "Miss Shen"

    Shen Youlin frowned hearing her calling ''Miss Shen''. She had been telling Mo Ron to call her ''Youlin'' or ''Linlin'' whatever she wanted except Miss Shen. But she didn''t listen to her.

    "You don''t need to feel as if you owe me something. It was my decision to save you and even if anyone else had been in your ce, I would have done the same."

    Mo Ron saw that her face was almost on the verge of tears. She looked away as she felt that it would soften her heart.

    Such a delicate girl.

    She got out of the car opening the door and then bend down to look inside through the mirror.

    "You should go to the hospital."

    Shen Youlin had covered the redden cheek with makeup so that it would not be visible but it was starting to swell now.

    Saying this, she turned around and took a few steps forward. But her hand was suddenly held from her behind. When she turned around to look she saw Shen Youlin tightly holding her hand with a hesitant expression.

    "I just want to be friends with you."

    When she didn''t hear any answer from the other side her head got lowered so much that Ron wondered how could she bend down her neck so much just like an ostrich.

    Shen Youlin continued in a low voice.

    "You see... I am not this talkative and clingy other times. I just wanted to be friends with you. If you don''t like it, I will talk less."

    She raised her head slowly and her eyes were a little misty.

    "I promise. Will you be my friend?"

    Her voice was filled with pleading as she forwarded her hand to shake.

    A soft smile surfaced on Mo Ron''s lips and she also forwarded her hand.

    Shen Youlin eyes gleamed with joy as she tightened the hold of her hand. Her eyes never moved away from their hands.

    On the other side of the road, inside a car, the driver looked ahead to check when the road will get clear. On the back seat sat a man working on hisptop. His fingers moved on the keyboard very fastly. The phone ced by his side vibrated and on seeing the name he closed theptop and answered the call.

    "Old He"

    Arge shout came from the phone as soon as he answered the call. But it didn''t bring any change in his ice-cold blue eyes.

    "What do you take me for? You suddenly left all the work here for me to handle and I didn''t even know about it till this morning. I had nned so..."

    The voice on the phone continued saying many things but the listener didn''t pay any attention at all. Because all his attention was on the other side of the road. No, actually on a pair of eyes. The same ck-brown eyes. From her eyes, he could tell that she was smiling. Only she had such a pair of expressive eyes.

    Someone was standing in front of her. He could only see her eyes. But he could not see them anymore when she turned around and walked away from there.

    Frantically, he opened the door. The phone andptop fell on the car''s floor. The voice on the other side of the phone paused on hearing the sudden sound.

    "Old He...Old He ..are you alright?"

    The driver who was standing with a stupid expression on his face looking at his master''s back hastily picked the phone.

    "Sir...Boss suddenly ran away."

    "Ran away, where?"

    "Sir, I don''t know."

    Arge shout rang in the driver''s ears.

    "Then what are you doing? Go and chase He Jian."

    The driver obeyed and hurriedly ran in the direction where his Boss went.

    While He Jian hurriedly crossed the road. A number of people started yelling at him as he suddenly ran in front of their vehicle. But he didn''t care. He just wanted to see her once.

    But when he reached the other side of the road, no one was standing there. His blue eyes looked around but couldn''t see anyone. He was sure that she was here a moment ago.

    But she disappeared again just like she did five years ago.

    And he again could not stop her.

 Chapter 18 - Young Master He Jian

    Inside the car, the atmosphere was so cold that the driver couldn''t help but shudder. He nced at the man sitting on the back seat but suddenly wished he had not when those cold eyes identally caught his. He withdrew his eyes and looked in the front. Since Young Master had sat inside the car after suddenly running away on the other side of the road, he was emanating a ''Don''t Open your mouth unless you don''t want your tongue'' aura. He increased the speed wishing to get out of this suffocating silence as soon as possible.

    The car soon stopped outside the hospital where Grandfather He was admitted because of the ''sudden pain in the chest.'' He Jian''s assistant Chu Feng was already waiting for him outside the hospital. Opening the door for his boss, he took him to the ICU room.

    Inside the VIP room of the hospital, Grandfather He had a fork in his hands. He had a te full of fruits in hisp. The butler was sitting on a chair by his side peeling an apple.

    This was the scene He Jian saw when he opened the door. The old man''s face was so ruddy that the patient clothes he was wearing simply looked like a joke.

    The butler''s mouth was wide opened and the knife fell from his hands at the floor with a ttering sound. Grandfather He who was still busy eating fruits with a goofy smile on his face looked at his te that was about to get empty and then at the old butler who had stopped cutting fruits for him. His eyes were full of dissatisfaction towards the butler as he said

    "Old Zhang, Why are you standing idly like this? Quickly peel and cut some more. I need to have some energy when Jianes otherwise he will my wise grandson will easily find out the truth."

    Butler Zhang''s lips twitched.

    ''Don''t worry; you don''t need to put up any act now.''

    Still, to show his loyalty towards the old man, the butler leaned closer to him and whispered in his ear in a low voice.

    "Master, Young Master He is already here."

    Grandfather He seemed to not believe his butler and thought that he was joking. He looked at his face to confirm. However, the butler blinked his eyes vigorously as if telling him that he was not joking. Grandfather He slowly turned around and sure enough his grandson was standing at the door of the room currently looking at him with his cold blue eyes.

    He let out an awkwardugh and looked towards his butler silently asking for help. However, the butler avoided his eyes and started looking around the room. Seeing this, Grandfather He red at him and cursed him silently inside his heart.

    Then he looked towards his grandson who was still standing at the door.

    "Dear Grandson, Why are you standing there? Come inside, Sit here." He patted the spot by his side.

    When He Jian entered the room, the old man started spouting lies even before his grandson could sit.

    "I told old Zhang not to call you. But he didn''t listen to me. I just had indigestion and my chest started to ache suddenly. The doctor said that there is nothing to worry about. Old Zhang called you in vain."

    Butler Zhang red resentfully at his master who was shamelessly putting all the me on him.

    He Jian calmly sat on the couch that was ced a few steps away from the bed and asked the old man.

    "They admitted you in ICU for that."

    Grandfather He choked on his saliva and could not say his next words while butler gloated at his situation.

    He saw his master pointing his finger at Young Master as he angrily said

    "So what? I lied to you. You don''t care about this old man at all. That father of yours and you stinky boy, both of you doesn''t even call to ask if this old man is alive or not. What am I suppose to do?"

    Butler Zhang sighed silently. His master has thick skin. When his soft words didn''t work then he was using self-pity and anger to defend himself.

    However, seeing no change in Young master''s god-like face, he sympathized. Even his shamelessness was useless.

    Grandfather He talked a lot till He Jian interrupted him.

    "Just say why did you call me here?"

    Grandfather He looked at butler Zhang with a proud look as if he had handled a great disaster by himself. While butler Zhang almost scoffed.

    ''Why are you gloating so early, just say a few more words then show me that face of yours.''

    Leaning on the pillowfortably, Grandfather He used the tone of a patriarch of the house and said to his grandson.

    "Our small family needs a woman. This old man is getting bored by seeing your father and your''s cold face. Now I want to y with a cute and fat baby."

    There was no change in He Jian''s expression as he asked his grandfather.

    "Have you already decided on the girl?"

    Grandfather He nodded vigorously and said immediately.

    "You don''t need to worry about anything. I have nned everything. You just need to meet her and approve this marriage."

    Nodding slowly, He Jian stood up from the couch.

    "Just call me a day before the marriage."

    Grandfather He brows knitted in confusion and he asked his grandson.

    "What about the engagement."

    He Jian looked startled for a second and for a moment he looked at the old man with a weird expression on his face.

    "You want to get engaged too?"

    Grandfather He almost vomited red blood in rage at this question. He roared so loudly that butler Zhang covered his ears in fear that they will get damaged.

    "You stinky boy, why would I marry?"

    This time He Jian repeated his words very calmly.

    "Because ording to you, our house needs a woman and you want a cute and fat baby to y with."

    This time Grandfather He fainted from anger. The doctor checked and told butler Zhang that there was nothing to worry about. When the doctor left, He Jian''s cold blue eyes fell on butler Zhang and Butler Zhang consciously stood straight.

    "Make boiled food for the old man for a few days. It helps in reducing indigestion."

    Butler Zhang nodded immediately and imagined Old man''s crying face while eating those boiled vegetables while He Jian left the hospital with his assistant.

 Chapter 19 - Found Something

    "Boss, I finally found something."

    Sitting inside the car, He Jian''s assistant held the phone as the man on the other side spoke. His excitement was clear from his voice. The phone was put on the speaker. He Jian could hear him but he didn''t say anything.

    No answer came from the other side but the man was already used to this. He didn''t feel discouraged and continued.

    "The girl you are looking for, she used to live in the town called Wenhua. However, she left the town a week ago."

    Chu Feng nced at his boss'' expression. Finding no change, he felt confused. His boss had been searching for this girl for so many years. Although he didn''t know what was the rtionship between the girl and his boss; seeing how much importance his boss put in this matter, he knew that the girl was someone important to his boss. But now when there was some news and his boss was still calm, he felt that he was just overthinking.

    "Boss, I will soon find out where is she now?"

    However, his excitement cooled down on hearing the cold words from the other side.

    "In how many years?"

    The man felt embarrassed to speak anything but Boss He didn''t wait for him to say anything else.

    "Pay him his sry and hire another one."

    Chu Feng immediately replied to his boss.

    "Yes Sir."

    The man on the other side wanted to defend himself but Chu Feng cut the call and cklisted his number so that he would not call again. Looked outside, He Jian nced at passing City through the mirror. Those eyes filled with smile shed in front of him. He didn''t even notice that there was a small smile on his own face remembering them.

    Shen Youlin stepped inside the huge vi. Her hair covered her red and swollen cheek. She took a few steps forward without making any noise and then suddenly looked around the empty vi.

    A flicker of disappointment and despair shed through her eyes. But she let out a humorlessugh to cover it.

    Who was she trying to hide from?

    To distract herself she took out her phone and then looking at the number of certain someone, she smiled brightly.

    Humming by herself, she put her hair behind her ears that previously covered her cheek, and then she walked to her room.

    Mo Ron entered the house. Lin Qianru who was waiting for her daughter anxiously held her and asked her many questions.

    "How was your day?"

    "Did anyone bully you?"

    "Did you make friends?"

    Mo Ron patiently answered her mother''s questions. She even told her about Shen Youlin omitting the ''alley''s incident'' part. Lin Qianru felt very happy hearing that she made friends on her first day. She even asked Mo Ron to invite her to have dinner in their house.

    Currently, Mo Ron was sitting in front of herptop. Lin Qianru bought her aptop the next day they shifted here saying that someone told her that she will need it for her graduation studies. Currently, she was looking for a part-time job. Although her mother said that they still had some savings and she will handle it by herself, Mo Ron still wanted to have a job. They had to manage Mo Chen''s school fee and she didn''t know how much money they are left with. Her mother didn''t tell her.

    Finally, something caught her eye. Someone needs a tutor to teach a child. She looked for her phone to save the given number so that she can call them tomorrow but she remembered her phone was still in her bag.

    She took out her phone from her bag and was shocked to see so many messages from Shen Youlin.

    "Are you home?"

    "Hello, are you there?"

    "Are you ignoring me?"

    "You said that we are friends now so you can''t ignore me."

    "Are you really going to do this? "

    "Okay, I will never message you again."

    All the messages had a two-three minute of time difference. Mo Ron could already imagine Shen Youlin pouting while she was typing on her phone.

    She chuckled. Although Shen Youlin said that she would not message her again, she still sent her another message.

    "Have you slept already?"

    Pressing her lips together, she first texted her and then saved the number she wanted to save. Switching off the lights, she covered herself with a quilt and soon drifted to sleep.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin was currently pacing restlessly in her room. She was craving for it. Anxiously, she rummaged through her wardrobe. All she found were empty bottles. Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. She tried to suppress her craving.

    She didn''t take it that many times to get addicted but she was craving for that feeling. Leaning on the door of the wardrobe, she breathed heavily.

    Her phone beeped. Desperately she picked it. On the screen was Mo Ron message.

    "My phone was on silent mode so I didn''t see your messages. I am going to bed now. Good night."

    The words didn''t have any special meaning but they still brought a smile to her lips. She felt a strange peace andfort in her heart.

    Her phone beeped again. This time the message was from someone else she was desperately waiting for.

    "Come to the same ce with money. Don''t be afraid. This time I wille by myself to give you things."

    If it was a few minutes ago, Shen Youlin would have immediately replied in ''Yes''.

    But now suddenly she didn''t want to go there. So she typed

    "No, I don''t want it now."

    and then pressed the send.

    Yes, she doesn''t want it. She doesn''t want to need it. She had promised Mo Ron that she will never go back there again.

    Sheid on the bed staring at Mo Ron message again and closed her eyes with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 20 - A Plan

    Grandfather He was sitting on the hospital bed as the doctor checked him. His face was still red. Butler Zhang who was standing a few steps away didn''t know whether it was from shame or from anger.

    After a thorough checkup, the doctor turned around to look at Butler Zhang.

    "The patient is fine. He just needs a little rest. It will be better if his body does not go through any extreme emotion."

    Butler Zhang heard seriously whatever the doctor told him. However, hearing the doctor''s words, Grandfather He suddenly started shouting loudly.

    "What fine? I am not fine at all. I am burning with anger. Old Zhang, did you see how that stinky boy yed me with my own words. I had just asked for a little grandson because I can''t bear this loneliness. Ah..... you just kill me. I want to die. Just kill me. I will die and then I will not leave that stinky boy once I be a ghost."

    The doctor awkwardly tried to calm down Grandfather He. However, Butler Zhang''s hand reached inside his pocket and he spread his hand in front of Grandfather He.

    On his palm, lied a small bottle. The words ''Rat Poison'' were printed in huge size.

    "This is the poison to kill rats. Its quality is very good. I bought it for my mother who lives in the vige. But if you want to use it, I don''t mind. Although I am not sure if it can kill you, you can give it a try.

    Grandfather He swallowed hard ncing at the poison in his hands.

    The doctor was shocked by Butler Zhang''s words. He was about to snatch the bottle from Butler Zhang''s hands when Grandfather He started tough loudly.

    "Old Zhang, I was joking. You don''t need to give me poison if you are angry at my words. I won''t leave you alone. What will you do without me? This old man will continue to live with this loneliness for you. Now I should rest as the doctor said."

    Saying this, Grandfather He hurriedly covered himself with theforter andid down on the bed without speaking any more nonsense.

    Behind him, Butler Zhang scoffed and then apanied the doctor to the door. When Butler Zhang left the room, Grandfather He lifted his quilt and looked around the room. Seeing that there was not anyone inside the room, he took out his phone that was hidden under his pillow and dialed a number.

    "Old Shen."

    Inside the dining room of Shen Vi, Grandfather Shen sat on the chair holding the phone hearing whatever Grandfather He was saying.

    "Old He, I heard that you''re in the hospital. What happened?"

    Grandfather He didn''t want to tell him that he had to pretend to be ill so that his grandson woulde to City H.

    How will he show his face if anyone came to know this?

    So he lied without any shame.

    "That..... I just had some pain in my chest because of indigestion. That stinky grandson of mine loves me so much that he ordered Old Zhang to admit to the hospital. You know.....he was so worried that he especially came to meet me."

    "Really, that''s good. You''re are so lucky to have such a filial grandson."

    Even though it was not true, Grandfather He liked to hear this. Grandfather Shen continued

    "So, did you talk to him about that?"

    Grandfather He face that was full of smiles was now akin to a deted balloon. His face was full of displeasure as he replied to his old friend.

    "No, I didn''t. Why don''t we let them know each other first? Even though Liling and Jian have been acquaintances in their childhood, it has been so many years since then. Jian just returned to China after so many years. I fear that he doesn''t remember Liling."

    "Oh..this is also possible. Okay, so you can tell me the date and ce. I will send Liling there to meet Jian."

    Grandfather He paused again.

    That stinky boy will leave this City before he would be able to arrange a meeting.

    "No, you listen to me....."

    Grandfather Shen put down his phone and nced at his granddaughter who was nervously looking at him. He smiled to assure her and said

    "Don''t worry. Is there anything you asked for and your grandfather didn''t give you? You''ll definitely marry He Jian."

    On the other side, when Butler Zhang entered he found Grandfather He sitting on the bed with a serious expression on his face. He looked at him and said with authority.

    "Call that ungrateful b**t**d and the stinky boy and ask them toe in the evening."

    Butler Zhang - Only you can call your own son a b**t**d with such a serious face.

    When he turned around, Grandfather He spoke again.

    "Also tell them if they don''te then I will abandon them. I will not give them a single cent from my shares after my death."

    Still, with his back towards Grandfather He, Butler Zhang rolled his eyes.

    Why would they care about those meager shares?

    Who knows what new drama was the old man nning?

    ______________

    "Hello, Can you give me notes for today''s ss?"

    A boy from Mo Ron ss asked her but suddenly changed his words.

    "or I will ask from someone else."

    Mo Ron stood there with a confused expression on her face as the boy left from there.

    "Stupid boy."

    Shen Youlin muttered from her behind. Mo Ron shook her head and sighed.

    "Let''s go."

    Saying this she walked forward while Shen Youlin turned around to look at the boy whose back could still be seen with narrowed eyes.

    ''Trying to steal Ron? they''ll have to cross her before that.''

    Smirking slyly, she also walked in the direction Mo Ron went.

 Chapter 21 - A Birthday Party

    "Birthday party? For me?"

    She Youlin almost spluttered out the food in her mouth after hearing her elder sister and Grandfather''s words.

    After college ended, she had just stepped inside her house when her maid told her that Old Master Shen which means her Grandfather called and asked her to go to Shen Vi in the evening. She was very surprised to hear this. So they do remember that Shen family also has a daughter named ''Shen Youlin''. A bit of joy surfaced in her heart. She got ready and drove to the Shen Vi even before the given time.

    Just after she stepped inside the Shen Vi, she saw Grandfather Shen and Shen Yiling sitting on the couch. Perhaps Shen Yiling was telling something funny to Grandfather Shen as heughed along with her. Her heart felt sour watching them. She didn''t have such rtions with any of her family members.

    Feeling her presence, the girl on the couch turned around and nced at her with a bright smile.

    Shen Yiling, her elder sister was a very beautiful girl. She has a smooth white and tender oval face. Her eyes wererge and round withrge eyshes and her nose was thin and small. All these features made Shen Yiling look very attractive and innocent. All her actions carried were elegant and carried gracefulness just like any other girl from a good family in City H.

    Sometimes, Shen Youlin felt bad for feeling jealous of her own elder sister. It was not a good feeling. Her sister was a gentle and pure-hearted girl. She would also call her sometimes to ask about her well-being.

    Shen Youlin felt maybe this was the reason everyone loved and cared for Shen Yiling.

    "Youlin, you came so early. Well, that''s good. Grandfather and I were waiting for you."

    She Youlin nodded a little and then greeted her grandfather who hummed and asked the butler to serve the meal.

    Did they call her here just to have a meal?

    Still confused, Shen Youlin just followed Shen Yiling who was holding her grandfather''s hand as they walked towards the dining room.

    Her grandfather asked her about her studies as they had their meal. Then suddenly he told her that he was going to organize arge banquet for her birthday this time. Her birthday was after two days. She was surprised that he even remembered her birthday. It was not that she had never celebrated her birthday. In childhood, she had celebrated her birthday twice. The servants would decorate the house. Someone would call her ssmates. However, seeing that her parents were not there with her at her birthday party, she was mocked by them. So she stopped celebrating her birthday. No one asked her the reason. Every year, she would receive some money from her parents and grandfather on that day. But none of them have ever called to wish her.

    Seeing the surprise on her face, Shen Yiling chuckled.

    "What? Can''t we celebrate your birthday? We can''t spend much time as all of us are busy anywhere. Mom and Dad are overseas as you know busy in their business. Elder Brother also rarelyes to City H. But this time, everyone ising. Mom called me yesterday saying that she and dad will be here by tomorrow and Elder brother is also returning to City H. So we decided that we will give you an unforgettable birthday party. You are still the youngest daughter of Shen family."

    Grandfather Shen hummed in satisfaction at Shen Yiling''s words. Overwhelmed, Shen Youlin also nodded dumbly. But still, she thought

    ''Why didn''t Mom called her instead of her elder sister?''

    Still, her heart was filled with hope and joy.

    -------------------

    He Vi

    "They are still not here?"

    Grandfather He asked butler Zhang in a loud voice.

    "I will disown both of them."

    Butler Zhang tried to calm him down fearing he would faint again because of his anger. Just then, someone knocked on the door so butler Zhang firstly went towards the door leaving the fuming Grandfather He.

    A servant stood outside the door and told him something.

    Butler Zhang swiftly turned around and shouted to Grandfather He.

    "Master, They are here."

    Grandfather He froze in between his roar and shouts. He cleared his throat for a second and then turned around to look at Butler Zhang.

    "Did not I say they still fear me?"

    Butler Zhang murmured

    ''Yes, in my dreams.''

    He heard the old man saying.

    "Let''s go. Hurry up. Time is very precious."

    Butler Zhang rolled his eyes behind his back.

    ''You are just afraid that they will leave without meeting you.''

    The dining room was silent. Grandfather He sat on the head seat.

    The dinner was yet to be served. His heart was filled with resentment as he looked at his son and grandson who were busy on their phone and didn''t even raise their head to look at him.

    He pointed his finger towards his son and roared at him.

    "You ungrateful bastard, do you even know I was so sick that I had to be admitted in the hospital? You didn''t even ask about my well-being. What kind of bastard son I have?"

    He Zhuang raised his head. His facial features were simr to He Jian and Grandfather He. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked elegant and graceful. He was still handsome even if he was a middle-aged man. It could be seen clearly that he must have been an extremely good-looking man when he was younger. His calm and cold eyes nced at his father as he said

    "Nine out of ten times when you are admitted in the hospital, you are just pretending to be sick. What do you expect from me in such a situation?"

    Grandfather He red at his son.

    "You��.You.."

    But he couldn''t find a single word to refute his words. He took deep breaths to calm down his anger. He didn''t want to faint again. Giving ast re to his son who had al, he put a serious expression on his face and said with authority.

    "Old Shen is organizing a banquet. You two are going with me to Shen Vi after two days."

    This time He Jian raised his head to look at the old man but the old man looked around the room avoiding his eyes.

    "I am busy so I won''t be able to go."

    He stood up from the chair and was about to walk out of the dining room when He Zhuang voice stopped him.

    "Jian,e back and sit here."

    He Jian halted. He respected his father a lot and had never denied his words. So he walked back and sat on his previous seat.

    When butler Zhang came inside with servants to serve the food, He Zhuang calm voice rang in the room.

    "We are going."

    He Jian didn''t say anything and Grandfather He looked at him with a victorious and sly smile. But his smile was soon gone when he saw the boiled vegetables in his te.

    He looked towards the butler questioningly who responded

    "Young Master said that the boiled food is good for Master''s health."

    Grandfather He face looked like he was about to cry.

    The rest of the dinner Grandfather He spent cursing his son and grandson. As soon as they finished their meal, he asked the butler to throw them out of He Vi.

 Chapter 22 - An Invitation

    Outside the He Vi, He Jian was about to get inside his car when his father, He Zhuang''s voice stopped him.

    "You found that girl?"

    He Jian turned around to look at his father. Five years ago, when he was brought back to City H after his abducting incident, his father wanted to send him out of China. He Jian refused. But his father was adamant. He could not me his father as well as he was only thinking about his safety.

    He Jian answered his father.

    "Not yet."

    He Zhuang continued.

    "Attend the banquet and get acquainted with important people. It will help you in the future."

    He Jian understood the hidden meaning. It will help him in handling their family business in the future. He nodded and saw that his father had already diverted his attention to the phone. So he turned and climbed inside the car. The car left the He Vi.

    He Zhuang raised his head from the phone and looked at the leaving car. Five years ago, when his son had refused him for the first time.

    "I can''t go. I want to find her."

    He Zhuang was surprised hearing the reason but he still had asked him calmly.

    "Why do you want to find her?"

    He Jian was startled by the question and for a moment he didn''t have any answer.

    But He Zhuang understood his son. He understood why was he so desperate to find her.

    He had been on that road before. He just wished that his son will not face betrayals like him.

    ________________

    "No, if you are noting, then I will not celebrate my birthday."

    Mo Ron sighed in frustration on seeing how Shen Youlin was behaving like a child.

    This morning, Shen Youlin told her that her grandfather was organizing a banquet on her birthday and she wants her to attend it.

    "Youlin, I really can''t attend the party. Please try to understand."

    Mo Ron tried again.

    Hearing her words, Shen Youlin blinked her eyes and Mo Ron saw that she was trying to stop her tears from flowing. She felt really bad for behaving like this with her. But she really can''t do anything. In the evening, she had her interview for her part-time job. She can''t miss it.

    And there was another reason also....

    Just as she was about to talk again to Shen Youlin, the phone in her hand rang. It was the same number by which she was called for an interview in the evening. So she picked it up hurriedly.

    "Miss Mo, We need to go somewhere in the evening. So can you pleasee tomorrow at the same time?"

    That was what Mo Ron heard as soon as she picked the call and put the phone to her ear. In front of her, Shen Youlin who was standing with a lower head swiftly raised her head and her teary eyes were filled with bright light.

    "Yes, Sure."

    As soon as the call was cut, she was hugged by Shen Youlin. Held tightly by the waist, Mo Ron helplessly shook her head at the same timeforted herself.

    ''She will just go, give her gift ande back. There is nothing to worry about.''

    --------------------

    In the living room of a luxurious vi, He Jian sat on the sofafortably. He had azy and careless look on his face as he sipped water from the ss.

    "Boss, Please show some mercy Ah�� I am working for you for so many years."

    He Jian''s cold blue eyes fell on the man who was sitting on the floor in front of him. When he was about to hold his pants to continue begging, he immediately stopped seeing those sharp cold blue eyes.

    He meekly apologized.

    "Sorry Boss."

    And then continued with a face full of tears which even Chu Feng who was standing behind He Jian could not bear to look at.

    "Boss, Please don''t fire me. My girlfriend will break up with me. I will do the job properly this time. I promise. She is in this City. I will find that girl for you very soon. Please Boss; don''t snatch this job from me."

    He Jian who had been silent all the time finally spoke.

    "One day, you have one day."

    The man, Chen Xuan was stunned for a few seconds and then immediately nodded.

    "Yes Boss. Thank you."

    He immediately stood up to leave.

    ''I should leave before the boss changes his decision.''

    "Boss, what about me?"

    Chen Xuan nced sideways. There was a thin man standing behind him. He wore sses that make him look like a total nerd. Then he red at Chu Feng.

    ''You reced me with this thin stick.''

    He Jian nced at both of them and then saidzily.

    "Whoeverpletes the works first will get the job."

    Hearing the words, Chen Xuan and the thin man straightened their back. Chen Xuan looked at the thin man with narrowed eyes.

    ''Hmph, you thin stick, I can blow you away with one blow.''

    The thin man didn''t feel threatened at all and calmly looked him in the eye.

    At this moment, He Jian''s cold voice fell in their ears.

    "However, if both of you failed, leave China and don''t ever show your faces to me."

    Chen Xuan took a sharp breath and Chu Feng looked at both the men with pity in his eyes.

    ''Boss, you sure are merciless.''

 Chapter 23 - Feeling Alone Inside The Crowd

    "Oh My, My daughter is looking so stunning."

    Lin Qianru could not stop the praisesing out of her mouth when she saw her daughter, Mo Ron wearing the dress she bought for her.

    Even Mo Ron who was standing in front of the mirror thought that she looked... decent and beautiful. The white dress she wore was just perfect for the girls of her age. It does not make her look seductive like adults but enhanced her beauty at the same time. The parts that should not be shown werepletely covered and she felt veryfortable wearing it.

    Because of today''s events, she couldn''t help but remember herst life. She had thought, to stand by his side, she first had to blend with the society he lived in. So she tried her best to make a good impression on others attending those business parties. But she only made fun of herself in front of them.

    How could she who resided in a small town Wenhua and then in an orphanagepete with those other girls from rich and noble families? How could shepare to their gracefulness and elegance even if all of it was fake?

    By the time, she learned all of their ways, their living style; she had already be a clown for them at whom they couldugh whenever they saw her. The insults and humiliation lowered her self-confidence with time and made her a different person altogether.

    Her mother''s voice brought her out of her trance and she looked sideways at her mother who was looking at her with a worried expression.

    Seeing her daughter standing in front of the mirror in a daze, Lin Qianru thought maybe she didn''t like the dress so she asked her with a worried expression on her face.

    "Ron, Is the dress not to your liking?"

    Speaking of this, Mo Ron felt curious. After spending these four-five days with Shen Youlin, she knew that the other was from a very good family or perhaps from a very popr family in City H. So the birthday banquet would definitely be grand. The dress she was wearing was perfect for such asions.

    But how did her mother select such a nice dress?

    "No Mom, the dress is very nice. I like it. But don''t you think it is a bit over and gaudy for today''s banquet? I mean it is just a birthday party."

    Mo Ron intentionally put her question like this.

    Lin Qianru who heard her words immediately replied.

    "No... It is not gaudy at all. You don''t know because you have never attended these banquets and parties of the City''s people. From the way you tell about your friend''s family, I am sure she is from a very impressive background. If you attend the party wearing your simple pants, Mother assures when you will reach there, you will think that it is you who is looking so simple and unattractive."

    Mo Ron raised her eyebrows and smiled a little.

    "Mom, how do you know all this?"

    Lin Qianru stiffened at the question. How does she know? She had lived that life for twenty years. How could she not know all this?

    She forced a smile on her face and lied avoiding her daughter''s eyes.

    "The saledy from the shop where I bought this, told me."

    Mo Ron could feel the change in her mother and it was not the first time she had seen her mother like this. Sometimes, she feels that her mother is hiding something big from her. But she didn''t want to drag this issue anymore on seeing how ufortable her mother looked right now. So she changed the topic deliberately.

    "Okay, so how do you think I should keep my hair? Open or��"

    Lin Qianru''s lost energy immediately came back and she guided her daughter.

    --------------------

    When Mo Ron reached the address Shen Youlin had given to her, she saw a huge vi. Two security guards stood outside guarding therge gates. On the namete was written ''Shen Vi''. She showed them the invitation card and they let her enter the vi.

    Standing at the entrance of therge hall, she could see people chatting and having drinks. All of them seemed from rich and noble families. She felt ufortable going inside. Despite have been part of all this before, she thought she will never get used to thisvishness. She will never feel that she can be a part of this crowd. She is alone even in their presence. This was one of the reasons she didn''t want to attend Shen Youlin''s birthday party. This richness and fakeness suffocated her.

    For a moment, she thought it will be better to run away from this suffocating feeling. But before she could run away, she was seen by Shen Youlin who had been constantly ncing at the door in her wait.

 Chapter 24 - The Painful Encounter

    Standing amidst her cousins, Shen Youlin kept a non-changing smile on her face. She could not help but look at the doors again. A frustrated sigh escaped from her lips.

    She was still not here.

    Ten seconds passed and she nced again. Then she waved to the passing waiter and picked up a ss of drink from the tray. Taking a sip of the drink in her hand, her eyes unconsciously went to the doorway again and she finally saw her.

    The ss almost fell from her hands with one nce at her. She looked so beautiful. Her heart pounded crazily inside her chest. Shen Youlin swallowed and then licked her almost dry lips.

    She saw the difort in her eyes and only found her more adorable and loving. Taking a deep breath to calm down her emotions, she walked towards Mo Ron who also noticed her.

    "Hey��" Only a breathless whisper came out as she stood in front of Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron who didn''t notice any change in her passed a stiff smile to her. Shen Youlin eyes softened and with a bright smile, she held Mo Ron''s arm and dragged her inside the banquet area.

    The group of girls who were suddenly abandoned by her turned around to look at this scene. A few of them did not care but some girls walked towards the duo as Shen Youlin looked around for a waiter.

    "So this is your new friend?"

    Hearing the voice, Shen Youlin hand that was about to pick drink paused. It was her cousin, Yu Youxin.

    Unnoticed from Mo Ron eyes, Shen Youlin nced sideways at You Youxin and warned her with her eyes to not say anything rubbish.

    But You Youxin''s smirked widely and raised her eyebrows on seeing it and hugged her arm as she said.

    "Youlin, you will introduce your friend to us. I wonder how attractive and beautiful she is to steal you away from us."

    Thest sentence was said in a low voice and only Shen Youlin heard it and her body stiffened.

    Before Shen Youlin could say anything, You Youxin continued.

    "Hello, I am Youlin''s cousin, You Youxin."

    She stretched out her hand in front of Mo Ron.

    "Mo Ron, Youlin''s ssmate."

    Mo Ron shook hands with her. She passed a polite smile to her. She could already see the dislike for herself in the other person''s eyes so she didn''t say anything else.

    But You Youxin was not the one to remain silent.

    "Your dress, It is very beautiful. Who designed it?"

    Mo Ron could see her purpose was to humiliate her as her dress was not a branded one.

    "I don''t know. My mother bought it for me."

    She kept her answer short and precise. If she said anything else to humiliate her, then she would give the gift to Shen Youlin and leave the party.

    In this life, she won''t let others look down on herself. To her, her family, her self-respect were the most precious things now.

    As You Youxin was about to open her mouth, Shen Youlin held her arm tightly and dragged her away from there saying ''Excuse us'' in low voice. Before walking away, she didn''t forget to pass an apologetic and assuring smile to Mo Ron but felt upset when it was not reciprocated by the one. After You Youxin was dragged away, all other girls didn''t continue to stand on seeing that Mo Ron didn''t have any will to talk to them.

    As soon as they left, the banquet hall suddenly became noisy and a crowd gathered at the entrance. Mo Ron raised her head to see but she couldn''t see anything as there were many people standing ahead of her. So she turned around to have something to moisten her dry throat.

    -----------------

    Inside the garden, Shen Youlin was ring at You Youxin with furious eyes.

    "How dare you, How dare you to talk to her like that?"

    You Youxin covered her mouth in surprise as she said

    "Youlin, what are you say...."

    She couldn''tplete her sentence as Shen Youlin shut her up.

    "Oh please, Don''t put this innocent act in front of me."

    Uncovering her mouth, You Youxinughed lowly, and then she held Shen Youlin''s hand with fake concern in her eyes.

    "Are you angry? Is it so serious? I am really sorry. If I knew that you really like her, then I would not have done so."

    Shen Youlin jerked her hand away and couldn''t help but look at her with disgust.

    You Youxin cheerful smile was reced with a cold one when she saw Shen Youlin''s expression.

    "What, why are you looking at me like this now? I didn''t see this disgust in your eyes when you were begging me for those things, hm? Neither when I ...."

    Her fingers trailed down her arm from up to down and Shen Youlin instantly step back.

    You Youxin chuckled at her reaction and stepped more closer as she whispered in her ears

    "Or do you think now that you don''t need all those things so you decided to throw me away?"

    You Youxin leaned back and looked in Shen Youlin eyes that were now red with anger.

    "Do you think that if you like her, she will also like you? My dear Linlin, it doesn''t work like that."

    "or having arranged this banquet by your grandfather made you thought that you will be now a part of a loving family? Then let me tell you your illusion is soon going to fade away, very soon."

    Saying this, You Youxin walked away from there leaving the fuming Shen Youlin alone.

    ----------------------------

    Back Inside the banquet hall, You Youxin found Mo Ron. She smiled and swaying her hips she elegantly walked in her direction. When she reached near her, she pretended to be dizzy and bumped with her resulting, Mo Ron who was on her way to find Shen Youlin, falling sideways.

    Mo Ron shoulder hit someone''s back. The ss in her hands fell to the floor and some drops of drink fell on her white dress.

    She raised her head to apologize but when the person whom she bumped with turned around, she couldn''t let out a single word.

    Her words stuck in her throat. Her whole body was stiff. Her mind told her to run away but her feet seemed to be frozen.

    Those painful memories she had hidden somewhere came back with full force.

 Chapter 25 - A Slap Of Reality

    Many times, Mo Ron wondered that if she met him again in this life, then what would she do? She had thought she would be able to react very calmly. She thought she would pass by him as if he was a stranger. But therge part of her heart wished to never see him again.

    Because she was calm facing the eighteen-year-old He Jian. How would she hold the pain in her heart facing the man now he would have be, she thought? The man who was everywhere in her memories till now even after her so many attempts to wipe him away from her memories.

    Now In front of her, stood the very man. His figure, his features very simr to the man in her memory.

    She looked away from his ice-cold blue eyes fearing that she would again be lovesick just like her past self.

    Her eyes unconsciously fell on the woman standing beside him who was looking at her with a frown on her face at this moment.

    Her fingers trembled. The cold sweat drenched her backpletely. Was it possible to feel fear to this limit, she thought?

    Someone suddenly touched her shoulders from her behind and she flinched at the sudden touch. That someone muttered a low ''Sorry'' that does not contain any guilt from her behind, but she didn''t pay attention to it. She could not.

    Because at this moment, her heart, her mind, her everything was in chaos.

    "You killed my child, right? I''ll kill yours also."

    The sentence buzzed in her ears. Her whole body shivered. She felt she could not breathe. It was at this moment, her mind suddenlymanded her to run away from there. To run away from him. To run away from this suffocation. To run away from these painful memories.

    So she ran away.

    ---------------------

    Inside the bathroom, Shen Youlin was washing her face with water. Amidst the sound of flowing water, she heard someone talking outside.

    "Sis, do you think Shen Youlin is now the favorite of everyone in Shen family? This party organized by her grandfather is so grand. No one can find fault in anything."

    "My little sis, you are very naive. The party is for Shen Youlin only to deceive other people. In fact, Grandfather Shen organized this banquet especially so that Shen Yiling and the youngest son of He family can meet each other."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, Yiling herself told me about this."

    "Sister Yiling is so lucky. I saw the man standing beside Grandfather He. He looked so handsome and cold. Even thinking about him makes my heart beat fast."

    "Be careful. If Yiling hears you, she will throw you out of this party. She is crazy about that man."

    They walked away from thereughing and chatting.

    Shen Youlin who heard each and every word suddenlyughed a little. A few seconds after sheughed out loud.

    Sheughed like a crazy person holding her stomach as she sat down on the floor of the bathroom slowly.

    Tears came out of her eyes but she didn''t stopughing.

    The people standing outside the bathroom looked at its gate with weird eyes.

    The sound of flowing water and her loudugh echoed in the walls of the bathroom. But she didn''t lower the sound at all.

    She at least deserved tough openly at the joke they had made of her.

    ---------------------------

    The banquet became suddenly a mess. So Grandfather Shen announced the end of the banquet.

    Inside her room, Shen Yiling was shedding tears continuously. Tears slid down through her smooth-tender cheeks.

    "Yiling, don''t be disheartened."

    It was Shen Yiling''s mother, Shen Zhn who was coaxing her daughter in a soft voice.

    Even Grandfather Shen patted her head and said

    "Yiling, Grandfather promises you that that man will definitely marry you, stop cry now."

    But Shen Yiling could not stop crying after remembering how He Jian didn''t even nce at her and then left the banquet.

    How much preparations she had done for today just to make a good impression of herself in front of him.

    Wang Weimin who was standing a step away frowned and said

    "Yiling, Father will find a perfect husband for you. You don''t need to cry after a man."

    This was the scene Shen Youlin saw when she entered the room.

    Her elder sister was shedding tears. Her mother, Grandfather, Father were coaxing her sister. Her elder brother, Shen Weisheng stoodzily a few steps far away from them looking at all of them silently.

    She stepped inside as she asked her Grandfather.

    "Grandfather, Why did you send all of the people away? I didn''t even cut the cake yet."

    Everyone was startled by her sudden presence. Grandfather Shen looked at her innocent smile and said nonchntly.

    "Your sister is not feeling well. We can celebrate your birthday next time."

    Shen Youlin dragged an ''Oh'' as her lips formed a pout and then she smiled again and blinked her eyes at her mother.

    "Mother, you will not wish me?"

    Shen Zhn didn''t even turn around to look at her as she said.

    "Youlin, go back. We''ll talkter."

    But Shen Youlin stepped forward and tried to turn her mother around.

    "But Mom, you didn''t even...."

    p!

    Shen Youlin held the cheek that was pped by her mother.

    Shen Zhn lowered down her hand as she took a deep breath to calm down. She was already a little irritated on seeing Shen Yiling''s tears and now Shen Youlin''s unreasonable behavior was only irritating her more.

    "I told you we will talkter. Don''t you understand? Your sister is crying here and all you care about is yourself. How selfish you are. Get out of this room instantly."

    She pointed her finger towards the door.

    Shen Youlin raised her head and there was a smile on her lips even after being pped heavily. She blinked her eyes innocently and said

    "Okay."

    Shen Zhn could not help but gape with surprise at this.

    Shen Youlin walked out of the room.

    While Shen Weisheng looked at her back with a deep look.

 Chapter 26 - Enjoying An Illusion

    Mo Ron didn''t know how she stopped a taxi and got inside. She just sat dumbly on the back seat and trying to stop her fingers from trembling. When the taxi driver asked her the address of her home, it took her a few seconds for her to mumble it in a low voice. Her head was lowered as she looked down at herp on her nkly. Her body kept shivering as she relived that night again and again. The night she died. The night her child died. It was strange how each and every moment was etched in her memory.

    Why is it so difficult to forget the most painful moments of our life? If one could forget them, would it not make Life easy?

    The taxi driver also found something strange about the person sitting in the back seat as he looked through the rearview mirror but he didn''t say anything to her.

    Soon the taxi reached the entrance of Mo Ron''s home and the driver told her. She raised her head abruptly and the taxi driver looked startled at her disheveled form.

    Mo Ron fumbled inside her purse and she handed him money without even counting.

    The taxi driver was a kind man and felt sympathy for the girl. So he didn''t argue with her even though the money was less.

    It was already night so there was no one in the streets. When Mo Ron finally reached the door of her home, she opened the door with the extra key inside her purse instead of knocking on the door. The living room was dark. Stepping inside her house, she ran to her room.

    Inside her room, Mo Ron looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were red filled with unshed tears. Her lips were trembling.

    At some moment, a tear fell from her eye. Mo Ron was startled and she wiped it hurriedly. But she wiped one, the second fell, and then the more followed it.

    She wiped them until her face turned red.

    No, she can''t cry. She had promised herself that she will never cry for him again. Why is it so difficult to keep just one promise?

    She could not stop her tears, no matter how hard she tried. So she cried at her helplessness. She sobbed remembering those painful memories. Her heart was in enormous pain.

    Fate sure chose the cruelest way to put him in front of her. She met him when that woman was there with him. Was not it a sign to show her that she should stay away from him? That she would never get any ce in his life.

    Lin Qianru who was standing outside the door heard her daughter''s sobs. She was shocked. She was waiting for Ron in the living room but she identally slept and just woke up hearing the noise when Mo Ron opened the door. Before she could ask her daughter how was the party, her daughter ran inside and what fell in her ears was her sobs.

    Her own eyes were filled with tears as she kept standing outside the door and hearing her muffled sobs. What happened? Did someone bully her daughter at the party? Knowing her daughter, she would never tell her about this.

    For the first time since they had moved, she suddenly regretted bringing Mo Ron to the City H.

    Now she just felt afraid. Will her decision snatch her daughter''s happiness from her?

    -------------

    Standing outside the bar, Shen Youlin stared at its entrance for a few seconds as the loud sound of p continued buzzing in her ears. And she finally stepped inside the bar.

    Without even looking around, she knew where was the person she wanted to find. So she passed the front hall where everyone was dancing and went inside a private room.

    There in the room sat a group of girls. Some were kissing while others were making out inside the room. Some absentmindedly were drinking whatever was in their hand and some wereughing foolishly. A few raised their head when they heard the door being opened and continued whatever they were doing on seeing that it was her.

    Only You Youxin continued looking at Shen Youlin as she walked further inside the room and sat on the couch. A second after, she smiled brilliantly at Shen Youlin as she got up and walked towards her. Bending down to her face level, she whispered in her ear.

    "Oh babe, you finally remembered me after being thrown aside by them."

    Shen Youlin didn''t say anything. Her face was free of any emotion but You Youxin didn''t feel discouraged and continued

    "So how would you like to take it today?"

    A table ced in the center of the room was filled with pills, injections, and some small powder packets. Ignoring You Youxin, Shen Youlin stood up from the couch and walked towards the table. Her breathe unconsciously fastened as she neared it. But before she could pick something from the table, she was suddenly pulled back.

    Wrapping Shen Youlin''s hand, that she had forwarded towards the table, behind her back, You Youxin tightly held her and spoke in a low voice.

    "Not like this, my dear Linlin. You have to pay something first."

    Saying this, You Youxin kissed her shoulder and was about to proceed to her neck when Shen Youlin kicked her with her elbow and got free from her hold.

    She picked her purse that had fallen on the floor and threw a bundle of cash on You Youxin''s face who smiled coldly at her actions.

    After this, Shen Youlin turned around and picked pills, injections, and a few packets from the table. She swallowed a bunch of pills and threw the rest of the things inside her purse. Then she stepped out of the room without looking back.

    That night she danced on the stage of the bar as if she was the only person in the whole bar. Her mind was oblivious to how her feet were moving.

    She just knew she does not want to feel alone. She does not want to go inside the darkness of that house again.

    So let her be oblivious to everything for this night.

    Let her feel this happiness even if the joy of it was a mere illusion.

 Chapter 27 - The Kitten Ran Away Again

    He Jian stepped inside his vi followed by Chu Feng who tried to remain as silent as he can.

    The middle-aged assistant was trying toprehend what actually happened. His boss suddenly left Shen Vi and started to run behind a taxi. But the taxi had already left from there. His boss had not said a single word since then.

    When Chu Feng was contemting whether he should open his mouth or not, He Jian had already walked away from there to a room mming the door shut. Chu Feng took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead with it.

    He should be given some awards. It is not easy to work for a walking cold b Ah...

    Inside the same room lit only with amp, He Jian sat again in front of the painting board. Themp''s light fell on the white paper hiding his face in the dark as his hands moved fast on the paper.

    Afraid that he would forget that face, he closed his eyes and tried to remember each and every detail again and the speed of his hands increased more. Finally, twenty minutester, a ck-white sketch of a girl could be seen forming on therge white sheet.

    Setting down his hands, he looked at thepleted portrait seriously. Finally, after five years he couldplete the sketch.

    The door was knocked and He Jian got up from his chair and came out of the room. Outside Chu Feng was standing with the phone in his hand.

    When the assistant saw his boss'' cold face because of suddenly being disturbed, he swallowed nervously. The phone in his hand started to ring.

    One nce at the name, Chu Feng immediately held out the phone for his boss.

    He Jian slid the screen to answer the call and arge roar came from the phone instantly.

    "You bastard ...stinky boy. Where are you? How dare you run away like that from the banquet? Do not ever step inside this old man''s house again. I will break your legs."

    He Jian let the old man say whatever he wanted. He entered the room again and put the phone on a side table. Sitting in front of her sketch, he remembered her ck-brown eyes.

    Many times he had tried to imagine her face but she waspletely different from his imagination. She was now a grown-up girl.

    The moment he saw her eyes he was sure that it was her. Her eyes were expressing her every emotion. He had seen recognition shing through her eyes. She remembered him. A faint joy surfaced in his heart.

    But why did she ran away from there? And the fear and confusion in her eyes��.

    His thoughts were disrupted when he heard Grandfather He asking him something.

    After half an hour of cursing his son and grandson, Grandfather He finally felt his anger cooling down and was about the put down the phone. Then he remembered that there have been no reply from the other side. He immediately asked picking up the phone again.

    "Why did you leave suddenly?"

    A small smile crept on his lips as He Jian answered his grandfather.

    "My kitten ran away again."

    On the other side of the phone, Grandfather He scrunched his eyebrows in confusion.

    "Which kitten? When did you start raising a kitten?"

    "Hello, stinky boy"

    No reply came from the other side. Grandfather He tried again.

    "Stinky boy, are you there?"

    Grandfather He shouted two or three times more. However, what answered Grandfather He was a beep sound.

    The call was cut.

    The anger that had cooled down came with full force. He looked towards his son who was sitting in front of him on the couch with a nonchnt face and started another round of shouting.

    "He hanged up on me. It is all because of you. You didn''t teach him anything. I, this old man is nothing in your and your son''s eyes."

    "Butler Zhang, Call his assistant again and ask him to drag him here in front of me."

    He Zhuang stood up and without caring for the emotional Grandfather He.

    "You just told him to never step in this house again and his assistant will not hear your orders."

    Saying this, he walked away from there leaving the shouting Grandfather He.

    -------------

    The next day, when Mo Ron woke up her heart was rather calm. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at the traces thest night had left on her. Her eyes were red and swollen. Now remembering everything from thest night, she suddenly felt confused.

    What was he doing in City H. Shouldn''t he be in City S? And Shen Yiling was also here in City H.

    All of these things were very different from her past life.

    Mo Ronlet out a heavy sigh and thought.

    ''No matter how things change, she would just stay away from him and Shen Yiling.''

    She does not have any wish to take revenge. She just wants to live peacefully with her family this time.

    And she will not let anyone ruin this.

    Not even him.

 Chapter 28 - I Like You The Most

    Mo Ron just walked out of her ss when her bag was snatched away from her hand. She turned sideways and found Shen Youlin walking with her bag in her hands as she grumbled and said

    "Why do you put so many books in your bag? Then the whole day you have to carry this heavy bag."

    Mo Ron tried to take her bag but Shen Youlin avoided her hand and said

    "Let me carry it. I am more healthy than you."

    Then she looked at Mo Ron as her eyebrows formed a frown

    "You''re too thin."

    Mo Ron continued walking with a lost look on her face. A few moments after she stopped and turned to Shen Youlin asking him in almost a whisper.

    "Do you know Shen Yiling?"

    Although she already had an answer inside her heart, she wanted to hear it from Shen Youlin''s mouth.

    And sure enough, Shen Youlin said

    "She is my sister."

    Lost in her own thoughts, Mo Ron didn''t notice the sharpness and coldness in Shen Youlin''s voice.

    Now thinking about everything, Mo Ron suddenly found everything a little funny.

    Shen Youlin, Shen Yiling��.Both of them are sisters.

    How should she behave with this girl whose sister killed her and her child in her past life?

    She really didn''t know.

    Just at this moment, Shen Youlin''s monotonous voice fell in her ears.

    "Why are you asking me this?"

    Mo Ron finally paid attention to Shen Youlin and said with a tight smile.

    "I saw her at your birthday party."

    Shen Youlin almost scoffed hearing ''Her Birthday Party." More like her sister''s matchmaking ceremony. But just then, she coldly looked at Mo Ron and asked her.

    "Do you like her?"

    "What?"

    A little stunned at the question Mo Ron felt that she heard something wrong.

    Perhaps Shen Youlin felt that her question was wrong so she changed it immediately.

    "I mean do you like my sister more than me now?"

    The question felt a little childish to Mo Ron but cleared all of her confusion. With a helplessugh, she said loudly to her.

    "Of course I like you more."

    The words seemed to have dissipated all the grievances of thest night Shen Youlin had hidden somewhere in her heart. She smiled brightly and said licking her lips.

    "Say it again."

    Mo Ron only shook her head as sheughed.

    Indeed very childish.

    "I like you more."

    With a bright smile on her face, Shen Youlin hugged Mo Ron tightly as she shouted.

    "I too like you the most."

    The students who were passing by nced at the duo leading Mo Ron to hit her shoulder lightly as if asking to lower the voice but Shen Youlin onlyughed more.

    Inside her heart Mo Ron said

    ''Youlin, I promise you that you''ll be my friend till your sister doesn''te between our friendship. Because I would never forgive your sister for whatever she had done to me.''

    Mo Ron had thought that staying away from He Jian would be very easy but she had not expected that fate would soon prove her wrong.

    Very wrong.

    --------------------

    On the top floor of therge building, Inside the CEO''s office, He Jian sat in front of her father who was the current CEO of He corporation. His assistant, Chu Feng was standing behind him.

    "Your Grandfather is very angry because of the little stunt you have pulled yesternight."

    He Zhuang''s cold and emotionless voice that was not very different from his son echoed in the office room as he worked on hisptop without looking at He Jian.

    With the sameziness and indifference on his face, He Jian replied

    "I had very important work to do."

    He Zhuang raised his head to look at his son who looked him in the eye.

    Chu Feng felt the tension and suffocation that almost made him run away from there.

    Fortunately, He Zhuang indifferently nced away from his son and continued to work as he said.

    "You''ll join He corporation from tomorrow."

    "Why tomorrow and not today?"

    The fingers working on theptop halted abruptly but continued their work after a few seconds.

    "Hmmm."

    He Zhuang hummed in acknowledgment.

    Almost instantly, He Jian nced at his assistant who immediately held out the file in his hands.

    "I''ll take this project."

    He Zhuang lifted his head once nced at the name written on the file and asked.

    "Why this one?"

    "The university in City H needs to be better than those in City S. I have lived there so I can handle this project better."

    Hearing his boss''szy words Chu Feng almostughed out loud.

    ''No one canpete with boss in telling white lies.''

    Last night, the boss was told that that girl studies in Central University. He can swear on his life that this was the only reason his boss was taking this project.

    After everything was settled He Jian left the office followed by Chu Feng. While He Zhuang shook his head and thought

    ''Maybe that girl is not that bad for Jian.''

 Chapter 29 - She Needs To Be A Little Sensible

    Mo Ron stepped inside her house only to see Shen Youlin and Mo Chen sitting in the living room. Both of them were watching cartoons on TV andughing when they found something funny.

    She shook her head and sighed.

    Sometimes, she really can''t tell whether Shen Youlin was a child or a girl who is older than her.

    Today, Shen Youlin made Mo Ron invite her to her home aspensation for leaving her birthday party in a hurry. Mo Ron felt a little guilty and hence agreed. If only she knew how Shen Youlin was using her guilt to trap her.

    Ignoring the duo that didn''t pay any attention to her, she went to the kitchen and filled the water in a ss. Today had been a long day for her but she finally got the part-time job of a tutor.

    "Did you get the job?"

    ''Ah��Cough..Cough..

    The sudden voice and that too very close to her ear startled Mo Ron and she choked on the water because of the surprise.

    Wide-eyed Shen Youlin didn''t know what to do as she said immediately

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to surprise you. I''m really sorry."

    When Mo Ron finally felt alright she saw the worry and guilt and told her in a hoarse voice.

    "I''m alright."

    "Where is my Mom?"

    She asked when she didn''t see her mother around.

    "Aunty went outside to buy some groceries."

    Just at this moment, a shout came from the living room. Mo Chen was calling Shen Youlin. Shen Youlin ran outside and Mo Ron frowned when she saw that the refrigerator was already full.

    ''Then what did her Mother want to buy?''

    Half an hourter, when Mo Ron was sitting with Mo Chen and Shen Youlin, Lin Qianru finally entered the house. Mo Ron saw that her mother''s hands were empty. She got up and followed her mother inside the kitchen.

    As her mother was started working with her back facing her, Mo Ron hugged her from behind and asked her

    "You didn''t buy anything?"

    Lin Qianru seemed to remember something and paused.

    "Well, I forgot that I already filled the refrigerator this weekend. So returned back on the way."

    Mo Ron hummed and when she was about to take back her arms, her mother suddenly held her arm.

    "Ron how was the party?"

    Mo Ron stiffened at the mention of the party, It didn''t go unnoticed by Lin Qianru''s eyes. But then she saw her daughter smiling brightly and telling her.

    "It was amazing. I enjoyed it a lot."

    Lin Qianru passed tightly smiled seeing her fake enthusiasm. Her eyes were teary as she saw her daughter leaving the kitchen. She didn''t know when her daughter grew up so much.

    Was it five years ago when she was ill?

    Since then, Ron would share her happiness with her mother and Little Mo Chen but she would never tell her mother if she was in any trouble.

    Lin Qianru missed her little na?ve and spoiled daughter.

    -------------------------

    Shen Vi

    Inside the study room, Grandfather Shen put down the phone and got up from his chair. Leaving the study room, he walked down the stairs. On the dining table, his daughter, his son inw and his granddaughter were waiting for him. He sat down on his chair and nced at his granddaughter.

    Her head was lowered as a gloomy aura surrounded her. Clearing his throat, he said nonchntly

    "The old man of the He family called me."

    Shen Yiling immediately raised her head hearing her grandfather''s words as her eyes were filled with new hope.

    Grandfather Shenughed seeing her eagerness.

    "The old man said that Jian is not going to leave City H this time. The He family is soon going to dere its new master so Jian will live in City H from now on."

    Shen Yiling eyes brightened a little and she smiled.

    Shen Zhn felt relieved when she saw that her daughter was finally smiling. She stroked her hair gently and said

    "Now you will get many chances to meet that young man and my daughter is so charming and beautiful. I can''t believe that he will not like you."

    Shen Yiling blushed hearing this and lowered her head. A few momentster, she raised her head and her eyes were now filled with worry and concern.

    "Mom, Youlin��..you should not have behaved with Youlin like this. She must be very hurt and angry."

    Shen Zhn frowned when she heard her younger daughter''s name and said coldly.

    "Yiling, you don''t need to think about her. We are tolerating her since childhood. Look at her now, what she has be? She didn''t get good marks in the college entrance exam. If it weren''t dad then she could get admission only in those town''s colleges. I don''t expect her to get good marks like you but she can at the very least be a little sensible and caring towards others."

    Even Grandfather Shen sighed heavily. To dissipate the gloomy atmosphere, he asked the butler to serve the meal.

    Seeing this, Shen Yiling didn''t say anything after that.

 Chapter 30 - Her Sister Is Not That Innocent

    "Aunty, the food you cook is so delicious."

    Lin Qianruughed when Shen Youlin praised her. Her mouth was full so her voice came a little muffled.

    "Have more then. I have made enough."

    Mo Ron saw her mother putting more food in Shen Youlin''s te. She saw Shen Youlin smiling brightly as she put more food in her mouth. The te was empty in a few minutes.

    ''Just how much can this girl eat?'' Mo Ron wondered.

    Even Little Mo Chen who saw this asked as his eyes were filled with awe.

    "Youlin Jiejie, Chenchen also wants to eat like you and grow up fastly."

    Shen Youlin smiled and patted his head with the hand that was not busy stuffing food in her mouth. While Lin Qianru put more food in Mo Ron''s te and said to her.

    "Chenchen is so intelligent. You should also learn from Youlin. Seeing how thin you are, I fear that one day wind will blow away my daughter."

    Hearing this, Shen Youlin also nced sideways at Mo Ron and her eyes unconsciously fell on her thin waist. She nced away and said in aposed manner.

    "Aunty is right. You''re very thin."

    Mo Ron retorted

    "But I am not that thin that the wind can blow me away."

    Her eyes were a littlerge and her mouth was open as she defended herself. Her pink lips were glistening because of the oil. Shen Youlin''s heart pounded crazily inside her chest.

    ''So cute that she wanted to do some bad things.''

    That night Mo Ron entered her room with a bloated stomach. As she walked inside her room she heard a ringtone. Following the sound, she saw Shen Youlin''s purse on the bed. The ringing stopped so she thought to tell Youlin about itter. But just a momentter, the phone started to ring again. Mo Ron thought that the call might be important.

    She could hear the sound of water. Shen Youlin was inside the bathroom. She forwarded her hand to open the purse.

    Before she could even open it, the purse was snatched away from her hands.

    She raised her head to look at Shen Youlin who was hiding the purse behind her back and frowned in confusion. Thinking that Youlin might have not liked it she exined herself.

    "Your phone was ringing continuously. I just wanted to hand it to you."

    Shen Youlin nodded and smiled slightly.

    "Thanks."

    Mo Ron felt weird seeing her behaving like this but she ignored it and went to the bathroom.

    Shen Youlin let out a huge sigh of relief when the doors of the bathroom were finally closed. She opened the purse. Injections, pills, and some packets fromst night were inside her purse. Fortunately, she remembered and just happened toe out at the right time. What if Ron had��

    Shen Youlin shook her head and decided to remain cautious in the future. Her phone rang. She took a nce at the name.

    She didn''t want to attend it but the ringing didn''t stop. Her hand slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Youlin, where were you? I have been calling you for a very long time."

    Her elder sister, Shen Yiling''s worried voice came from the phone.

    "I was inside the bathroom."

    She answered nonchntly.

    "Oh��."

    Then there was an awkward silence from both sides. Shen Youlin wanted to put down the phone but Shen Yiling spoke again.

    "Youlin, don''t be angry with me, please? I know I was wrong. I should have told you everything from the beginning. Mom also behaved like that because she was worried about me at that time. She didn''t��.."

    Shen Youlin didn''t let her sisterplete her sentence as she blurted out the thoughts in her heart.

    "Why didn''t you speak all this at that time? Why didn''t you tell them that it was you who was wrong instead of crying gaining the sympathy of everyone?

    "Youlin,I...I��."

    Perhaps Shen Yiling was stunned by her sudden outburst because no answer came from the other side for a very long time.

    Shen Youlin scoffed and cut the call. She used to think that she should not be jealous of her sister who was so gentle and innocent.

    But today for the first time, Shen Youlin felt that her elder sister, Shen Yiling was not as innocent as others thought her to be.

 Chapter 31 - The Fight

    The Next Day

    It was afternoon. Mo Ron was reading a book sitting under the tree in the college''s grounds. By her side, Shen Youlin was lying on the grass on her back with the book covering her face from the sunlight.

    "Are you Mo Ron?"

    Mo Ron raised her head when she heard the question. A group of five girls was standing in front of her. The girl who was standing in the middle seems to be their head.

    "Yes." She stood up and answered.

    Mo Ron saw her expression changing and then the girl suddenly grabbed her arm with so much force that Mo Ron could not help but cry out loud.

    Shen Youlin woke up hearing the cry. She had not been able to sleep the whole night.

    How could she when Mo Ron was lying with her in the same bed?

    Sulking, she removed the book from her face. But when she saw the scene in front of herself, she was wide awake.

    A girl was tightly holding Mo Ron''s arm. The grip was painful. She could see it from Mo Ron''s face. She instantly got up and shouted at the girl.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Leave her."

    But before she could reach there, she was held by two girls. Shen Youlin struggled but she couldn''t free herself.

    While Mo Ron heard the girl asking her

    "So it is you who seduced my boyfriend."

    Mo Ron face had a confused expression as she asked

    "What?"

    " Gu Xiaotong, it must be she who is using her beauty to seduce Brother Xi." A girl from the group said angering Gu Xiaotong more because the girl in front of her was really beautiful.

    "I will show you what happens with a bi**h like you."

    Before Mo Ron could even struggle she was dragged by the girl with the name ''Gu Xiaotong'' in the center of the yground. The students saw this scene and started whispering. No one tried to help Mo Ron.

    Standing in the middle of the yground, Gu Xiaotong asked her two friends.

    "You two hold her."

    A girl went ahead to grab Mo Ron''s arm but a secondter she was lying on the ground holding her stomach. Mo Ron kicked her in the stomach.

    ----------------------

    On the other side, Shen Youlin was still struggling to free herself from the hold of two girls. She was worried for Mo Ron. In anger, she didn''t think anything and opened her mouth. A shrill scream echoed and Shen Youlin was suddenly free.

    "Yunyun, what happened?"

    The girl Yunyun was currently lying on the ground holding her bleeding hand.

    "That bi***h bit me."

    "What? I will not leave her."

    But Shen Youlin had already run away from there.

    ---------------------

    When Shen Youlin finally saw Mo Ron, she was very furious. Her Ron was fighting alone with two girls. She immediately ran to help her.

    "How dare youy even your finger on her?"

    Mo Ron who was in the middle of fighting heard Shen Youlin''s voice. She hurriedly kicked the girl away and turned around.

    Shen Youlin was grabbing Gu Xiaotong''s hair. The girl was screaming from pain.

    Mo Ron wanted tough at the scene but her expression changed suddenly when she saw that Gu Xiaotong was trying to scratch Shen Youlin with her nails.

    She ran to stop Gu Xiaotong. But when she held Gu Xiaotong''s arm to stop her, she was pushed away by someone.

    "Ron."

    Mo Ron heard Shen Youlin''s roar as she was falling on her face.

    In front of her, on the ground were lying sharp pieces of ss. She could do nothing but wait for the impact of the fall.

    But she didn''t feel any pain. She didn''t even fall.

    Mo Ron felt someone holding her waist and she was hoisted up back on her feet.

    A faint scent of cologne mixed with male hormones entered her nose.

    Her heartbeat fastened. She opened her eyes slowly and the face in front of her took her breath away.

 Chapter 32 - Little Fool

    Mo Ron raised her head to look at the person who was holding her. The face in front of her eyes stole her breath away.

    The ice-cold blue eyes looked down at her.

    "Are you alright?"

    His deep voice but gentle voice fell in her ears. She shook her head in ''no'' dumbly and then nodded in ''Yes'' a momentter. Her lips parted a little but she couldn''t form any words. She lowered her head in confusion.

    A low chuckle vibrated in the air and she heard a whisper on the top of her head.

    ''Little Fool.''

    She swiftly raised her head but seeing those cold blue eyes she thought it must have been her illusion.

    Her trance was broken when she was taken out of his hold by crying Shen Youlin.

    "I was so afraid when I saw you falling."

    Hugging her tightly, Shen Youlin buried her face in her shoulders.

    Mo Ron felt wetness on her shoulder. She patted Youlin''s back. From the corner of her eye, she sneaked a nce at him. But she immediately nced away when her eyes met with his blue ones.

    Was it worry she saw in those eyes? Mo Ron thought.

    She denied it in her heart. Why would he worry for her? He doesn''t care.

    These thoughts slowed down her fastened heartbeat and her thoughts got more clear.

    ------------------------------

    There was a smile on He Jian''s lips when he saw her avoiding his gaze. He hid the smile and said coldly.

    "Chu Feng."

    The middle-aged assistant who was standing a few steps away was immediately behind his boss. He knew what his boss wanted to say so he immediately told him

    "Yes Boss, I have already called Vice-Principal Cong here."

    He Jian didn''t say anything. He coldly looked a few steps away.

    Gu Xiaotong and her group of girls were currently lying on the ground.

    When Shen Youlin calmed down, she proudly looked at this scene demanding Mo Ron to praise her.

    One minuteter, Vice Principal Cong who was a middle-aged fat man, could be seen running inside the ygrounds. His face was flushed red and his forehead was covered with sweat as he stood by He Jian''s side.

    "Young Master He, Just now your assistant asked me toe here immediately. What''s the matter?"

    He Jian turned around and saidzily.

    "Mr. Cong, the students in your college seems verywless."

    When Vice Principal Cong saw He Jian''s sharp and cold eyes he felt his back drenched in sweat.

    He looked around and saw some girls lying on the ground in a disheveled state. Vice Principal Cong''s face went ck with anger and he shouted

    "What happened here just now?"

    Gu Xiatong heard Principal Cong''s voice and with very difficulty, she stood up. Her hairs were almost forming a bird''s nest and Shen Youlin stifled herugh seeing this.

    Gu Xiaotong saw this and she screeched loudly and said

    "Sir, those two girls just beat me and my friends,"

    Saying this, she ran towards Shen Youlin to hit her but Mo Ron hid Shen Youlin kicked her again in the stomach resulting in Gu Xiaotong falling again on the ground holding her stomach and howling in pain.

    Vice Principal Cong saw all this with a stunned expression on his face. He knew Mo Ron. In his memory, this girl got the first pce in the College Entrance Exam and was a very bright student.

    But he knew he had to say something. So he opened his mouth to reprimand Mo Ron.

    "Student Mo Ron, you can''t just hit students in the college like this."

    Mo Ron was about to open her mouth to defend herself when He Jianzily looked at Vice Principal Cong and asked

    "So what does Mr. Cong suggest? Should Miss Mo just wait to get hit by thesewless students of yours?"

    Vice Principal Cong could not find any reply to this question. Only then he came to know that Young Master He was actually defending Mo Ron.

    Shen Youlin nodded her head vigorously in agreement with his words.

    "Yes, Sir these girls started the fight first."

    Hearing this, Vice Principal Cong immediately changed his words and said

    "Mr. He you don''t need to worry about this. The College will definitely punish Students Gu Xiaotong and other girls whoever are at f��.."

    But He Jian again cut him coldly and said

    "Suspend them."

    Vice Principal Cong hesitated and said

    "This is a little��..Mr. Gu holds some shares of��.."

    "Does Mr. Cong wants to say something?"

    Vice Principal Cong shut up and didn''t say anything after that.

    Although the Gu family was a very influential family, he can''t afford to displease He family also.

    A few minutester, the crowd started to disperse.

    He Jian nced at Mo Ron''s back as she left from there without looking back. His eyes flickered meaningfully.

    His face held no emotion as he said to Chu Feng.

    "Cancel all the ongoing projects with the Gu Corporation."

    "Yes, Boss."

 Chapter 33 - Searching For A Job

    "Ma''am, Please try to understand we can''t hire a chef who doesn''t have any experience."

    "But I have experience. I am telling you, I had my own restaurant in my town previously. Although it was small, I had a lot of customers."

    Lin Qianru insisted again but the woman in front of her looked at her with a irritated expression and told her

    "Ma''am our restaurant is counted in one of the top restaurants in City H. The people whoes here are all from rich families, not those vigers."

    When Lin Qianru was about to speak again the woman didn''t let her and said without any respect.

    "You should leave now or I will have to call the security."

    Lin Qianru hands tightened on her purse and disappointment flickered in her eyes. She raised her leg and walked out of that restaurant.

    Standing at the exit, she searched inside her purse and took out a page.

    On it were listed different names of the restaurants. With the pen in her hand, she marked in front of a name on the list.

    Looking at the list, her nose felt a little sour. Only thest one was unmarked in the whole list.

    Blinking her eyes, she put back the white page inside her purse and walked to her new destination.

    ---------------

    Mo Ron had calmed down after she walked out of the yground.

    Walking beside her, Shen Youlin was still dissatisfied and said

    "Suspension from the college is such a small punishment. "

    Mo Ronughed lightly. If Shen Youlin could do then she would give those girls death penalty.

    At herugh, Shen Youlin puckered her lips slightly but then smiled and said

    "At least I am capable to amuse my girlfriend."

    Mo Ron took the ''Girlfriend'' normally and continued to walk.

    But herughter was cut short when her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone and she was turned around.

    "Are you alright?"

    She frowned as she looked at the boy in front of her who was of her own age. He was holding her arm as he looked at her from top to down.

    She instantly jerked his hand away.

    When the boy saw this, he realized his mistake and felt embarrassed at her guarded look.

    "I''m sorry. I was just worried. I didn''t mean to��."

    Before he couldplete his sentence, he was pushed away by Shen Youlin.

    "What did not you mean to do? You suddenly came out of nowhere and touch my girlfriend. "

    The boy still tried to exin himself as he looked at Mo Ron who was standing behind Shen Youlin.

    "I am Xi Deming. I am��."

    Shen Youlin again interrupted him and this time her voice was a bit loud as she asked

    "Don''t tell me that you are the great Brother Xi, those girls were talking about. That psycho''s boyfriend."

    Xi Deming felt panicked hearing her questions. He nervously looked at Mo Ron as he spoke

    "That�� she was my ex-girlfriend. I broke up with her three days ago. She has nothing to ��."

    But Shen Youlin seems to have sworn that she would not let himplete his sentence. She furiously stomped towards him and started pulling his hair.

    "You disgusting piece of shit, your girlfriend almost disfigured my girlfriend. All because of you. Today I will change the map of your whole face."

    Xi Deming had not expected that she would suddenly grab his head. He tried to remove her hands but his scalp ached when he did it.

    He heard the students gathering around andughing at him. His face flushed with shame and anger.

    He belonged to a very rich and popr family. In his life, when was Young Master Xiughed at like this?

    Never.

    Fortunately, at this moment Mo Ron hugged Shen Youlin''s waist and pulled her away from Xi Deming leaving Shen Youlin throwing her legs in the air.

    Her shouts could be heard throughout the whole corridor.

    "Ron, leave me. I will beat him to death."

    But Mo Ron dragged her away from that ce despite her loud shouts. Before leaving, she nced at Xi Deming''s face. She couldn''t help but hide her smile.

    ''Shen Youlin really changed the map of his face.''

 Chapter 34 - She Wants To Hide

    "Take deep breaths, calm down. You can do it."

    Standing outside the restaurant that was now thest name on her list, Lin Qianru prepared herself to go inside.

    Finally, after fifteen minutes of pacing outside the door when she couldn''t bear the weird gazes of people around herself anymore, she stepped inside.

    A woman was sitting at the front desk. Lin Qianru went towards the desk with a polite smile and asked

    "Hello, I read in the newspaper that this restaurant needs a chef. I''m here"

    The receptionist interrupted her halfway and told her.

    "Ma''am the new chef has already been recruited. I''m sorry."

    Lin Qianru couldn''t speak anything after that.

    Now, what will she do? She can''t build her own restaurant in this city. She can''t afford that much money. Her savings were about to end in one or two months.

    She wants to buy everything for Mo Ron that Shen Youlin has so that no one will bully her daughter again. But without a stable job, how will she do that?

    In a daze, she turned around to walk to the doors. The receptionist must have seen her lost look as she stopped her and said

    "Ma''am we need a waiter. If you want.."

    ---------------------

    It was afternoon. Mo Ron and Shen Youlin were leaving the college when someone told Mo Ron that she was called to the Principal office. So she had to go to the Principal office first.

    Shen Youlin was worried that Principal Lin will scold Mo Ron and wanted to apany her but Mo Ron stopped her.

    What was the guarantee that Shen Youlin will not start a fight with the Principal if something really happened?

    Remembering the old man''s face, Mo Ron shivered. It was simply putting Principal Lin in danger.

    So she went alone and Shen Youlin waited for her outside the college.

    Shen Youlin was watching something on her phone when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned around and when she saw the person her eyes became cold.

    "Youlin, you didn''t go home yesterday. I went there and the maid told me that you have not been home for two days. Where were you?"

    Wang Weimin asked her.

    "I was at my friend''s house." Shen Youlin replied casually.

    Wang Weimin sighed seeing her like this and said

    "Youlin, your mother was wrong. Don''t take it on your heart, okay? Dad will talk to her tonight."

    He didn''t hear her say anything so he continued.

    "I bought a few gifts for you. I couldn''t give you it on your birthday. You know a huge pink teddy bear that you were asking forst time."

    Shen Youlin remembered. She had asked her mother to buy her that thing but sheughed

    "That was years ago. I don''t like those toys anymore."

    Wang Weimin had not expected this.

    "Oh�� I didn''t know."

    At his words, Shen Youlin smiled and said looking at him

    "Of course you don''t know. After all, you''re not my real father."

    Wang Weimin went silent at her words. Shen Youlin left him standing there and walked away.

    --------------------

    Mo Ron opened the door of the Principal office and saw Principal Lin sitting behind the table. He was talking to someone but she couldn''t see that person as his back was facing him.

    Principal Lin saw her and called her inside

    " Student Mo Ron, Come Inside."

    Closing the door, Mo Ron went further inside and stood near the table. All of her attention was on Principal Lin, curious as to why he had called her.

    "Student Mo Ron, Vice Principal Cong told me everything. You don''t need to worry the college will not wrong you."

    "Thank you, Sir."

    Mo Ron thanked Principal Lin politely. Although she doesn''t have any hope as she knew that Gu Xiaotong was not from a normal family. But it doesn''t matter anymore, she didn''t lose anything and had already vented her anger by beating her and her friends.

    When Principal Lin didn''t say anything else, she felt a little awkward.

    Was she called here only for this?

    Someone cleared her throat and Principal Lin''s face had an expression of sudden realization so he started to speak

    "Ah�� Student Mo Ron, I almost forget. I came to know that you have filled some forms for a part-time job?"

    M Ron nodded as she has filled some forms through the College also.

    Principal Lin smiled widely and said

    "Then I have found a very good opportunity for you."

    Mo Ron turned to look where Principal Lin was pointing and her gaze finally fell on the other person inside the office.

    She had not expected to meet him so soon again.

    But when had something happened within her expectations? She had also not expected to see him in the morning, right?

    Feeling her eyes on him, he also looked at her. She was strangely calm this time. So when he nodded his head looking in her direction, she also did the same.

    Strangers. That''s what they are. She said again and again in her heart.

    Principal Lin continued

    "Mr. He wants to recruit a Secretary and he wants someone from this college for this job. I couldn''t find anyone else better than you who can do this job. So why don''t you.."

    Mo Ron didn''t let Principle Liplete and said

    "Sir, I am sorry. I have to refuse your good intention. I have already found a good job."

    Principle Lin frowned and insisted

    "Student Mo Ron, which job can be better than working in He Corporation. You''re are young and inexperienced. That''s why you are still unknown to some things."

    But Mo Ron didn''t change her decision.

    "Sir, I don''t find myself suitable for this job. Mr. He should find someone else more capable than me."

    "What if I think that Miss Mo is suitable for this job?"

    He Jian''s deep voice fell in her ears. When she looked in his direction, she found that he was also looking at her. His face was void of any emotion.

    "I have been told that Miss Mo passed the College Entrance Examination

    "I apologize but I still have to refuse because I don''t have any confidence in myself that I can do this."

    "Student Mo Ron��"

    He Jian''s cold voice stopped Principal Lin from saying anything else.

    "Leave it. "

    And so Principal Lin immediately shut up.

    -------------------------

    After that, Mo Ron left the Principal office. Shen Youlin was waiting for her inside the car. When she sat inside, she asked her many questions about why Principal Lin called her and she told her everything.

    When Shen Youlin felt that everything was alright, she started the car.

    Unnoticed by them, the car was followed all the way till it reached the building where Mo Ron lived.

    Sitting inside the car, He Jian saw Mo Ron going inside the elevator with Shen Youlin. Only after, she could not be seen he removed his gaze.

    "Buy the nearest apartment to her in this building as soon as possible."

    Chu Feng was surprised but said immediately.

    "Yes, Boss."

    ''Since she wants to hide, he will y this game with you till she can''t hide anymore.''

 Chapter 35 - Cant Wait To See Her Face

    The sun was about to set. Mo Ron had just returned from her part-time job. She stepped out of the elevator and saw some workers moving heavy furniture inside the apartment that was attached to her own one.

    ''It seems that they were soon going to have neighbors.''

    She passed the workers carefully and opened the door of her apartment.

    She frowned when she saw Little Mo Chen in front of the TV. Closing the doors, she went towards him and stood in front of the TV.

    "Jiejie, don''t stand in front of the TV." Mo Chen shouted loudly.

    She folded her hands and narrowed her eyes.

    "Have youpleted your homework?"

    Mo Chen didn''t answer her question and lowered his head. Mo Ron shook her head seeing his act and said nonchntly.

    "Go to your room and if you don''tplete your homework today then don''t even think about watching TV."

    Mo Chen pouted and got up from the couch. As he was about to step inside his room, Mo Ron asked him.

    "Where is Youlin?"

    "In your room."

    With that came the m of door and her mouth parted in shock seeing her younger brother''s bratty behavior.

    ''Well, I will deal with you soon.''

    She walked to her room but found that the door was locked. She knocked on the door.

    "Youlin, open the door."

    Two minutes passed but no one opened the door. She knocked again

    "Youlin��"

    Just then the doorbell rang and Mo Ron left from there to open the front door. It was her mother. She took the things from her hands and followed her mother inside the kitchen.

    "You went to buy groceries?"

    Lin Qianru lowered her head as she looked inside the refrigerator and hummed lowly.

    "From tomorrow just tell me whatever you want to buy. I will buy it on the way from my job."

    Lin Qianru''s action of opening the water bottle halted at her daughter''s words. She licked her lips lightly and turned to look at her daughter with a smile.

    "I got a job."

    There was a small frown on Mo Ron''s forehead.

    "Why do you need to do a job?"

    Mo Ron was actually worried that her mother will go out to look for a job. She doesn''t want her mother to do any job.

    "If you are worried about money then leave all this to me."

    Lin Qianru knew that her daughter was worried about her health and it warmed her heart seeing how much she cared about her. But she can''t leave the entire burden to her daughter who was still studying.

    "I want to do this job. You and Mo Chen enter the house only at noon. There is not much to do here and I only get bore by myself. I will go crazy if I spend every day like this so I want to do something to divert my attention."

    Mo Ron couldn''t say anything after this but her frown was still there on her forehead as she asked

    "What do you have to do in this job?"

    Lin Qianru averted her eyes and her eyes were now on the bottle as she opened it.

    "Receptionist�� I just have to sit at the reception."

    She heard a sigh from her behind and then Mo Ron''s words fell in her ears.

    "Alright but promise me that you''ll leave the job if it makes you much tired."

    "Of course."

    With this, Mo Ron exited the kitchen and Lin Qianru put down the water bottle on the table.

    She didn''t want to lie but she had gotten this job with very difficulty and Ron will never let her work if she found out that she was going to be a waiter in some restaurant.

    It is not like she had any other skill and could look for some other job. So this job was very precious to her. She can''t leave it no matter what.

    ----------------------

    When Mo Ron came out of the kitchen she saw Shen Youlining out of her room. Shen Youlin saw her and smiled

    "When did youe?"

    "Half an hour ago. What were you doing inside the room? I knocked so many times but you didn''t open the door."

    Mo Ron asked Shen Youlin.

    "I was sleeping. Must have not heard you, sorry."

    Mo Ron smiled seeing how Shen Youlin was trying to look so pitiful.

    "It''s alri��. "

    She paused in between her sentence when she found something strange.

    "Youlin your eyes are looking so red. What happened?"

    Shen Youlin looked confused but said

    "Is it? I maybe overslept."

    "Oh��."

    Mo Ron believed her and passed by her side to go inside her room. Standing alone, Youlin held her head and mumbled to herself.

    "I''m still feeling dizzy."

    ---------------------

    After taking shower, Mo Ron walked to the balcony. While drying her hair, she saw someone on the balcony of the other apartment. But since the person has his back towards her she couldn''t see his face. Only the back of the chair he was sitting on was visible to her.

    She was quite amazed. After all, the workers were moving the furniture inside the apartment a few hours ago and this person moved in such a short time.

    After her hair was almost dried, she left from there not knowing that the person who had been quietly sitting on the chair turned to look at her back. His eyes were were full of a mischievous smile.

    ''Miss Mo, I can''t wait to see your face when you woulde to know about this new neighbor.''

 Chapter 36 - A Loveless Marriage

    Just a single and gentle touch and then she will withdraw instantly. Yeah...

    But what if she wakes up?

    The fear to lose whatever little she has was there but the desire to touch those soft pink lips lingered strongly inside her heart.

    As she leaned down on the face of the girl she loves, Shen Youlin caressed her cheek gently.

    Will you also leave me one day?

    Her eyes didn''t leave Mo Ron''s soft pink lips and she unconsciously licked her own lips.

    Her desire grew stronger with each passing second and she leaned down more. Her heart pounded against her chest as if it will jump out in the next second. Just as she was a needle distance away from those soft luscious lips, a sound froze her whole body.

    Knockk��.

    The sound came again and she instantly removed herself from Mo Ron''s body.

    Someone was knocking on the door. Constantly.

    Even Mo Ron stirred because of the sound and opened her eyes a little and saw Shen Youlin sitting on the bedside.

    "Youlin, Is there someone at the door?"

    Her voice was still hoarse because of sleep. Shen Youlin whole body was rigid because of the sudden change in the situation and she said stiffly

    "I will go and take a look. You can go back to sleep."

    After this, she stood up from the bed and walked to the door.

    Little Mo Chen stood outside the door with a pillow in his hands. His eyes were teary and his lips that were forming a pout trembled.

    He looked as if he would cry the next second.

    He stepped forward and pushed Shen Youlin a little bit to make some space for himself so that he can go inside the room.

    Seeing Mo Ron who was still looking at the door with a frown, he called out

    "Jiejie "

    Mo Ron frowned when she heard his choked voice and was instantly fully awake.

    "Little Chen, what happened?"

    Mo Chen climbed the bed with his small legs and lied beside Mo Ron hugging her waist. Just in a moment, she heard sniffles and felt a little wet on her clothes.

    "Waa.. Jiejie.. Chenchen saw a terrible nightamare."

    Mo Ron sighed and patted his back gently.

    "Oh�� and here I thought that Chenchen has grown up enough to shout loudly and m the door at his Jiejie."

    "Waaa��.Jiejie��. Chenchen is sorry."

    Mo Ron only felt a little funny at his behavior but she didn''t dare to smile in fear of making her little brother angry. She gently coaxed him.

    Still, standing at the doorway, Shen Youlin pouted.

    Should she also try this method?

    "Youlin, close the door ande to bed."

    The bed was huge so there was no problem with the Little Mo Chen and both of them sleeping on it together.

    But Shen Youlin again had a sleepless night.

    -------------------

    Shen Vi

    Wang Weimin was working on hisptop inside the study room. Suddenly two arms wrapped around his neck and a strong fragrance of perfume invaded his nostrils.

    He frowned.

    "Leave it now. It''s sote. Let''s go to bed."

    Shen Zhn whispered in her husband''s ears seductively.

    But Wang Weimin was not affected at all. He forcefully removed her hands from his neck and said

    "I have an important meeting tomorrow. Don''t wait for me. You should go and rest."

    His voice was steady and emotionless.

    Behind him, Shen Zhn looked at him with red eyes. She swallowed the humiliation and turned to leave the study room when Wang Weimin suddenly called her.

    A smile could not help but bloom on her beautiful lips hearing her name from his mouth but that disappeared soon when she heard his next words.

    "You should go and meet Youlin once."

    He was still working on theptop as he said these words to her.

    "Why?" She asked him nonchntly.

    At her question, Wang Weimin raised his eyebrow and looked at her weirdly.

    "She is your daughter. You need a reason to see her?"

    "Then she can alsoe and meet me. After all I''m her mother so she shoulde to meet me rather than me going to see her."

    Wang Weimin shook his head and sighed. He actually knew where did the problem lie.

    "Zhn, can you for god sake leave your obsession with this perfectionism for once? At least for your children? She is your daughter and you behave with her even worse than a primary school teacher."

    Wang Weimin''s words only agitated Shen Zhn more. Shen Youlin was her sore point.

    Her daughter Yiling and son Weishang had always been perfect in everything just like she wanted her children to be. But Youlin��no matter how much she tried, she could never make her as she wanted.

    Remembering all her failed attempts, she was filled with anger. She stomped towards her husband with red eyes and closed hisptop.

    "You can see my behavior towards my daughter but you can''t see your own behavior towards your wife. "

    "You know what�� you and she are the same. I poured all of my efforts into changing that girl but nothing worked. Here I gave everything to you; whatever you have ever dreamt of I put that on your feet. But what did you give me in return? Nothing. Nothing at all."

    "I never saw even an ounce of love in your eyes for me. Why Weimin? Just why?"

    Wang Weimin listened to everything with a cold face. His eyes never changed seeing her tears and Shen Zhn also saw this.

    She pulled his cor and shouted.

    "I''m your wife. You are supposed to love me."

    After that, she sobbed putting her head on his shoulder which Wang Weimin removed soon and freed his cor from her hands.

    "Love was never in our deal when you bought me Zhn. You yourself had said at that time you just want me to be your husband and handle thepany. So don''t expect something from me that I am never supposed to give you."

    Saying this, Wang Weimin got up from his chair and left the study room leaving crying Wang Zhn.

 Chapter 37 - CEO Song

    The next morning, Mo Ron woke up early and helped her mother to do the house chores as her mother had to go to her job from that day.

    After finishing the breakfast, Lin Qianru took Mo Chen with her so that she can drop him to the school on her way to the restaurant. After cleaning the table, Mo Ron locked the house and got inside the elevator with Shen Youlin. ??

    There were already two other girls inside the elevator talking to each other in low voice.

    Shen Youlin rolled her eyes at them because she could hear clearly whatever they were talking about making Mo Ron smile.

    "Have you seen the man who lives in that apartment?"

    As the door of the elevator was about to close, one of them pointed towards the apartment next to Mo Ron''s apartment.

    Mo Ron gaze unconsciously fell on the closed doors and the picture of the man sitting on the balcony shed in her mind.

    "No, I have not." The other replied.

    "Of course you have not seen him yet. He just moved here yesterday. Oh��.I am telling you he is so handsome, just like the man of my dreams. His eyes are so beautiful. My heart just stopped beating for a second when I saw them."

    Thest sentence made Mo Ron remember the ice blue eyes of certain someone. When she noticed that she was thinking about him, she scolded herself inside her heart.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin was feeling irritated hearing girls behind her squealing. She couldn''t help but feel happy that her Ron was not like these girls.

    If only she knew.

    ---------------

    City H and City S was the home of businessmen. Many big and small businessmen started their business from scratch in these two cities but there were only a few who could attain the heights.

    Many came, many went but some of them stayed stable at their ces. He Corporation, Shen Enterprises, and some others were few of thesepanies that never staggered from their top positions.

    One of these sessfulpanies was Song Corporation. Song Corporation was a name that could never be forgotten in the list of sessfulpanies.

    Each of these toppanies was unique in its own ways, be it their working strategy or be it their advertising strategy.

    But Song Corporation had something that made it unique in its own way.

    Its CEO. Song Xinyi, the youngest CEO of china who had left behind countless men in this profession.

    .

    .

    .

    The tall, forty storeyed building of Song Corporation stood in the middle of City H. On the top floor of this building, there was an office painted in dull colors, ck and white. The office was emanated and aura same as its owner, cold and indifferent, who was currently looking at the front page of the newspapers, ced on her table.

    ''The young CEO is also a human with a soft heart: CEO Song and Shen Weisheng, the heir of Shen family are dating each other.

    Both the heirs from the topmost rich families are in love wit...."

    Her lips pressed in a thin line.

    The assistant and the secretary who was standing in front of her didn''t dare to utter a single word. Their breath stuck in their throat when the girl raised her head to look at them.

    "Do I not look like a human?"

    No. Not at all.

    But how could they say it in front of their boss?

    "Boss, you don''t need to pay attention to these rubbish rumors. They write anything to gain publicity."

    Of course, she knows that. She had never seen this Shen something Weishang and her being in love with him was already in the newspapers.

    On the other newspaper:

    "CEO Song and CEO Shen are soon going to get engaged. Song Guang, the father of young CEO announced this ��."

    She nced at the written words and her eyes went cold. Secretary Zhou who could feel the increasing coldness inside the room lowered the temperature of the air conditioner.

    The phone ced on the table rang at this moment. Song Xinyi didn''t even look at the name as if she already knew who it was and slid the screen to answer the call.

    Sure enough, Song Guang''s voice came from the other side.

    "You must have already read the newspaper. I want you to marry Shen Weishang. Go to Shen Vi and meet Shen Weishang and his family today."

    And then came the beep sound.

    The call was cut. It was a one-sided talk.

    Song Xinyi smiled coldly.

    ''Since you want to get pped so heavily, then I don''t have any problem doing it.''

    Her fingers tapped on the table continuously and she said without removing her eyes from the photo of Song Guang in the newspaper.

    "Free my schedule for this evening. I will go to Shen Vi."

    "Yes Boss"

    The young assistant answered not knowing anything. It was only Secretary Zhou who saw his boss'' cold smile. The hair on his neck could not help but stand up seeing this.

    Who said that women are soft and weak? They can be the most lethal and dangerous creatures on this earth.

 Chapter 38 - Grandfather Hes Grandson Is A Shy Man

    "Yiling just needs to go and attend the interview. It is my responsibility to got her selected."

    Sitting in front of Grandfather Shen, Grandfather He whispered. ??

    Grandfather Shen who had to lean forward to hear his words frowned and said irritatingly.

    "I got it. But why are you whispering as if we are doing something wrong?"

    Grandfather Heughed nervously and said

    "What are you saying? What is wrong in it? It is not like Yiling is illiterate and I am bribing someone to make her a junior secretary. Thatpany is mine before those two bastards."

    Butler Zhang who was standing behind Grandfather He stifled hisugh looking at his nervous master. He wondered how exactly the old man will help this Shen girl in getting the job.

    Sitting beside her grandfather, Shen Yiling seemed to feel that the words were a little off but could not point out anything weird.

    Grandfather He also felt that his words were giving away something that he wanted to hide so he borated.

    "I mean Yiling will easily get selected because of her qualifications. I just have to call them just to be a bit safe."

    Shen Yiling smiled at this and said shyly

    "Grandpa He, thank you so much. I promise you that I will take care of Brother Jian."

    Grandfather Heughed and said ''good'' three times. But hisugh suddenly stopped when he remembered that the girl was talking about his grandson who was no different from a monk.

    So he carefully chose his next words and said

    "Grandpa knows that Yiling is very sensible. You see��my dear baby grandson is a bit shy."

    Cough Cough Cough

    Grandfather He turned to re at his butler but Butler Zhang didn''t feel afraid and try to make him understand that now it was getting too much.

    "Why don''t you drink some water to moisten your throat?"

    Saying this, the old man didn''t even wait for his butler''s response and picked the ss of water and forcefully pressed it on his butler''s lips till the whole ss was not empty.

    Then ignoring his butler''s res, Grandfather He turned to Shen Yiling who was still trying to believe Grandfather He''s words.

    Then she heard Grandfather He saying

    "So I was saying my grandson is a man with traditional thoughts. So if he doesn''t pay attention to you, don''t feel disheartened."

    Although Grandfather Shen felt awkward hearing these kind of words, but he felt satisfied also.

    ''It is good to have a stable mind for men.''

    While Shen Yiling thought that this must be the reason that He Jian didn''t look at her that night. Now she regretted wearing a strapless dress.

    She nodded her head approving her own thoughts said

    "I understand Grandpa He."

    -----------------

    Shen Youlin started at the doors of Shen Vi sitting inside her car. She let out an irritated sigh.

    She would not have been here if Mo Ron had not seen her mother''s message on her phone asking her toe to Shen Vi today.

    She insisted that it was something important but Ron didn''t listen to her and strictly told her.

    ''Family is more important than spending time with friends.''

    Shen Youlin rolled her eyes at this.

    With the kind of family she has, she would spend her whole life in Mo Ron''s house if she could do so.

    Still, she went to her house in which she lived alone only to receive a threatening message from her mother.

    ''If you didn''t reach here until four o''clock, you should not think about getting a single penny from Shen family now.''

    Getting out of her car she mmed the door loudly and muttered.

    ''Fuck�� Why is not everyone like her Ron? Sweet and Cute.''

    With a pout on her lips, she walked inside the Shen Vi. She felt a little satisfaction on seeing that she was five minuteste.

    Continuing her forwarding steps, she changed the time on her phone with a bright smile.

    ''Well it is not my fault that I waste since my phone showed me the wrong time.''

    Since her whole attention was on the phone she didn''t notice the figure walking towards herself. The force because of the bumping threw her on the ground on her back with an extra person on her body.

    Ahhh

    Shen Youlin screamed in pain feeling the heavy weight on her breasts. Her hands reflexively went ahead to grab whatever it was but what came in her hand was��

    hair?

    She raised her head saw that there was a hairy head buried in her chest. A girl was lying on top of her. For Shen Youlin, this was no different than assault.

    "What are you doing burying your head there? Don''t you have a pa..?"

    She couldn''tplete her words as the girl lying on top of her suddenly raised her head.

    Shen Youlin gulped her saliva seeing the beautiful face in front of her.

    "What? Did something get stuck in your throat? What were you saying?"

    The words brought Shen Youlin out of her trance.

    What was she thinking? How can she be entranced by someone else''s beauty? She can only look at her Ron''s beauty and appreciate it. Shen Youlin repeated inside her mind.

    ring at the smug face in front of her, Shen Youlin pushed the body lying on top of her sideways and got up.

    As she looked at the girl lying on the ground who was now looking at her coldly, Shen Youlin felt satisfaction brewing inside her heart.

    But the smug look on her face disappeared soon when she heard her mother''s shout.

    "CEO Song"

 Chapter 39 - Miss Shen Is Very Beautiful

    "CEO Song, I apologize for my daughter''s rude behavior."

    Wang Zhn red at Shen Youlin fiercely and said to Song Xinyi. ??

    She then nudged Shen Weishang to help Song Xinyi in getting up from the ground. With a bored look on his face, Shen Weishang stepped forward and stretched out his hand in front of Song Xinyi.

    Song Xinyi just nced at his hand and then stood up by herself.

    This made Wang Zhn think that she was still angry because of Shen Youlin so she passed a cold look to Shen Youlin signing her to apologize.

    Shen Youlin didn''t want to apologize as ording to her she was nowhere at fault but when she remembered her mother''s threat she gritted her teeth and lowered her head.

    "CEO Song, I''m sorry. I just pushed you because I thought you were touching me appropriately."

    Wang Zhn almost vomited blood in anger hearing these words.

    What kind of apology is this?

    While Shen Weisheng raised his eyebrows in amusement and looked at Shen Youlin with his lips pressed in a thin smile.

    He was not used to talking to his younger sister much but he suddenly found out that she was much interesting than he thought.

    Wang Zhn didn''t spend much time with her children in their childhood as she was busy managing Shen''s family''s business.

    So Shen Yiling was raised by Grandfather Shen and Shen Weishang had spent his childhood with his maternal Grandfather and Grandfather. It was only when he was fourteen years old and the old couple died; he came back to Shen family.

    So he was not much familiar with his so-called family and he never tried to talk to them too much. As long as he was doing good in his studies, Wang Zhn never bothered about his son''s indifference towards his own family.

    Different from the reactions of all the other people in the room, Song Xinyi said

    "Of Course Miss Shen would think so because I was really trying to do so. After all Miss Shen is so beautiful."

    The most eye-catching thing while Song Xinyi said these words was the expression on her face. She said all of this with such a serious face that Shen Youlin blushed red unknown to herself whether it was because of shame or because of anger.

    She pointed her finger at Song Xinyi''s face

    "You ��"

    Her words were interrupted by Wang Zhn who lowered her hand and held her arm so tightly that Shen Youlin almost winced in pain.

    "Youlin, leave right now."

    Wang Zhn whispered angrily in her daughter''s ear.

    Shen Youlin looked at her mother with no emotion and replied

    "Who wants to be here with so many sick minds in the first ce?"

    With that, she jerked her mother''s arm harshly and left Shen Vi.

    --------------------

    Lin Qianru entered the building with many grocery bags in both hands. Her arms were now starting to hurt because of the weight of those bags. So she put the bags on the ground and massaged her arms to relieve them from the pain.

    "Do you need any help, Ma''am?"

    Lin Qianru turned around and saw a young and very handsome man standing behind her. From his clothes, he seemed to be from a very well-off family. He had a small smile on his lips because of which a gentle aura radiated from his whole body.

    Seeing that the young man offered help, she smiled and said

    "No need, I can do it by myself."

    Then she turned to pick the grocery bags from the floor but the bags were suddenly taken from her hands.

    "Let me do it, Ma''am. I have to go to the same floor you''re going."

    "Oh��Okay"

    Lin Qianru tried to remember if she had seen him before but could not remember something like that. Seeing the confusion on her face, the young man replied tacitly.

    "I just moved here yesterday."

    Realization dawned on Lin Qianru''s face and she understood why she was not able to recognize him.

    But she didn''t try to think that how did the young man know that she lived on the same floor when they have never seen each other.

    Sitting inside the car, Chu Feng saw his boss holding some grocery bags in his hands with a smile on his face and could not believe his eyes at all.

    This was ��.not his boss. His boss was like the cold b of ice.

    He knew that the woman whom his boss was helping was that girl''s mother.

    First, his boss moved to the apartment that was so smallpared to the vi his boss lived in and now this. It was a bit difficult to believe that his cold and indifferent boss was putting so much effort just to approach a girl.

    ''There must be something special about that girl.'' Chu Feng thought.

    The elevator soon reached the floor Lin Qianru lived on. Both of them exited the elevator and when she reached in front of her apartment, Lin Qianru took the bags from the man''s hands.

    "Thank you so much. Please doe tonight with your family and have a meal at my home."

    The young man smiled politely and replied to her

    "Ma''am, I live alone."

    Lin Qianru felt sympathy for the young man. This was the reason she had not wanted Mo Ron to stay in City alone. Although her daughter could cook very well, she had noticed that she doesn''t like to do it. So she was worried that Ron would eat outside instead of at home if she let her live alone in City H.

    "You cane to my home anytime you wish to have a meal. My cooking is very good. I can assure you that you will like the food made by me."

    Lin Qianru shut up when she felt that she was praising herself and smiled embarrassedly.

    "Please doe tonight."

    With a deep look in his eyes, He Jian answered with a polite smile.

    "Sure."

    After this, she opened the door of her apartment and went inside.

    As soon as the doors closed, He Jian heard a voice from behind.

    "Leaving me there to handle so much work alone, Boss He is busy here in woo some aunties."

    Liu Ji Fan smiled yfully and asked.

    He Jian didn''t even turn around to look at him and opened his apartment''s doors with the usual cold and indifferent expression on his face.

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t mind his behavior and weed himself inside the apartment before He Jian could even close the doors.

    He went inside further and satfortably on the sofa in the living room. As he looked around the apartment his eyes suddenly had confusion.

    "Old He, what are you doing here in this small apartment leaving your vi?"

    He Jian sat on the sofa in front of him. He didn''t answer his question asked him instead

    "What are you doing here? Who is there to manage thepany?"

    Liu Ji Fan made an aggrieved face and told him.

    "Old He, How can you do this to me? Instead of asking if I have been well in the past few days, you are worried about thepany."

    He Jian looked at his drama nonchntly and then stood up while removing the tie from his cor. While going inside the room he heard Liu Ji Fan saying.

    "I have arranged everything there only then I came here. Now you tell me are you really going to your neighbor''s house tonight?"

    Hearing the question, He Jian paused at the doorway and asked

    "Why?"

    With a fawning smile, Liu Ji Fan walked towards him with his arms wide open and said

    "Because if you are going, I will also go. What if someone bullied you the��?"

    However before he could even touch He Jian, the door was mmed on his face leaving him alone outside the room.

    --------------------------

    Mo Ron came back from her tutoring job and saw her mother cooking inside the kitchen.

    "Mom, Why are you making so many dishes?"

    Lin Qianru didn''t turn to look at her as her whole attention was on the cooking and replied

    "We are having a guest tonight."

    Mo Ron was confused as they don''t know many people in City H.

    "Who?"

    "The new neighbor, who just moved here yesterday."

    Hearing her mother''s reply, Mo Ron remembered the man whom she had sawst night on the balcony. She nodded her head and went inside her room to change her clothes so that she can also help her mother.

    When she came out of her room, the doorbell rang and she heard her mother''s voice from the kitchen asking her to open the door.

    She walked to the door and opened it. But when she saw the man who was standing outside, she closed the door instantly making a loud m.

 Chapter 40 - The Kitten Is Still Fierce

    Mo Ron leaned on the door with a horrified face. Her heart was beating fiercely inside her chest.

    It must be her hallucination. How can he be here? ??

    The doorbell rang again and she jumped away from the door as if it was something that should never be touched.

    "Ron, open the door."

    Her mother''s shouted from the kitchen and she looked towards the kitchen. Licking her lips, she murmured.

    ''It is nothing. You must have seen wrong.''

    However, she could feel her palms sweating. With trembling hands, she opened the door and closed her eyes with many expectations in her heart.

    ''Please don''t let him be there.''

    "What a coincidence, I have not expected to see Miss Mo here."

    The deep and familiar voice fell in her ears and without opening her eyes she knew the man standing in front of her was not her imagination.

    Mo Ron took a deep breath to calm down her emotions and opened her eyes.

    "What is Mr. He doing here?"

    At this moment, Lin Qianru came out from the kitchen and saw the young man who had helped her standing at the door.

    "Ron what are you doing? Let the guestse inside."

    Guests��

    In a daze, Mo Ron stepped aside so that the ''guests'' can enter

    While passing by Mo Ron, He Jian whispered that was only audible to both of them.

    "No worries, I am already used to Miss Mo''s impoliteness."

    He was referring to the incident where he saved her from falling down but she ran away without even thanking him properly.

    Liu Ji Fan who followed him inside was stunned hearing these words from his friend. He looked at the girl named ''Miss Mo'' by his friend and smiled widely. He had never heard Old He talking so freely without even putting on his cold face with anyone else.

    ''Why does he feel like that Old He was not here to woo aunties but someone special?''

    He felt as if he had discovered something big.

    Entering inside further, he presented the bouquet of red roses in his hands in front of Lin Qianru.

    "Beautiful flowers for a beautiful woman. I am He Jian''s friend, Auntie. I hope one extra person will not be a trouble for you."

    Lin Qianruughed at his words and Liu Ji Fan moved towards Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron saw him but she moved his gaze away soon. She knew that Liu Ji Fan was He Jian''s friend. In her past life, not a single friend of He Jian liked her and all of them behaved with her very coldly.

    So she really didn''t want to talk to any one of them but Liu Ji Fan stood in front of her and smiled widely which she did not reciprocate. In fact, she thought that his smile was dangerous.

    "Hello, Miss Mo. My name is Liu Ji Fan. You have a very beautiful face. I��"

    Liu Ji Fan stopped when he saw the girl in front of him was looking at him with sharp and cold eyes. He was confused.

    ''Did I say something wrong?''

    His words had nothing wrong but it reminded Mo Ron how he and his other friends had used her that she thinks that she can seduce He Jian just because she had a beautiful face.

    While Liu Ji Fan was still trying toprehend the strange looks he was getting from Miss Mo, he suddenly felt a cold gaze burning a hole on his back.

    "I think you have introduced yourself enough."

    Liu Ji Fan turned around to look at his best friend with narrowed eyes and said with a not-so-smile on his lips.

    "If Boss He says so."

    Then he looked at Lin Qianru and said childishly.

    Lin Qianru didn''t notice her daughter''s strange behavior and said happily.

    "Come Come, The food is ready. I will serve it."

    Liu Ji Fan followed her inside. He Jian looked at Mo Ron for a moment and then followed Liu Ji Fan inside.

    ------------------------

    Mo Ron helped her mother in setting the dishes on the table while sulking. Little Mo Chen ate early and was sleeping inside his room. So the four people sat around the table. The dinner was served soon.

    "Ron pass that to me."

    Lin Qianru asked her daughter pointing to a certain dish. When she had the dish in her hands, she served it in He Jian''s and Liu Ji Fan''s tes.

    "Try this��"

    He Jian smiled politely and said

    "Just call me Jian, Ma''am."

    Liu Ji Fan raised his bows at his friend''s words

    Smiling Lin Qianru filled He Jian''s bowl more and said

    "You should also call me Auntie."

    He Jian tried the dish she served and said

    "Sure, Auntie."

    Mo Ron at this exchange withplex eyes. When had she ever thought that the Young Master He could also sit with so many people and have dinner with this smile on his lips?

    Never. At least He Jian of her past life would not do so.

    He even allowed her mother to call him ''Jian''. Her mother doesn''t even know that there were only very few people who could call him by this name.

    At this moment, Liu Ji Fan ate who was eating with relish as if he had not eaten for long suddenly eximed.

    "Auntie, this is so delicious. The more I eat, the more I want to eat. Auntie, will you make this for me again when I wille next time?"

    Hearing his words, Mo Ron looked at him sharply and said

    "My mother is not your servant who will cook for you whenever you wish to eat something."

    Liu Ji Fan was startled by the sudden aggressiveness of the girl towards him. He frowned and said

    "Girl, why do I feel as if you hold some grudge for me��"

    He turned towards He Jianpleting his sentence.

    "Or for Old He."

    At his words, He Jian raised his head and looked at Mo Ron as if he was waiting for her to answer Liu Ji Fan''s question.

    Even Lin Qianru was looking at her daughter with a frown on her forehead.

    Being the center of attention of these three people, Mo Ron said nonchntly

    "I just don''t like strangers."

    "Then Miss Mo must not dislike me��."

    He Jian said while looking at her

    "After all, I am not a stranger to Miss Mo."

    Lin Qianru was confused by his words and asked

    "Jian, have you met Ron before?"

    "Yes, Auntie actually I and Miss Mo��"

    Ron thought that if she didn''t do anything then the indifferent man would tell her mother about everything that happened at the party and in college that day.

    "Nothing Mom, It is nothing that is important to be mentioned here."

    He Jian smiled and said

    "So Miss Mo remembers that we are not strangers."

    "Yes."

    Liu Ji Fan heard this and asked her with a smirk

    "Wonderful. Then Miss Mo we cane here to eat whenever we want, right?"

    Mo Ron red at him.

    ''I will not let you enter my house again let alone letting you eat the food cooked by my mother.''

    Hearing no response, He Jian started again.

    "So Auntie, what I was saying that Miss Mo and I��"

    Mo Ron was filled with anger seeing this. But she could only grit her teeth and say

    "Come whenever you want. Just don''t open your mouth."

    She fiercely red at both the men. Her face was red because of anger.

    Amusement shed through He Jian''s eyes and he said

    "Thanks, Miss Mo for your permission."

    Blue eyes filled with smiles looked at her softly. For a moment, Mo Ron thought that it was her illusion. Her heart skipped a beat.

    She was brought out of her trance when she heard her mother asking

    "Jian, what were you telling me? How did you and Ron meet?"

    He Jian gaze didn''t move away from Mo Ron as he said

    "Nothing auntie as Miss Mo said it has nothing important to be mentioned here."

    Liu Ji Fanughed while burying his head in the bowl. Mo Ron felt angered by this. She just said ''I''m full'' and then got up from her chair not before muttering that was audible to both the men.

    "Cheap men"

    Liu Ji Fan turned to look at her back with his mouth parted in shock.

    From where does he look like a cheap man?

    On the other hand, He Jian chuckled with his head lowered.

    ''The kitten is still very fierce.''

 Chapter 41 - Just Wait And See

    Soon after Mo Ron left the dining room, He Jian also stood up from his chair. Liu Ji Fan who was still serving more food on his te said

    "Old He Sit down. I want to eat more. It is not every day that I get such delicious food for free."

    Since his back was towards Lin Qianru, He Jian didn''t hide the cold look in his eyes. Seeing him like this, Liu Ji Fan raised his hands in surrender while saying

    "Okay, okay. Don''t look at me like that. Let''s go."

    Even when he got up he picked a few snacks in his hands and smiled at Lin Qianru.

    "Auntie, Sorry for leaving like this. I would have apanied you more. But what can I do? Old He just can''t sleep without me."

    Lin Qianru mouth parted in shock when she heard his words.

    Liu Ji Fan said thest sentence in an ambiguous tone. But his smile disappeared when he felt cold knives stabbing his back.

    Heughed nervously and said immediately

    "Joke��Auntie, I was just joking."

    Saying this, he turned around and passed a ttering smile to He Jian who ignored him and turned around to walk out of the house nonchntly.

    -------------

    Eating the snacks in his hands, Liu Ji Fan passed a charming smile at the passing girl who blushed red shyly.

    He then turned to look at He Jian and asked

    "Who is that girl? Tell me, how do you know this Miss M��"

    Liu Ji Fan suddenly paused at the end. Realization dawned on him and he eximed

    "Is she the same girl you were looking for in the past few years? What was her name��..ha��Mo Ron right?"

    He Jian was putting the password to unlock the door and didn''t answer him.

    But Liu Ji Fan didn''t feel discouraged and continued.

    "So you moved here in this small apartment just for that girl."

    The door opened and He Jian stepped inside the house.

    "Still, you could have��"

    Liu Ji Fan was still talking and was about to enter the house but the door was suddenly mmed on his face and he immediately stepped back.

    He touched his face in shock and sighed in relief because his face was still beautiful.

    ring at the door in anger, he shouted loudly.

    "Old He, Just because your girl mmed the door on your face, you are taking that revenge on me."

    The door didn''t open. He remembered the password he had seen He Jian putting when they had locked the door before. So he put that password but seeing the words ''Wrong password'' on the screen, his face turned ck.

    He used all his energy in kicking the door.

    "Old He, you changed the password so that Lao Tzu won''t be able to enter the house."

    Liu Ji Fan suddenly thought something and smirked

    "Old He, you just wait and see."

    Whistling happily, he hung his coat on his shoulder and went to look for some hotel to spend the night.

    ------------------

    That night, after dinner, Mo Ron could not sleep. She kept dreaming about her past life. So she woke up the next morning with heavy dark circles under her eyes.

    At the dining table when Lin Qianru saw her daughter''s face, she was really worried and asked her many times if she was feeling unwell.

    Mo Ron just forced a light smile on her lips and said to her mother.

    "Mom, if you invite the guests from thest night in the future then please tell me beforehand."

    Saying this, she got up from her chair leaving the still half-filled te and walked out of the apartment.

    As much as she knows Liu Ji Fan he will definitelye again.

    Her gaze unconsciously went to the closed doors of the next apartment.

    ''Why are you here, He Jian?''

    The question revolved in her mind as she moved her eyes away and entered the elevator.

    When she reached the ground floor she saw Shen Youlin was waiting for her inside the car. She got inside the car and Shen Youlin happily wished her ''Good Morning''.

    Mo Ron nced at Shen Youlin and she found something strange by looking at her but could not point it out. She responded in a confused state and then shrugged her confused thoughts away.

    The car stopped soon as college was not far away from her apartment. However, as soon as she climbed out of the car, a figure rushed to her side.

    On raising her head when saw a girl, she found her familiar. But suddenly she was dragged away by Shen Youlin who hid her behind her back and stood in front of her protecting her as if a mother hen was protecting her chicks.

    "Ha��you dare to show your face again. What was your name? Gu Tong��GuGu"

    Shen Youlin tested various names but didn''t see the furious face of the girl who was standing in front of her.

    Gu Xiaotong gritted her teeth and told her name.

    "Gu Xiaotong."

    After that, she didn''t bother with Shen Youlin and looked at Mo Ron with a disgusted face.

    "That day��that matter was my fault. You don''t need to drag this matter so long."

    She doesn''t want to apologize in the first ce but her father had told her that if she didn''t get an apology from whoever she had offended, the Gu Corporation will soon go bankrupt.

    Shen Youlin let out an infuriated chuckle when she how Gu Xiaotong was looking at Mo Ron.

    "Look at your face. With this shitty expression, you are not asking for forgiveness but for a p."

    Shen Youlin even rolled the sleeves of her top as if ready to p Gu Xiaotong''s face but Mo Ron held her arm and looked at Gu Xiaotong.

    "We forgive you. You should leave now."

    She really doesn''t want to see another drama afterst night''s incident so she didn''t care why Gu Xiaotong suddenly apologized.

    However, when she was about to walk away, Gu Xiaotong stopped her again and asked

    "Since you said it yourself, don''t target my dad''spany any longer. Anyway, I have already been suspended from college. That should be enough to satisfy you."

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion and she and Shen Youlin looked at each other with raised eyebrows. Shen Youlin looked at Gu Xiaotong with a weird expression and said

    "Talk in human''snguage because we didn''t get even a single word you said just now."

    Gu Xiaotong red at them and then looked at Mo Ron

    "My father''spany is on the verge of going bankrupt. I don''t know who did it but he told me that it is done by someone who is rted to you because of the fight between us."

    Mo Ron''s frown got deeper and she told Gu Xiaotong calmly.

    "I think you have some misunderstanding. I don''t know anyone who is that powerful enough."

    Gu Xiaotong sneered at her words and said making a disgusted face.

    "Of course I know this but it can also be possible that you have seduced an old businessman with your beautiful face. After all, you are very capa��"

    She could notplete her sentence because Shen Youlin didn''t let her. A p on Gu Xiaotong''s cheek and she fell on the floor.

    "You listen to me now. Have you heard the name of Shen family ever?"

    Gu Xiaotong who was about to get up and hit Shen Youlin looked at her with horrified eyes. Of course, she heard the name of Shen family before.

    Shen Youlinughed humorlessly watching the terror on her face.

    "Take your time to remember while sitting here on the floor."

    After that, both of them entered college. Since Gu Xiaotong was not allowed to go inside the college now, she could only let them go as she tried to think how will she answer her father.

 Chapter 42 - Shen Yilings Humiliation

    Mo Ron nodded her head slowly at something Shen Youlin said but her mind was still on the words Gu Xiaotong said earlier.

    Liu Ji Fan, Gu Xiaotong, and He Jian''s other friends.

    It was so easy for them to say anything without caring for anyone''s feelings or perhaps only hers.

    Was it her fault that she had a face that can be called very beautiful?

    Or if she had such a face then her being close to any man would count as her seducing him?

    What kind of thinking was that? What right do they have to target her like this?

    Lost in her thoughts, her frown got deeper with every second.

    Seeing this, Shen Youlin stopped walking.

    "Don''t frown or You will get old fast."

    As she said this she smoothened the frown on Mo Ron''s forehead. After that, she winked and said with a yful smile.

    "However, I will still love you the same."

    A small smile emerged on Mo Ron''s lips when she heard Shen Youlin''s words.

    Right. There were still people who love her dearly. Her mother, her little brother Chenchen and Shen Youlin.

    So she should not pay attention to those who have loose mouths. She suddenly remembered that Gu Xiaotong was talking about her father''spany.

    "Youlin, you don''t need to overdo it, okay?"

    Ron would have said more but she had heard from other students that Mr. Gu was a snobbish man. Before this incident, Gu Xiaotong had done many wrong things to other students also but Mr. Gu would always save her daughter.

    So ording to her, he should also face a little much for raising her daughter like this.

    Shen Youlin nodded her head with a small smile which disappeared as soon as Mo Ron turned her face away and started walking.

    Mo Ron does not know that it was not her who was harming Gu Xiaotong''s father''spany. She had just lied in frot of Gu Xiaotong to shut her mouth.

    But who else could it be?

    ----------------

    Sitting inside his office, He Jian was working on hisptop when the phone ce on the table suddenly vibrated. He nced at the message and his finger tapped the table continuously.

    After a moment, he closed hisptop with a bit much force and picked his hanging coat from the chair''s headrest.

    After that, he walked out of the office.

    Shen Yiling had juste out of the office after giving her interview when she saw him.

    She nced down at herself. Today she chose clothes carefully as she remembered what Grandfather He had told her.

    With a small smile and excited heart, she walked towards He Jian. When she was near him she intentionally pretended to lose her bnce.

    But her heels suddenly broke and she fell down on the floor.

    "Brother Jian..."

    She raised her teary eyes only to see him entering the elevator without even giving her one look.

    She saw the passing people looking down at her.

    With clenched teeth, in the end, she had to get up from the floor by herself.

    -------------------

    Inside the private room of a popr restaurant, Liu Ji Fan swirled the wine in her hands as he looked at the door eagerly.

    Finally, his wait ended. The door was pushed open and the person he has been waiting for stepped inside the room. He immediately lowered his head and pretended to drink his wine casually.

    He Jian walked inside and sat on the only empty chair in the room.

    Around the round table, there were three other men except for He Jian and Liu Ji Fan.

    Shen Weishang, Shi Fengju and Fang Zhihan.

    Fang Zhihan and Shen Weishang nced at Liu Ji Fan''s sneaky behavior and hid their smile.

    "Jian, you didn''t even tell us that you have found that girl, huh?"

    It was Fang Zhihan who started first.

    He Jian didn''t answer his question and asked instead.

    "Who told you?"

    When the three men looked at Liu Ji Fan, he red at them. He Jian got his answer and looked at Liu Ji Fan.

    Fang Zhihan licked his lips while smiling and said

    "Now Now... don''t look at him like this. It is good that he told us otherwise we will never get to know. Jian, all of us have been trying to help you in finding that girl for the past few years but you didn''t even bother to tell us."

    He Jian didn''t say anything and Liu Ji Fan rolled his eyes at his behavior.

    But Fang Zhihan has not even started yet.

    "Jian, what is with moving to that building?"

    "The office is close to that building."

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head as if showing his agreement with He Jian''s answer.

    "So, when are you letting us see her? I am so excited to see this girl you have been looking for so eagerly."

    He Jian frowned at his question. He suddenly remembered Mo Ron''s cold behavior with Liu Ji Fan and said

    "She doesn''t like strangers."

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows while Liu Ji Fan rolled his eyes again and said

    "What is with the excuse? Just tell the truth that you don''t want her to see us. I am already feeling so jealous of her."

    He Jian nced at Liu Ji Fan coldly which made him shut his mouth.

    "So what now?"

    It was Shi Fengju who asked He Jian this question.

    He Jian looked at him with confusion.

    "What?"

    Fang Zhihan chuckled and said

    "He means what do you want to do with that girl now you have found her."

    "Just see if she is living well."

    He Jian just answered very casually.

    No one noticed the relief on Shi Fengju''s face when He Jian finished his words.

    Liu Ji Fan who was eating suddenly sputtered out all of the food inside his mouth.

    He looked at He Jian in disbelief and said

    "Is this what you wanted to do after finding her? If you want to raise someone then you should have told me, I m very much avable for that and I am also very better than that cold and rude ..."

    "Ji Fan"

    One hard look from He Jian and Liu Ji Fan could only shut his mouth again with a wronged expression.

    At this moment, the phone ced by He Jian''s side rang and he picked it up from the table.

    He exited the room with the phone.

    "When do you think he will understand his feelings?"

    Fang Zhihan asked Shen Weishang who only shrugged his shoulders.

    While Liu Ji Fan had an aggrieved face.

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    The three men inside the roomughed mercilessly at him.

    While Shi Fengju looked down at his phone and typed something.

    When He Jian entered again, Shi Fengju looked at him and asked casually

    "Jian, do you remember Yiling?"

    Shen Weishang raised his head and nced at Shi Fengju.

    There was no change in He Jia''s face when heard the name and Shi Fengju understood that he doesn''t remember anything.

    The lunch continued without any more chattering.

 Chapter 43 - The Greedy And Cruel Aunt

    The week passed peacefully. Fortunately, Mo Ron didn''t see He Jian this week again after that night''s dinner, or perhaps she was trying really hard to avoid him, and hence it was her aplishment.

    But for how long everything can remain peaceful?

    It was the weekend and Mo Ron was home with her little brother. Her mother had to go to her job. Sitting in the living room, she was reading a book very peacefully.

    However, this peace was disrupted when someone rang the doorbell. She looked at the door cautiously. Putting her book aside, she, first of all, tried to look outside the door through the peephole but didn''t see anyone standing there.

    A frown marred her smooth forehead. She nonchntly stepped back and went back to the sofa to continue her book.

    A few momentster, her eyes were filled with panic when she heard a ''click''. She swiftly turned her head to look at the door and found that the lock was open now.

    How did someone open the door without a key or password?

    Mo Ron''s first reaction was to lock the door of Mo Chen''s room from outside.

    Sheforted herself that it might be her mother. But still, she could not help but feel afraid.

    The door opened and when Mo Ron saw the people stepping inside, her eyes went cold and sharp.

    Mo Ron''s father had two brothers out of which one was dead and one was still alive. But for Mo Ron, all of her rtives were dead since the day no one out of them helped her when she needed. She still remembered how she had begged in front of her Second Uncle and Second Aunt to give her money for her mother''s operation but everything was in vain.

    Her aunt was so greedy that while she was making preparations for her mother''s funeral, she went to her house and searched everywhere if there was anything she could take away.

    Instead of helping her, her Aunt took her mother''s only belonging, a diamond ne, from their home.

    Mo Ron heart had be so cold after that incident that she didn''t even struggle when they sent her and her little brother to the orphanage.

    With such rtives, they were really orphans after her mother''s death.

    ----------------------

    At the doorway, stood her aunt with a key in her hand. When she saw her, she immediately let her two children inside, a boy older than Mo Chen and a girl of her age.

    Then she saw a fat, middle-aged man stepping inside the house.

    She walked towards her aunt to tell her to get out of her house. However, perhaps her aunt, Wen Zuyan, might have known this so she immediately closed the door and locked it with a key.

    "How did you get the key of my house?"

    Mo Ron asked coldly and Wen Zuyan red viciously at her hearing her tone. With not so smile on her lips, she sneered

    "My dear niece, why don''t you ask this question from your mother instead of me?"

    Then she looked at the middle-aged fat man and said

    "Chief Zhi, this is my niece. Although her tongue is quite long, I hope you will handle her very well."

    Mo Ron heard her aunt''s words and nced at the man with a bloated belly. Seeing the way he was looking at herself, she felt cold sweat forming behind her back.

    She looked at her aunt in disbelief and muttered breathlessly.

    "I can''t believe that you really have not any limits of maliciousness."

    Wen Zuyan smile disappeared at her words and she looked at Mo Ron while she tsked

    "Tsk...you really don''t know how to appreciate my kindness. Do you even know how rich Chief Zhi is? Your Aunt brought such a man to marry you. You should kneel down and thank me instead of ndering me like this."

    Mo Ron sneered coldly and replied

    "Then why don''t you marry your daughter to him?"

    Standing beside her mother, Mo Jn was furious when she heard Mo Ron. She stepped in front of Mo Ron and raised her hand to p her face.

    However, Mo Ron was faster. She caught Mo Jn''s raised hand and twisted it painfully behind her back.

    "Ahh��Mom ��. tell this crazy to leave me. It hurts so much."

    Wen Zuyan came forward and tried to free her daughter''s hand but Mo Ron didn''t leave Mo Jn''s hand no matter how much she tried.

    "Leave Juju''s hand. How can she marry before you when she is younger than you?"

    Mo Ron could still feel the disgusting gaze of the man on herself. Her aunt''s words only made her afraid more. She strengthened her heart and twisted Mo Jn''s arm more painfully making her cry out loud.

    "Leave my home all of you right now otherwise aunt otherwise shouldn''t me me when you will spend your whole life in prison."

    "What prison? What crime have Imitted? You useless girl��I am giving you such a good opportunity and you want to send me to prison. Since you don''t have your father, I and your uncle have the right to make decisions regarding your marriage."

    Mo Ron thought that her aunt was really a madwoman.

    "Opportunity? I know you very well. He must have given you something in exchange for all this and the greedy you came to me shamelessly. I am not even of the right age to get married yet byw and you want me to marry this pig. In your dreams��"

    Wen Juyan face went red because her intentions were seen by Mo Ron. Of course, the man was ready to talk about Mo Jn''s admission in Central University if Mo Ron married him. She has been feeling so suffocated since the day her useless niece got admission in Central University so when she saw the chance for her daughter why would she step back and won''t take it.

    While the middle-aged fat man who has been standing quietly and looking at Mo Ron lecherously was called a pig and felt angry.

    He looked at Mo Ron and smirked.

    "You don''t need to worry aboutw or anything else. After all, Money speaks everywhere."

    Mo Ron really wanted to punch his chubby face.

    But everyone''s attention was suddenly turned towards the door of a room. Someone from inside was trying to open the door.

    Mo Ron looked at the door in horror. Inside that room was Mo Chen.

 Chapter 44 - I Will Protect Your Sister

    Mo Ron looked at the door in horror. Inside that room was Mo Chen.

    Wen Juyan''s son ran to the door and opened it.

    "Mo Chen, lock the door. Don''te out."

    Mo Ron shouted hurriedly.

    However, Mo Chen had already stepped out of the room. Before the young boy could understand anything he was grabbed by Wen Juyan who pped him on the face and turned to Mo Ron while holding him with one hand.

    "Ron, Leave Juju, or I will p your little brother''s face to death today."

    Mo Ron''s lips trembled as she looked at therge red handprint on Mo Chen''s face. She left Mo Jn instantly and ran to free her brother from Wen Juyan.

    She mercilessly kicked the vicious woman in her stomach and freed Mo Chen from her tight hold. Wen Juyan howled in pain and fell on the floor holding her stomach. However, Mo Jn saw this as a chance. She helped her mom up from the floor and waved her brother to open the door.

    Mo Ron''s whole attention was on Mo Chen so she didn''t see Mo Jn whispering something to Chief Qin.

    She only heard a click sound again. However, when she was about to turn around, she felt an intense pain in the back of her head.

    In front of her, she could see the blurry face of her brother who was shouting something but she could not hear anything.

    She tried hard to remain conscious and stood up from the floor but her body didn''t support her and she fell on the floor with her eyes closed.

    "Jiejie"

    Mo Chen shouted with tears continuously streaming down his face. He patted his sister''s cheek with his small hands but his sister didn''t wake up.

    Little Mo Chen looked furiously at the fat man who hit his sister. He picked the nearby vase and threw it on the fat man''s face. The vase hit on the man''s forehead making it bleed.

    However, Mo Chen''s anger didn''t calm down. He walked to the man hit his stomach with his small fists. It hurt but he didn''t stop.

    But he was suddenly pushed away by the man harshly. He cried in pain when his temple hit the wooden table. Ignoring his pain, he got up and saw the man walking towards his sister.

    Mo Chen knew that the man wanted to harm his sister so he fearlessly ran towards the man again and this time held his leg to stop him from moving forward.

    But his little strength could not stop the fat man and he was kicked in the stomach heavily.

    Mo Chen curled his body screaming in pain while Chief Zhi continued to move towards Mo Ron.

    His hot gaze traveled from her beautiful face down her body and he could not help but feel the excitement. That Wen Zuyan had not lied in the end.

    Her niece was truly beautiful.

    He removed his coat and lean down to touch Mo Ron.

    At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open and Chief Zhi halted amidst his action.

    "Touch her and I will make sure that you will not be able to touch yourself again."

    The ice-cold, ruthless words fell in his ears and he suddenly felt afraid. He shook his fear away and turned around to scold whoever disturbed him.

    But when he saw who it was, he fell down on the floor in shock.

    "CEO He��.You��How are you here?"

    Chief Zhi almost peed inside his pants when He Jian looked at him coldly.

    He had only seen CEO He once that too was in City S. He had wanted him to invest in his project but one look from the man he could not evenpletely exin the project he had created.

    Now the coldness in CEO He''s eyes was ten times more than before so he could only pray for his life.

    He Jian saw unconscious Mo Ron on the floor and ran towards her.

    "Lan"

    He patted her cheek gently but seeing no response, anger, and concern shed in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he picked her up in his arms gently.

    Chief Zhi stood up and wanted to leave silently.

    "Stay right there. You move from that spot and you will not be able to move again."

    Chief Zhi cried inside his heart.

    What kind of threats were these?

    ''you will not be able to touch yourself again, you will not be able to move again''

    Why was he feeling like he will be chopped in pieces by CEO He?

    He Jian came out of the room and this time, he walked to Mo Chen who was curled up on the floor.

    His fists open and closed as he looked at the young boy on the floor. The image of the unconscious Mo Ron shed in his mind and without any hesitation, he punched Chief Zhi''s chubby face.

    Cheif Zhi who had not expected the sudden punch cried out and said

    "CEO He, that girl inside the room is my fiance."

    But he didn''t know that his words were writing more ruin in his fate.

    The words made He Jian so angry that he continued to punch Cheif Zhi till the blood started to ooze out of his knuckles.

    Chief Zhi was already unconscious but He Jian didn''t stop even then.

    Amidst his punching, he heard a whimper and a few words.

    "Big brother, you are bleeding."

    He Jian turned his head and looked at the young boy who was also looking at him with eyes filled with concern.

    Then he looked at Chief Zhi whose face was full of blood. Ruthlessness flickered in his eyes for a moment which he soon hid away.

    He got up and walked to the little boy. Although his blue eyes were still cold, his tone was calm as he asked him

    "Are you alright?"

    Inside his heart, He Jian was actually afraid that he might have scared the child by beating someone like this in front of him.

    However, the boy''s reaction surprised him.

    Little Mo Chen nodded his head with a smile.

    "Big Brother, you are so powerful."

    He Jian cleared his throat a little and said

    "I used only a little strength."

    Chief Zhi who had a bit of consciousness left heard these words almost spit out red blood in rage.

    ''What little strength? He can prove that it was not little at all.''

    However, he was not brave enough to open his eyes. So he continued to pretend as if he was unconscious.

    "Still, Big Brother is very powerful. I will also be like Big Brother when I grow up so that I can protect elder sister."

    A smile yed on He Jian''s lips and he ruffled Mo Chen''s hair.

    "You don''t need to do that. I will do it."

    Mo Chen looked confused at these words but He Jian ignored it and asked him.

    "What is your name?"

    "Mo Chen"

    He Jian nodded his head and picked the boy up carefully. However, Mo Chen''s brows still wrinkled because of the pain.

    Heid the Mo Chen on the sofa and told him not to get up.

    Then he took out his phone from his pants. Looking at the number he sighed and finally called. The call was answered soon.

    Without saying anything else, He Jian just said

    "Come to the ce where I am living currently. You have twenty minutes."

    "Jian Is everything alright? Why are you��"

    He Jian didn''t answer the questions from the other side and cut the call.

 Chapter 45 - The Biggest Regret

    Mo Ron was in so much pain that she felt as if her head was splitting apart. The memories of just before she copsed on the floor yed in her mind.

    "Chenchen"

    She shouted her younger brother''s name as she suddenly sat up on the bed.

    Looking around herself, she found that she was in her bedroom. The panic and fear fastened her heartbeat.

    She looked at her clothes that were intact and breathed a sigh of relief.

    After that, she got down from the bed but as soon as her legs touched the floor, a wave of dizziness hit her.

    Mo Ron felt everything blurry in front of herself. When she thought that she would fall down on the floor, her shoulders were held by someone.

    "Are you alright?"

    A familiar voice with a reprimanding tone that contained traces of panic fell in her ears. But who was it? She could not answer this question.

    Her shoulders were pressed down and she sat on the bed. Shaking her head she tried to clear the view in front of her and just then a new wave of pain hit her again.

    "Ahhh��"

    "Is it still hurting?"

    She could imagine the frown on the person''s face whoever was saying this. The sound of shoes colliding the floor sounded and when she raised her head whosoever it was already outside the room.

    The pain lessened after a few moments and Mo Ron heard the sound of someone entering her room.

    "Jian, what are you doing? I was still ying with Chenchen. Where are you dragging me like this?"

    Fang Zhihan said as He Jian dragged him inside Mo Ron''s room. However, He Jian didn''t listen to him as he continued dragging him by his arm and said

    "She is still in pain."

    "Jian, there is no need to panic. She is hit in the head. It will hurt a little as the wound is fresh."

    Fang Zhihan was now gathering all his patience that was left only a little now.

    He had not seen He Jian like this even when Grandfather He had a real heart attack. But now, he was behaving like a hen protecting its chicks.

    He Jian stood by the bedside when he was treating that girl''s wound and that doesn''t end there.

    He even threatened him.

    ''After waking up, if she told me that she felt pain then I will close down your hospital.''

    Who feels pain after having anesthesia?

    Now when he saw the frown on He Jian''s face, Fang Zhihan suddenly had a bad premonition inside his heart. Why he had a feeling that his next words ��

    "Is your degree fake?"

    Fang Zhihan pressed down his anger as he muttered inside his heart.

    ''Zhihan, you don''t want your hospital to get banned, right? For your hospital, just hear whatever he is saying?''

    Sitting on the bed, Mo Ron looked at the duo''s conversation like a stranger.

    Oh��That''s what she was.

    She nced at the duost time and then got up from the bed slowly to exit the room.

    She didn''t ask He Jian what he was doing inside her house. From their conversation, she could feel that it was him who saved her and her brother at thest moment.

    And she really was grateful for that. But still, it was better for her to avoid him.

    ---------

    Everything inside the living room was scattered on the floor. Her eyes fell on the fat, middle-aged man who was still lying on the floor. His face was swelled and full of blood now.

    But it didn''t scare Mo Ron. She coldly looked at the man until her eyes were suddenly covered. When she tried to remove the hand covering her eyes she was pulled behind in an embrace. A manly scent entered her nose.

    "Ssshhhh��Don''t look there."

    Her heartbeat unconsciously sped up when she heard that deep and familiar voice.

    "Don''t touch me."

    Her words came out very harsh and cold.

    Standing behind her, He Jian was not affected by her cold tone. He turned her around forcefully and then uncovered her eyes.

    Mo Ron instantly stepped away from him when he left her arm.

    He Jian saw this and frowned. He was afraid that seeing such a scene would scare her. After all, she was a young girl. But it seemed like his kitten does not appreciate his thoughtfulness.

    He didn''t follow her when she went inside Mo Chen''s room. Instead, he nced at Fang Zhihan and said

    "Take him away and do whatever you want to do with him."

    All the grievances that Fang Zhihan had towards He Jian vanished instantly.

    His eyes gleamed as he looked at the man lying on the ground.

    ''He can do so many experiments on such a healthy body.''

    Chief Zhi who was pretending to be unconscious suddenly felt a chill running behind his back.

    While Mo Ron stepped inside Mo Chen''s room but the scene inside the room was something she had not expected.

    Little Mo Chen was leaning against the bed and the two well-grown men were sitting around him.

    Shi Fengju, Liu Ji Fan.

    Mo Chen saw his sister and jumped down from the bed. But he forgot about the bruise on his stomach. Mo Ron immediately ran forward when she saw his teary eyes.

    "Chen Chen, what happened? Let Jiejie see."

    She saw him holding his stomach and removed his hand from there gently.

    A gasp escaped from Mo Ron''s lips when she saw therge bluish bruise on Mo Chen''s stomach.

    "Did he hit you?"

    Her eyes were wet and cold. In this life, since the time she was reborn, Mo Ron had provided everyfort and the best thing she could to her mother and brother.

    Abandoning her younger brother in herst life was the biggest regret in Mo Ron''s heart. Even if at that moment, she had thought that it was the best thing for her brother, she should not have left her brother.

    If she hadn''t done that, then��

    Mo Ron does not want to remember those painful memories.

    Because each painful memory made her feel suffocated but this was something that she would have to carry with her in this whole life.

 Chapter 46 - How Did Wen Zuyan Get The Key?

    "Jiejie, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Brother Zhihan has already applied the medicine."

    Little Mo Chen patted his sister''s hand infort.

    Mo Ron caressed the wound on his forehead gently and then held his arm to go out of the room.

    In the living room, He Jian and Fang Zhihan were talking about something when their eyes fell on her. Mo Ron ignored everyone else.

    She made Mo Chen stand in front of the fat-middle-aged man and went inside the kitchen.

    When she came back, there was a wooden road in her hands.

    "Tell me where else did he hit you?"

    Mo Chen was not afraid of his sister''s cold eyes. He nodded his little head obediently and told her Jiejie that the man first pushed him because of which he hit his forehead. He also kicked him in his stomach two times.

    With each and every word of her younger brother, Mo Ron eyes became colder and colder.

    Without any hesitation and fear, she raised the rod in her hands and hit the chubby man lying on the ground as if she was beating a punching bag.

    Chief Zhi could no longer pretend that he was unconscious. He howled in pain and tried to avoid the rod.

    Mo Ron didn''t ask Mo Chen to cover his eyes as she hit the fat man.

    She doesn''t want him to live in a world where he thinks that everything was perfect. She wanted him to see that one has to be cruel to those who are cruel to us.

    That it was not wrong to fight for ourselves.

    Standing a few steps away, He Jian looked at Mo Ron. He felt he could see the same young girl hitting those kidnappers in the same way.

    She looked this cold at that time.

    Li Ji Fan mouth was parted in shock and he said

    "Old He, when you had told me that a twelve-year-old girl saved you from those kidnappers, I had not believed you but now I have no doubt. She is so scary."

    Shi Fengju was staring at Mo Ron with aplex look in his eyes.

    While Fang Zhihan''s was smiling so widely that the row of white teeth inside his mouth could be seen very nicely.

    "Such a healthy body. He is conscious and had the strength to crawl after getting punched by Jian. I can do so many experiments on his body before he takes hisst breath."

    ----------

    Chief Zhi had now given up and was now curled up on the floor. But no matter how much he tried to curl his body, he would howl whenever the rod hit his chubby body.

    He Jian didn''t stop Mo Ron from venting her anger. It was after fifteen minutes that he stepped forward and snatched the rod from her hands forcefully.

    He was afraid that her hands would start to hurt if she continued like this.

    Mo Ron didn''t stop him as she was starting to feel a little tired.

    "Zhihan take him away."

    Fang Zhihan nodded and called his men. They came soon and dragged unconscious Chief Zhi out of the apartment.

    Lin Qianru had just exited the elevator and saw this scene. Two men were dragging out a body out of her apartment. The man''s clothes were stained in red blood.

    The groceries in her hands fell down on the floor and she ran inside her house.

    "Ron, Chenchen"

    Her eyes went wide when she saw the condition of the living room. Her gaze fell on her daughter and son.

    She ran towards him when she saw the wound on his forehead.

    "Chen chen, what? How did this happen? How did you get hurt?"

    She was so panicked that she didn''t even give his son any chance to answer her question. Instead, she grabbed her daughter and looked her up and down.

    "Ron, are you alright? Did something happen here in my absence?"

    Mo Ron''s lips were pressed in a thin line. She didn''t say anything as her mother checked her up and down.

    "We are alright."

    She answered indifferently and took back her arm out of her mother''s hold.

    Then she turned towards He Jian. Without ncing at his friends, she said to him politely

    "From what I can understand, It was Mr. He who saved us."

    He Jian nodded his head.

    "I am very thankful to Mr. He for this."

    He Jian looked at her with an amusing smile when she bowed her head showing her gratefulness.

    "I have not known that Miss Mo even knows how to thank someone."

    Mo Ron sighed and remembered that it was not the first time he had helped her. So she could only say

    "I will repay Mr. He in whatever way I can in the future however this moment I would like you and your friends to leave my home."

    He Jian looked at her with deep eyes and then nodded his head and said

    "Of course."

    His attitude was polite just like her.

    After that, he left the apartment with Liu Ji Fan, Shi Fengju, and Fang Zhihan.

    "Mo Chen, Go to your room and rest."

    Mo Chen obeyed his sister and left from there.

    Mo Ron finally turned to look at her mother who was confused by her daughter''s indifferent and cold behavior.

    "Today in the morning, Second Aunt came to our house with her son and daughter."

    Lin Qianru was about to open her mouth but Mo Ron stopped.

    "I am not finished yet, Mom. Let meplete."

    "Hmm�� so Aunt came to our house today. Oh, I forget to mention that fat old man. He was dragged outside just a few minutes ago. You must have seen him, mother."

    Lin Qianru eyes were red and she nodded her head in daze as she listened everything her daughter said.

    Mo Ron smiled and continued

    "That fatty rich man was brought here to marry me. When I refused, Second Aunt tried to force me."

    Lin Qianru was shocked. Although she knew that Wen Zuyan was not a good woman, this was really too much.

    Mo Ron made a confused face and asked her mother

    "Mom, what I don''t understand is how did Aunt enter the house even when I didn''t open the door. She had a key. But from where did she get the key?"

    "Mom, you know what did Aunt tell me? She told me that I should ask you about this."

    "Mom, why would Aunt say this?"

    Mo Ron''s face became more indifferent when she saw her mother''s eyes widening in shock.

 Chapter 47 - It Is Not Easy To Raise A Stubborn Kitten

    Lin Qianru''s lips trembled as she looked at her daughter''s indifferent eyes.

    "I��Ron ��I gave it to your First Aunt. I don''t know how Wen Zuyan got it. I thought��if one day Wen Zuyan threw her out of the Mo family''s home ��she ��she will have a home toe with her daughter."

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything as her mother continued to defend herself.

    "I really don''t know��I ��believe me��"

    "Mom, when I asked you to promise me that you will not talk to any one of them then I had meant every single of them."

    Tears fell continuously out of Lin Qianru''s eyes.

    But Mo Ron clenched her fists and indifferently turned around to go inside Mo Chen''s room. She locked the door and sat there leaning against it.

    It was not that she doesn''t believe her mother. The problem lies in her mother''s naivety.

    She continued sitting there and looked at the bed where Mo Chen was resting with closed eyes.

    Mo Ron put her chin on her knees and closed her eyes. The fear that she had felt just after she was hit was still fresh in her mind.

    The helplessness to not remain conscious no matter how much she wanted at that time, still scared her.

    What if He Jian had note? She and Mo Chen would ��

    At this moment, the door she was leaning against was suddenly knocked from outside.

    She took a deep breath to calm down her emotions and got up to open the door. She frowned when she saw He Jian standing outside the door.

    However, remembering that he had saved her and Mo Chen today, she can''t disrespect him like before. So she asked him politely

    "What is Mr. He doing here?"

    She saw Lin Qianru with red eyes standing behind He Jian. She took a long nce at her mother and then withdrew her gaze waiting for the reply to her question

    "Miss Mo, I have knocked down the door of your apartment."

    Mo Ron frowned. She, of course, understood where this was going.

    "It will be unsafe for you and your family to live in this apartment tonight. So if Miss Mo doesn''t mind, you and your family can live inside my apartment for tonight."

    Mo Ron shook her head and refused his offer.

    "I thank Mr. He for thinking so much for my family; however, there is no need for that. I don''t want to trouble Mr. He."

    He Jian looked at her for a few moments and then persuaded again

    "Miss Mo, You are not troubling me at all. I have to go to mypany for a meeting and I won''t being to my apartment for the whole night. So if you wish to spend this inside my apartment with your family, you are very wee to do so. At this moment, you should think about your''s and your family''s safety."

    Inside his heart, He Jian had decided that if she didn''t ept his offer even this time, then he will send her to one of the hotels under He Corporation.

    But he will not let her spend tonight in this apartment. His blood was already boiling whenever he thought if he had not been home today then what would have happened?

    Mo Ron was thinking about what he had just said. He was right. What was the guarantee that her Aunt will note again and do anything?

    She would have gone to a hotel but it would cost her very much and the money that she had saved from tutoring, she needed it for some other purposes now.

    So she nodded her head and epted the offer.

    Half an hourter, Mo Ron went inside Mo Chen''s room to wake him up so that they can go to He Jian''s apartment. The door behind her opened and the familiar deep voice fell in her ears.

    "Let me do it."

    As he picked the sleeping Little Mo Chen from the bed, Mo Ron followed him. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions as she looked at his back.

    ''Why was he helping her so much? Where did the cold and aloof man whom she had seen in her past life go?''

    After that, she came back to her apartment to take some important things. Amidst all this, Lin Qianru tried many times to talk to her daughter but all of her efforts were in vain.

    After she had settled everything so that her brother and mother can sleep peacefully, she exited the room.

    Seeing her going outside the apartment with some documents in her hands, Lin Qianru was worried and followed her.

    Outside the apartment, He Jian was waiting for the elevator when he saw Mo Roning out of his apartment.

    When she didn''t say anything and stood silently beside him, he sighed and asked politely.

    "Is Miss Mo going anywhere?"

    From the corner of her eye, Mo Ron saw her mother standing a few steps away, so she answered with a nonchnt face.

    "Yes, to the police station. I want to file aint against my aunt and those who entered my home without my permission."

    Lin Qianru bit her lips but didn''t step forward to stop her daughter. She knew that Mo Ron will not listen to her at this moment. However, it would already be night in one or two hours. So it was not safe for her to go out at this time.

    "Ron��don''t go now. It is veryte. We''ll go tomorrow, okay?"

    He Jian was also looking at her.

    Since He Jian was standing there, Mo Ron didn''t ignore her mother this time and said

    "I have college tomorrow."

    She said this and without waiting for her mother''s reply she entered the elevator. The doors closed and the elevator started moving.

    Outside the elevator, He Jian nced at dejected Lin Qianru and said

    "Auntie, you don''t need to worry. I will go and take a look."

    He sent Lin Qianru inside the apartment and then sighed pressing his eyebrows.

    ''It is not easy to raise someone.''

    Especially when that someone was his stubborn kitten.

 Chapter 48 - The Naive Lin Qianru

    "Follow her wherever she goes. If she needs anything, then arrange it for her."

    "Yes Boss"

    He Jian was silent for a moment and then the person on the other side heard his cold and indifferent voice again.

    "If even a single hair of her was harmed ��"

    The man on the other side shivered. The unsaid words and the iplete sentence were left for him to imagine what could happen to him. He replied immediately.

    "Yes, Boss."

    He Jian put down the phone and entered the elevator.

    .

    .

    .

    Two hourster, Mo Ron came out of the police station after filing theint. She waved her hand to stop a cab and sat inside it.

    Half an hourter, the cab stopped outside the building she lived in. She paid the fare and entered the elevator.

    When she opened the door of He Jian''s apartment she saw her mother sleeping on the couch inside the living room.

    She must have slept while waiting for her.

    Mo Ron went inside the room where Mo Chen was sleeping and came out with the extra nket. She covered her mother with it and then went back to the room.

    She climbed on the bed and hugged her brother in her arms. As soon as her head hit the pillow, her eyes closed down and she fell into a deep sleep.

    Early morning, she was woken up by her vibrating phone. She picked it up immediately in fear that Mo Chen will wake up because of the disturbance.

    "Miss Mo, You have toe to the Police station, right now."

    "Okay"

    Mo Ron hurriedly washed her face and came out of the room. She saw her mother cooking inside the kitchen.

    When Lin Qianru saw her wearing shoes, she frowned as Mo Ron looked ready to go somewhere early morning. She immediately left the vegetables in her hands as it is and followed her daughter.

    "Ron, where are you going?"

    "To the police station."

    Lin Qianru locked the door and entered the elevator with her daughter.

    "I will go with you."

    She sighed in relief when Mo Ron didn''t oppose her. Both of them were silent the whole way.

    The cab stopped outside the police station and Mo Ron paid the fare. Exiting the cab, Lin Qianru looked at the police station in front of herself.

    She has nevere to such a ce in her whole life. It was her first time entering the police station.

    Mo Ron directly went to the policeman who had registered theint. He signed her to sit on the chair and she did.

    Lin Qianru also sat down beside her daughter.

    "She is my mother."

    Mo Ron answered when the policeman nced at her mother. The policeman nodded and then started

    "Miss Mo, we have arrested your Aunt but we will not be able to keep her here for long."

    Mo Ron frowned and the inspector continued

    "With the help of CCTV cameras inside the building you live in, we can prove that it was your Aunt who brought that man inside your house. We can also prove that that man tried to force himself on you as you said there are eyewitnesses for that. But we have no way to prove that your Aunt forced you to marry that man."

    "Secondly your Aunt ims that your Mother herself gave her the key of your apartment."

    Lin Qianru eyes widened and she muttered

    "I never gave her the key, Ron. Believe me."

    Mo Ron''s lips were pursed and she held her mother''s hand under the table. The inspector continued again

    "Miss Mo, if you can prove that the key that your Aunt had was not given by your mother then we can proceed with this case."

    ----------------------

    Outside the police station, Lin Qianru followed Mo Ron and suddenly held her arm.

    "Ron, Wen Zuyan must have stolen that key from your Su Mian. Let me talk to your First Aunt. She will definitely support us."

    Mo Ron looked at her mother who was still unaware of what was going on. She indifferently nodded her head as she thought of what will happen next.

    Let her mother see everyone''s true face.

    Hence as soon as they reached their apartment, Lin Qianru went inside her room to call Su Mian.

    While Mo Ron waited for her mother, Shen Youlin stepped inside the apartment.

    "Ron��"

    Shen Youlin saw the mess in the living room and was shocked.

    "What happened here? You didn''t get ready for college."

    Mo Ron told her everything and Shen Youlin was fuming with anger after she finished.

    Just as she was about to open her mouth and say some colorful words, Lin Qianru stepped out of her room. Her face was pale and she seemed to be in a daze.

    She looked at Mo Ron and said faintly.

    "Ron, Su Mian said that I never gave her the key. It was Wen Zuyan whom I gave the key��. that too willingly.

    She ��she also asked me why I was lying?"

    Lin Qianru was so shocked that she stuttered while speaking.

    Su Mian was a widow and she had a small girl of her son''s age. Wen Zuyan didn''t behave very well with her and her daughter. But since Su Mian didn''t have any source of ie, she had to live in the Mo family''s house no matter how Wen Zuyan treated her and her daughter.

    Lin Qianru pitied her. She always tried to help Su Mian in her own ways. When she left the town Wenhua she also gave her the key of her newly bought apartment so that she cane to her home in case Wen Zuyan threw her out of the house.

    But she had not expected everything to turn out like this.

    She had not expected that Su Mian would turn out to be such a woman.

    Mo Ron was not shocked after hearing her mother. A cold smile appeared on her lips. She had already expected this.

    Shen Youlin who now knew everything suddenly butted in between

    "Auntie, can you tell me when and where did you give the key to this Su Mian?"

 Chapter 49 - [Bonus ]The Price Of Naivety

    "This is perfect!"

    Mo Ron and Shen Youlin looked at each other as they eximed together. Since that incident of yesterday morning, Mo Ron was finally smiling.

    And Shen Youlin was smiling seeing her beautiful smile.

    While two steps away standing Lin Qianru had a confused face. Shen Youlin walked to her and showed the video ying on Mo Ron''sptop.

    "Auntie, see we have the video of that Su Mian taking the key out of your drawers. We can use it against her."

    The video was from the CCTV installed in the kitchen of ''Sweet Escape''. Lin Qianru told them that Su Mian had taken the key from the drawers and fortunately in the video Su Mian''s face could be seen clearly as she opened the drawer and took the key when no one was inside the kitchen.

    Lin Qianru frowned and looked at Shen Youlin in confusion.

    "But it was me who asked her to take the key from the drawer."

    A wicked smile appeared on Shen Youlin''s lips and she whispered intentionally.

    "But Auntie, only we know that."

    Mo Ron shook her head with a chuckle as she saw the excitement on Shen Youlin''s face. She looked more excited than her who was a victim.

    But her smile disappeared when she saw her mother stepping back and shaking her head.

    "No��You are asking me to lie."

    Lin Qianru looked at Mo Ron in disbelief and said exaggeratedly

    "Ron��this is a police case. Su Mian will be implicated with a crime she had never done if I lied. She has a young daughter. I agree that she is wrong to lie that I never gave her the key but perhaps she was forced by Wen Zuyan."

    Mo Ron chuckled coldly.

    "Mom, you are still thinking about her well-being."

    Her face was so cold that Lin Qianru couldn''t recognize her daughter for a moment. Suddenly she left the living room. When she came back, Lin Qianru saw the sleepy Mo Chen walking in the living room with her.

    She made Mo Chen stand in front of her mother and pointed towards the fingerprints on his cheek.

    "Look at this. Mo Chen, tell Mom how did you get this?"

    Mo Chen was confused seeing his Jiejie''s cold face but he obeyed and looked at his mother.

    "Aunt hit me."

    Mo Ron didn''t stop there. She carefully lifted Mo Chen''s shirt and Lin Qianru eyes widened in shock when she saw therge bruise on her son''s stomach.

    Amidst all this chaos, she didn''t even get the time to know if Mo Chen was injured anywhere else.

    "Do you see this, Mom?"

    Mo Ron eyes were now red, filled with unshed tears.

    "Do you know what could have happened if the things haven''t turned out in our favor?"

    Mo Ron didn''t wait for her mother''s answer and continued.

    "I would have been raped by that man."

    She was breathing heavily because she couldn''t handle the waving emotions inside her heart. Lin Qianru stepped forward to take Mo Ron in her arms but Mo Ron avoided her.

    She was hurt. Very hurt.

    Her mother had not promised her that she would never be in contact with any of them but still, she gave the key of the home they lived in to her Aunt.

    As she remembered her past life, Mo Ron whispered but Lin Qianru still heard her words.

    "Mom, you don''t know how cruel they can be just to get what they want from us. You��don''t know anything."

    In her past life, Mo Ron had also thought that her First Aunt, Su Mian was a pitiful and good woman. However, she saw the reality after her mother''s death.

    Before being sent to the orphanage, she had seen Wen Zuyan and Su Mian dividing the money that was obtained from selling her diamond ne.

    She was so shocked at that time. It took her a long time to ept the reality.

    That''s why she had told her mother to stay away from them.

    Her Aunt had always portrayed such a good image of herself in front of her mother that it was very difficult to even imagine that she could be such a scheming woman.

    But her mother was very na?ve. Even after seeing how Su Mian refused to confess that the key was given to her, she was trying to save Su Mian.

    She really wished to tell her mother what all she and Mo Chen had suffered in her past life after she left them.

    Shen Youlin stood beside Mo Ron and silently held her hand. She had a frown on her forehead as she looked at Mo Ron''s mother.

    Lin Qianru was sobbing silently after Mo Ron finished. She covered her mouth and thought about everything she heard.

    "If you don''t wish to lie for me and Mo Chen, then alright. Let here out of the prison so that she cane here again in the future with someone else to force on me. What can I do when my mother cares for others more than her own children?"

    Mo Ron knew that she was ying with her mother''s emotions but she really doesn''t have any other way.

    Being na?ve was very easy but when you find out what stupid things you have done in your naivety, it can break you from inside. It was the price of naivety.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru wiped her tears and said suddenly

    "I will say whatever you want me to say. I will lie if you want me to do that."

    Her eyes were red but she had a firm look.

    Seeing this, Mo Ron nodded. As she picked herptop to go to the police station, She heard her mother say.

    "Ron, I love you and Mo Chen more than everything. Please don''t say those words again."

    Her mother''s choked voice almost made Mo Ron turn around and hug her but she controlled herself.

    Not now. She can''t let herself and her mother be weak now.

 Chapter 50 - Who Was This Miss Mo?

    Mo Ron was on her way to the police station with her mother and Shen Youlin when she received a call from the inspector asking her toe to the police station immediately.

    So when she stepped out of the cab, she paid the fair hurriedly and went inside. Shen Youlin also followed her inside.

    "Miss Mo, We have found that man whom your Aunt brought to your house. He had also confessed everything. He told that Miss Wen had told him that he could force himself on you as long as he could help her daughter to get inside the Central University and gave them money."

    Lin Qianru was still shocked whenever she heard anything new but Mo Ron was not. She had long known how wicked her aunt''s heart was.

    "Since we have his statement, Miss Wen will have to stay in the prison till the next order from the higher level."

    Mo Ron nodded and then opened herptop but Lin Qianru suddenly held her hand to stop her.

    "Ron, since they already have evidence let''s not do this, okay?"

    But when she saw her daughter''s determined eyes, Lin Qianru knew that she can''t stop her.

    So Mo Ron gave that video to the inspector who then recorded Lin Qianru''s statement and sent his policemen to town Wenhua.

    She stayed there till the policemen came back. It was only four hourster that the policemen came back but this time they had Su Mian with them.

    Su Mian was struggling and shouting to free herself. Lin Qianru saw all of this nervously. When Su Mian''s gaze fell on her she avoided meeting her eyes.

    "Qianru, what are they saying? I never stole anything. Wasn''t it you who gave me the willingly? Qianru, why are they lying?"

    Su Mian shouted but Lin Qianru didn''t say anything.

    "Miss Su, we have evidence to prove your crime, only then we have arrested you."

    The inspector told Su Mian but Su Mian was ready to hear anything.

    "No, Qianru you''re lying. Qianru, tell them the truth."

    Su Mian''s face was full of disbelief when she saw that Lin Qianru was not responding. So she could only look at the inspector and say whatever came to her mind.

    "Inspector, I didn''t steal the key. It was Wen Zuyan who forced me. I am a widow and live in her house with my young daughter. I can do nothing except bowing down to her. Inspector, believe me. I didn''t do anything. Wen Zuyan��Wen Zuyan even nned to sell Mo Ron before. She is a very wicked woman. It was she who nned everything. I am innocent."

    Su Mian''s shouts were very loud. So loud that Wen Zuyan who was kept in the nearby prison could hear them.

    She was so furious when she heard everything Su Mian said. She shouted for a policeman and told him that she wants to confess something.

    So the policeman with the permission of the inspector opened the cell and brought Wen Zuyan in front of everyone.

    Wen Zuyan was ready to pounce on Su Mian when she saw how she was still trying to put the whole me on her.

    ''Since I am already trapped, why should I let you live freely?''

    She suddenly jumped on Su Mian who was standing near her and scratched her face with her nails. The policemen controlled her but Su Mian''s face was already full of blood.

    Shen Youlin watched all this drama with interest.

    Lin Qianru stepped forward to help her but Mo Ron held her hand.

    The truth was about toe out. She had not expected that it would be easy to make both of them fight against each other.

    Now they themselves will reveal everything.

    "You ck-hearted woman�� Now you are trying to me me for everything so that you can run away."

    Wen Zuyan struggled to get out of policemen''s hold so she could strangle Su Mian.

    "Inspector, she was there with me when I nned everything. You can ask Chief Zhi. It was she who gave me this idea. She was going to take the money and I was doing all this for my daughter. And it was not the first time. Before this, she had nned that both of us could sell Qianru''s beautiful daughter for money. It is she who is wicked."

    Su Mian''s face went pale when Wen Zuyan revealed everything.

    Lin Qianru legs went soft and she was about to fall on the floor. At thest moment, Mo Ron held her mother.

    She felt bad for her mother when she saw her pale face. So when the inspector told her that now she could leave, Mo Ron took her mother''s hand to go out of the police station who was still in a daze.

    When they were exiting, Su Mian was still shouting.

    "Inspector, I did everything for my daughter."

    Then she looked at passing Lin Qianru, and shouted

    "You liar��You gave me the key. I never stole it."

    Mo Ron signed Shen Youlin to hold her mother and then walked to Su Mian.

    She coldly looked at Su Mian and then leaned down to whisper in her ear.

    "Aunt, you are so funny. When you lied you are a saint but when my mother lied then she became a devil?"

    Mo Ron stepped back. As she looked at the policemen taking Wen Zuyan and Su Mian inside the cell, she remembered everything she and Mo Chen suffered because of these two women.

    The revenge waste but she at least got it.

    Was her heart ck?

    Because she felt a different relief to see them suffering.

    ---------------------

    When Mo Ron exited the police station, the inspector got a call.

    "Yes Sir��Yes Sir! I will make sure that they will suffer inside the prison��Alright, Sir."

    When the call was cut, the inspector called twody policemen and said

    "You two��make those two new women work very hard. If they try to showziness, beat them."

    The two policewomen understood what the inspector was trying to say. They nodded their head and went to start their work.

    The inspector looked at the doors of the police station as he wondered

    ''Who was this Miss Mo? From her documents, she seemed to be a very ordinary girl but now it doesn''t seem so.''

    The police station echoed Wen Zuyan and Su Mian''s howls of pain.

 Chapter 51 - Why Is It So Hot Today?

    "Boss, the job is done."

    Chu Feng whispered in a low voice.

    He Jian just nodded his head and then looked at the man in front of him who said immediately having his attention back.

    "Young Master He, I will look into this matter myself. You don''t need to worry about anything."

    Secretary Zhou Rengxin said as he red at the owner of the building in which He Jian currently lived inside.

    Zhou Rengxin was the security head of the City H.

    "Secretary Zhou, Please try to understand. We are not at fault. The security guards told that the woman had the key of that apartment. She even had the documents to prove that she was the rtive of Miss Lin."

    The owner of the building defended himself.

    But Secretary Zhou didn''t pay any attention to his words and hollered

    "Shut up. Trying to escape after being irresponsible. ording to the rules, the security guards should not have let that woman enter the building without asking Miss Lin or her family."

    This was true so the owner didn''t have anything else to say and could only shut his mouth.

    He Jian looked at Secretary Zhou with approval and then said

    "The people living inside that apartment��they are my people."

    Secretary Zhou immediately engraved this in his mind and then said

    "I understand. I will make sure that they will bepensated for whatever they have lost."

    When he saw Young Master He staring coldly at the owner of the building, he could only say that he will suspend the man and will take the building under himself.

    When Secretary Zhou finally closed his office doors after sending He Jian and his assistant out, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    The man can make him jobless just by one call. How can he not feel afraid?

    He red at the owner who was stuffing his mouth with food.

    In the future, he will have to take care of this family or else he will surely be jobless because of these fools.

    -------------

    When Mo Ron came back to her apartment with her mother and Shen Youlin, she saw some workers repairing the door of her home.

    On asking, she came to know that they were sent by the owner of the building.

    Mo Ron was confused but she felt nothing wrong. She needed workers and the owner sent them. She took her mother inside the apartment and then went inside Mo Chen''s room to check on him.

    Mo Chen was still sleeping because of the medicine''s effect.

    She carefully closed the door and then went to the kitchen. Giving her mother and Shen Youlin a ss of water, she sat down on the couch and took a few sips.

    When she put down the ss of water on the table, she saw that her mother was just staring at the ss of water in her hands.

    "Mom"

    She held her mother''s hand. A teardrop fell down on her hand and Mo Ron sighed. She took her mother in her arms and gently patted her back as if she was coaxing a child.

    "Ron, your mother is too stupid."

    Lin Qianru said many things and Mo Ron didn''t stop her. She just held her mother and silentlyforted her.

    She could understand how her mother was feeling right now. The feeling, when you see your loved ones getting harmed because of yourself'' was suffocating.

    Just like how she had felt when in herst life, she had heard the death news of her little brother.

    Mo Chen died because of her foolish decisions in her past life and she could never forgive herself for this.

    She doesn''t want her mother to suffer in the same way. She doesn''t want her mother to trust someone very easily in the future or it would be her only who would be hurt not anyone else.

    Lin Qianru cried nonstop. Mo Ron''s top was now wet with her tears. She nced at Shen Youlin and was shocked when she found her sleeping peacefully on the couch despite her mother''s cries.

    The truth was she was also feeling very sleepy. She patted her mother back and said

    "Mom, can we continue this after eating something? Your daughter is very hungry right now."

    Lin Qianru felt very guilty and immediately wiped her tears. She got up from the couch and went inside the kitchen to cook something.

    When she no longer could see her mother, Mo Ron looked at the sleeping Shen Youlin with narrowed eyes.

    She silently went near Shen Youlin and screamed loudly in her ears.

    "Wh��what happened?"

    Startled, Shen Youlin got up from the small couch but she didn''t maintain her bnce and fell down from the couch.

    "Ahhh"

    While falling, she tried to grab anything to save herself but what caught her hand was Mo Ron herself.

    Hence, first Shen Youlin fell on the floor, and then after her Mo Ron fell on the top of Shen Youlin.

    Shen Youlin whole body froze when she felt something soft and wet on her corbone. Mo Ron lips were touching her corbone.

    She couldn''t help but remember the same incident from a few days ago but this time she didn''t want to reject this.

    Her heartbeat sped when Mo Ron raised her head and looked at her with her innocent ck eyes.

    She really wanted to get molested by Ron.

    However, she could only dream because Mo Ron got up from her body very soon.

    She didn''t hear what Mo Ron said as her mind was imagining some forbidden things.

    "Are you going to sleep there only?"

    Mo Ron huffed a sigh when she saw the dumb expression on Shen Youlin''s face. She helped her up from the floor and then went inside her room to get the money that was to be paid to the workers.

    Standing in the living room, Shen Youlin touched her corbone. A shiver ran down her spine and at the same time, her whole body felt a little hot.

    ''Why is it so hot today?''

 Chapter 52 - Mr. He Lacks A Female Partner

    Mo Ron looked at the workers with a frown as they were not ready to take the money for the work they had done.

    One of them called someone and then gave the phone to Mo Ron.

    "Miss Mo, It was due to our irresponsibility that you have to go through all that. We are sorry for that. The cost of repairing your apartment will be paid by me. Please don''t worry about that."

    On the other side of the phone was Secretary Zhou. He spoke very politely to Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron also found his words very logical.

    If they hadn''t let her Aunt enter the building without asking her then everything of that wouldn''t have happened.

    So Mo Ron didn''t insist to pay the workers.

    Now the door was repaired and her mother had also made the food. So she sent the workers and locked the door.

    After filling her stomach, she went inside her room to sleep while Lin Qianru went to Mo Chen''s room to feed him.

    Inside the room, Shen Youlin was already sleeping on the bed. Mo Ron didn''t care and climbed on the bed. She soon fell into a deep sleep. But sleeping by her side, Shen Youlin groaned and felt pitiful at her situation.

    She could only see the beautiful things from afar but not touch them ahh��

    ---------------

    "Boss, the Songs is holding a banquet. Mr. Song has sent you the invitation card and specially called to request you to attend the banquet."

    Chu Feng told He Jian as he ced the invitation card in front of his boss.

    He Jian didn''t nce at the invitation card and asked his assistant

    "When is the banquet?"

    "This Sunday."

    "Put it in the schedule of this Sunday then."

    Chu Feng nodded but didn''t pick up the invitation card. He hesitated and then said

    "Boss, you have to attend the banquet with a female partner."

    He Jian nced at his assistant and Chu Feng said instantly.

    "Understood Boss. I overspoke."

    When he knew that his boss never has never taken any female partner with himself to any party or banquet till now, then why did he suddenly spoke these words today?

    It was not like anyone will stop his boss from entering if he didn''t bring a female partner.

    Chu Feng bit down his tongue.

    But he just thought that things might be different now when his boss ha found Miss Mo. Thinking about this, Chu Feng never understood his boss''s rtionship with this Miss Mo.

    But he didn''t have any courage to ask anything his boss so he could only press down his curiosity mercilessly.

    He picked the invitation card from He Jian''s table and was about to exit the small study when he heard the cold voice.

    "Was it you who told Ji Fan my whereabouts?"

    Chu Feng felt cold all over his body. But he had to answer the question so he said firmly.

    "Yes, Boss."

    With great efforts, he tried to not stutter because of the cold.

    "Good. You will not receive this month''s sry."

    What was good in this? Chu Feng cried bitterly inside his heart. Why was he doing so many stupid things these days?

    -------------

    Mo Ron slept the whole afternoon. When she woke up, she saw a note left by her mother which said that she was going to the restaurant for her job.

    Mo Ron made a cup of coffee for herself and went back to her room. Shen Youlin was still sleeping. Her capability of taking such a long nap made Mo Ron think that Shen Youlin must have not slept for the whole night.

    She let Shen Youlin sleep and went to the balcony to enjoy her coffee.

    Sipping the coffee, Mo Ron thought about whatever happened in the past two days.

    She really changed her life this time, right?

    She no longer will lose her mother and brother. Everything would be very different from her past life. This life perhaps would give her the peace and happiness she has always sought for.

    "How is Miss Mo feeling now?"

    The cup in Mo Ron hands almost fell on the floor by the sudden voice. She turned towards the owner of the voice and sighed.

    Peace. She should forget about it.

    "I am feeling alright, Mr. He. Thanks for asking."

    She replied politely and felt irritated because she couldn''t even shoo him away now by talking rudely. After all, he had helped her. Not once but twice.

    While He Jian enjoyed seeing her changing expressions.

    "So how would Miss Mo repay me?"

    Mo Ron had not expected him to ask her this. But since he had already questioned her, she could only reply

    "What does Mr. He wants?"

    The man never talked without nning anything. Mo Ron knew this. He must have decided already what he wanted, that''s why he asked her.

    "There is a banquet that I need to attend but Ick a female partner. It will be helpful if Miss Mo can apany me."

    Afterpleting his words, even He Jian was startled inside his heart by what he said.

    While Mo Ron really wanted to pour the whole cup of coffee on his face at this moment.

    ''Hecked a female partner��my ass. This was the biggest lie she had ever heard. If he wanted he could attend those parties and banquet with hundreds of women together.''

    "I''m really sorry, Mr. He. I have my college to attend, so I can''t apany you to any banquet."

    "Miss Mo doesn''t need to worry about that. The banquet is o Sunday."

    He Jian told her with a smile.

    It was a smile that could any girl''s heart with a single look but Mo Ron found it nothing except irritating.

    She took a deep breath and then said

    "Mr. He, I have never attended such banquets and I never wish to. I hope you will understand and find someone else. I will repay in any other way."

    Mo Ron said indifferently.

    After that, she left the balcony with her cup of coffee.

    It was already very difficult for her to face him. Apanying to a banquet that was already a source of her horrible memories was out of the question.

 Chapter 53 - The Banquet

    The next few days Mo Ron got many calls from her Second Uncle at the home telephone. She didn''t need to ask how her Second Uncle got the phone number.

    Because the first time, as soon as she put down the phone after scolding her second uncle, her mother walked away from there with a guilty and nervous face making excuses that she had some work to do.

    Mo Ron chuckled confusedly at her mother''s behavior.

    Was she a ghost that her mother looked so scared seeing her these days?

    Mo Chen answered her question.

    ''Jiejie Mom is not scared of you. She is just afraid that you will be cold to her just like before if she did anything wrong.''

    Little Mo Chen was very intelligent.

    Mo Ron was startled when she heard this. When she remembered how she behaved with her mother, she actually felt that Mo Chen might not be wrong.

    In the pain of herst life, she was hurting her mother in this life.

    ''What can I do when my mother cares for others more than her own children.''

    She really said such words to her mother.

    She felt frustrated for a few moments because of was very difficult to keep everything separate. After she sorted out her thoughts, she talked to her mother.

    She told her mother that she loved her very much. That she knows that her mother also loves her and Little Chenchen. That she was just hurt and said hurtful words.

    That she was sorry for whatever she said.

    That she was just afraid to lose everything, to lose both of them.

    ''Because if it happened in this life also then she would never be able to forgive herself.''

    That night, she slept with her mother. Lin Qianru was very happy because she saw the old Mo Ron who woulde to her at night whenever she dreamt of something bad.

    It has been so many years since her daughter woke her up at the midnight or slept with her.

    Ron grew up very early. She didn''t even get to see when she became so capable to see other''s lies that she also couldn''t see.

    --------------

    The calls from the useless rtives finally ended when Mo Ron threatened her second uncle that she would file aint against him if he continued to trouble her like this.

    Although the calls ended, Mo Ron didn''t believe her rtives. She would leave Mo Chen to the school and pick him up by herself.

    She told her mother to use only crowded roads.

    At the end of the day, she would feel very tired. Her college, her part-time job, picking Mo Chen from his school, her whole day would spend like this. But she didn''t mind as long as she was assured that her mother and brother were safe.

    The building was very safe now. Even the security guard was changed.

    A week passed.

    Slowly and slowly, the lingering fear that was left by that incident also started to disappear.

    Mo Ron allowed Mo Chen to go to the school by school bus.

    Her part-time job as a tutor was also going very well. Sometimes Mrs. Yu would give her a bonus whenever her son did well in the exams.

    At this moment, Mo Ron was returning from her part-time job when she suddenly stopped walking. Her eyes followed the figure that was walking ahead of her.

    Mother��

    Since the woman was a bit far away, Mo Ron couldn''t see clearly but she felt as if she saw her mother.

    But how could it be her mother? The woman was wearing the dress of a waiteress.

    "Mom��"

    She shouted but the woman was walking very fast so perhaps didn''t hear her.

    However, her feet didn''t stop. She continued following and stopped when she was outside arge mansion.

    The woman entered the mansion. But Mo Ron could not enter inside as there were security guards standing outside who were letting in only those with some special card.

    "Ron"

    Mo Ron turned her when she heard someone calling her and was surprised to see Shen Youlin behind her.

    These few days, she couldn''t meet Shen Youlin much.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Shen Youlin was surprised to see Mo Ron there and asked

    "Nothing, I just��saw Mom going inside. I am not sure but I felt that it was my mother."

    Mo Ron answered

    "Auntie? Here? Let''s go and look inside."

    Before Mo Ron could even deny Shen Youlin held her arm and dragged her inside the Mansion.

    "Youlin��It might be that I saw wrong."

    Mo Ron tried to free her arm but Shen Youlin ignored her.

    "What is the harm if we check?"

    ''At least I will be able to spend some time with you.'' Shen Youlin''s eyes were bright as she thought this.

    "I missed you so much."

    Shen Youlin looked at Mo Ron with puppy eyes when she was still trying to free her arm.

    "Then you cane to my home tonight. But leave me now. How can I go inside like this?"

    Mo Ron said when she saw that there was some kind of party or banquet was going on inside.

    "I can''t, Mom will not allow me."

    Shen Youlin pouted. The banquet was organized to announce her brother''s engagement with that CEO Song. So for the past whole week, her mother didn''t let her go anywhere and carefully selected the dress she would wear. God knows from where she did get to know that she was not going back to her lonely mansion every day so her mother was now not allowing her to go anywhere.

    She would have been very happy if her mother had done all this because she cared for her. But Shen Youlin knew the truth. All of it was because her mother was afraid that she would embarrass the Shen family because of her silly actions.

    Shen Youlin didn''t have any familial affection in her heart after her birthday night.

    It was good. No, actually it was best. Because now their indifference no longer hurt her.

    She was happy to find her family in Mo Ron, the girl she loved.

 Chapter 54 - I Like Her This Way

    In the end, Shen Youlin didn''t let Mo Ron leave.

    "Only for fifteen minutes."

    Mo Ron said and Shen Youlin hugged her tightly.

    Standing in a corner with Shen Youlin, Mo Ron looked around. She couldn''t see that woman anywhere.

    "I will bring something for you."

    Shen Youlin saw Mo Ron''s dry lips and said.

    Mo Ron just nodded her head without ncing at Shen Youlin as she was busy looking around. Just when Shen Youlin walked away, Mo Ron saw that woman again.

    She walked towards the woman in waitress dress. The woman was about to turn her face. However, before she could see her face someone stepped in front of her.

    Mo Ron frowned and stepped back but the person also stepped forward and intentionally bumped against her.

    There was a sound of something hitting the floor and Mo Ron saw the red stain on the beautiful white dress of the girl standing in front of her.

    "Don''t you have eyes to see where you are walking?"

    The girl shouted attracting everyone''s attention.

    Mo Ron felt so many eyes on her and looked at the girl with confusion. It was only after a few moments she recognized her.

    She was Shen Youlin''s cousin whom she had seen at Youlin''s birthday party.

    But why was she trying to humiliate her intentionally?

    "Who are you?"

    You Youxin looked Mo Ron from up to down with disgust-filled eyes.

    "You don''t seem to be invited here. Where is your invitation card?"

    She sneered inside her heart as she already knew that Mo Ron didn''t have the invitation card. She had seen Youlin dragging her inside the banquet hall.

    Shen Youlin would not be able toe here for a few minutes because she had already made arrangements for her. These few minutes were enough for her to show this girl her ce.

    "What? You don''t have any?"

    She sneered when she saw that Mo Ron was not saying anything.

    "I came here with someone."

    Mo Ron replied nonchntly.

    "I know the girls like you very well. Thinking that there is going to be some rich men inside, you sneaked here like thieves. What a characterless girl." You Youxin said.

    Mo Ron eyes were cold and sharp.

    "I also know the girls like you very well. Humiliating someone just for your own fun. That''s how low you are."

    You Youxin was furious when she heard Mo Ron''s words. A waiter was passing from nearby. She picked a ss of wine to throw on Mo Ron''s face.

    But when she raised the ss, her hand was suddenly pped away heavily making the ss fall down on the floor.

    "Daring enough to look down on my girl? Either you are drunk or you think that this young master is a soft-hearted person."

    Mo Ron looked at the wide back covering herpletely. The familiar voice made her surprised and her heartbeat sped unconsciously when she heard ''my girl''. Her eyes got red and Mo Ron blinked her tears in confusion.

    Why was she crying?

    Was it because she remembered something simr?

    Once in the past, he had saved her just like this.

    The people whispered as they looked at the Young Master He.

    While You Youxin face went pale at the sight of ice-cold blue eyes. She felt her heart sinking when she saw the cold smirk on the beautiful lips. Her Aunt and Shen Yiling would eat her alive if she offended Young Master He in any way.

    But sheposed herself and said politely

    "Mr. ��Mr. He, how can she be with you?"

    She was sure that he was confusing Mo Ron with someone else.

    He Jian nced at her as if she was a waste. He turned around and patted Mo Ron''s head who was startled by his actions.

    "Are you alright?"

    She nodded her head in a daze because he was standing very close to her. His slender jaw was in her view as he took off his ck coat and covered her with it.

    You Youxin eyes widened when she saw this scene and the banquet hall quieted down.

    "CEO He"

    It was Mr. Song who was told by his assistant that someone was creating a scene in the banquet. He didn''t pay any attention to it before. However, he had not expected that the Young Master He was also involved in this scene.

    He Jian didn''t turn around when Mr. Song called him. Mr. Song felt embarrassed and angry.

    "Youxin, apologize."

    At this moment, You Youxin''s father stepped forward and said to her daughter strictly. You Youxin was shocked by the turn of events. When her father asked her to apologize, she wanted to refute.

    However, he continued before You Youxin could open her mouth.

    "Right now, Youxin."

    So You Youxin could only whisper in a low voice.

    "Sorry"

    You Youxin''s father, You Fen breathed a sigh of relief. He then looked at the girl standing beside He Jian and said

    "Mr. He, actually it is not my daughter''s fault. Your partner''s dress is the root of her misunderstandings."

    He Jian casually nced at You Fen and then said

    "I didn''t know that there was a dress code for the banquet, Mr. Song. First you say thate with female partner and the dress code. Mr. Song should not send the invitation card to this Young Master in the future for such parties."

    Mr. Song''s swallowed and said immediately.

    "No��No dress code. Mr. He, there was no dress code."

    He Jian chuckled.

    "Then why do people here have problem with my partner''s dress?"

    He Jian looked at Mo Ron with a yful smile and said

    "This young master like her this way."

    The kitten''s wide eyes stared at him with shock and his smile widened.

    Amidst the crowd of people, Shen Yiling saw everything with red eyes. Her fists were clenched as she looked at Mo Ron coldly.

    ''He Jian only belonged to her. After all, she had loved him for so many years.''

 Chapter 55 - The Kitten Has A Sharp Mouth

    "Let''s go."

    The hand slided on her waist and Mo Ron''s whole body went stiff. He Jian who felt this looked at her with a gentle smile.

    "Are you ufortable?"

    Mo Ron immediately nodded her head. What was wrong if she was feeling ufortable? She was a girl and she would not allow anyone to touch herself so casually.

    Just as she was expecting him to remove his hand from her waist, the man spat out one word in her ear.

    "Good"

    ''This dog man''

    When she red at him, he seemed amused.

    He really wants to see all the thousand expressions she''ll make.

    Why is she so cute yet at the same time so cold?

    How merciless she was to leave five years ago without even telling him.

    He also felt very ufortable all these years thinking whether she was living well or not. He would wonder what she might be doing, whether she remembered him or not.

    Let her also feel ufortable for a few moments. There was no harm.

    After all, his heart was clear and pure. (Really!)

    Then he turned around with Mo Ron.

    "Young Master He, I apologize for what your partner had to hear but please don''t leave like this."

    Mr. Song said but He Jian ignored him and walked out of there.

    Shen Yiling almost ran forward to separate the two of them but Wang Zhn held her at the right moment.

    "Yiling, control your emotions. This banquet is very important for Shen family business. Youxin had already made it a mess. I don''t want you to do any stupidity."

    Wang Zhn whispered in her ear.

    Shen Yiling looked at her mother with red eyes.

    "Mom, I have loved him for so many years. Can you even imagine how I am feeling right now? That girl is pricking my eyes like thorns."

    Wang Zhn patted her daughter''s hand.

    "Believe me, Mother can understand what you are feeling. But this is not the right time. What you were going to do will only send He Jian far away from you."

    The words brought some sense in Shen Yiling''s mind and sheposed herself.

    Her mother was right. Which man liked a clingy woman?

    She nodded her head indicating to her mother that she was fine now and Wang Zhn breathed a sigh of relief.

    As soon as Mo Ron stepped out of the banquet hall, she stepped away from He Jian.

    "Thanks to Mr. He for helping me but you needn''t step in. I could have helped myself."

    He Jian raised his eyebrows and said

    "Oh��How if I may know, Miss Mo?"

    Mo Ron opened and closed her mouth but could find an answer to his question. After a few moments, she eximed

    "My friend! I entered the mansion because of my friend. I would have found her."

    When He Jian looked at her silently, she understood that her answer was not a perfect one.

    Shen Youlin didn''t arrive there even after so much time had passed. She didn''t have any invitation card and You Youxin seemed to be determined to humiliate her.

    So He Jian really helped her.

    She sighed and epted reluctantly.

    "Thanks for the help."

    As much as she wants to stay away from him, something would always happen that would involve both of them.

    "I wonder how would Miss Mo repay me for all the help?"

    ''Who asked you to help in the first ce?''

    She wanted to say but what came out of her mouth was a very polite

    "How would Mr. He like me to repay?"

    A very fake smile lingered on her soft pink lips.

    He Jian pretended to think and then said

    "How about��."

    Mo Ron waited and the result was

    "I tell Miss Mo some other time?"

    Her lips twitched but she nodded her head politely.

    "Sure."

    Then she raised her foot to walk out of the mansion but He Jian stopped her again.

    "Miss Mo can go with me. After all, our destination is the same."

    The words seemed a little peculiar but Mo Ron couldn''t find out what was peculiar about them.

    "No, thanks but I will not trouble Mr. He else you will add it also in your helping quota and then will demand me to repay you. I am just a poor college student, can''t bear so the burden of your beneficiations."

    He Jian chuckled at her words and whispered

    "The kitten has sharp ws with a sharp mouth."

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron looked at him in confusion.

    "Miss Mo doesn''t need to worry. I will not count it as a favor."

    Saying this, he walked towards the entrance. Just outside, a ck colored car was parked with a driver standing outside waiting for his master.

    Mo Ron curled her lips in dissatisfaction. She followed him but after stepping outside the mansion''s gates, she turned sideways instead of going straight towards the car.

    She had taken just one step when

    "Does Miss Mo know that we should try to use fewer transports to reduce the pollution?"

    Mo Ron turned to look at the man in confusion who was already looking at her with a very serious expression.

    ''Where did thise from suddenly?''

    "The increasing pollution is the source of the increasing diseases. So many people are dying every day because of this. And Miss Mo is only contributing to it in her childishness. This is really disappointing."

    Mo Ron mouth parted to say something but the track of conversation didn''t let her form any words.

    ''This��why does it suddenly feel that by not going with him, she was destroying the world because of her immaturity?"

    She again looked at him and he was still looking at her with that same face.

    "Miss Mo, please."

    He opened the door of the back seat of the car and signed her to get inside. The blue eyes stared into her ck ones.

    In a daze, Mo Ron nodded her head and sat inside the car.

    It was only after the doors closed and the car started, Mo Ron realized that the dog man had just fooled her.

 Chapter 56 - Take Me Somewhere Far Away With You

    "You��"

    She pointed her finger at him ursedly.

    "What?"

    When he looked at her with an innocent face, she again shut her mouth and huffed an irritated sigh.

    Leave it. She''ll just ignore the fact that he was sitting beside her.

    Although Mo Ron said this inside her heart, she couldn''t do it.

    She couldn''t just ignore that she was sitting inside his car with him.

    A feeling of d��j�� vu suddenly hit her.

    ----------------

    "I thought you were different. I thought that I could really��"

    Inside the car, Mo Ron looked at He Jian in confusion as he said all this looking straight.

    "Chief He, what are you talking about?"

    When he turned his head to look at her, she gasped seeing the coldness in his eyes. He had never looked at her with that look before.

    "That night, it was you who led my dog to that isted alley."

    It was not a question but a statement.

    Mo Ron heart sank at his words. Her hands trembled as she remembered that night of seven years ago.

    "I��I didn��"

    He knew the truth but not the whole. She wanted to exin herself but why is it that she can''t form her words seeing his cold eyes?

    It hurts to see his indifference.

    "You were involved with those kidnappers, right? You did all that for money, right?"

    "Yes, but��"

    She tried to exin herself but he mmed the steering wheel loudly making her shrink in fear.

    "Get out."

    The door opened and Mo Ron got out of the car in a daze.

    -------------

    "Lan��"

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron came out of her reverie and saw a beautiful erged face in front of herself. She couldn''t pay attention that the man was calling her by some other name than ''Miss Mo'' because all of her attention was somewhere else.

    The worry and concern in those blue eyes baffled her.

    Is she still that pathetic that she was starting to hallucinate that he would ever worry for her?

    She leaned back more on the seat to distance herself from him.

    He Jian saw this and leaned away from her. The worry and concern were now not there in his eyes now as if it was never present.

    "Are you alright, Miss Mo?"

    Mo Ron nodded her head confused at his question. Only then she felt the wetness on her cheek. Startled, she touched them only to feel a little moisture.

    "I just ...my eyes got some dust, that''s why."

    She lied when she saw him still looking at her.

    He Jian nodded and then looked outside the window of the car. His fingers ced on his thighs were clenched.

    Mo Ron thought that she was sessful in lying. But she wasn''t.

    --------------

    Inside the bathroom, Shen Youlin washed her face with water but her eyes were getting blurry with every passing second.

    "Ron, I have to go to her. She is waiting for me."

    She whispered but just as she took one step her legs went soft and she fell down. Everything around her was rotating.

    "Youlin"

    She heard someone calling her and raised her head but couldn''t see who it was. After a few moments, she called out in an uncertain tone

    "Youxin��"

    "Of course it''s me, baby."

    You Youxin said as she touched Shen Youlin''s lips.

    Shen Youlin backed away from her and muttered

    "Stay away. How many times I have told you��we''re sisters."

    You Youxin eyes were cold and she dragged Shen Youlin in front of herself.

    "So what? I don''t care. I just want you. I even had to apologize to that bitch because of you."

    Shen Youlin was confused and shook her head to clear the view in front of her.

    "I don''t have that kind of feelings for you. You should stop all this nonsense."

    You Youxin sneered and pulled Shen Youlin''s hair roughly.

    "Youlin, I think you didn''t hear me clearly. I don''t care. I just want you."

    Shen Youlin felt the pain in her scalp and it helped her remain a little conscious. "You��what did you mix with that drink?"

    You Youxin smiled innocently and caressed Shen Youlin''s cheek.

    "Baby, you still haven''t remembered the taste. The things that you and me loves the most."

    Shen Youlin was afraid when she saw the craziness in You Youxin''s eyes. She didn''t think of anything and hit her head with You Youxin''s head with her full force.

    "Ahhh��"

    You Youxin fell down on the floor sideways holding her head. Seeing this as an opportunity, Shen Youlin tried to run away but her legs didn''t corporate with her.

    She crawled a little and then with the support of the sink she stood up on her legs.

    "Youlin��"

    She avoided You Youxin''s hand and hurriedly exited the bathroom. Locking the bathroom door from outside, she leaned against it and panted heavily.

    "Youlin, open the door."

    You Youxin''s shouts could be heard from outside the door.

    "Ron��"

    Whispering Mo Ron''s name, she strengthened herself and tried to leave from there.

    ''She has to reach Ron.''

    But her efforts were in vain. She had just taken a few steps when she again fell down on the floor. Before her legs could touch the floor, she was held by someone.

    A very different scent of perfume invaded Shen Youlin''s nose.

    She opened her eyes and saw the blurry figure of Mo Ron in front of herself.

    "Ron��"

    Hot tears streamed down Shen Youlin''s face. She hid her face in the chest of whoever was holding her and tightly held that person''s waist.

    "Take me away from here."

    ''Somewhere far away with you.''

    While Song Xinyi looked down at the girl who was clinging to her. In her view, there were only soft ck hear.

    Her hands unconsciously rose to touch them. But suddenly she felt the soft body in her arms falling down.

    She immediately held Shen Youlin by her waist and raised her head to look at her face.

    Her lips parted a little when she saw the peaceful face of the girl in her arms.

    "Miss Shen"

    She patted Shen Youlin''s cheek lightly but she didn''t wake up.

    Helpless Song Xinyi in the end grabbed Shen Youlin''s waist with one hand and picked her up in her arms.

    Without any hesitation, she exited the Mansion through the back door with the wide-eyed assistant following her.

 Chapter 57 - What Do You Mean By We?

    The car stopped outside the building Mo Ron and He Jian lived in.

    Mo Ron got out of the car immediately. She said ''thanks'' in a low voice to He Jian and walked inside the building.

    She didn''t want to stay with him any longer. Just a few minutes had made her mind a mess.

    On her behind, He Jian was leaning against the car. He stared at her leaving back till he no could longer see her.

    Then he got inside the car and said to the driver.

    "Start the car."

    .

    .

    Opening the door of her apartment, Mo Ron looked around and called

    "Mom��"

    Her mother should have alreadye back from her job.

    When no one responded to her call, Mo Ron frowned and putting her bag on the couch.

    She walked inside the kitchen but her mother was not there.

    The faint doubt that the woman in waitress dress was her mother was now bing stronger in Mo Ron''s mind.

    However just as she stepped out of the kitchen, she saw her mother drying her hair in the living room.

    "Mom, where were you?"

    Lin Qianru raised her head and answered

    "Ron, did you juste? I was inside the shower."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron mumbled. Then she chuckled and said when she saw her mother looking at her questioningly.

    "Mom, I saw someone on the way, in the waitress'' dress�� entering inside a huge mansion. I thought it was you."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes widen for a moment as she continued to dry her hair. With a stiff smile, she nced at her daughter and said

    "Must have been your illusion."

    Mo Ron smiled a little and nodded. But her eyes were filled with doubt as she looked at her mother for a few more moments.

    --------------

    "Where is Song Xinyi?"

    Mr. Song asked the butler of Song Mansion nervously. He had looked everywhere around the banquet hall but he couldn''t find her anywhere.

    "Master, I don''t know. Miss was here a few moments ago."

    The old butler answered with a confused face. He narrowed his eyes to see clearly.

    Mr. Song''s lips twitched as he looked at the useless butler.

    "I don''t know why is he still kept in this mansion?"

    He muttered under a tired breath.

    "Baby, what are you doing here?"

    Mr. Song turned to look at his wife who lookedparatively very younger than him.

    "Nothing, I can''t find Xinyi anywhere."

    Mr. Song said busily as he searched his daughter''s number in his phone to give her a call. When the call didn''t connect, he searched her assistant''s number.

    "What? How can she go anywhere else at this moment?"

    The young woman shrieked making Mr. Song wince.

    Mr. Song red at his wife and signed her to shut her mouth when the call went through.

    "Assistant Huo, where is Xinyi?"

    Mr. Song immediately asked when the call connected.

    "Mr. Song, CEO Song is currently attending a very important meeting."

    Mr. Song frowned in dissatisfaction and said harshly

    "Meeting at this time? She didn''t tell me anything. Is she doing it on purpose? Give her the phone and tell her to talk to me."

    Assistant Huo was rather calm as if he was already used to Mr. Song''s rude behavior.

    "Mr. Song, the meeting is with some foreign clients. CEO Song is very busy and can''t attend the phone call. Please understand."

    And the call was cut.

    Mr. Song looked at the phone and then threw it away on the ground in anger.

    "She thinks she can stop me by doing all this. Hah��I''ll let her see what is the result of trying to cross me."

    Saying this, Mr. Song walked back inside the banquet hall. The young woman followed him inside excitedly and signed her young son to follow her.

    ---------------

    Assistant Huo put down the phone and looked at the woman sitting on the sofa having drinks without any expression.

    He didn''t say anything and stood there silently.

    Fifteen minutester, his phone rang again.

    Assistant Huo nced at the name and picked it up hurriedly. His face was grim when he heard the words from the next side.

    Putting down the phone, Assistant Huo looked at his boss and said

    "Boss, Mr. Song announced your engagement with Mr. Shen a few minutes ago."

    Leaningfortably on the couch, Song Xinyi swirled the wine in her hands. A cold smile appeared on her lips and she said

    "Without me. He announced my engagement without me."

    Song Xinyi pretended to look sad and put the ss of red wine on the table.

    "My Father is very capable. Isn''t he, assistant Huo? However, he should also know that I''m his daughter in the end. After all, a snake will not birth children who willck poison."

    Assistant Huo shivered to see his boss behaving like this.

    The woman could make a man pee inside his pants with just one cold look.

    Who was more capable than him to work for such a woman?

    Not even Mr. Song.

    When Song Xinyi filled her ss with wine again, Assistant Huo nced towards the closed room on his right side.

    "Boss, what will we do with Miss Shen."

    Song Xinyi turned her head to look at her assistant coldly.

    "What do you mean by ''we''?"

    Assistant Huo corrected his words immediately and asked again

    "I mean what will boss do with Miss Shen?"

    Song Xinyi again looked at her assistant as if he was a fool. The condescending made Assistant Huo feel embarrassed.

    "That''s my business. Why do I need to tell you about this?"

    He was indeed a fool.

    "Sorry Boss, I asked the wrong question."

    "You can leave now."

    Song Xinyi said pouring another ss of red wine.

    Assistant Huo left.

    Song Xinyi drank thatst ss of wine and then stood up. She walked towards the door of the closed room and opened it.

    Inside the room, the girl was sleeping peacefully on the bed.

    There was a small pout on her pink lips and she murmured something in after every few moments.

    Song Xinyi sighed.

    She was in a hurry to leave the banquet when Shen Youlin fell in her arms. At that time, she couldn''t go back inside so she could only bring the girl to her mansion.

    She stood there for a few more moments and then left the room.

    Closing the door, she went inside her room to sleep.

 Chapter 58 - CEO Song Is A Tsundere

    The next morning, Song Xinyi stepped out of the shower in her bathroom robe.

    She looked around and frowned when she couldn''t find her phone anywhere.

    She went out of the room and her sight went to the closed door of the room that was attached to hers.

    It can be here since shest went inside this room only.

    She opened the door.

    Inside the room, she looked around but didn''t find her phone.

    ''Where did I put itst night?''

    Song Xinyi tried to remember but it seemed that because of the wine her memories were somewhat hazy.

    She walked towards the bed and looked at the bedside table. She sighed in irritation when she didn''t find her phone there.

    She was about to turn around to leave the room, however, her gaze fell on Shen Youlin''s sleeping face and her steps froze.

    She couldn''t remove her sight from her soft and pink lips that were forming a pout.

    Last night, she was standing a little far away so she didn''t find it this adorable. But seeing them from so close, a sudden urge to touch those soft pink lips aroused inside her.

    Will they be as soft as they look? Song Xinyi wondered.

    Her one hand was ced on the nket Shen Yiling was clutching in her small fist and her other hand moved towards Shen Yiling''s lips.

    Just as her fingers were about to touch them, Shen Youlin pulled the nket under Song Xinyi''s hand in her sleep.

    Song Xinyi''s whole body was positioned because of her one hand so she couldn''t maintain her bnce and fell down on her face.

    With closed eyes, Song Xinyi felt something soft under her lips.

    Very soft.

    Very slowly, she opened her eyes and saw that something was the lips of the girl lying under her.

    ''They were as soft as they looked.'' Song Xinyi said inside her heart.

    She didn''t feel any repulsion. Instead of withdrawing her lips, she curiously stuck out her tongue.

    Holding Shen Youlin''s face in her hands, she licked those pink lips a little.

    Sweet. Very sweet.

    She wanted more.

    Song Xinyi grabbed Shen Yiling''s face properly and licked those lips again.

    In her sleep, Shen Youlin felt something wet on her lips and frowned. She opened her eyes a little to see what it was but they widened when she saw someone''s beautiful and erged face in front of herself.

    Song Xinyi saw her wide eyes but didn''t withdraw and licked her lips deeper.

    Shen Youlin felt her heartbeat sped up at her action.

    For a moment, she was ready to close her eyes and enjoy the kiss but everything suddenly clicked in her mind.

    She pushed the girl above her furiously.

    Song Xinyi had not expected her movement and fell down on the bed on her back with Shen Yiling sitting on her torso.

    She looked at Shen Yiling''s soft lips and said

    "Do you want to continue in this position?"

    With parted mouth, eyes filled with rage Shen Youlin looked down at the shameless girl. She pointed her finger at Song Xinyi''s nose and said

    "How dare you��How dare you kiss me! I can file aint against you for molesting me."

    Song Xinyi face didn''t change at Shen Youlin''s threat. Her gaze was still on Shen Youlin''s lips as she said

    "Not my fault. It is you who seduced me."

    Does anyone want to learn how to lie with a straight face?

    You can learn it from CEO Song.

    Even Shen Youlin for a moment thought that it was she who was at fault. She shook her head to clear her thoughts and narrowed her eyes.

    "When did I seduce you? I was just sleeping peacefully."

    Song Xinyi nodded her head with the same straight face.

    "That''s where you''re at fault. How can someone sleep in anyone else house so peacefully?"

    Shen Youlin''s lips twitched in anger. Her finger pointing towards Song Xinyi was trembling as she tried to form her words.

    "You��You��shameless woman. In a few months, you are going to marry my elder brother, and here you are saying all these things to me."

    Shen Youlin had thought this time CEO Song would finally realize her mistake.

    However the shameless one will remain shameless.

    "So you''re feeling jealous of your brother."

    Who the f**k was feeling jealous?

    She almost choked on her saliva.

    At this moment, Shen Youlin knew that talking to CEO Song was equal to banging her head on a strongly built wall.

    So she said directly

    "Listen here CEO Song or whatever you are. Apologize to me for kissing me without my permission."

    Song Xinyi had the courage to look confused at Shen Youlin''s words.

    "Why should I apologize? I don''t regret it and from what I saw a few moments ago, you were also enjoying it."

    Shen Youlin cheeks burnt red at her true words. She really enjoyed the kiss.

    Mo Ron image shed in her mind and Shen Youlin corrected herself.

    But only for a moment.

    A tiny-miny moment. Not for the long one.

    This could happen with anyone, right?"

    So she red at Song Xinyi again and emphasized

    "I didn''t like it at all. Now apologize."

    Song Xinyi nodded her head and said

    "There is no need of any apology. We can do it again until you start to enjoy it."

    Saying this, she got up a little to grab Shen Youlin''s head.

    Scared Shen Youlin leaned back a little.

    "Stay away. Who wants to kiss you? You don''t understand. I don''t want you near me. I don''t want you to kiss me at all. I don''t like it."

    Song Xinyi paused at her words. She looked at Shen Youlin for a few moments.

    "But Miss Shen, your blush and your position say something else."

    Only then did Shen Youlin notice that she was sitting on top of CEO Song and it was a very ambiguous position.

    Embarrassed she instantly climbed down and turned her head away. She had thought that now Song Xinyi would leave the room but she almost spat out red blood in rage when she heard Song Xinyi''s next words.

    "Do you want to try it again?"

 Chapter 59 - You Like Me So Much That Youre Proposing Me

    In the end, Shen Youlin picked the pillow from the bed and threw it on Song Xinyi.

    "Go away. I don''t want to kiss you nor do I want to touch you anywhere else."

    Song Xinyi caught it with her one hand and said frowning.

    "What s the need to be so violent? I can understand if you had said it in simple words."

    ''Then what was she talking about for so long?''

    She wished to really strangle the woman in front of her.

    ''No Youlin, you can''t.

    Control yourself. If you can''t do it for anything else then do it for the money. ''

    She remembered Wang Zhn''s threat of freezing all her cards and controlled herself.

    "Please get out."

    Shen Youlin gritted her teeth and requested again.

    Song Xinyi looked at her for a few moments. Just when Shen Youlin had thought that Song Xinyi would shower her with another speechless sentence, she got up from the bed and then exited the room.

    Shen Youlin''s mouth was parted for a while as she looked at the leaving woman. She closed her mouth realizing it and then she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    .

    .

    Ten minutester, Shen Youlin got up from the bed and went to the bathroom.

    She took a few moments to look around to see if there was any hidden camera inside the bathroom.

    In her heart, Shen Youlin had already marked Song Xinyi as a ''molester'' and ''pervert.''

    When she was sure that there was nothing like this, she finally relieved herself and took a bath after that.

    Wearing the bathrobe, she looked at her old clothes with a little disgust. She can''t wear them again without washing them.

    She didn''t like it.

    But here she doesn''t have any other clothes. So she has to wear them only.

    Just then someone knocked on the door of her room.

    Instinctively, her hand tightened around her robe.

    This woman. She has the courage toe here again. She doesn''t know me very well that''s why she has so much courage.

    Now this grandma will show you the true colors of life.

    She picked a vase from the table and with it in her hand, she opened the door.

    Outside Song Xinyi was standing in her typical businesswoman''s clothes. She frowned when she saw that Shen Youlin opened the door only a little.

    A small head poked out of the little opened door and looked at her warily.

    She stepped forward and tried to push the door. However, as soon as she took one step forward, a bunch of flowers were presented in front of her.

    Song Xinyi sighed and said

    "Your feelings are very unstable."

    Shen Youlin looked confused at her words so she borated

    "Just half an hour ago, you weren''t ready to let me touch you and now you suddenly like me so much that you are proposing me."

    Eyes widened with shock, Shen Youlin looked at Song Xinyi and shouted

    "Who the hell is proposing you?"

    When Song Xinyi pointed towards the flowers in the vase, she cursed inside her heart.

    Why did she forget to remove the flowers?

    But still, the women''s imagination was too wild.

    "What do you want?"

    She asked with a straight face. There was no point in talking to her about something else unless she wants tomit suicide.

    "Take it."

    Song Xinyi forwarded a bag. In one hand, Shen Youlin had the vase so she had to take it from her other hand. And for that, she opened the door a little more.

    "What is this?"

    She asked as she looked inside. When she saw a new pair of clothes inside the bag, all of her anger suddenly seemed to vanish somewhere.

    She raised her head to thank Song Xinyi but when she how the woman was looking was at her, she cowered back.

    "You��what happened?"

    With dark eyes, Song Xinyi looked at the short bathrobe Shen Youlin was wearing.

    "How can you open the door for someone in such clothes?"

    What if it was her assistant who hade to give her clothes?

    Shen Youlin looked down at herself with a frown.

    The bathrobe covered her thighs and every other ce that shouldn''t be shown.

    What was the problem?

    Song Xinyi read her confusion and felt angrier.

    "Go and change the clothes right now."

    Shen Youlin pouted at her tone and wanted to refute but when she saw her face she suddenly didn''t dare to.

    However, she can''t let her feel that she was winning, right?

    "I am going but not because you are telling me."

    She pointed her finger and told Song Xinyi seriously. Only then she went inside the room and mmed the door loudly to show her anger.

    Outside the room, Song Xinyi looked at the closed door. She suddenly pressed her forehead and sighed in irritation.

    Just what was going on with her?

    ----------------

    Mo Ron exited the ss and dialed Shen Youlin''s phone. Her first ss had just finished but she didn''t see Shen Youlin anywhere.

    Yesterday also, she didn''t see Shen Youlin at the banquet after she left her alone.

    Neither did Shen Youlin call her even once from yesterday''s evening till now.

    A frown appeared on her forehead when the call didn''t go through.

    But after three minutes, she sighed in relief when she got a message from Shen Youlin that she was fine and would be in college in an hour.

    The next ss was postponed so she was free for an hour.

    Strolling through the college''s garden, she thought of her mother''s stiff smile when she had told her that she saw a woman that looked like her in the waitress dress.

    Mo Ron told herself countless times that her mother won''t lie to her about her job.

    Her mother knew that a hard-working job was not good for her health. Then why would she take such a job?

    Still, there her mind was constantly nagging her against her own beliefs.

    What if her mother was truly hiding her job?

    Mo Ron sighed heavily and bit her lips.

    Won''t it be better if she just goes there and checks?

 Chapter 60 - The Web Of Lies

    Shen Youlin came out of her room. She looked around the beautiful mansion and walked forward. Entering the living room, she saw Song Xinyi sitting on the couch looking through some files and documents.

    She cleared her throat.

    As much as she just wanted to leave, she knew it would be very rude.

    She could guess that it was Song Xinyi who found her outside the bathroom and brought her here.

    She was thankful for that.

    In the state she was yesternight, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to save herself from You Youxin if she hade out of the bathroom somehow.

    Song Xinyi raised her head.

    Her eyes unconsciously roamed all over Shen Youlin''s body.

    She was wearing the dress she had chosen.

    "You look pretty."

    Shen Youlin looked at her face to see if her words had any other meaning. When she couldn''t find anything strange, she mumbled a low ''thanks''.

    "Thanks to CEO Song for letting me stay herest night."

    Song Xinyi nodded her head while staring at Shen Youlin''s face.

    "Just a simple thanks?"

    Shen Youlin frowned when she saw Song Xinyi standing up from the couch. As she stepped towards her, she stepped back and stuttered

    "Where are youing? Stay there."

    Song Xinyi felt a little funny inside her heart when she saw the scared Shen Youlin.

    "Okay, what do you want? I''ll give it to you. Don''t need toe closer."

    However Song Xinyi continued to step forward and she was finally very close to Shen Youlin.

    Shen Youlin continued to step backward but her steps halted when she felt something behind herself.

    She cursed inside her heart to see the wall. She looked at Song Xinyi who was now standing so close that she could feel her warm breath on her face.

    "St��stay away, please."

    ''Why the hell I am stuttering?''

    She closed her eyes when she saw Song Xinyi moving more closer.

    But she suddenly opened them in the next second when two arms surrounded her waist. She looked down and saw the hairy head on her shoulder.

    Her whole body was frozen as Song Xinyi hugged her in her arms.

    She could feel her heart beating inside her chest.

    Song Xinyi smelled the sweet scent for a few more moments and then left Shen Youlin. Looking at the wide eyes of the girl in her arms, she smirked

    "What? Are you surprised? Did you expect me to do something else?"

    The smirk made Shen Youlin furious and she instantly pressed down the weird feelings inside her heart.

    "You��next you touch me without my permission, I will beat you to the death."

    She even rubbed her fist with her other hand to look intimidating.

    However, Song Xinyi''s smile didn''t change. She tucked Shen Youlin''s hair behind her ear and touched her earlobe sensually.

    A shiver ran down Shen Youlin''s spine and she jumped away from Song Xinyi.

    Song Xinyi chuckled.

    "Why are you so jumpy? Both of us are girls in the end."

    "That''s where the problem lies."

    Shen Youlin pped her hand on her mouth as soon as she realized what she just said.

    On the other hand, Song Xinyi looked at her with interest.

    --------------

    The cab stopped outside therge restaurant and Mo Ron stepped out from the inside. After paying the fare, she looked at the entrance of the restaurant.

    The security guards saluted while looking down at her simple pants and shirt when she stepped inside the restaurant.

    There was no doubt that it was one of the top restaurants of City H.

    She walked further inside while looking around. But her sight stopped at the reception where a woman other than her mother was sitting.

    Mo Ron''s lips pursed in a thin line. Her fists were clenched as she walked forward. Her eyes were a little indifferent and she continued to look around.

    To find someone.

    At the entrance of therge hall where people were sitting and eating she couldn''t see the person, she wanted to see.

    She walked back. It was not like she could go inside the kitchen and check each and every waiter whether it was her mother or not.

    But if the receptionist was someone else then the woman she had seen yesterday must be her mother.

    She would confront her mother and make her tell the truth herself.

    She felt a very faint pain inside her chest.

    Her mother really lied to her. Again and again.

    First she hid that she gave that key to Su Mian and now this.

    What was she to her mother that she had to hide things from her instead of talking about them with her?

    Till the time she could remember, in this life, she had never done anything that could make her mother hiding anything from her. Everything that she did was for her family, for theirfort and happiness.

    But why does it feel that she would still lose everything slowly and slowly?

    She suddenly felt like crying.

    Lost in her own emotions, Mo Ron didn''t look around while she walked towards the entrance.

    Just when she was passing by the reception, a voice suddenly stopped her.

    "Ron"

    Mo Ron steps froze when she heard the familiar voice. She turned around swiftly and followed the direction of the voice.

    Her eyes brightened a little when she saw her mother behind the reception table. But they soon were filled with suspicion when she remembered that there was someone else there when she had passed by from here before.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Lin Qianru asked her daughter with a smile.

    Mo Ron stared at her mother''s face and answered

    "I was just passing by with Youlin; had a free ss. So I thought toe here and see the ce where you work."

    Lin Qianru smiled and nodded

    "That''s good."

    Both of them were silent till Mo Ron asked her mother.

    "You weren''t here when I passed by before."

    Lin Qianru''s head was lowered and she was looking down at therge notebook ced on the table. When she heard Mo Ron''s question, her eyes widen a little and she clenched the pen in her hands.

 Chapter 61 - To Her, Only Jian Mattered

    "That��I��"

    Lin Qianru bbered and suddenly thought of something.

    "I didn''t have breakfast in the morning. So I asked a friend to sit here and went to eat something. Yes��"

    She exined to her daughter with a smile.

    Mo Ron''s scrutinizing eyes almost made her spurt out the truth but he controlled herself by looking through the book in her hand.

    Although her mother looked a little weird, Mo Ron couldn''t find any other fault. She looked at her mother''s dress which was not the one that a waitress would wear.

    She sighed after a few moments.

    It seemed that she was just overthinking. Her mother didn''t lie to her.

    "I should leave now. I have sses to attend."

    She nced at her phone to see the time and told her mother.

    A sigh supposedly of relief escaped from Lin Qianru''s lips and she said smilingly.

    "Yes, Yes. You shouldn''t gette now."

    Mo Ron had thought that her mother woulde to the exit gates with her but she saw her mother writing down something in a notebook.

    She seemed busy. So she didn''t stay anymore.

    "Take care of your health. Don''t overwork yourself."

    She left the restaurant with thesest words.

    While Lin Qianru slumped down on the chair ced behind the reception table as if all of her energy has been drained.

    "Your daughter is very beautiful."

    "Yes, you''re right. Qianru you never told us about your daughter."

    She turned her head and smiled a little at the two women. One of them looked young and one of them was middle-aged just like her.

    She sighed and stood up from the chair.

    "Thanks to both of you for your help. I will go and change clothes. You will have them in a few minutes."

    She told the young woman.

    "Ayyy what is need of thanks? Since you are Tiantian''s friend then you are my friend also."

    "Yes, Yes."

    The middle-aged woman Tiantian agreed.

    Lin Qianru chuckled at both of them. She really didn''t understand both the woman''s friendship. Despite the age gap between them they could talk so freely and were best friends.

    "And it is not like you don''t help us. Yesterday when I had some work, you went to that Song Mansion in my ce as a waitress for an hour. So there is no need of all these formalities."

    Tiantian told Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru nodded her head and walked to the changing room.

    Although the two women were very generous, the manager wasn''t. If he found out that she was doing something else other than her job, he will eat her ears with his harsh words.

    So she hurriedly changed her clothes and wore the waitress''s dress.

    In the mirror, Lin Qianru looked at herself wearing that waitress dress.

    Life had brought her to a ce she had never imagined before. When had she thought that she would also have to work like this? When had she thought that she would have to lie to her daughter to do a small job?

    She knew that Mo Ron was worried about her health but she doesn''t want to be a burden on her daughter.

    By doing this job, she can at least help her.

    -------------

    When Mo Ron reached the college, Shen Youlin had just parked her car outside. As she stepped out of the cab, she saw Shen Youlin entering the college with a sulking face.

    She followed her and when she was near she patted Shen Youlin''s shoulder.

    Shen Youlin turned around ready to fight whoever it was but when she saw Mo Ron, her face became instantly bright and a wide smile appeared on her lips.

    "Ron��"

    She hugged Mo Ron and smelled her flowery scent.

    After she had bbered something she should not have in front of CEO Song, she just ran out of the mansion as if her tail was on fire. She was panicked and irritated after that.

    But after seeing Mo Ron, all the irritation and other emotions she had felt with that ''CEO Song'' vanished instantly.

    Hmmm��Her Ron was best.

    Shen Youlin thought as she snuggled against Mo Ron more.

    But her happiness ended very soon when Mo Ron separated her from herself. She pouted and Mo Ron again thought that she was just handling a big baby.

    "We have ss."

    Shen Youlin whined at Mo Ron''s words.

    "Who wants to attend the ss of those baldy professors?"

    Although she said that, she started walking beside Mo Ron holding her arm. She knew that Mo Ron would not miss the ss and where there was Ron, there was Shen Youlin.

    So of course she would follow her.

    -----------

    "Brother Fengju, please tell me the truth. Does Brother Jian really have someone else in his life?"

    Shi Fengju was surprised to hear Shen Yiling''s question.

    "No, Yiling. Who told you that?"

    "I saw a girl with Brother Jian in yesterday''s banquet."

    Shi Fengju was confused. As much as he knew Jian, he never attended these parties and banquets with a female partner. So he told Shen Yiling to describe the girl to him.

    After he heard Shen Yiling''s description of the girl, the image of the young girl in that apartment shed in his mind.

    His knitted eyebrows loosened.

    "Yiling, that girl��I know her. She saved Jian a few years back so Jian is just repaying her now. You don''t have to worry about anything and��she is so younger than Jian."

    When Shi Fengju didn''t hear any reply from the other side, he continued.

    "I asked Jian and he himself told me that he doesn''t have that kind of feelings for that girl."

    There was a few moments of silence and then Shen Yiling asked in a low voice.

    "Brother Fengju, are you saying the truth?"

    Hearing her hoarse voice, Shi Fengju knew that she had cried for long before calling him and felt distressed for her.

    "Why would I lie to you?"

    "That''s right. Thanks to Brother Fengju for telling me about this."

    Shi Fengju shook his head with a chuckle and said

    "Silly girl, when did you start to thank me for these small things?"

    Shen Yiling also giggled and then said

    "Then I''ll hang up now, Brother Fengju."

    The call was cut after that. Shi Fengju looked at the phone with a wry smile.

    To her, only He Jian mattered.

 Chapter 62 - Needs A Favor From Miss Mo

    After the college ended, Shen Youlin entered her car with a pout as she looked at Mo Ron standing outside.

    These days, her mother was calling the steward every day to ask whether she hase back to the vi after college or not. So she can''t go to Mo Ron''s house for a few days at least until her mother''s attention diverts somewhere else.

    Annoyed, Shen Youlin drove the car to her lonely vi.

    While Mo Ron took a taxi and told the driver the address of the house she wanted to go to.

    Twenty minutester, the taxi stopped outside a beautiful house. Mo Ron paid the fare and walked towards the entrance gates.

    The security guard already knew Mo Ron and allowed her inside.

    The house was huge and beautifully furnished. It could be seen that a very well-off family lived in this house.

    The young boy Mo Ron tutored lived here. His exams were going to start soon so Mo Ron had decided to tutor him for more time these days.

    So today she didn''t go home and came here straight from college.

    Just as she stepped inside the house, she saw a beautiful woman standing a few steps away from her.

    Seeing her, the woman smiled brightly and stepped forward.

    "Miss Mo."

    Mo Ron nodded her head and greeted the woman older than herself

    "Mrs.Yu"

    Mrs. Yu was the mother of the boy Mo Ron tutored. Usually, she would not see the woman except on the weekends. So she was surprised to see Mrs. Yu today.

    "Miss Mo, pleasee and have some tea. I think we didn''t have even a good chat since you have started teaching Weiwei."

    Mo Ron didn''t want to do anything else except go and teach Yu Wei. But seeing the enthusiastic woman, she couldn''t refuse and nodded her head.

    ''Anyways, it should not take that much time.''

    Sitting on the couch, Mo Ron felt weird as Mrs. Yu asked the maid to bring this and that for her. The table was filled with different kinds of snacks and delicacies that only the rich could afford to eat.

    She felt a little strange by this behavior of Mrs. Yu.

    Although the woman have been polite to her and showed appreciation whenever Yu Wei performed well in tests, this was something she had never done before.

    She took the tea from Mrs. Yu hand with a stiff smile. As she caressed the rim of the cup, she tried to think of some reason behind Mrs. Yu''s behavior.

    "Miss Mo, please have tea else it will get cold."

    Mrs. Yu reminded her softly and Mo Ron raised the cup to take a sip with a smile.

    But her action of doing that paused when Mrs. Yu continued.

    "Yesterday, I saw Miss Mo at the banquet."

    The words made Mo Ron''s smile that was only for pretense; disappear.

    However, Mrs. Yu didn''t seem to notice this and continued.

    "I have not expected Miss Mo to know CEO He."

    Mo Ron put down the cup back on the table without even tasting the tea. She could feel where all this was going.

    Her hands clenched her bag ced in herp.

    "Have some snacks, Miss Mo."

    Mrs. Yu forwarded the te in front of Mo Ron but she just shook her head and replied

    "I don''t have any hunger. I just had my lunch."

    It was a half-lie. She had not had lunch but she really was not feeling hungry right now.

    "Oh�� that''s bad."

    Mrs. Yu ced the te back on the table with a regretful expression. A momentter, sheposed her expression said with a polite smile

    "So��I will not waste Miss Mo''s time and wille straight to the point. Miss Mo must have known that my husband has apany. Although it is not as big as He Corporation, it is doing very well."

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything. She just heard everything as if she was not the one Mrs. Yu was talking to.

    "Miss Mo, there is a project. My husband himself had worked on it. The project is very good and can definitely achieve sess, however, I and my husband don''t have any money or any other resource to invest in it."

    "I need a favor from Miss Mo. I will be very grateful if Miss Mo can talk to CEO He about it and ask him to invest in this project. In exchange,��"

    Mrs. Yu then picked her purse ced beside her on the couch and took out a small piece of paper.

    She put it in front of Mo Ron who nced at it coldly. It was a cheque of ten thousand Yuan.

    "I will give Miss Mo��this. "

    Mrs. Yu was sure that Mo Ron wouldn''t refuse her.

    Yesterday evening, when she saw a young girl with Young Master of He family, she and her husband were shocked to see that it was the girl who taught their son.

    Coming back to their house, she and her husband felt as if they had picked some kind of treasure. And hence, they made this n.

    Seeing how young master He protected Mo Ron in front of everyone, Mrs. Yu was sure that if Mo Ron requested then Young Master He would not deny her. Even if it was affection for the small-time, which rich man would refuse to give the small amount of money for a woman he was in a rtionship with, especially when that man was Young Master He.

    Also, It was not like she was not giving Mo Ron anything. She was sure that Mo Ron would not refuse the cheque because if she didn''t need money then why would she do a small job like tutoring.

    And how to make Young Master He agree to invest in their project after taking the cheque, it was Mo Ron''s responsibility.

    A woman has a hundred ways to make a man ept her wishes.

    Mrs. Yu smiled when she thought of all this.

    However, she couldn''t keep her smile any longer when she heard Mo Ron''s next words.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Yu. You have found the wrong person. I can''t help you with this matter."

 Chapter 63 - Everything Was Fleeting

    Mo Ron eyes were indifferent as she nced at the cheque.

    Oh, how many times she had been in the same situation in herst life. At that time, when people ttered her she couldn''t see their real faces but now everything just have happened so many times that now she couldn''t find anything strange.

    Mrs. Yu thought that Mo Ron was denying it because ording to her the amount was small.

    "Miss Mo, the amount can be increased. You don''t need to worry about that."

    She maintained her polite smile and offered.

    A strange smile appeared on Mo Ron''s lips.

    There was no doubt that it was a tempting offer, especially for a family like hers.

    However, she wouldn''t ept it no matter how many times she was offered, no matter how much she was offered.

    "Mrs. Yu, You have misunderstood. I and Mr. He don''t have the kind of rtionship you are thinking. About the project, you should send it to Mr. He''s manager. I am sure if it is a good one then you won''t be refused."

    Mo Ron tried to hide her alienation as much as she could. She needed this job. It was paying her a handsome sry.

    But Mrs. Yu''s next few words made her thought different.

    "Miss Mo doesn''t need to le to me. I can give you anything else. Anything, whatever you wish for. You just have to ask CEO He to invest in the project."

    Mrs. Yu didn''t believe Mo Ron''s words.

    She had seen with her own eyes how Young Master He was protecting her yesterday. And the emotion in his eyes was totally different when he looked at her.

    Not only she, everyone could see this.

    Young Master He had never brought a female partner to any party and banquet.

    Then why did he suddenly bring Mo Ron to Mr. Song''s banquet?

    Because she was a special woman to him.

    Mo Ron sighed. A frown marred her smooth forehead showing her dissatisfaction.

    "Mrs. Yu, I am not lying. I really don''t know Mr. He that much to ask something like this from him. I hope you will try to understand me and will leave me out of this."

    Mrs. Yu''s smile stilled. She coldly looked at Mo Ron because she thought that Mo Ron doesn''t want to help her.

    "Just because you are with him for now, you have put on airs. Let me tell you something, Miss Mo. Those rich men of this City are like butterflies. They won''t sit on only one flower. You can keep him with yourself for only a few more days with this beautiful face. So you should use your brain and do what is benefitting you."

    Mo Ron eyes went cold and sharp as soon as Mrs. Yu finished her words.

    Her lips were pressed in a thin line.

    She stood up from the couch instantly and said

    "Mrs. Yu, I think I won''t be able to tutor Yu Wei anymore. There is no need for the sry for these few days of this month. Thanks."

    After that, she walked towards the gates and exited the Yu Family''s house.

    While Mrs. Yu cursed her.

    ''She has nothing yet she showed attitude in front of her.''

    A whileter, a young boy climbed down from the stairs and asked Mrs. Yu

    "Mom, Teacher Mo didn''te today?"

    Mrs. Yu was still angry so answered her son harshly.

    "Go inside your room and study yourself today. I will find some other tutor for you."

    Yu Wei pouted and said

    "But Mom, Teacher Mo teaches very well. Why do you want to change my tutor? I only want her to tutor me."

    When he studied with Teacher Mo, he learned everything very easily. He no longer disliked study now. So he only wanted her to teach him.

    Mrs. Yu red at her son and shouted.

    "She is not the only tutor left in the whole world. I said I will find a new tutor for you. Much better than her. Go and study inside your room now."

    Yu Wei was scared by her mother''s anger so he didn''t argue anymore and went to his room.

    While Mrs. Yu called her husband to tell him about today''s event.

    ------------

    Standing on the bus stop, Mo Ron was waiting for the bus.

    Since she does not have her job now, she should not spend money using taxies and cabs. The bus was fine. Although it would be veryte when she would reach home, at least she would save some money.

    While waiting for the bus, Mo Ron could not help but remember her past life.

    When others behaved with her very well in front of her making her think that she was well epted by them. But how they mocked her behind her back, she got to know about this veryte.

    ''Hmm, look at her face. Do you think she had undergone any surgery?''

    ''How does it matter when she has no dressing sense? Such a dark-colored dress at such a party. No wonder she is living with CEO He without any status.''

    ''She will soon be thrown out of there also.''

    It was shocking how the people who used to be so friendly in front of her left her instantly when she was abandoned by He Jian.

    It was the second shock of Mo Ron''s life after she had lost her mother. The first was seeing her first aunt, Su Mian''s true face.

    At that moment, Mo Ron got to know that she was nothing without He Jian. Her heart had already belonged to him but now even her existence, her friends; her happiness also existed if he existed in her life.

    Even if she tried to make a home for herself after that, she never seeded.

    The death news of Mo Chen broke herpletely. And her child, her only hope was thest stroke.

    Everything was fleeting.

    And she lost everything when she was not ready for that loss.

 Chapter 64 - Give That Man To Me

    The sound of typing was the only thing that could be heard inside the huge office.

    Liu Ji Fan yawned getting bored as he looked at the icy man in front of himself.

    "Old He, Please stop for a moment, will you? I am feeling as if I would go deaf with this sound. Let''s go somewhere and have some fun."

    Liu Ji Fan tsked when He Jian didn''t even nce at him.

    "You can write the longest novel with that speed."

    No response.

    After a while, he finally heard He Jian''s voice. However, the words were something that he didn''t want to hear.

    "When are you going back?"

    Liu Ji Fan looked at He Jian with aggrieved eyes.

    "Old He, you want to send me away so soon. What will make you let me stay here? Do you want me to serve you? I''m ready to do that but please don''t send me away. I can''t spend my time without you...."

    Liu Ji Fan bbered for long until He Jian suddenly stopped typing.

    He shut his mouth as he saw He Jian leaning on his chair with a tired sigh and pressing his temples.

    "Old He, are you alright?"

    He Jian raised his head to look at him and then continued looking at him for a few seconds.

    Liu Ji Fan smiled yfully and said

    "What? You finally realized your love for me?"

    He Jian ignored his sarcasticments and asked

    "Why do you think a girl would cry?"

    Liu Ji Fan almost choked on his saliva when he heard He Jian''s question.

    "Why do you want to know this?"

    He was truly shocked. He Jian was a monk in his eyes. He had thought he liked that girl, Mo Ron but when he said that he just wanted to take care of her because she saved him, Liu Ji Fan''s hopes were destroyed.

    Mo Ron.

    His eyes widened suddenly.

    "Did your girl cried or something?"

    Liu Ji Fan eximed.

    He Jian nodded his head with a frown. He had not been able to concentrate on anything since he had seen her teary eyes. The lost look in those eyes was constantly making his heart restless.

    What could be the reason behind her tears?

    He just wanted to remove it from the root itself. So that she would not look like that again.

    While Liu Ji Fan thought of something and the next moment, he almost fell down from his chair as heughed clutching his stomach.

    He Jian looked at him coldly and Liu Ji Fan pointed his finger at him.

    "That''s exactly how you could have made her cry. Your scary coldness can only be bear by us friends, not your young girl."

    He Jian frown went deeper when Liu Ji Fan said this.

    ''Was he really that cold in front of her? But he had always tried to behave as gentle as he could.''

    Liu Ji Fan had now stoppedughing and said

    "I was just joking. Well.. there can be many reasons when the girls cry. But why do you want to know this?"

    He Jian now knew that Liu Ji Fan was not any use of him so he picked hisptop and started another round of that painful sound for Liu Ji Fan.

    But this time Liu Ji Fan was not irritated as now he had something interesting to think about.

    "Don''t tell me that you will also take care of her emotions now?"

    Although his question was not answered, Liu Ji Fan knew the answer himself. He sighed and said

    "Why do I feel like you are bing a good father day by day? Are you ready to adopt someone else? If yes, then please adopt me. I''ll always call you ''daddy''."

    With a sly smile, Liu Ji Fan teased the cold man who didn''t even pay attention to him.

    At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked. After He Jian''s permission, two men entered the cabin.

    "Boss."

    Both the man greeted He Jian respectfully.

    Liu Ji Fan looked at both the men. He knew Chen Xuan was the investigator hired by He Jian to find Mo Ron. However�� his sight stopped at the thin man standing by Chen Xuan''s side.

    "This is the information we have collected."

    Chen Xuan presented the big file in front of He Jian hurriedly and said

    "The file has everything I could find out about Miss Mo Ron."

    He Jian signed him to put the file on the table. He then looked at the thin man standing beside Chen Xuan.

    "Tian Yuan."

    The thin man standing beside Chen Xuan also put a file on He Jian''s desk.

    Chen Xuan smirked when he saw the thin Tian Yuan''s thin and small file.

    ''Last time, he couldn''t win. Hmph��this time he will definitely win against this thin stick.''

    "Leave."

    Hearing He Jian, both the men immediately left the office.

    Liu Ji Fan eyes followed Tian Yuan''s figure until he couldn''t see him anymore.

    He turned to find He Jian looking through the files his subordinates have left for him.

    "Old He, you want me to go back, right?"

    He Jian raised his head and looked at him.

    "Give me that man. I''ll leave today."

    -----------

    Mo Ron unlocked the door and entered the apartment. The living room was dark. She slowly stepped inside but was startled by a sudden voice.

    "Ron, have youe back?"

    It was her mother''s voice.

    Mo Ron looked sideways. Her mother was sitting on the couch. She frowned when she saw her sleeping eyes.

    "Why didn''t you go inside your room and sleep?"

    Lin Qianru looked at her daughter with narrowed eyes.

    "It is me who should question you right now. Where were you? Have you seen the time?"

    Mo Ron bit her lips and then said

    "Actually the boy I tutor is going to sit for his exams soon. So I taught for more time today."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head but said

    "Still, you should try toe early. It is not safe outside at this time."

    "Yes, Mom. Sorry. I''ll be careful next time. Now go and sleep inside your room."

    Mo Ron felt guilty for lying and making her mother wait for herself.

    When Lin Qianru stood up from the couch, she suddenly hugged her like a spoiled child.

    "Mom, can I sleep with you today?"

    Lin Qainru smiled.

    "Of course, when do you need to ask such things?"

    Mo Ron smiled.

    She didn''t want to lie but if she told the truth then she would have to tell about yesterday''s banquet incident and then so much more.

    Let it be. She will just find a new job.

    There is no need to worry her mother about such small things.

 Chapter 65 - An Unexpected Confession

    The next morning, Mo Ron got up to go to the college. However, when she nced at the calendar she suddenly remembered something very important.

    She finished her breakfast hurriedly and messaged Shen Youlin that she won''te to the college today.

    A little far away from the building, there was a bus stop. She stood there with others waiting for the others.

    Few steps far away from the bus stop, a ck car was standing. The driver nced at his master from the front mirror in confusion.

    ''Why did Boss suddenly ask him to stop the car here?''

    Sitting inside the car, He Jian was looking at Mo Ron with a frown.

    The information he had received said that she always go to college in her friend''s car or by walking as the college was nearby.

    Then what was she doing at the bus stop?

    His sight fell on the boys who were staring at her and his frown went deeper.

    The blue eyes suddenly became very cold when he saw a car stopping in front of the bus stop. A boy came out of that car and walked towards Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron was busy replying to Shen Youlin''s message asking her as to why she was noting to the college. So she didn''t notice anyone walking towards her.

    "ssmate Ron"

    She raised her head and saw a boy of her age standing in front of herself. She frowned as she couldn''t remember who he was but since he was calling her ssmate then he must be from the same ss or college.

    And his face seemed a little familiar.

    The boy perhaps felt embarrassed when she didn''t recognize him and introduce himself

    "I am Xie Deming."

    The name seemed to click something in Mo Ron''s mind.

    Xie Deming. Gu Xiaotong''s ex-boyfriend.

    She has heard his name many times when the other girls talked about how Gu Xiaotong used to bully anyone she wanted because Young Master Xie was his boyfriend and Mr. Gu was the trustee of the college.

    "You''re the one whom Youlin hit that day, right?"

    Mo Ron asked him and Xie Deming''s face went red at her question.

    He thought that Mo Ron was looking down on him because of that day''s incident.

    "I ��I ��ssmate Youlin is a girl and I don''t hit girls. That''s why I��"

    Mo Ron''s eyes were filled with confusion.

    ''Why was he exining all this to her?''

    She waved her hand and interrupted him.

    "You don''t need to exin anything. I just wanted to apologize in ce of Youlin. She was angry that day and didn''t think anything before hitting you. I hope ssmate Deming would forgive her."

    She had heard from other students that the Xie family was equally influential as the Shen family. So Shen Youlin beating the Young Master of Xie family could affect the rtions between two families.

    That''s why she wanted to find Xie Deming and apologize to him because Shen Youlin refused to do that.

    Now since he was already in front of her, she apologized for that day. If this matter could end with her apology, then it was for the best.

    She didn''t want to create any problem for Shen Youlin.

    Xie Deming immediately shook his head when he heard her apologizing.

    "No need. I know she is your best friend. I was also at fault that day. So, it''s fine."

    He bbered whatever came to his mind as the presence of Mo Ron was making him very nervous. He had liked her since the first day he saw her.

    But at that time, he was in a rtionship with Gu Xiaotong who was very overbearing and possessive. He actually never really liked Gu Xiatong. It was all because of his father and thepany he had to date her.

    However, after seeing Mo Ron, he couldn''t pretend anymore and broke off his rtionship with Gu Xiatong.

    He just had not expected that she will found out the reason behind him breaking up with her from somewhere and will go to humiliate Mo Ron in front of the whole college.

    These kinds of girls make Xie Deming disgusted.

    So when his father asked him to mend his rtionship with Gu Xiaotong, he refused indecisively.

    Now he had the girl he loved so he would no longer pretend to be anyone''s boyfriend.

    There would be consequences of going against his father, Xi Deming knew. But he really liked Mo Ron and doesn''t want to let her go.

    "Are you waiting for the bus?"

    He cursed himself inside his heart. Wasn''t it obvious? So he immediately changed his question.

    "I can take you to the college if you want. I am also going there."

    His eyes were filled with anticipation which Mo Ron found weird.

    She shook her head firmly and said politely.

    "No need to trouble ssmate Deming. I am not going to college. I''ll just wait here for the bus."

    Xie Deming''s eyes dimmed. He thought Mo Ron was lying because she didn''t want to sit inside his car.

    "ssmate Ron, are you still angry with me because of that day? I know I was at fault. But I haven''t expected Xiaotong to find you and do all that."

    Mo Ron looked at him as if he was talking in a foreignnguage.

    Xie Deming also felt helpless. He was really angry at Gu Xiatong at this moment. She spoiled everything before he could even try to win Mo Ron''s heart.

    He raised his head to look at Mo Ron again. His eyes were filled with determination as he stepped closer to Mo Ron and said

    "ssmate Ron, I saw you for the first time when you have stepped inside the ss on the first day of college."

    A very bad premonition rose in Mo Ron''s heart when Xie Deming started. She looked around at the people who were staring at Xie Deming and her.

    However, Xie Deming didn''t care and continued.

    "I really li��."

    Mo Ron was thinking of some way to stop Xie Deming from saying his next words, she heard a familiar voice making her mind nk for a moment.

    "Miss Mo"

 Chapter 66 - Another Coincidence

    Mo Ron eyes didn''t move away from He Jian as he walked towards her.

    Xie Deming was looking at He Jian with a frown as he interrupted his confession.

    With a smile on his lips, He Jian stepped closer to Mo Ron making Xie Deming take a step back.

    The man''s aura was very authoritative, Xie Deming thought inside his heart.

    Even his gaze when he just looked at him now seemed to be a bit threatening.

    "What is Miss Mo doing here?"

    He Jian asked Mo Ron blocking her from the other people''s sight at the same time intentionally.

    For a moment, even Mo Ron noticed this but she just shrugged her thoughts away thinking that she might be just overthinking.

    Before Mo Ron could answer, He Jian opened his mouth again and said

    "I can drop Miss Mo in my car."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, a ck car stopped in front of Mo Ron and her eyes widened.

    "Should we leave, Miss Mo?"

    Mo Ron looked at the ice-blue eyes in confusion.

    ''Have I already said ''yes''?''

    She then frowned.

    ''No, I didn''t.''

    Just as she was about to open her mouth to refuse He Jian, Xie Deming spoke before her.

    "Excuse me, Mister. She has not even answered you yet. You are literally forcing her."

    Xie Deming said to He Jian. He was not liking how he was standing so close to Mo Ron at this moment.

    The driver who had stepped outside to open the door of the car for Mo Ron nced at the young boy.

    Inside his heart, he felt sympathy for the boy.

    With a not so smile ying on his lips, He Jian for the first time seriously looked at Xie Deming and asked

    "Who are you?"

    Xie Deming suddenly felt the hair on the back of his neck standing. However, he tried topose his expression and answered firmly.

    "Xie Deming."

    "Oh, so you are the young boy of the Xie family."

    He Jian nodded his head and then said

    "So young Master Xie thinks that I am forcing Miss Mo?"

    Xie Deming thought that he had intimidated the man with his family name and said without any hesitation.

    "Yes."

    He Jian raised his eyebrow and then turned his head to look at Mo Ron.

    "Does Miss Mo also think so?"

    The yful smile on his lips as he stared at her with his icy-blue eyes made Mo Ron dazed for a moment.

    "Huh?"

    She asked dumbly not getting his question.

    "Miss Mo doesn''t think so."

    He Jian told Xie Deming who was looking at He Jian with wide eyes.

    "But she hadn''t even answer yet."

    Xie Deming looked at Mo Ron anxiously but saw her staring at He Jian.

    "ssmate Ron"

    Mo Ron''s trance was broken when Xie Deming called her.

    "Will you like me to drop you at the college?"

    He Jian''s smile disappeared as he nced at the young boy. His cold eyes stared at him as he thought something.

    But the brightness in those blue eyes was back when he saw the reluctance in Mo Ron''s eyes.

    "Miss Mo, please."

    He signed her to enter the car where the driver was holding the door open.

    Mo Ron looked at Xie Deming and then at He Jian.

    She knew that Xie Deming had feelings for her. But she didn''t have any intention to be with him.

    So in this situation, she felt that it was right to go with He Jian.

    "ssmate Deming, I have to go somewhere else. You must be gettingte for college. I will not trouble you anymore."

    After that, she sat inside the car.

    He Jian closed the door himself and nced at Xie Deming for thest time.

    Then he went towards the other side and opened the door of the car to sit inside.

    The driver drove away the car leaving Xie Deming alone as he stared at the leaving car with sad eyes.

    While inside the car, Mo Ron felt annoyed when she saw the bus stopping at the bus stop just when the car started moving.

    If the bus hade a little bit early then she wouldn''t have to sit inside He Jian''s car.

    Turning back she looked at the man by her side. He was working on hisptop.

    "Please stop at the University C entrance."

    She told the driver. However, the driver just nced at his boss from the rearview mirror.

    The typing sound of keys suddenly stopped and He Jian stared at Mo Ron for a few seconds.

    Under his continuous gaze, Mo Ron felt a little intimidating. Just as she wanted to ask him to move his eyes away, he asked her

    "Didn''t Miss Mo just say that she is not going to the college?"

    Mo Ron almost cursed out loud.

    She had nned to go back to the bus stop after getting out of He Jian''s car. But he already knew that she was not going to college.

    "Mr. He said right. I need to go somewhere else. You can drop me here. I''ll go by myself. Sorry to trouble Mr. He."

    She saw him smiling politely as he said

    "We are neighbors; Miss Mo so there is no need for all these formalities. You can tell me where you want to go, I''ll drop you there."

    Mo Ron smiled sarcastically.

    "I am going to my hometown, Wenhua. Does Mr. He have so much free time to drop me there?"

    She had expected this would make the man shut his mouth and the next moment he will ask his driver to stop the car. And then she will be out of this car.

    However, when had things gone ording to her expectation in He Jian''s case.

    He Jian chuckled lowly and answered with unusual happiness in his voice.

    "What a coincidence, Miss Mo. I also have to pass from there. I can drop you there on the way."

    Mo Ron clenched her purse with her hands.

    Why? Just why there are so many coincidences in her life, that too, with him.

 Chapter 67 - How Does Miss Mo Know This?

    Three hours had passed already. The car moved on the road passing the other cars very carefully. Inside the car, nothing could be heard except silence.

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything after that. She just wanted to ignore the fact that a man whom she wanted to ignore for the rest of her life was sitting by her side currently.

    She was sitting inside his car at this moment; she wanted to forget this.

    She really wanted to get out of the car but after He Jian said that he was passing by Wenhua town; she could not find any way out.

    Wouldn''t she appear a fool if she still tried to get out of his car when he was telling her that he would drop her there?

    Or perhaps, because she had felt something like a threat in He Jian''s words that he would tell her mother whatever she had hidden. So she could only obediently continue to sit inside his car and look out of the window with a sulking face.

    The man was just as dangerous as she had predicted.

    Being a neighbor now, he knew everything about her and could threaten her easily with that.

    She had always been right to stay away from him.

    However, somewhere in the corner of her heart, there was this pinching feeling always questioning her.

    Couldn''t she notice the change in He Jian or she was deliberately trying to ignore it?

    But Mo Ron would press down those questions mercilessly because she was scared. She was scared that if she indulged her feelings, many more things that she still wasn''t ready for would raise their heads in her life.

    Mo Ron thought that nothing would happen as long as she could stop it; however, fate always had a different n from her expectation.

    .

    .

    .

    The silence inside the car was finally broken by a phone call.

    He Jian picked his phone.

    Mo Ron didn''t know what the other side said but He Jian''s face became cold and indifferent to the one she was used to seeing in her past life.

    "Being my assistant, If you can''t even manage small things like this you are very wee to leave your job. I don''t have any problem in finding another assistant."

    He spat out these words and then hung up the call without caring what the other side wanted to say.

    While Chu Feng, inside the meeting room, looked at the fair and foreign faces staring at his own face.

    The room was full of people ready for the meeting but his boss suddenly does not want to attend the meeting.

    What was he supposed to do?

    He can''t offend his boss. He can''t offend these people else thepany would lose a big deal.

    "Assistant Chu, When will Mr. Hee? It''s already time to start the meeting."

    Under the eyes of everyone, Chu Feng opened his mouth and told everyone whatever came to his mind.

    ----------

    Mo Ron eyes were back to the window looking outside at the passing trees but her mind was somewhere else.

    Being with He Jian, she really can''t take off her mind from her past, Mo Ron thought.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice He Jian also looking outside the window. His eyes flickered with something and then he nced at his driver with a meaningful gaze.

    A few momentster, the car stopped suddenly.

    Mo Ron came out of her thoughts.

    "Boss, I''ll go and take a look."

    The driver said and got out of the car.

    A whileter, someone knocked the car window by He Jian''s side. He lowered it and Mo Ron saw that the driver was standing outside.

    "Boss, the tire needs to be changed. It will take some time."

    "Change it."

    The driver was silent for a few moments and then said

    "Boss, the car is in the middle of the road. I need to park it on the side. Only then the tire can be changed."

    He Jian nodded his head and then turned to look at Mo Ron.

    "Miss Mo, I''m really sorry for the inconvenience. We will have to step out of the car for a while."

    Mo Ron didn''t have any problem and just stepped out of the car mumbling a small ''no problem.''

    Behind her, He Jian looked back at the driver.

    "Don''te until I ask you."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Getting out of the car, He Jian saw the dumb look on Mo Ron''s face as she looked around and his eyes were filled with smiles.

    He walked towards her and said

    "Has Miss Moe here before?"

    Mo Ron was startled by his presence. Hearing his question only sped up her heartbeat and she answered a little too quickly.

    "No."

    There was a sh of confusion in He Jian''s eyes as he noticed her nervousness.

    He turned to stand beside her and stared at the vast mountains in front of himself.

    Five years ago, he was abducted and brought here.

    In the past five years, how many times he hade to this ce without telling his father. Just to keep her memories from that night.

    He didn''t want to forget that young girl who didn''t think of anything to save his life.

    He didn''t want to forget her expressive eyes so he learned painting and painted her ording to his memories.

    For He Jian, this was his favorite ce because here, he met Mo Ron.

    There was always an emptiness inside his heart after she suddenly disappeared.

    He just wanted to find her. He wanted to assure his heart that she was doing well.

    But when he found her he didn''t feel satisfied.

    What more did he want? He Jian asked himself.

    Maybe he wants her to recognize him.

    He wants to find out whether she remembered him as he remembered her.

    He nced at her and found her still staring at the mountain.

    "I havee here, many times."

    He said slowly.

    "I know everything about here."

    He said still looking at her.

    "On the top of the hill, there is a shabby house."

    Mo Ron heard him silently.

    "Miss Mo"

    She turned her head to look at him.

    "Your town, Wenhua is near this mountain."

    She of course knew this. He Jian continued.

    "There is arge ditch on the left side of the mountain and��."

    Mo Ron frowned at his words and said without thinking.

    "No, the ditch is on the right side."

    He Jian seemed to be thinking for a moment and then said

    "Oh, I remembered just now what Miss Mo said is true. However,��"

    He turned his face to look at her.

    "��how does Miss Mo know this?"

    He Jian raised his eyebrows and his lips held a smile as he stared at Mo Ron.

    His question made Mo Ron''s eyes wide. Only then, she realized that she was so rxed that she didn''t even think before correcting him.

 Chapter 68 - How Long Do You Plan To Hide From Me?

    "I��I might havee here before. Just didn''t remember before. After all, this ce is near my hometown."

    Mo Ron avoided He Jian''s eyes and answered his question.

    He Jian continued to stare at her silently and a momentter, he stepped closer.

    "How long do you n to hide from me?"

    Mo Ron swiftly raised her head to look at him.

    There was a helpless smile on He Jian''s lips. He wanted to wait for her to tell him by herself. However, seeing her alienation, he could feel that his wait would never end if he himself didn''t end it.

    "You know."

    Mo Ron said breathlessly.

    Everything suddenly became so clear.

    She had her doubts from the first time He Jian helped her.

    Mo Ron knew He Jian very well, or that was what she thought.

    Why would the cold and aloof man help her so many times?

    He would have passed by her side indifferently without even giving her one ce if he hadn''t known her. That was what Mo Ron thought.

    It was true for her past life and she thought for this life as well.

    It was the only reason behind her covering her face that night. In her past life, he had found her only because of that.

    She didn''t want him to find her in this life so she covered her face.

    She erased the chances of their meeting in this life.

    However, she had not expected that she would not be able to avoid him no matter what she did five years ago.

    "Lan��"

    Her breath hitched in her throat when she heard him calling her. She looked at the gentleness in those blue eyes.

    It was not her illusion before. He had really called her by this name.

    But suddenly her eyes went cold and she said harshly to him.

    "Don''t call me by this name."

    He Jian only smiled seeing his kitten angry.

    "Alright, we will talk about itter."

    He then took out his phone and called the driver. The car was there after a few moments. He Jian opened the door for her and signed her to sit inside but Mo Ron didn''t move even an inch.

    She looked at the car and then at him.

    He knows everything. Remembering the things that followed after this in her past life, she suddenly didn''t wish to go inside.

    "I will just walk from here."

    She said in a daze and turned to walk away but her wrist was suddenly grasped from her behind.

    The warm touch on her cold skin seemed a little familiar and yet unfamiliar.

    "Mo Ron"

    This was the first time she had heard him calling herplete name in this life. He had called her like this in herst life too so Mo Ron knew that when he called her like this, he was very serious and meant whatever he says.

    "Get inside the car. I''ll not leave you here alone."

    She turned and looked at his cold and serious face.

    He looked just like this when he had asked her to get out of his car in thest life.

    "Sit inside or both of us will walk to wherever you want to go."

    He said firmly again.

    She jerked his hand away and went to sit inside the car leaving He Jian sighing helplessly.

    He really doesn''t know what wrong he had done to make her this angry.

    After He Jian sat inside, the driver started the car and drove it away to Wenhua town.

    ------------------

    One and half hourter, Mo Ron stepped inside the jewelry shop she hade to five years ago.

    The jeweler saw her and fixed his sses while looking at her curiously.

    "Mo girl?"

    He asked with an uncertain tone.

    Mo Ron walked further inside and said to the jeweler

    "Yes Uncle, I''m Mo Ron."

    The jeweler nodded his head and smiled.

    "So much time has passed since Ist saw you. Are you here to take back your ne?"

    Mo Ron''s fists were clenched when she heard the jeweler.

    She had five years'' time to give back the money she had borrowed from the jeweler in exchange for her mother''s diamond ne. Today was thest date of that period of time.

    "Uncle, I don''t have any money to give you and free the ne."

    She said stiffly.

    The jeweler frowned and Mo Ron felt her heart sinking more. She wanted her mother''s ne but all the money that she and her mother had collected was now spent on her college, Mo Chen''s school, and buying that apartment in City H.

    So she doesn''t have any money to pay the jeweler.

    She could also understand the jeweler''s worry. After all, he had not profited even a little from the money he gave to her.

    "Then ording to the agreement, Mo girl, I can sell that ne now."

    The jeweler didn''t have any problem if he could sell that ne. He could earn all the money he had given to Mo Ron in one go if he sold it.

    But Mo Ron quickly shook her head making his frown deeper.

    "Uncle, I''m here to request you not to sell that ne."

    "But Mo girl��"

    Mo Ron interrupted him and continued.

    "Uncle that ne is very important to my mother. I promise you that I''ll give back all the money I have borrowed in one year. Uncle, please give me that much time. I will be grateful to you always."

    She pleaded.

    The jeweler looked at her for a few seconds. He actually knew that now Mo Ron studied in the City and she was a very intelligent student.

    Maybe she would get a job and pay back the money slowly and even if she didn''t, he always had that ne to sell and have his money back.

    Thinking all this, the jeweler sighed and asked the working boy to bring him a pen and paper.

    "Mo Girl, I''ll give you one more year. If you couldn''t pay me back in one year, I will sell that ne no matter how much you will plead at that time."

    Mo Ron instantly nodded her head and signed her name on the paper.

    Stepping out of the jewelry store, Mo Ron sighed heavily.

    The amount that she had collected in five years; she would now have to earn in one year.

    It was not easy.

    But as long as there was hope, she would do everything within her reach.

 Chapter 69 - Stay Away From Me

    Mo Ron sat inside the car only to see the blue eyes fixed on her face as soon as she raised her head. She raised her eyebrow when she saw the ''Tell me everything'' look on the man''s face.

    Then she ignored He Jian who was looking at her hands with a frown.

    ''Did she go to buy anything and couldn''t buy because of the high price?''

    He took out a ck card from his pocket and forwarded it in front of her.

    "You can go and buy anything you want."

    Mo Ron looked at the ck card presented in front of her. Her eyes flickered with coldness and she said to him.

    "Mr. He should know that you''re nothing to me so I can''t ept such a thing from you"

    He Jian''s gaze became very cold.

    ''You are nothing to me.''

    He took a deep breath and said to her gently.

    "Ron, don''t be stubborn, okay? I want to take care of you since you saved me five years ago. Take this card and buy whatever you want."

    Mo Ron looked at the man coldly and said with a mocking smile on her lips.

    "So thatter you can use me of being a gold digger?"

    He Jian was startled at her words and then came the confusion.

    ''Why would he do that?''

    "Ron, Did I do something wrong?"

    He really can''t remember if he has wronged her in any way not on the night of that five years ago and not after meeting her again.

    However, she always seemed to be a little cold towards him.

    The reason? He doesn''t know.

    This time it was Mo Ron''s turn to startle. She opened and closed her mouth to answer his question but nothing came out.

    What could she say?

    After all, he doesn''t know what she knows.

    She could only remain silent and turn her head to look out of the window.

    The driver started the car when He Jian saw that Mo Ron doesn''t want to go back to the jewelry shop.

    The car was filled with silence again.

    Mo Ron was again lost in her own thoughts and He Jian''s phone continued to vibrate again and again.

    One hourter, Mo Ron noticed that the car was going back the way they hade.

    She frowned and then looked at the man beside him.

    "Mr. He, didn''t you say that you need to go somewhere?"

    He Jian''s finger sliding the screen of phone paused and without ncing at Mo Ron, he answered nonchntly.

    "Postponed."

    Mo Ron couldn''t digest his answer. She stared at him for a few moments and then sighed in defeat.

    "For how long do you know me?"

    He Jian raised his head when he heard her and saw her looking out of the window. He couldn''t see her expression.

    "From the banquet at Shen."

    He answered and Mo Ron wondered just how he knew her at that time. That was their first meeting face to face.

    "How?"

    She mumbled and He Jian knitted his brows in confusion as he tried to answer her question.

    "I don''t know. I just knew that it was you when I saw you at that time."

    His answer shook her heart somewhere.

    ''I just knew it was you.''

    She shook her head to push those weird thoughts out of her mind and turned to look at him.

    "You don''t need to feel that you need to pay me back just because I saved you. Wouldn''t you have also saved me if you were in my ce?"

    Mo Ron''s eyes were very calm. She wanted to make He Jian understand patiently that he didn''t need to pay back to her for anything.

    After all, it was because of her they abducted him five years ago. So if she saved him, she just made the things right she had done wrong.

    In herst life, she had not understood this thing.

    That''s why, when he sent his man to the orphanage to take her to the City S, she went there happily. They told her that the boy she saved five years ago was the Young Master of He family and from now on she would be under his care.

    The excitement to meet the boy she had liked for five years made her forget she was responsible for the same kidnapping; he thinks she saved him from.

    After that what started was a dream that she had never dared to dream.

    And when the truth came out, the dream ended and a nightmare started.

    She doesn''t think that it was only He Jian who was to be med. It was her also who was responsible for her miserable life in the past.

    She should not have epted everything carelessly he gave to her. If she hadn''t then she would not have be so dependent on him.

    So dependent that when he abandoned her, she thought of killing herself.

    How pathetic the love had made her!

    Mo Ron sighed deeply to calm her emotions down and then spoke.

    "You would have done the same thing if you were in my ce so you don''t need to do all this."

    "No"

    He Jian refused indecisively.

    He wouldn''t have done the same thing. He Jian knew himself. His heart was cold and indifferent towards others. As long as they were not close to him, he didn''t care about anyone.

    That''s why he was surprised when he had seen a girl who was younger than him saving him without even caring for her life.

    Her single action had warmed his heart so much that he wanted to protect the girl for his whole life.

    Mo Ron could almost read his thoughts by his direct answer.

    She rolled her eyes at the cold and indifferent man and said

    "Then just assume that I am too soft-hearted. However, I will not ept any kind of help from you."

    Saying this, she turned to look out of the window again but soon turned to look at him again with narrowed eyes.

    "In fact, stay away from as much as possible. It would be a great help."

    If he had done that then she would not have lost her job.

 Chapter 70 - The Cold CEO Liu

    The car turned silent after Mo Ron said those words to He Jian.

    ''Stay away from me as much as possible.''

    The ride back to City H was a silent one. No one spoke anything.

    All the time there was a frown on He Jian''s forehead. When his phone vibrated again, he didn''t ignore it and picked it up.

    Whoever was on the other''s side could only assume that it was his worst day today as He Jian continued to shower him with his coldness.

    Mo Ron could feel that she had angered him with her words. But she doesn''t care what he was feeling. ording to her, there was nothing wrong with whatever she said to He Jian.

    It was almost evening when the car stopped outside the building.

    "Mr. He, I am very grateful to you for whatever you had done for me till now. Since you said that I helped you five years ago, now you have already helped me not once but many times. I think now there should not be anything left between us."

    Saying this, she has just opened the door of the car when she heard He Jian asking him.

    "Can we be friends?"

    ''You are nothing to me.''

    The words didn''t seem to leave He Jian''s mind since the time he had heard them.

    Her hands clutched the handle of the door as she refused without any hesitation.

    "No."

    The frown on He Jian''s forehead went deeper as he asked her in a firm voice.

    "Why?"

    "Because the cost of your friendship is too much for me."

    Mo Ron sighed and told him in short how she had to leave her job just because he told everyone in the banquet that she was his partner apanying him in the banquet.

    He Jian''s face was very cold when she finished but Mo Ron didn''t notice this as she continued her words.

    "Mr. He, we are very different from each other. I hope you will understand the reason behind my refusal."

    After that, Mo Ron stepped out of the car and walked inside the building.

    --------------

    Sitting inside the living room that was only lit with amp ced on the side table, Liu Ji Fan''s fingers pressed the keys of hisptop nonstop.

    The phone ced beside hisptop vibrated suddenly. Still working on theptop with one hand, Liu Ji Fan slid the screen of his phone with his other hand to answer the call.

    "Boss, there is a man named Tian Yuan outside the mansion. He is saying that CEO He sent him here."

    The hand that was working busily stopped suddenly at the security guard''s words. His eyes flickered with something undecipherable.

    "Let him inside."

    "Yes, Boss."

    With that, the call was hung up but Liu Ji Fan no longer started to work on hisptop. He closed it and then leaned on the couch he was sitting on.

    Spreading his arms on the armrest he supported his head on the headrest as he stared at the ceiling with no emotion on his face.

    Knock..

    There was a knock on the door. He leisurely took his own time to allow whoever was outside to enter.

    When a thin silhouette stepped inside the room, his fingers unconsciously gripped tightly whatever under his hands was.

    "CEO Liu, My Boss had sent me here and told me that you have some work for me."

    Tian Yuan said and bowed his head respectfully without looking around the room.

    "Yes, I do have a job for you but the question is ��will you do it for me?"

    Tian Yuan frowned as he found the voice a little familiar.

    He raised his head to look at the man sitting on the couch but couldn''t see his face hidden under the shadow of the light of themp.

    He shoved his thoughts away and bowed his head again and answered.

    "If it is something that I can do, I will not hesitate to do it."

    A humorless chuckle escaped Liu Ji Fan''s lips and then followed a very cold smile.

    The voice had changed within so many years.

    He stood up from the couch and slowly walked towards the man standing in front of him. During the whole time, his gaze never left the thin man.

    "I have not expected you to forget me so easily��Tian Yuan."

    Tian Yuan who was called by his name now had his eyes wide with shock. His heart was drumming loudly inside his chest as he slowly raised his head to look at the man standing in front of him.

    When he saw the face, he hadn''t seen for years; a gasp unconsciously escaped from his lips as he whispered breathlessly.

    "Liu Ji Fan."

    Liu Ji Fan raised his eyebrows when the young man called him by his name. The face of the young man was still as beautiful as he remembered. Tian Yuan''s wide eyes filled with shock stirred his heart.

    His eyes were filled with genuine surprise as he said

    "Oh��you remember my name?"

    Rubbing his chin he continued with a smile.

    "And here I thought that you have forgotten the worthless me."

    His lips held a friendly smile but Tian Yuan didn''t find it friendly at all. He could only feel the uing danger and he stepped back.

    The smile soon became cold when Liu Ji Fan saw this.

    He stepped forward again which only made Tian Yuan step back once more.

    When he saw that Liu Ji Fan was about to step closer again; he turned around to go out of the room. However, his wrist was suddenly held from behind.

    "Ahh.."

    He gasped in pain as Liu Ji Fan twisted it behind his back.

    Dragging him closer such that his back was touching his chest, Liu Ji Fan chuckled coldly in Tian Yuan''s ear.

    The hot breath from Liu Ji Fan tickled Tian Yuan''s ear and he tried to avoid it.

    "What? Want to run away again?"

    Tian Yuan struggled to free his hand and hid his fear under the face that didn''t have any emotion.

    "Let me go."

    Liu Ji Fan only turned him around in response and caged him in his arms.

    "Let you go? Ha��not until I get bored of you."

    Saying this, he crashed his lips on Tian Yuan''s pink lips.

 Chapter 71 - Dear Tian Yuan

    (**Warning - This chapter contains slightly mature content. If you don''t wish to read such content then please skip the whole chapter.)

    Liu Ji Fan smirked seeing the anger in the young man''s eyes. His upper lip was bleeding a little because Tian Yuan bit him to free himself from his hold.

    He licked his lips provocatively.

    But his smirk disappeared and his eyes went cold when he saw Tian Yuan rubbing his lips vigorously.

    "What? You didn''t like it?"

    Liu Ji Fan raised his eyebrows and said coldly.

    "Of Course, I didn''t. I am a straight man.."

    Tian Yuan answered him indifferently.

    His words only made Liu Ji Fan chuckled coldly.

    "Oh��then why was this same straight man so lost when I kissed him?"

    Tian Yuan narrowed his eyes a little and said

    "I was just surprised. It doesn''t mean that I like it."

    His indifference seemed to anger Liu Ji Fan as he dragged the man back in his arms and Tian Yuan couldn''t stop him with his less strength.

    The strong scent of cologne entered his nostrils and Tian Yuan struggled but couldn''t do free himself. Pinching his chin with his fingers, Liu Ji Fan raised his face to look him in the eye and said with a mocking smile.

    "Do you think that I care whether you liked it or not or whether you are straight or bent?"

    When Tian Yuan had seen Li Ji Fan he hadn''t felt that afraidpared to what he was feeling now.

    The man in front of him has matured now. His eyes looked at him coldly and there was a smile on his lips mocking him silently.

    What was he making fun of?

    Was heughing at his helplessness?

    Before he could think anything else, the soft lips fell on his lips again making his mind nk.

    This time the kiss was intense. So intense that it made her knees weak. He gasped when Liu Ji Fan''s tongue entered his mouth and tried to avoid the new entanglement.

    "No��no��"

    However, no matter how much he tried Liu Ji Fan caught him to never let him go.

    Sucking, biting, and nibbling on his soft and pink lips, Liu Ji Fan opened his eyes and stared at the beautiful and erged face in front of him.

    Tian Yuan''s eyes were closed.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes suddenly went cold when he remembered how the young man in his arms had left him alone years ago without any mercy.

    He bit the lips in his mouth holding Tian Yuan from the back of his head till they started bleeding.

    A painful moan escaped from Tian Yuan''s mouth but Liu Ji Fan swallowed it. He swallowed everything Tian Yuan gave him and then sucked the blood from his lips.

    The man was pushing on his chest but he didn''t leave him until he felt that he would really copse because of theck of air.

    "Haaaa��."

    Tian Yuan leaned weakly in his arms as he gasped and panted for the air.

    While Liu Ji Fan frowned looking at his thin body.

    He touched his chest and could almost feel the bones under his hand.

    Tian Yuan who felt his touch thought that he wanted to attempt something else so with whatever little strength was left in his soft legs he instantly moved away from Liu Ji Fan.

    ring at Liu Ji Fan, Tian Yuan said coldly.

    "Don''t touch me again."

    Liu Ji Fan looked at him for a few moments and then stepped forward. He smirked when Tian Yuan tried to move away.

    "Why are you so shy baby? It is not like we have not done all this before."

    Tian Yuan was speechless by his words and stammered.

    "What ��nonsense? I never ��nonsense"

    Amusement shed through Liu Ji Fan''s eyes when he Tian Yuan''s red ears.

    "Oh��I forget again. It was me who kissed you back then, you were just responding to me right?"

    Tian Yuan really wanted to strangle him when he saw the smile on Liu Ji Fan''s lips.

    "I resign."

    The yful smile again became cold at these words as Liu Ji Fan saw the young man turning his back to him after saying these words.

    "Resign?"

    Liu Ji Fan said mockingly making Tian Yuan''s steps halt just at the doorway. Walking back to the couch and leaning on itfortably, he said

    "I''m your boss now. How do you think you will resign without my signature on the resignation letter?"

    Tian Yuan turned around to give a very good answer but Liu Ji Fan didn''t let him and continued

    "Try to resign and see if you will be able to work anywhere after leaving mypany."

    The ruthlessness of his words and the coldness in his eyes made Tian Yuan remove his eyes from his face for a moment.

    "Are you threatening me?" Tian Yuan asked him

    "Of Course, there is still any doubt in this?"

    Liu Ji Fan said while opening hisptop again.

    For a moment, he couldn''t believe that it was his Ji Fan who was threatening him like this.

    "Now you should start to do some work to show me that I would not be giving you your sry in waste."

    Although Liu Ji Fan didn''t raise his head and continued to work on hisptop, he could already imagine Tian Yuan''s ring at him with his big round eyes.

    He really wanted to look back at him again to see those res; however, he controlled his excited heart.

    He had found him again after so many years.

    He doesn''t want to scare him.

    He doesn''t want him to run away from him again like thest time.

    He could hear his silent footsteps as he walked towards him. Forced to raise his head, Liu Ji Fan pointed towards some files ced at the table and said

    "Look through them."

    "Yes, Boss Liu."

    Liu Ji Fan narrowed a bit when he heard him addressing like this and he stretched his leg forward intentionally.

    Tian Yuan who had just stepped forward didn''t see it and tripped. His arm was suddenly pulled and he was back inside a warm embrace.

    Looking at his wide eyes, Liu Ji Fan smiled and said

    "If you dare to seduce me at the work, you will have to bear the consequence in the future."

    Tian Yuan was furious at his reasonable words and shouted

    "When did I seduce you?"

    Leaning down a bit, Liu Ji Fan caught the man''s earlobe in his between lips.

    "You don''t know, my dear Yuan?"

    He chuckled when he felt Tian Yuan''s body trembling.

    He backed away when the Tian Yuan''s pushed his chest and stood up from hisp.

    Before he could run away with the files to the farthest chair, he pointed him to sit on the couch that was neither far nor too close to him.

    After that, he no longer teased him except stealing a few nces at the seriously working man.

    Tian Yuan, this time I will not let you go. Liu Ji Fna promised inside his heart.

 Chapter 72 - Qianru, You Can Do It

    Lin Qianru picked the ready dish and exited the kitchen.

    From her memory, she walked towards the table that had ordered the dish in her hands.

    "Please enjoy, Sir and Ma''am."

    She said with a smile after she put the dish on the table.

    Then she also poured some red wine into the empty sses after giving them a polite smile she walked away from there.

    "You�� go to the VIP room and take the orders."

    The manager told her before she could even step inside the kitchen. Lin Qianru hesitated and then said

    "Sir, there is still some table left to be served."

    The manager looked had a long face when he heard her excuse and said while ring at her.

    "Someone else can also do that. It''s not like you are the only waiter here. When I am asking you to do something then you should just go and do that work instead of using your dumb brain."

    His voice was a bit loud so people inside the kitchen turned to look towards them.

    "No go and do what I have told you."

    Lin Qianru blinked her eyes to hold her tears and mumbled in a low voice.

    "Yes, Sir"

    After that, she walked towards the private rooms.

    Standing in front of the room, she first knocked and then waited for a few seconds before entering inside.

    Her hands already had the menu.

    There was a man sitting around the table alone busy on his phone.

    "Wee to our restaurant. What would you like to have Sir?"

    The man ordered a few dishes without raising his head and she noted them down.

    Entering inside the kitchen, she told the chef to prepare the ordered dishes. The manager came again but this time he talked to Chef.

    "Make those dishes carefully and as soon as possible. There should not be anythingcking in them. He is an important guest."

    "You will go and serve it."

    He told Lin Qianru after talking to the chef and then walked away.

    In the meantime, while the chef was preparing the dishes, Lin Qianru helped other waiters to serve the dishes on the normal tables.

    After three rounds, she came to check whether the dishes were ready or not but suddenly heard a painful scream.

    "Ahhh��"

    Everyone''s attention went to the chef who was now lying on the floor holding his arm.

    Lin Qianru''s eyes widened when she saw that his arm was soaked in hot boiling soup. She picked the bottle of lukewarm water from nearby and sprinkled it on the man''s arm.

    "The dish is spoiled now. The manager will fire me today."

    Her heart was filled with sympathy for the man who wasparatively younger than her. She knew that the young man was studying and doing the job at the same time.

    "Qianru, what happened?"

    A woman walked towards the kneeling Lin Qianru and asked.

    It was Lin Qianru''s waitress friend who had helped her in lying to Mo Ron a few days ago.

    "Tiantian, Here�� take this and sprinkle it on his burn for twenty minutes."

    Lin Qianru hurriedly passed the bottle to the woman who was still dazed but soon woke up when she saw the red skin of the young man.

    All the chefs were looking at this silently.

    They saw Lin Qianru cutting the vegetables hurriedly and start to whisper.

    "Do you n to make the dish again?"

    One of them asked Lin Qianru but she didn''t have any times to answer him.

    He didn''t seem to mind it seeing her busy but still said

    "It is not possible to prepare the dish so soon. You should not involve yourself in this matter. If the manager found out then he will also fire you."

    Tiantian who was trying to lessen the young man''s pain red at the chef and said

    "You should just shut your stinking mouth, old man. The young man is just the age of your son yet none of you stepped forward to help in making the dish again. Instead, you are stopping Qianru who is trying to help him."

    The old chef was displeased by Tiantian''s words and murmured something but he didn''t say anything to Lin Qianru again.

    While Tiantian looked at the worried young man and assured him with a smile.

    "You don''t need to worry. Qianru will handle it."

    Tiantian knew that Lin Qianru before had her own restaurant in her hometown. She had also tried the dishes made by Lin Qianru''s hands.

    At that time, she had cursed the manager to not hire such a talented chef.

    So she believed that Lin Qianru could do the job that she had taken in her hands.

    In twenty minutes, the dish was made again.

    The chefs looked shocked when they saw that Lin Qinaru really made the dish that too in aparatively less time.

    Lin Qianru didn''t pay any attention to them and put the dish inside arge bowl and covered it.

    She had just exited the kitchen when she saw the manager.

    "Go..go don''t let him wait anymore."

    The manager said and she moved fast.

    Inside the kitchen, Tiantian had already wiped the floor and asked the young man to take leave for a few days. Although the burn was small and now didn''t seem to be much red after being washed by water repeatedly, it would still pain for a few days.

    The chef nodded his head but waited inside the kitchen for Lin Qianru.

    He was worried that there would be something wrong with the dish and the manager would find out.

    Inside the VIP room, Lin Qianru served the dishes to the man who was still busy with his phone. The man finally put down the phone. He then put the clean cloth on hisp and picked the bowl and filled some soup with thedle.

    Lin Qianru looked at his face to see any signs of displeasure but didn''t find any. She sighed in relief and then exited the room after saying a few polite words.

    When she came back to the kitchen, the chef asked her and she told him that everything was fine.

    With teary eyes, the young man thanked her again and again.

    However, Lin Qianru didn''t know that after she left, the man specially called the manager and asked him who made the dish he had ordered.

 Chapter 73 - The Blank Eyes

    Mo Ron stared at the huge Mansion and then looked down at the address written on her phone.

    She seemed to be on the correct ce.

    Putting his phone back inside the purse, she walked forward and told the security guard that she was here to be interviewed as a tutor.

    The security guard allowed her inside after calling and confirming from someone.

    "Are you Miss Mo Ron?"

    An old man who seemed to be a butler was standing outside the Mansion already.

    "Yes."

    Mo Ron answered the butler.

    "Pleasee inside."

    The butler took her inside the mansion and asked her to sit on a couch.

    Mo Ron sat there alone for only a few minutes because soon a woman stepped down from the stairs.

    "Miss Mo."

    "Mrs. Cheng."

    After greeting each other, the woman signed Mo Ron to sit on the couch and then sat down in front of her.

    "I believe that Professor Han has already told Miss Mo that you have to tutor my seventeen-year-old son, Cheng Yang." Said Mrs. Cheng

    Mo Ron nodded her head and answered ''Yes.

    Mo Ron''s college helped students in finding part-time jobs. So whosoever is interested can leave his application in the office and if the college found out a suitable job then they will inform the student.

    Mo Ron did the same. It was Professor Han who saw her application for a part-time job. Since she has mentioned in the form that it would be great if the job is of tutoring someone, he told her about this job.

    Mo Ron had her doubts about the job because the boy she was to teach was about her age.

    What will she teach him?

    However, Professor Han told her that she can teach him anything. She just has to make sure that he was studying.

    It was a very confusing sentence but Professor Han said that she will understand by herself once she taught the boy.

    And thest sentence, he believes her and that''s the only reason he introduced this job to her, made her feel as if she was going to the battlefield to fight a war.

    "So I think you should start from today itself?"

    She heard Mrs. Cheng and was so startled that she sputtered out.

    "Huh? The interview is finished?"

    Won''t she ask her any more questions? Mo Ron remembered that Mrs. Yu had almost asked everything about her before she had allowed her to go inside her son''s room. So she had expected the same here.

    She saw a helpless smile on Mrs. Cheng''s face as the woman said

    "Teaching Cheng Yang is the interview itself for you Miss Mo."

    Mo Ron sighed. It seems that this Cheng Yang was really a very bad student.

    She stood up and said with a smile.

    "Then Mrs. Cheng, I will like to start from today."

    Mrs. Cheng called the butler and asked him to show her Cheng Yang''s room.

    Mo Ron frowned when she saw the butler taking her to the corner. She was about to speak when the butler opened a door and then turned towards her.

    "Miss Mo, this is Young Master Cheng''s room."

    Mo Ron looked at the butler and then she stepped forward. It allowed her to view the inside of the room a little bit.

    The room was very small and far away in the corner of the mansion.

    She was sure that the mansion must have some beautiful and huge rooms then why would Mrs. Cheng''s son live in such a room?

    "Miss Mo."

    Her trance was broken when the butler called her.

    "You can go inside now."

    Mo Ron nodded and then went inside the room.

    The room was small just she had predicted. However, there was a single bed ced in the corner of the room.

    Mo Ron frowned again.

    Why did the butler leave her to a bedroom? Shouldn''t it be some study room where she would teach Mrs. Cheng''s son?

    As she looked around the room, her soul almost flew out of her body when she turned around.

    "Ahhh��."

    She stepped back in surprise when she saw two eyes looking at her nkly.

    A boy was sitting on the chair looking at her silently. His hair covered his foreheadpletely but the small space between them allowed Mo Ron to look into the boy''s eyes.

    They were nk. So nk.

    Mo Ron had never seen so emotionless eyes. The boy looked at her for a few more moments and then turned around silently to do whatever he was doing perhaps before her entering the room.

    Mo Ron shook her head and then suddenly felt embarrassed when she thought about her reaction just a few moments ago.

    He must be Mrs. Cheng''s son.

    She cleared her throat and said

    "Hello, My name is Mo Ron. Your mother has hired me to tutor you."

    She said politely, however, the boy didn''t even turn around.

    She waited and waited but he continued to sit with his back facing her.

    "Hello, Cheng Yang."

    She tried again while maintaining her smile.

    But it changed nothing.

    Sighing in frustration, she walked around the chair and stood sideways to the table. Now she could see his face.

    "Excuse me."

    Waving her hand in front of Cheng Yang, she said.

    Finally, he raised his head and looked at him with the same eyes.

    Her mouth opened partially in speechlessness when she saw him removing wireless earphones from his ears.

    "You��"

    She wanted to say something but his nk eyes seemed to stop her from saying something harsh.

    When she didn''t say anything, he put the earphones back in his ears.

    Mo Ron saw all this with her mouth open.

    What kind of rude behavior was this?

    "Excuse me."

    She waved her hand again and he removed his earphones again.

    Taking a deep breath, Mo Ron told him calmly.

    "Your mother has hired me to tutor you. Should we start now?"

    Cheng Yang stared at her for a few moments again making Mo Ron think that there was something on her face.

    Just when she was about to wipe her face, she saw him putting his earphones back.

    The action almost made her feel like she had just banged her head on the wall.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you."

    She said again but he never raised his head again.

    Is that why Professor Han and Mrs. Cheng had said those words?

    She stood there for a few minutes looking down at him, trying to figure out something.

    Half an hourter, she exited the room.

    She was startled when she saw Mrs. Cheng standing outside the room.

    The hopeful expression in the middle-aged woman''s eyes made her feel guilty somehow.

    She shook her head in ''no''.

    Her simple gesture seemed to make Mrs. Cheng understand what she wanted to convey.

    Mrs. Cheng''s eyes turned red but she passed a tight smile to Mo Ron to hide her emotions.

    That evening, Mo Ron left Cheng''s Mansion with her mind full of thoughts.

 Chapter 74 - The Confused Hearts

    Mo Ron was in the bus when she had a phone call from a unknown number.

    The bus was very crowded today and she was not standing so she couldn''t pick up her phone in fear that someone would steal it. She had seen many such incidents in her past life so she knew that she needs to be careful in a public bus.

    She put the phone inside her bag. The phone continued to ring again and again making her frown. So as soon as she got down she first picked the call.

    "Miss Mo"

    Her eyes went cold when she heard the voice from the other side.

    She recognized who it was.

    Mrs. Yu, Yu Wei''s mother.

    She had blocked Mrs. Yu number from her phone so that the woman would not be able to call her again. However it seemed that Mrs. Yu was persistent.

    She was about to hung up when Mrs. Yi started to speak.

    "Miss Mo, please don''t cut the call. I have something very urgent to talk to you."

    Mo Ron eyebrows were knitted in confusion when she heard the pleading tone of Mrs. Yupletely different from how arrogantly she had talked to her just the day before yesterday.

    In the end, she didn''t put down the phone.

    On the other side, Mrs. Yu was clenching the phone in her hands when she thought about the words he had to say next.

    She didn''t want to lower her head in front of such a girl, however, seeing her husband ring at her who was sitting in front of her she could only open her mouth and continue.

    "Miss Mo, it was me who was wrong that day. I ept my mistake. Can you pleasee back and continue to tutor my son? "

    "No."

    The answer came from the other side and Mrs. Yu shook her head while looking at her husband indicating that Mo Ron didn''t agree.

    Seeing her husband mouthing her to say her next words, she said again

    "Miss Mo, I can increase your sry but please can you please forgive me and continue your job again?"

    Mo Ron frowned on the other side and gave the same answer.

    The phone was suddenly snatched away from Mrs. Yu''s hands and Mo Ron heard a different voice.

    "Miss Mo I am Yu Wei''s father."

    Mr. Yu didn''t mind when he didn''t hear any response.

    "Miss Mo, I apologize for my wife''s action. I didn''t know that she was nning to do something like this."

    Mo Ron rolled her eyes hearing Mr. Yu. She, of course, knew that the man was lying and putting all the me on his wife.

    "It is good Mr. Yu that you have realized your mistake. However, I can''t start to tutor Yu Wei again no matter how much you will pay. I will hang up now."

    It made her curious what made the husband and wife to say all this to her. She thought that if she went back they will perhaps again offer her the same thing. So it was best that she stay away from Yu family in the future.

    "Miss Mo, please listen to me for a few more moments."

    Mo Ron continued to walk as she heard Mr. Yu''s next words.

    "I will not lie to you now. Mypany is in a very bad state. The situation is so bad that I will go bankrupt if a miracle didn''t happen until tomorrow."

    Mo Ron pursed her lips because she thought now they are trying to manipte her emotionally. However, her steps paused when Mr. Yu continued.

    "I have found out from somewhere that it is CEO He who is targeting mypany intentionally. Miss Mo, I have never offended Young Master He before so the only reason behind doing all this that I can think of is my wife''s bad attitude towards you."

    Mo Ron stared ahead as she continued to hear Mr. Yu.

    "I am just asking you to forgive my wife and ask Young Master He to leave mypany. Please. I will be very grateful to you. That''s my hard work for ��."

    Mo Ron didn''t let Mr. Yuplete his words and hung up the call.

    In a daze, she started to walk again. Soon the building she lived in was in front of her.

    Her face held no emotion as she entered the elevator.

    A few momentster, the elevator stopped and she walked out.

    Standing in front of her apartment, she suddenly looked towards the door of her neighboring apartment.

    Her legs unconsciously moved towards the door and she raised her hand to knock the door.

    A whileter, the door opened. Her head was lowered as she tried to think why she had just knocked the door.

    "Lan��"

    She raised her head only to see the blue eyes focused at her. She didn''t seem to notice that he again called her by the name she had told him to not call.

    "Is it you ��behind Mr. Yu��?"

    She stumbled with her words.

    Mr. Yu can be wrong also. Although she had told He Jian everything yesterday, why will he do all this?

    He Jian''s eyebrows were knitted as he tried to remember this Mr. Yu.

    When he finally remembered, he stared at Mo Ron for a few seconds and then nodded his head.

    "Yes, I did it."

    Mo Ron looked at him silently.

    Was she moved?

    No.

    She was just confused so she asked

    "Why?"

    He had never done this in her past life. So many people humiliated her in the past but he always seemed to be indifferent.

    Then why did he do this now?

    Perhaps He Jian has not expected such a question because for a moment he seemed to be surprised.

    Why does he want to destroy that man''spany?

    Of course because they did something that was not eptable to Ron.

    Mo Ron was the girl he wants to protect forever. So why would he tolerate someone looking down on her?

    Looking at her confused and tired ck brown eyes, he smiled gently and said

    "You don''t need to worry about anything. Go and have some rest. You seem tired."

    At the end of his sentence, He Jian frowned. She looked so tired. That''s why he wanted her to work in He Corporation.

    But Mo Ron was still staring at him. She was trying to figure out why he targeted Mr. Yu''spany. In the end, she only found one reason.

    He thinks that she saved him so he was paying her back.

    He was same in her past life. Till the time He Jian thought that she saved him he cared for her. He would always make sure that she was not facing any trouble.

    All of his actions made her foolish mind think that she was very special to him. So she fearlessly confessed her feelings only to get rejected.

    From then started her downfall.

 Chapter 75 - I Dont Need Your Charity

    "Why did you move here?"

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian with no expression on her face.

    "Thepany is close from here."

    He Jian answered her question without any change on his face.

    Mo Ron stared at him to check whether he was lying but instantly felt a little stupid.

    Does she think that he moved here just because she lives in this building? How can she have such a ridiculous thought?

    Shaking her head at her own weird thoughts, she sighed.

    "Mr. He you can stop targeting Mr. Yu''spany if you are doing this because of me. Please don''t trouble yourself for me in the future."

    She said herst words and turned around but He Jian behind him frowned at her words and said

    "Why don''t you allow me to take care of you?"

    Mo Ron stopped at his words.

    "I am not asking anything that you can''t give me. I just want to make sure that you are living well. Is it so difficult for you?"

    Turning around to face the frowning man, she said firmly.

    "Yes, It is. Because you''re doing it with the thought that you owe me something. I don''t need your charity and for your kind information, Mr. He, I am doing very well, even without you. So please don''t interfere in my matters from today."

    Her words were harsh and rude but she didn''t care. Leaving him standing there as he looked at her departing back with an emotionless face, Mo Ron entered her apartment.

    "So strange, everyone wished to be sheltered by Young Master He, but Jian, your girl just want you to stay away."

    He Jian heard from behind.

    As soon as He Jian closed the door and turned around, he indifferently looked at the Fang Zhihan who had a yful smile on his lips.

    Shen Weishang who was standing beside Fang Zhihan also chuckled while Shi Fengju was frowning.

    Just as He Jian was about to pass by from the group of three, Shi Fengju spoke with a frown.

    "Such a rude girl, Jian since you want to repay her for saving your life, why don''t you just give her some money and leave her on her own? What is the need of hearing these ins��"

    Shi Fengju paused when he raised his head and saw He Jian''s cold blue eyes fixed on him.

    The other two were also silent after Shi Fengju''s words.

    "I''m busy. Get out of my apartment."

    He Jian just said these words and walked away from there.

    Shi Fengju was still frowning. Fang Zhihan patted his shoulder as he said

    "When you know that Jian can''t hear anything against that girl, then why did you say that?"

    Shi Fengju was upset. He let Fang Zhihan''s hand slid down from his shoulder as he walked towards the apartment''s door.

    "I don''t think that I said something wrong."

    After that, he left the apartment.

    ------------

    The next morning, when Mo Ron came out of the building she found Shen Youlin leaning against her car as shebed her hair with her fingers.

    "Youlin."

    Hearing the voice, Shen Youlin paused and then looked at Mo Ron with a bright smile.

    She ran towards Mo Ron and hugged her. Mo Ron chuckled and wondered how Shen Youlin can look so energetic every time she sees her.

    Nuzzling her neck against Mo Ron''s hair, Shen Youlin said with a pout.

    "I woke up so early just to pick you up before the college starts."

    Afterpleting her sentence, Shen Youlin realized that Mo Ron can''t see her pout so she leaned back a little and pouted again.

    Mo Ronughed again and patted Shen Youlin''s head.

    She knew that Shen Youlin was lying. Because if she had woke up early then she would have had enough time tob her hair properly.

    Still, while setting the bangs that were falling here and there on Shen Youlin''s face, Mo Ron said

    "Well, I thank you for your hard work."

    "Thanks? Won''t you give me anything else?"

    Shen Youlin asked with another pout. Mo Ron raised her eyebrow in confusion and said

    "What do you want?"

    Shen Youlin nced at Mo Ron''s pink lips and gulped. Her eyes flickered with nervousness as she muttered

    "A kiss."

    A sweet melodious chuckle fell in her ears.

    "Kiss? What are you? A five-year-old child?"

    Mo Ron said while shaking her head in amusement.

    Shen Youlin smiled lightly and said

    "You can take me as a child as long as you kiss me."

    As soon as she finished, her breathing stopped when she saw Mo Ron leaning down. Closing her eyes, she felt the soft touch of those pink lips on her cheek.

    However, it soon went away.

    "Let''s go now."

    When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Mo Ron walking towards the car. With a joyous smile she touched her cheek and ran towards the car while giggling happily.

    ''Ron kissed her. Today is the best day of her life.''

    At a small distance away from the building, a white car stood.

    The driver inside the car shivered when he suddenly felt that the temperature have suddenly cooled down. He looked behind through the rear-view mirror at the woman who was now looking outside coldly while lowering the A.C. temperature.

    He nced outside but couldn''t find anything weird except two girls talking merrily. He then looked at the girl whose car he had followed to reach here.

    On the way to the office, when the car stopped at the red lights, he didn''t know why but CEO Song suddenly asked him to follow that young girl''s car.

    When the driver couldn''t think of any reason behind his boss'' action he just stopped thinking.

    While sitting on the back seat, Song Xinyi nced at Mo Ron coldly. Her hands clenched in herp when she saw her kissing Shen Youlin''s cheek and she frowned when she saw Shen Youlinughing happily after that.

    Shen Youlin''s car went away but Song Xinyi continued to stare at the ce where she was standing before.

    After a while, she finally opened her mouth and said

    "Go to thepany."

    The car started and the driver drove it to the Song Corporation.

    That day, Song Xinyi continued to think why she was so affected seeing Shen Youlin with someone else.

 Chapter 76 - Dont Touch My Things

    Shen Yiling looked at herself in the mirror as she prepared the coffee, just the way the previous junior secretary had taught her.

    After she was sure that she looked fine, she took the coffee in her hands and entered the elevator.

    The doors closed as she pressed the top floor button. A very excited smile yed on her lips when she thought that she was going to see He Jian after so many days.

    For the past few days, she has been just learning a few jobs that she had to do as a junior secretary.

    The top floor was very silent. Shen Yiling knew that only He Jian and his father''s office were on this floor.

    She nced down at her clothes again and then walked towards He Jian''s office. Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door but no response came from inside.

    After waiting for one more minute, she pushed the door inside and entered.

    The office was very huge. She couldn''t see He Jian anywhere as she looked around. Suddenly the office''s door opened again and she heard a cold voice

    "Who are you?"

    She turned to see who it was and almost gasped when she saw the ice blue eyes filled with coldness and indifference looking at her.

    "I��I ...wanted to ��"

    Not a single word came out from her mouth when she saw the coldness in his eyes increasing. Tears of frustration formed in Shen Yiling''s eyes.

    ''Why was he behaving like this? In childhood, he used to take care of her so much.''

    "Brother Jian, it''s me, Yiling. You don''t remember me?"

    Shen Yiling asked teary-eyed.

    But He Jian was not paying any attention to her. She saw him taking out his phone and calling someone.

    "Come to my office right now."

    After saying these few words, he hung up. Not even a whole minute had passed, that assistant Chu Feng entered the office.

    "Boss, I''m here."He said to He Jian.

    Seeing his boss'' cold eyes Chu Feng swallowed. He doesn''t know why but the boss seemed to be a little more cold and aloof today.

    "How did anyone enter my office?"

    He Jian asked coldly as he looked at Chu Feng condescendingly.

    "Huh?"

    Chu Feng was confused and looked around. He frowned when he saw Shen Yiling in the office.

    "Miss Shen, what are you doing here?"

    Shen Yiling smiled tightly hiding her tears and said

    "Assistant Chu, I just wanted to give Coffee to Mr. He, that''s why I��"

    Chu Feng frowned even deeper and asked again.

    "Didn''t the previous secretary told you that no one is allowed on the top floor without permission?"

    ''Of course, they told her.'' Shen Yiling said inside her heart.

    She just wanted to see Brother Jian so she could only use this chance.

    "I''m really sorry, Assistant Chu, She must have told me before. I think I forgot."

    Shen Yiling said with an apologetic smile.

    Chu Feng nodded his head and then said

    "Please be careful in the future. You could just ask me to give the coffee to the boss, it''s my work."

    Shen Yiling whispered a small ''Yes'' and nced at He Jian for thest time who was not even looking at her.

    "Boss, she is the new junior secretary."

    She heard Assistant Chu telling He Jian as she walked towards the door.

    However, her steps suddenly halted when she heard He Jian''s next words.

    "Clean my office."

    Shen Yiling''s fists clenched and from the corner of her eye, she nced at He Jian. His face held disgust as he looked around the office.

    He Jian frowned disliking the strong perfume scent inside his office.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Chu Feng said immediately and called the cleaning staff.

    He saw Shen Yiling standing at the door and felt pity thinking that she might have heard the boss'' cruel words.

    As she exited the office, he also walked outside and called her.

    "Miss Shen, there is no need to take this incident to your heart. Boss has always been like this. He doesn''t like to unfamiliar people to step inside his personal space."

    Shen Yiling nodded her head but didn''t raise it and entered the elevator.

    Inside the elevator, the tears she was trying to hide started to roll down non-stop.

    She clenched her fists as she remembered the picture of that girl walking out of the banquet at Song with He Jian''s hand on her waist.

    She has just stepped inside his office and he reacted so much.

    But that day, Brother Jian was touching her so casually.

    Her nails dug into her palm as she continued to think about it.

    ---------

    After the college ended, Mo Ron took the bus and went to Cheng''s Mansion.

    When she went inside the mansion, Mrs. Cheng was perhaps surprised to see her. She smiled a little at Mrs. Cheng and asked whether she could go inside Cheng Yang''s room.

    Mrs. Cheng nodded her head and asked the butler to show her the way in case she had forgotten.

    While following the butler, Mo Ron remembered what Professor Han had told her about Cheng Yang.

    ''He was a very bright student once, one of my favorite students. But now he doesn''t want to study anymore. He doesn''t speak to anyone, not even to his mother. I feel very sorry for whatever happened to him.''

    Seeing the deep sorrow on Professor Han''s face, Mo Ron couldn''t even ask what happened to Cheng Yang.

    But what she knew was she really wanted to try if she could do anything to help Cheng Yang. Perhaps it was Mrs. Cheng''s hopeful eyes that she had seen yesterday or perhaps it was Cheng Yang''s nk eyes that bothered her, she really wanted to do something for him.

    The butler opened the door and she thanked him.

    Going inside the room, she saw that Cheng Yang just raised his head once to look at her and then turned around. Same as the previous day, he stuffed the earphones in his ears and ignored her.

    She no longer found his behavior rude and walked around the table to stand in front of him.

    "Hello"

    She forwarded her hand in front of him with a smile.

    He just nced at her face nkly and then closed his eyes while leaning his head on the chair.

    Mo Ron sighed. After standing there for a few minutes and looking at Cheng Yang, she found that he didn''t even change his position all along.

    She walked forward and looked around the room.

    The room only had a small bed, an almirah, and the table Cheng Yang was using right now.

    She saw something on the top of the almirah and stretched her hand to pick it up.

    It was a violin.

    Mo Ron touched its string curiously when suddenly it was snatched away from her hands and she heard a hoarse voice.

    "Don''t touch my things."

 Chapter 77 - Cheng Yang Needs A Psychologist

    Cheng Yang''s voice was hoarse but firm and a little angry as he snatched the violin from Mo Ron''s hands.

    Perhaps he had not spoken for a long time.

    "Sorry." She mumbled but she was happy that he finally said something.

    She looked at the violin in his hands. The way he was holding it and then put it back on the top of the almirah carefully, Mo Ron was sure that he really cherished the violin.

    She wanted to say something but after the violin was back on its ce, Cheng Yang didn''t even nce at her and turned around only to go back and sit on the chair just like he was sitting before.

    Mo Ron sighed but didn''t give up.

    Since he could speak, it must be that he was ignoring her deliberately.

    So she again walked in front of him and asked

    "Do you know how to y it?"

    No response came from the other side.

    "You like music?"

    Mo Ron guessed it because in these two days she had only seen him stuffing the earphones in his ears.

    Cheng Yang still didn''t raise his head.

    Folding her hands across her chest, Mo Ron leaned against the wall and stared at Cheng Yang as if trying to figure out something.

    Fifteen minutester, she also took out her phone and yed a song that was her favorite.

    It was a very beautiful song. The singer was Mo Ron''s favorite in both the life. Unfortunately, he died very soon.

    As soon as the song started, Mo Ron saw Cheng Yang raising his head and look at her phone. He even removed his earphones and heard the whole song till it finished.

    His eyes were nk as he stared at the ground.

    The song finished and Cheng Yang also seem toe out of his trance.

    Before he could stuff his ears with earphones, Mo Ron said immediately.

    "This is my favorite song, the singer too. All of his songs are the best ones."

    Surprisingly, Cheng Yang really didn''t put his earphones back.

    "Who is your favorite?"

    She asked with a smile but suddenly saw that his eyes were colder and nk after her question. And the next second, he put his earphones back.

    Mo Ron pursed her lips and sighed in defeat.

    Half an hourter, Mo Ron exited Cheng Yang''s room. Perhaps she had already expected to see Mrs. Cheng outside the room, so she was not surprised this time.

    "How is he?"

    Mrs. Cheng''s face was full of worry.

    Mo Ron frowned at the question and said

    "Mrs. Cheng, why don''t you go inside and see yourself?"

    Mrs. Cheng smiled bitterly. She doesn''t know why but she didn''t hide from Mo Ron and said

    "He doesn''t like it when I go inside his room."

    Mo Ron frown went deeper.

    "Professor Han had also told me that he doesn''t speak but he spoke today."

    Surprise flickered in Mrs. Cheng''s eyes and she gasped. Her eyes were teary as she held Mo Ron''s hands and asked

    "Did he? Really? What did he say?"

    Mo Ron was startled by Mrs. Cheng''s reaction and said

    "He asked me to not touch his things."

    Mrs. Cheng was happy as she held Mo Ron''s hand and asked again

    "And? What else he said?"

    "Nothing else."

    Although Mo Ron felt bad to tell this to Mrs. Cheng, she really can''t lie.

    "Oh��still that''s good."

    Her son had said something after so long. Even if it was a simple ''Yes'' she would still be happy.

    "Miss Mo, can you continue toe like this every day?"

    ording to her, it was Mo Ron who made her son say something so she wanted her toe every day. Maybe there was still some hope of getting her son back.

    Mo Ron nodded her head but she was a little uncertain whether she would really be able to do anything.

    And the next two days only increased her uncertainty more.

    Cheng Yang didn''t speak anything after that. She would enter the room and find him sitting on the same chair while listening to some songs and then one hourter she would exit the room.

    Even if she would try to talk to Cheng Yang, he will not respond.

    His behavior was a little strange.

    On the third day, when Mo Ron opened the door of Cheng Yang''s room, she was shocked by the scene in front of herself.

    His head was lying on the table and his wrist was bleeding.

    "Cheng Yang."

    She called out and tried to raise his head when she saw a knife in one of his hand.

    Mo Ron gasped and hurriedly tied his wrist with something to stop the bleeding.

    "Mrs. Cheng."

    She shouted and patted Cheng Yang''s face rapidly with her hand.

    Mrs. Cheng who was in the living room heard her shout and came to check. Her legs went soft when she saw her son''s condition.

    "Yang"

    She ran forward and held his face in her hand and shouted for the butler.

    "Call the doctor."

    The butler has not even entered the room and Mrs. Cheng told him.

    The doctor came soon and bandaged Cheng Yang''s wrist. After exiting the room, he looked at Mrs. Cheng''s worried face andforted her.

    "Mrs. Cheng, Cheng Yang is fine now. Fortunately, you tied his wrist and stopped the bleeding or it could be very dangerous."

    Mrs. Cheng was relieved and looked at Mo Ron with a grateful expression on her face.

    Mo Ron couldn''t even pass a smile because she was still shocked by whatever she had seen. The doctor went away and she turned to look at Mrs. Cheng who was questioning the butler.

    "How did he get the knife?"

    The butler head was lowered as he answered

    "Madam, the maid who took young master''s lunch to his room left it by mistake there."

    Mrs. Cheng looked furious.

    "Mistake? I could have lost my son forever because of her mistake. Fire her instantly."

    Mo Ron looked at Mrs. Cheng with a frown.

    Does the woman even understand that her son tried tomit suicide? It was not anyone''s fault but there was something wrong with Cheng Yang.

    "Mrs. Cheng"

    Mrs. Cheng''s expression wasparatively soft when she looked at Mo Ron.

    "Cheng Yang has suicidal thoughts. I think you should look for a psychologist."

 Chapter 78 - Helping Cheng Yang

    Mo Ron said this only because she had observed Cheng Yang for so many days now. He doesn''t speak to anyone. He didn''t seem to care about anything around himself.

    This kind of behavior was very strange and now today''s incident.

    ording to her, Cheng Yang really needs some help.

    But Mrs. Cheng was displeased by her words and said without any expression.

    "Miss Mo, my son is not crazy. You don''t need to speak in this matter. If you can continue your job, then it''s good and if you''re not then also it''s good. I can always look for some other tutor."

    Mo Ron looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief.

    Does going to a psychologist mean that you''re crazy? What kind of mentality is this?

    But seeing Mrs. Cheng''s face, she knew that there was no benefit in repeating her words. No wonder Cheng Yang had be like this.

    She suddenly felt pity for the young boy.

    That night, Mo Ron searched all over the inte how she could help Cheng Yang.

    The next day when she went back to Cheng''s Mansion she didn''t see Mrs. Cheng in the living room. And she was very thankful for that.

    After seeing Mrs. Cheng''s attitude yesterday she really doesn''t wish to see her today.

    She didn''t even ask the butler to show her the room and went there by herself.

    First, she knocked on the door and then pushed it inside. Inside the room, she found Cheng Yang sitting on a chair just like before.

    His wrist was bandaged and a stain of red blood could be seen on the above.

    Mo Ron frowned. It was obvious that it needed to be changed but no one changed it.

    "Hello, Cheng Yang."

    She behaved with Cheng Yang just like before.

    When Cheng Yang raised his head to look at her, she even smiled.

    "See this, I bought some new albums. Will you like to hear it me?"

    She showed it to him before he could lower his head again but he just nced at them and then lowered his head again.

    Mo Ron bit her lips contemting something then she took out her phone and yed the song she had yed that day.

    Sure enough, Cheng Yang raised his head this time and even removed his earphone.

    "Cheng Yang, do you not have this song?"

    Cheng Yang just looked at her nkly but Mo Ron somehow understood that he really doesn''t have.

    "Do you want me to share it with you?"

    Cheng Yang stared at her for a few moments and then forwarded his phone to her.

    Stunned Mo Ron took a few seconds to take it from his hand. Then she shared the song. She frowned when she saw that the phone doesn''t have any inte usage option.

    After a few seconds when the file has transferred, she gave the phone back to Cheng Yang with a friendly smile.

    He took it silently from her hand and Mo Ron saw him ying the same song.

    "Do you want me to bandage your wrist again?"

    She asked him pointing towards his wrist. He just stared at his wrist and didn''t say anything. This time, Mo Ron took a chance and went out of the room.

    She asked the butler to give her the first aid box and with that, she went back to the room.

    Back in the room, she held Cheng Yang''s wrist carefully and changed the bandage.

    Cheng Yang with his ears stuffed with earphones silently stared down at her.

    After that, Mo Ron went out of the room and gave the first aid box back to the butler. Taking the box from her hands, the butler smiled kindly and said

    "Miss Mo, please don''t mind Madam''s words she said yesterday."

    When Mo Ron didn''t say anything, the butler sighed and continued.

    "Actually, it is not madam''s fault. There have been some instances before when a few rtives called Young Master Cheng crazy. Even Young Master''s friends called him that when they visited him for thest time and never came back again so madam thought that you also meant that."

    The butler chuckled.

    "You might be thinking that why this old man is bbering to you about all this. It is because the young master has never allowed anyone to stay inside his room for so long. He only allowed you and madam told me that he also spoke to you."

    Mo Ron looked at the butler as she registered everything in her mind.

    "This��."

    She hesitated and finally asked the butler.

    "Can you tell me how did he be like this?"

    She knew that Cheng Yang was not like this before. Professor Han had told her but she doesn''t know what made him like this.

    The butler released a sigh filled with despair.

    "After Mr. Cheng''s death, Young Master became like this."

    Mo Ron nodded her head.

    So it was because Cheng Yang could not ept his father''s death.

    And the butler continued.

    "Young Master was a genius student before. But in fact, he just wanted to be a singer and musician like Mr. Cheng."

    "Singer and Musician?"

    The butler nodded his head proudly.

    "Yes, our Master was a very famous singer. Miss Mo must have heard Huixuo name before."

    Mo Ron''s eyes widened and she whispered

    "Huixuo."

    "Hmm.. that''s our Master Cheng."

    It was the same singer whose song Mo Ron had yed in front of Cheng Yang. No wonder the young boy wanted to hear it again and again.

    After talking to the butler for a few more minutes, she went back to Cheng Yang''s room. Looking at the silent boy, Mo Ron''s heart was suddenly filled with sadness.

    At this moment, she was again determined to help Cheng Yang. At least she would try her best.

    So she took out her phone and searched for something. When she finally found what she was searching for, she bit her lips in hesitation for a few seconds and then finally stepped forward.

    Then she put the phone in front of him and said

    "Cheng Yang, do you want to go here with me?"

 Chapter 79 - Who Cooked The Dish?

    "No, Miss Mo. Please get this thought out of your mind. Cheng Yang is not going outside with you."

    Mrs. Cheng said firmly and Mo Ron sighed heavily but still tried to insist.

    "But Mrs. Cheng, how can you expect him to behave normally when he is staying inside his room alone?"

    She questioned hoping in her heart that the woman will understand.

    She had finally seen some hope.

    Cheng Yang''s father who was known by the name ''Huoxin'' amongst people was a very famous singer. His sudden death has made many fans sad.

    One dayter, there was an event that was specially organized in the memory of singer Huoxin. In the event, only Huoxin''s songs would be sung by some fans and artists.

    Mo Ron had known about it since there were some students in her college who were his big fan and they were attending it.

    She had shown the poster of that event to Cheng Yang.

    Cheng Yang looked at the poster for a few moments and then finally had nodded his head while looking at her. Although his eyes were still nk, Mo Ron was encouraged.

    "Complete these test papers honestly. I promise you that I will take you there with me."

    Then she left some test papers that she had specially prepared for Cheng Yang.

    Mo Ron doesn''t have much hope that Cheng Yang would reallyplete them but she will still take him to the event organized for his father.

    The butler had told him that Cheng Yang has note out of his room after his Father''s funeral even once.

    It has been six months since Huoxin''s death.

    So it meant that Cheng Yang was inside that room for six months. Although it was not a long time, it was also not short.

    It was really important to bring some normalcy to his life.

    When she saw that Mrs. Cheng has ignored her words and was looking through some files, Mo Ron suddenly felt a little annoyed and whispered

    "You are bing his enemy by doing all this."

    Mrs. Cheng heard her words and her eyes went sharp and cold. She looked at Mo Ron and said without any emotion on her face.

    "Miss Mo, There have also been many tutors before you and they have left just after two or three days. I hired you because of Professor Han. He told me that since you were of Cheng Yang''s age maybe yourpany can help him. However, that doesn''t prove that I can''t remove you. So, please do what you are assigned to do and if you can''t do that, then please leave this job."

    Then Mrs. Cheng was again busy reading her files.

    Mo Ron sighed.

    If it had been some other circumstances then she would have already left this job long ago, however, she can''t now.

    She felt a strange connection with Cheng Yang. Her heart was filled with sympathy for the young boy. After her rebirth, there have been only two instances that she had felt something for someone else other than her family.

    The first one was Shen Youlin and the other one was Cheng Yang.

    She knew that she helped Shen Youlin that day because she found her in the same situation she was once in her past life.

    But about Cheng Yang, Mo Ron really doesn''t know.

    What she knew was that she wanted to help Cheng Yang.

    She stood up from the couch as she nced at the stubborn woman for onest time and said

    "Mrs. Cheng, if you change your decision then please, inform me as soon as possible."

    After that, she walked out of the Cheng Mansion.

    The whole night Mo Ron thought about how she could convince Mrs. Cheng and take Cheng Yang out of the Cheng Mansion.

    --------------

    Lin Qianru pushed the door of the VIP room with one hand, and with the other, she pushed the trolley with her other hand inside the room.

    She put the dish carefully on the table and then bowed her head with a smile.

    "I hope you will enjoy your meal, sir."

    After that, she turned around and was about to walk out of the VIP room when she heard the man behind her asking her to stop.

    She turned around again and went back.

    Setting the spoon back in his bowl, the man looked at her with a frown which made Lin Qianru think that there was something wrong with the dish, especially after the man asked

    "Who made this?"

    Lin Qianru was confused and then answered

    "The chef, Sir?"

    The man wiped his lips with a napkin and said

    "Call your manager."

    Startled for a few seconds, Lin Qinaru bowed her head and said

    "I''m really sorry; Sir, if there is something wrong with the dish. There is no need to call the manager. I will bring another serving for you."

    She was afraid that the manager will fire the young chef who had joined after two days recovering from the burn on his hand.

    However, the man just looked at her bowed head and then picked his phone from the table.

    After a few seconds when Lin Qianru heard no response, she raised her head and saw him calling someone.

    "Hello��.yes,e to the private room right now."

    Was it the manager?

    Lin Qianru''s eyes went wide.

    She felt a little angry at the man.

    What is the need to make it such a big issue?

    But the next moment, she found it unreasonable.

    What can her anger do? These rich people would never understand what those poor have to go through.

    Sure enough, soon she saw the manager stepping inside the room while gasping for the air. It could be seen that he had run all the way here.

    When the manager''s eyes found her in the room, he red at her thinking that she has done something wrong which made Lin Qianru huff in irritation.

    But she could only suppress it remembering her position.

    "Mr. Chi, how did you remember me?"

    The manager politely asked the man sitting on the chair who still had a frown on his forehead.

    "You said that your chef wille in two days. Two days have passed, who made this?"

    Mr. Chi pointed towards the dish ced in front of him and the manager looked confused.

    "Yes, he is back. I also asked him that it is his responsibility to cook for Mr. Chi."

    The manager said and then looked at Lin Qianru.

    "You��call Shuixuo here."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head at the manager''s question.

    "Yes, Sir."

    Then she went to the kitchen and asked Shuixuo toe with her to the VIP room. The young chef looked worried but Lin Qianru couldn''t find anyforting words to say.

    What could she say when she, too, didn''t know what was going on inside the room?

    Inside the room, as soon as Shuixuo entered the manager asked him strictly

    "Shuixuo, didn''t I ask you especially to cook whatever Mr. Chi orders?"

    Shuixuo solemnly nodded his head and responded

    "Yes, Sir, and I did the same."

    The manager frowned and then looked at Mr. Chi who was looking at Shuixuo. Mr. Chi was a very influential man in City H and he was also a little older. He excluded an authoritative aura so when he looked at Shuixuo with a scrutinizing gaze, Shuixuo felt very nervous.

    "Then, why does this dish taste a little different from the two days ago?"

    Mr. Chi asked and Lin Qianru was shocked again.

    Two days ago? Wasn''t it her who had cooked two days ago in ce of Shuixuo?

    She and Shuixuo looked at each other and gulped in fear.

    She looked at Mr. Chi. Her clothes twisted the hem of her dress as she bbered.

    "Sir, It is natural��sometimes the food that a chef makes is very delicious but it..is not impossible that it would be delicious every time."

    "Right, Chef Shuixuo?" She looked at Shuixuo and asked with raised eyebrows

    Shuixuo immediately nodded his head showing his agreement.

    "Yes, Yes, my coworker Qianru said right."

    Even the manager looked a bit convinced and said

    "I also think so."

    However, looking at Mr. Chi''s smiling face he changed his words a bit and said

    "Mr. Chi, what this waitress said can also be true. However, Shuixuo will definitely try to make the dish exactly the way you like."

    Shuixuo bowed his head in front of Mr. Chi and said

    "Yes, Sir."

    "I''m very sorry for the inconvenience you faced, Mr. Chi"

    The manager smiled and said

    "It''s Alright."

    Mr. Chi waved his hand and said in his deep voice.

    However, his gaze was somewhere else. He looked at the waitress and the young chef who looked relieved by the sudden change in the situation.

    The manager didn''t see the eye exchange between the waitress and the young chef but he saw it.

    Mr. Chi''s eyes flickered with interest and curiousness as he looked at the seemingly not-so-young waitress.

 Chapter 80 - The Sly Liu Ji Fan

    The sky was dark.

    Shuixuo came out of the restaurant in his casual clothes. He walked hurriedly to the bus stop hoping that he would not miss thest bus. Soon a bus stopped and got inside with other people.

    The bus stopped at the stop he wanted to get down and he stepped out of it.

    As he was walking in the street, a car suddenly stopped in front of him making Shuixuo startle.

    He nervously clutched his bag in his hands ready to hit if whoever stepped outside had any bad intentions.

    A momentter, the driver came out and bowed in front of Shuixiang.

    Shuixuo was surprised.

    "Hello, my boss wants to talk to you about something. Pleasee with me."

    Shuixuo frowned at the driver''s words and stepped back.

    Seeing the wariness on his face, the driver was about to change his words when the car door opened again but this time Shuixuo recognized the man who came out.

    His eyes went wide. It was the same man from the VIP room.

    Chi Rong walked towards the man and stood in front of him. Seeing the sacred Chef, he said seriously

    "I don''t mean any harm to you so you don''t need to feel afraid."

    But the words didn''t lessen Shuixuo''s nervousness. He lowered his head and bit his lips before saying.

    "What does Mr. Chi want from me?"

    "The truth."

    Mr. Chi shrugged casually and said

    Shuixuo pretended to be confused and asked

    "What truth Mr. Chi is talking about?"

    Chi Rong nced at the young man and smiledzily. He patiently told him what he was asking.

    "Who cooked my dish two days ago?"

    When Shuixuo was about to open his mouth, Mr. Chi interrupted him again.

    "Better tell the truth or I have many other ways to find out."

    Shuixuo swallowed the lies he had readies and after a few moments finally answered

    "It was Ms. Lin Qianru who cooked Mr. Chi''s dish."

    Chi Rong raised his eyebrows questioningly and asked

    "Lin Qianru?"

    "The waitress that was inside the room today�� who served you the dishes."

    Mr. Chi smiled againzily and nodded his head. Then he heard the young man asking him

    "Mr. Chi, please don''tin against Ms. Lin. She just helped because I had burnt myself that day and was not in any condition to cook. If you are dissatisfied and feel offended because of our lies then you canin against me."

    Shuixuo said firmly.

    Mr. Chi was a forty-year-old man and Shuixuo was very younger than him.

    Seeing such a mature and responsible kid, Mr. Chi was rather happy.

    "As I said, I mean no harm."

    He patted Shuixuo''s shoulder and took out a card from his pocket.

    "Here, if you need any help in the future, you cane to me and show this."

    After that, Mr. Chi walked back to his car with the driver following him.

    The driver drove the car away while Shuixuo continued to look down at the card in his hand dumbly.

    ----------

    In the City S, Tian Yuan was currently standing outside Liu Ji Fan''s office with a very conflicted expression on his face.

    His one hand held the file and his other hand reached towards the doorknob to open the door but before it could even touch the knob, he retracted it.

    ''Since when did he start to fear that bastard?'' Tian Yuan scolded himself realizing how cowardly he was behaving.

    His hand reached down again but at thest moment he retracted it again.

    He knew what he was sacred of.

    At this moment, the door opened from inside suddenly making his eyes go wide.

    He stepped back when he saw who was standing at the doorway.

    Leaning against the wall, Liu Ji Fan looked at Tian Yuan coldly and said with a mocking smile.

    "What? Will you continue to stand here and y this game? Do I pay you for this?"

    Tian Yuan was surprised because from Liu Ji Fan''s words it seemed that he knew what he doing standing here all the time.

    He was about to question him when his eyes caught the camera on the corner of the hall.

    ''So he was really watching me.'' Tian Yuan cried inside his heart.

    His ears went red as he remembered his actions.

    For a tiny-miny second, Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were warm and soft when he saw Tian Yuan''s red ears but it was only for that tiny-miny second.

    He soon hid it away and they became cold again. With a mocking tone, he said

    "Now if you wish, Your Highness, then can we start the work?"

    Tian Yuan didn''t mind his cold behavior andposed his face before stepping inside the office avoiding any touch from Liu Ji Fan whose eyes narrowed when he noticed his actions.

    He then waited for Liu Ji Fan to sit on his chair. After Li Ji Fan was seated, he opened some documents and spread them on the table.

    In between, he nced at Liu Ji Fan''s face. Seeing his whole attention on the documents, he released a sigh of relief.

    ''If he behaved like this then he would have no problem finishing his job here.''

    He exined in detail what he thinks about the project, Liu Ji Fan had given to him to look into. After that, he noted some points down on the paper that can help him in the future when Liu Ji Fan talked about the projects.

    Finally, after two hours, they finished the discussion on thest project.

    Liu Ji Fan told him which one was to be selected and which one was to be rejected.

    Collecting the documents and closing the file, Tian Yuan bowed his head and then turned around to go out of the office. However, Liu Ji Fan''s voice stopped him.

    "Today, you will leave with me after office hours."

    Tian Yuan swiftly turned around and asked indifferently.

    "Where? Does the boss has some important work?"

    Liu Ji Fan smiled coldly and answered his question

    "No. I am just giving you a ride. Since we are going to the same ce, we can go together."

    Tian Yuan frowned at his words.

    "Same ce?"

    While looking through the documents, Liu Ji Fan said casually.

    "Yes, you''ll live in my mansion now."

    "What?" Tian Yuan shouted but covered his mouth hurriedly when Liu Ji Fan narrowed his eyes at him.

    "What is there to be surprised of? Since you are my personal assistance, it''s natural that you will live with me."

    Liu Ji Fan said it with a face that made Tian Yuan think that he was a fool to not even know that. But the next moment, Tian Yuan shook his head and red at the man in front of him.

    "What natural? I know that it''s not natural. Don''t try to trick with me your lies."

    But Liu Ji Fan ignored his anger very easily and said

    "Well, it is natural for me because my personal assistant always lives with me. Since you are doing that job now, you will have to do the same."

    When Tian Yuan was about to open his mouth again, Liu Ji Fan didn''t let him and said

    "Now leave. You have so much free time to chatter but I don''t have."

    ring at the man for thest time, Tian Yuan could only leave the office in the end. While the sly man chuckled after Tian Yuan was finally out of his office.

 Chapter 81 - The Sad Grandfather He

    The next day when Mo Ron entered the Cheng Mansion she saw the butler standing at the door.

    Seeing her, the butler seemed to have a relieved look which Mo Ron thought was a little funny.

    "What happened, butler Wen?"

    The butler also seemed a little embarrassed as he said

    "I thought that Miss Mo will note anymore now."

    Mo Ron took out an apple from her bag since she was feeling a little hungry. Taking a bite, she asked the butler

    "And why so?"

    "Well��Miss Mo, I heard your conversation with madam yesterday."

    Mo Ron chuckled as she found the butler Wen cute as he avoided her eyes in guilt.

    She walked inside the mansion as Butler Wen walked beside her.

    "Miss Mo, the madam was just worried about the master so don''t ��."

    Mo Ron chewed the apple inside her mouth and raised her hand to stop the butler from saying anything else.

    With a sigh, she said very seriously

    "Butler Wen, you might respect and be loyal to Mrs. Cheng very much that you can''t see even her wrongdoing. But ording to me, Mrs. Cheng has full contribution in what Cheng Yang has be now."

    After that, Mo Ron didn''t talk anymore to butler Wen and walked to Cheng Yang''s room.

    .

    .

    .

    Inside the room, she found Cheng Yang in his usual position.

    She put a bright smile on her face and then closed the door.

    Walking in front of him, she said with the same smile

    "Hello, Cheng Yang. How are you doing?"

    Just like every day, Cheng Yang just nced at her and then lowered down his head.

    However, this time he pushed a notebook towards Mo Ron before stuffing the earphones in his ears.

    With surprised eyes, Mo Ron picked the notebook immediately.

    When she opened it and turned the pages one by one, her smile widened more and more.

    She didn''t notice that Cheng Yang once raised his head and looked at her smile for a while and then he lowered his head as if nothing happened.

    While Mo Ron was feeling as if she will start to jump with joy immediately but she controlled it in fear that she would startle Cheng Yang.

    She flipped through the notebook seriously for the second time.

    Although all the questions were not right, the thing that relived her was that Cheng Yang had tried every question. There were only a few questions that he couldn''t solve.

    Perhaps he had forgotten a few forms and that''s why he couldn''t solve them.

    Mo Ron closed the notebook with a smile and then looked at the Cheng Yang''s lowered head.

    "Cheng Yang, you are a genius"

    She praised him sincerely. The questions he had solved were enough to show how intelligent he was before all this.

    No wonder Professor Han praised him so much.

    She was really happy because she had expected that Cheng Yang will really solve them.

    The boy raised his head and stared at him with his nk eyes but didn''t say anything.

    Mo Ron was confused and scratched her head while trying to understand what he meant. It was not until he snatched the notebook from her hands, she said what came to her mind.

    "We will go tomorrow to that event."

    Only then, Cheng Yang lowered his head and stuffed the earphones back in his ears.

    While, Mo Ron took the notebook again in her hands. She looked at the notebook as if it was a treasure.

    And of course, it was. It was the treasure with which she could convince Mrs. Cheng.

    However, that day, Mo Ron waited for Mrs. Cheng the whole evening but Mrs. Cheng didn''te back.

    At six p.m. the butler told her that Mrs. Cheng has called and said that she will note today and will stay at thepany for tonight.

    Disappointed, Mo Ron could only leave Cheng Mansion after stuffing Cheng Yang''s notebook in her backpack as she walked towards the bus stop.

    ----------

    In the He vi, He Zhuang looked at Grandfather He with cold and dead eyes.

    Grandfather He squirmed on the couch under his son''s cold gaze and felt furious when he heard the snicker from his behind.

    "Old Man, I have told you to think before doing something but you have sworn to not listen to my advice."

    Butler Zhang whispered with a smile.

    Grandfather He red at the butler and suddenly felt a little indignant thinking that he was feeling scared of his son.

    He raised his head and leanedfortably on the couch as he pretended to be confident.

    Looking in his son''s cold eyes, he said fearlessly

    ''Now you are trying to intimidate this old man with your cold eyes. Zhuang, don''t try to do that because it will not work, after all, I''m your father.''

    That''s what Grandfather He had nned to say but what came out of his mouth was

    "He He�� Son, what happened? Why do you look so cold suddenly?" He smiled nervously making Butler Zhang snicker more.

    "Why did you interfere inpany matters?" He Zhuang asked coldly.

    Grandfather seemed to be hurt by his words and said

    "Zhuang, that''s also mypany. So what I decided to recruit someone with my wish? Can''t I do even this small thing?"

    But it didn''t change He Zhuang''s expression at all.

    "No. The day you have given He corporation to me and swore that you will not take a single decision regarding thepany''s matters, it became mine. So, you don''t have any right now. If you don''t remember all this, I can call mother and confirm."

    The words shut up Grandfather He. Indeed, he had said all this.

    "Zhuang, I did it just for Jian''s sake. Yiling is a nice girl and likes He Jian very much. She is also very suitable to be this house''s daughter-inw. Don''t you think so? "

    He Zhuang seemed to ponder over Grandfather He''s words and said

    "I''ll leave it this once and keep that girl until she does her job honestly. However, if Jian came to know about this and fired her, I''ll not stop him."

    Then, He Zhuang stood up from the couch. As soon as he turned around, Grandfather He asked him

    "How is your mother? Is she doing well?"

    He Zhuang didn''t even turn around and said nonchntly

    "You can always call her and ask this yourself."

    After that, he walked out of He Mansion leaving Grandfather He to sigh sadly.

    "I would have called her, if only she talked to me."

    The old man stood up and walked to his study room without saying anything.

 Chapter 82 - Tian Yuan Doesnt Want To Repeat Same Mistake

    The office hours were over. Tian Yuan closed the files and arranged them neatly. He then picked up his phone from the table and got up from the chair.

    Just as he stepped out of thepany''s gates, he saw a ck sedan standing outside. Liu Ji Fan was leaning against it while doing something on his phone.

    Only then Tian Yuan remembered that today he had to go with Liu Ji Fan. A frown filled with worry and panic marred his forehead.

    ''Won''t it be better if I run to the bus stop? After that, I''ll call him and say that I forgot that I had to go with him.''

    His eyes brightened and he carefully looked at the busy man and stepped down from the stairs.

    But as soon as he stepped sideways and turned around, he heard the cold voice.

    "Running away?"

    He gulped and turned around and saw a mocking smile on Liu Ji Fan while he was looking at him. He was about to open his mouth and make some excuse when Liu Ji Fan continued

    "You really seem to like it, right? Running away from me again and again."

    Tian Yuan''s heart pained when he saw the sad and mocking smile on Liu Ji Fan but soon heposed his expression to one that of indifference.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were cold when he saw no change on his face. He also hid his emotions and said nonchntly.

    "Let me inform you something. Your whole luggage is inside my mansion. So even if you wish to your cold apartment you will have nothing."

    Tian Yuan was shocked. With wide eyes, he looked at Liu Ji Fan. Before he could even open his mouth, Liu Ji Fan didn''t let him.

    "Now, get inside the car. I don''t have much time to waste on you."

    After that, he opened the door of the driver''s seat and sat inside the car.

    Tian Yuan''s mood was affected and he didn''t have any will to argue with Liu Ji Fan now so silently opened the door of the back seat.

    He was about to sit inside the car when he heard Liu Ji Fan chuckling coldly again.

    "What do you think of me? Your driver?"

    Tian Yuan saw Liu Ji Fan looking at him with raised eyebrows through the rear-view mirror. He was annoyed and a little angry but had nowhere to vent.

    Closing the door loudly, he opened the door of the front seat by Liu Ji Fan''s side and sat inside silently.

    Seeing his puckered-up lips, Liu Ji Fan knew that he was angry but didn''t say anything and just started the car.

    The whole ride was silent.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the mansion that Tian Yuan knew belonged to Liu Ji Fan. So he opened the door and closed the door loudly again and went inside the house silently.

    Inside the car, Liu Ji Fan sighed heavily.

    "Park it in the garage."

    He came out and ordered the driver who had already walked towards him. After that, he walked inside the house and found Tian Yuan standing in the Living room with a lost look on his face.

    The warmness in his eyes was about to flow out but he concealed it and said without any emotion.

    "Follow me."

    And then he started to walk.

    Startled, Tian Yuan could only follow him. When Liu Ji Fan stopped they were inside a room. By the bedside, Liu Ji Fan saw his suitcase that was supposedly his.

    He red at the back of the man who was standing in front of him thinking that he had already nned it long ago but told him only today.

    "Don''t think of yourself as that important."

    Tian Yuan heard Liu Ji Fan.

    His first reaction was surprise that Liu Ji Fn actually guessed what he was thinking but then he remembered that it was not the first time something like this happened.

    Then he felt a little sad and then he thought he deserved it.

    Still, from the outside, he defended himself by pretending to be confused.

    "What are you talking about? Are you talking to yourself?"

    Liu Ji Fan turned to look at the man who thinks that everyone is a fool to not find out that he was just pretending.

    "You know better."

    He shrugged and said nonchntly.

    Again, Tian Yuan started to look around as if Liu Ji Fan was not talking to him.

    Looking around the room, he felt it was good so he said politely.

    "Thank you, Boss, the room is good. I think you must be tired so you should go and rest."

    In brief, he was telling Liu Ji Fan to get out of his room.

    Liu Ji Fan scoffed and then walked out of the room without talking to him anymore.

    It is his fault. He has loved a merciless man.

    Liu Ji Fan couldn''t help but pity himself inside his heart.

    .

    .

    Tian Yuan came out of the bathroom while rubbing his hair with a towel. His lower body was covered with another towel.

    He picked the clothes that he had taken out from the suitcase and wore them.

    Amidst this, the door of his room was suddenly knocked.

    He opened the door and saw a middle-aged woman standing outside.

    "Hello, You can call me Aunt Yu. Young Master Liu had told me that you will also be living here from now. The dinner is ready. You cane and eat now."

    The woman said with a warm smile.

    Tian Yuan reciprocated her smile and said

    "Thanks."

    He then closed the door and dried his hair. Afterbing his hair, he went to the dining room.

    Aunt Yu served him food.

    Tian Yuan had just taken the first bite when he suddenly turned to Aunt Yu and asked

    "Aunt Yu, has Young Master Liu had dinner already?"

    Aunt Yu shook her head and answered

    "No, Young Master rarely eats at this time. I''ll cook something every day before leaving. If he feels he would eat or the next day I will find the food in the same ce I have left."

    Tian Yuan frowned at Aunt Yu''s words.

    What kind of way is this of living?

    He was about to get up to go and call Liu Ji Fan when he suddenly froze amidst dragging his chair back.

    What was he doing? He can''t do all this.

    Now Liu Ji Fan was nothing to him.

    Their rtionship will result in a tragedy only. He has learned this a long ago and he still was repeating his mistakes.

    Composing his expression, Tian Yuan sat back on his chair and finished his breakfast silently.

 Chapter 83 - Taking Cheng Yang Out

    City H weed a new morning. The sun was about to rise in the sky.

    Trrrrrr��

    The rm clock ced beside the bed rang continuously. A hand came out of the nket spread on the bed and put off the irritated ringing and then went back to its same ce.

    A few momentster, Mo Ron uncovered her face as she lowered down the nket.

    She yawned as she got up from the bed while rubbing her open hair and opened the doors of the balcony.

    Seeing the blue sky lit with the redness of the sun she smiled a little but suddenly heard a loud noise from somewhere.

    She turned to look sideways following the loud sound and saw icy blue eyes fixed on her.

    Ohhh ....not in the morning.

    As if reading what she was thinking in her heart, those blue eyes narrowed at her making her heartbeat a little fast in nervousness.

    Then the man stood up and picked hisptop not before giving her, his one of that cold and indifferent nce, exited the balcony of his apartment.

    Mo Ron looked at his disappearing back with a parted mouth.

    ''Why do I feel that he was sulking?''

    She shook her head andughed as if she had thought of a weird joke.

    He Jian would sulk. Ron, which world are you living in currently?

    Putting her amusing and weird thoughts to rest, she looked back at the sky.

    The morning sky was so beautiful, Mo Ron thought.

    Not knowing that a certain someone was still looking at her through the window of his balcony with a frown on his forehead.

    -------------

    As soon as the college ended, Mo Ron took the bus and went to Cheng Mansion.

    Fortunately, she didn''t have many sses today. So she canfortably take Cheng Yang to the event.

    She touched the notebook in her backpack and smiled as she imagined what Mrs. Cheng''s reaction would be seeing Cheng Yang''s first improvement.

    Although she forced him, the biggest thing was he really did it.

    Approximately half an hourter, Mo Ron was outside the Cheng Mansion.

    She was panting when she stepped inside the mansion.

    Without greeting the butler Wen, she asked him.

    "Butler Wen, Where is Mrs. Cheng?"

    Butler Wen was confused seeing her in hurry but answered

    "Madam didn''te the whole day. She called and asked about master and then said that there is a very important meeting for some foreign project so she will note today also."

    Mo Ron''s lips were parted and dry when butler Wen finished his words.

    Her eyes dimmed.

    How will she take Cheng Yang out without Mrs. Cheng''s permission?

    Seeing her upset, the butler said asked

    "Miss Mo, do you want to discuss something with Mrs. Cheng?"

    "Yes" She whispered and then asked

    "Can you call her?"

    Although Mo Ron felt that personally seeing the notebook would make Mrs. Cheng agree easily bit now she could at least try with whatever she has.

    The butler hesitated but seeing Mo Ron hopeful eyes relented and said

    "Okay, I will do it right now."

    However, the call didn''t connect.

    The butler tried again and a few momentster shook his head seeing Mo Ron''s expectant expression.

    After trying two or three times, the call finally connected but it was Mrs. Cheng''s secretary who picked the phone.

    "Madam is busy and can''t attend any phone call at this moment."

    The secretary said and then hung up the call.

    In the end, Mo Ron walked towards Cheng Yang''s room with slow steps.

    She hesitated to open the door.

    After a while, sheposed her expression and thought.

    She will talk to Cheng Yang and promise him that they will go out as soon as Mrs. Cheng will give them permission. There will be many other events in theing days.

    But when Mo Ron opened the door she couldn''t open her mouth to say the readied words.

    In front of her, Cheng Yang was standing. Perhaps he had been standing there for too long while looking at the door.

    ''He must have been waiting for her.'' Mo Ron thought.

    The guilt inside her heart surged more when she noticed that he was wearing different clothes showing that he especially got ready to go to the event with her.

    When he saw her, he looked at her with nk eyes as if waiting for her to say that they should leave now.

    No longer could Mo Ron tell him that they were not going today.

    Wouldn''t it push Cheng Yang away if she did that? He will never trust her again and it could affect him mentally also.

    A few momentster, she passed a small smile and whispered

    "Let''s go."

    ------------

    Sitting inside Cheng family''s car, Mo Ron clutched her bag and looked at Cheng Yang who was staring out of the window nkly.

    She was feeling as if she wasmitting a crime. She was taking Cheng Yang out without Mrs. Cheng''s permission.

    Mo Ron knew that it was dangerous but she didn''t have any other choice.

    It took her a long time to make butler Wen understand the circumstances. Butler Wen was afraid and refused in the beginning but she assured him again and again. She told him how this small thing can affect Cheng Yang''s mind.

    She showed him the notebook in which Cheng Yang had solved the questions. The old butler''s eyes had dampened when he heard that his young master solved some questions. He couldn''t understand them but knew that this was an improvement.

    In the end, the old butler allowed her to go in Cheng family''s car with Cheng Yang.

    Mo Ron assured the butler but now she was afraid.

    She regretted her impulse of promising something to Cheng Yang. She should have first discussed it with Mrs. Cheng and then only she should have gone ahead and promised something.

    But the deed was already done.

    The only thing that she could do was to be careful and not let anything happen to Cheng Yang.

    It was her responsibility to take him back to Cheng Mansion safely.

 Chapter 84 - Life Has To Go On

    Mo Ron stepped inside therge hall that was decorated with the lyrics written by Huixuo with Cheng Yang.

    She nced sideways at Cheng Yang who was already looking at the walls. Then she looked around the hall and found only one empty table.

    Seeing the filled hall, Mo Ron was afraid that she would lose Cheng Yang so she held his hand and walked towards the table.

    Walking a step behind her, Cheng Yang felt the sudden touch and stared at their joined hands nkly.

    "Let''s sit here."

    He heard her and saw the empty chairs. Without saying anything, he sat down on one of them.

    Sitting on the chair, Mo Ron looked around as more and more people started toe. It could be seen how popr Huixuo was among the people.

    The event started soon.

    The host came on the stage and talked about Huixuo''s journey from a newbie to bing a singer who won the hearts of many people with his beautiful voice and heart-touching lyrics.

    After that, he called a few fans who sang a song.

    Many fans got on the stage and performed something to show their love for Huixuo. A middle-aged couple recounted how they proposed to each other using Huixuo''s songs.

    After that, a man climbed the stairs and went to the stage. Taking the mike in his hands, he looked at the people sitting in the hall.

    Suddenly someone shouted among the audience saying that the man was also a famous artist.

    "Hello."

    The voice was very soft and nice to hear as the man began. Gradually the hall quieted down.

    "Today I am not here as an artist." The man said smilingly looking towards the person who had recognized him and continued

    "Today I am here as a fan. Fan of Huixuo."

    A short paused then he continued again

    "It is still difficult to believe that we have lost such a talented man so soon and so sudden. Huixuo was not only my ideal for me but also my teacher and mypetitor. I have strived hard to be like him when I started my career but it soon became clear to me that no one could be like him. I thought of him as mypetitor wanted to do everything better than him but could never attain that."

    A sigh escaped from the man''s lips and he smiled a little but his damp eyes betrayed his emotions.

    "It took me a long time to understand why I can''t be better than him or even like him. Because Huixuo never took singing as apetition; not even his profession."

    "Once I met him and we have talked for only half an hour. But that half an hour was enough for me to get to know him. For him, singing was his salvation, a way by which he could express his emotions instead of hiding them inside his heart. He was a man of few words but the one who used to think from the heart. So he chose singing to express his suppressed emotions."

    "I will like to remember him today by singing one of his own favorite songs. He had told me that this song was close to his heart because he wrote it for someone who was the closest to his heart."

    The music started and the man opened his mouth to sing the song.

    It was a very beautiful song. The same song that Mo Ron had yed and Cheng Yang had specially removed his earphones to listen to.

    The man''s words were so heart-touching that everyone was attentively listening to him so was the song he sang.

    It was a popr song. Those who remembered the song started to sing it with him.

    Even Mo Ron could not remove her eyes from the stage.

    It was not until she heard the soft sniffles from her beside, her trance was broken.

    She looked on her left side swiftly and Cheng Yang sitting with his head lowered. Her body tensed when she saw that his shoulders were trembling.

    Her heart softened seeing the young boy silently muffling his sobs.

    Her left hand raised tofort him but she didn''t know if she should disturb him.

    From the butler Wen she hade to know that Cheng Yang had not cried even once after his father''s death. He just became silent and enclosed himself in his room.

    In the end, Mo Ron turned her head towards the stage as if she saw nothing.

    Let him grieve. It was necessary and best for him.

    She silently apanied Cheng Yang throughout the whole event.

    When everything ended and people started to leave, only then she turned to look at him again.

    Now he was not crying. Only his red eyes could prove that he had really cried otherwise everything else was the same.

    Feeling her gaze on himself, Cheng Yang looked at her and she smiled softly.

    "Shall we leave?"

    He silently nodded his head but having his response made Mo Ron happy.

    She stood up followed by Cheng Yang and exited the hall.

    On the way, Mo Ron could feel Cheng Yang''s disturbing emotions so she didn''t want to say anything that could affect him.

    She opened and closed her mouth many times but couldn''t find anything so, in the end, she remained silent.

    So the whole ride passed in silence.

    It was already seven o''clock when Mo Ron reached Cheng Mansion with Cheng Yang.

    She got out of the car and waited for Cheng Yang toe out.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Cheng didn''te back. The butler was already standing at the gates and sighed in relief when he saw Cheng Yang safe and sound.

    Mo Ron walked to Cheng Yang''s room with him. When Cheng Yang was about to close the door, she suddenly said

    "Cheng Yang."

    Cheng Yang stopped and stared at her. His gaze was still nk making Mo Ron wonder whether everything that happened today really changed anything or not.

    However, she still continued

    "Your loss is great. Your Father must be a very good person and very close to you. No one can maybe understand your pain. But life doesn''t stop after we lose someone closer. Life has to go on. We have to continue living for those who are still with us and love us."

    Mo Ron sighed when she finished. Cheng Yang was still looking at her nkly so she turned around and left Cheng Mansion silently.

    However, she didn''t notice Cheng Yang''s clenched fists.

    Butler Wen especially asked the driver to send her home as it was already veryte. Mo Ron also didn''t refuse.

    That night, Cheng Yang listened to his favorite song the whole night again and again as he stared nkly outside the window of his room.

    -----------

    In the early morning, Shen Youlin came out of her mansion while humming a nice tune. She opened her car and sat in the driver''s seat.

    As she drove to Mo Ron''s house a bright smile appeared on her lips when remembered Mo Ron''s kiss on her cheek. However, her smile disappeared soon and her eyes went wide when she suddenly saw a ck sedan rushing in front of the car with arge speed.

    The car in front of her stopped suddenly making her press the brakes immediately.

    Spitting out some colorful words for whoever was inside the car, she opened the door and mmed it loudly.

    Then she walked towards the ck sedan as soon as she can.

    Shen Youlin almost drooled when she saw how beautiful the car was. It was of the limited edition. However, she soonposed herself.

    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she knocked on the driver door and said

    "Open the door."

    The door opened and she didn''t hesitate to drag the driver out with his cor.

    "You little piece of sh*t, if you don''t know how to drive then why are you driving such a beautiful car in the first ce?"

    The driver tried to free his cor from her hand and said

    "Madam, please calm down and listen to me first."

    "Oh, you just shut up. I''ll call the police right now and I will file a case against you. You have indirectly tried to take my life."

    The driver''s face paled and he looked at Shen Youlin as if she was a crazy woman.

    "What nonsense? When did I do any sort of that thing?"

    "You didn''t? Wasn''t it you who sped this beautiful car in front of my humble car? Wasn''t it you who��."

    "Miss Shen"

    A calm voice suddenly interrupted Shen Youlin''s long usations.

    Shen Youlin turned to look sideways with an annoyed expression on her face while the driver released a sigh of relief on seeing his boss.

    Shen Youlin gulped seeing the magnificent face in front of her and instantly stepped back.

    "Ugh��Why are you standing so close?"

    Finally creating some distance she continued

    "What are you doing here, CEO Song?"

    Shen Youlin didn''t even give any chance to Song Xinyi to speak. She looked at the driver hiding behind Song Xinyi and then at the ck sedan and then back at Song Xinyi.

    "Don''t tell me that this car and that driver is yours."

    Song Xinyi calmly nodded her head and said

    "Indeed, Miss Shen is very wise."

    What very wise.

    Shen Youlin''s lips twitched and she narrowed her eyes infinitesimally as she said

    "What do you want, CEO Song? First, you molested me and then you kissed me and now today you tried to kill me. What is going on in your mind?"

    The driver who was standing behind Song Xinyi heard all this and his eyes went wide.

    What? Boss really molested a girl.

    His gaze towards Song Xinyi was suddenly a little pitiful.

    On the other hand, noticing her driver''s different gaze, Song Xinyi said coldly.

    "Go away."

    And the driver was instantly far away from the duo.

    After that Song Xinyi had just turned to Shen Youlin to speak but Shen Youlin was still busy in imagining in different directions.

    "Are you a serial killer or something like that?"

    Song Xinyi''s looked at Shen Youlin woodenly and said before Shen Youlin could continue again.

    "Miss Shen''s capability of talking to yourself is very appreciative."

    Shen Youlin''s face went red and she realized she was really chattering no stop but the next moment she defended herself.

    "It is natural. After all, I''m very scared."

    Song Xinyi frowned and said softly

    "Are you? Do you want me tofort you?"

    She opened her arms and said

    "Come here."

    Shen Youlin only saw a big molester who was telling her to jump in his arms.

    Ha..was she a fool to do something foolish like this?

    The problem was just that this molester was very beautiful.

    She, in fact, stepped back and said nervously

    "Just leave it. I''ll forgive you. You can go."

    She acted to be generous as she waved her hand in a dismissive way and turned around. However, before she could even take a step ahead, her wrist was grasped from behind and she was turned around suddenly.

    Her eyes went wide with shock as she saw Song Xinyi leaning down and sealing her lips.

 Chapter 85 - She Was Stealing Her Brothers Bride

    The overbearing mouth on her lips invaded her mouth very easily as Shen Youlin was still shocked by the turn of events.

    However, the consciousness of what was happening came soon and she instantly pushed Song Xinyi away.

    Rubbing her lips vigorously, Shen Youlin med herself for not being careful around this girl who had already invaded her personal space many more times.

    Then came the guilt.

    How could she do such things when she had already Mo Ron in her heart?

    "Miss Shen"

    She raised her head to re at the culprit. However, it frustrated her that the beautiful and emotionless face still softened her heart momentarily.

    Song Xinyi looked at Shen Youlin''s dazed face.

    The result that she had reached after two days of contemtion came on her lips.

    "Miss Shen, I want to date you."

    The girl standing in front of her looked at her with wide eyes filled with shock making her amused.

    After the death of her mother, she had not been affected by anyone. Shen Youlin was the first person who had been able to make her feel those strange emotions.

    Song Xinyi still doesn''t know what really she felt for Shen Youlin. However, what she knew was that she doesn''t like to see Shen Youlin see someone else.

    She liked to touch her and be touched by her. There was this strange attraction between them that urged her to stay with her.

    She was not unfamiliar with same-sex rtionships.

    So she wanted to date Shen Youlin and understand her emotions.

    "What rubbish?"

    Shen Youlin stepped back and her body tensed.

    "Are you also a ��"

    She asked with a dubious tone.

    Another indifferent and calm answer she got from CEO Song.

    "I am trying to figure it out."

    "So you are using me to figure yourself out." Shen Youlin asked with a dumb expression on her face.

    But she suddenly regretted it the next moment. She actually can understand what Song Xinyi was going through. She had also been there once.

    Trying to figure herself out. What she really was?

    And since the girl in front of her was a CEO of an influentialpany, it was more difficult for her. She at least could hide it from her family and could live well but Song Xinyi would not be really able to hide it under so much attention.

    So she calmed down her emotions and said calmly.

    "CEO Song, I don''t want to date you."

    A frown marred Song Xinyi forehead attracting Shen Youlin''s attraction. She had not expected to hear the refusal.

    "Why?" Song Xinyi asked seriously.

    She knew that Shen Youlin was also into girls. She had specially investigated about her and she had not been in any rtionship ever.

    The words after which she had left her mansionst time also confirmed her thoughts.

    So Song Xinyi really couldn''t find any reason for Shen Youlin''s refusal. She was the most appropriate candidate for Shen Youlin in her eyes.

    Shen Youlin stared at Song Xinyi weirdly and sighed after a few moments.

    "CEO Song, let me remind you, you are already engaged to my brother."

    If her motheres to know about all this, then she can''t even imagine what all new things she would have to hear. Shen Youlin thought.

    Sisters stole each other grooms. It was heard before. But she, as a sister, was stealing her brother''s bride. This was definitely something new.

    She wanted to let Song Xinyi feel guilty that after being already in one rtionship, it was wrong of her to ask something like this.

    However, when had Shen Youlin expected to hear the following answer

    "Oh��that''s where the problem lies."

    Song Xinyi nodded her head lost in her thoughts and then said with a somber expression.

    "You don''t need to think about it. Just say agree to a date with me. I''ll handle this matter very soon."

    Shen Youlin''s mouth was parted as she thought of some colorful words that were respectful as well as demeaning at the same time. However, she couldn''t find any.

    What kind of overbearing behavior was this?

    So she used thest and a very powerful straw.

    "Still, I can''t date you. I already have someone I like so why will I date you?"

    Shen Youlin answered very casually but she didn''t see Song Xinyi clenched fists.

    "Who?"

    She saw Shen Youlin frowning as she said

    "You don''t need to know that. But I really like her. So CEO Song you should find someone else. "

    Saying this, Shen Youlin turned around and walked towards her car.

    This time Song Xinyi didn''t stop her. She didn''t even move from her ce even after Shen Youlin drove away from her car.

    ''I really like her.''

    There was a very faint feeling of ache in her heart when she remembered how Shen Youlin looked so happy when that girl had kissed her cheek.

    It felt as if someone was pinching her heart again and again.

    When had she felt like thisst time? Song Xinyi tried to remember.

    It was when she had found out that her mother was no more in this world.

    But when did Shen Youlin became so important to her?

    "Boss"

    "Huh?"

    Her trance was broken and Song Xinyi turned to look at her driver.

    "That girl has already left. Will we chase her?"

    The driver asked curiously and at the same time felt weird as he felt that his boss seemed a little strange.

    Song Xinyi took a deep breath and said

    "No."

    After that, she walked towards her car and said to the driver who was following her

    "To the office."

    "Yes Boss"

    The car drove away to the Song Corporation.

    ------------

    Shen Youlin drove her car to the college directly as Mo Ron had sent her a message that she was already on her way to the college.

    While driving she could not help but put her hand on her heart suddenly feeling that it was beating very fast.

    Actually, she had also felt it when Song Xinyi had asked her to date her, but she ignored it.

    ''Must be because I was confessed first time by a girl.'' Shen Youlin thought.

    ''But what can I do? It''s not my fault that I am so charming that even a straight girl started to think that she was into girls.''

    So the whole ride Shen Youlin spent praising herself inside her heart.

    But somewhere in the corner of her heart, she knew that''s she was doing it because she was trying to suppress those weird feelings.

    ----------

    Tian Yuan looked through some files as he walked forward in the direction of his office.

    Today was a very important meeting. So he needed to arrange some documents beforehand and read them.

    But suddenly someone bumped against him and the file fell down from his hands.

    With wide eyes, he felt the coldness seeping through his clothes to his body and looked down.

    His whole shirt was drenched in cold coffee.

    "I''m really sorry."

    The girl who had bumped against him whispered with wide eyes.

    Although Tian Yuan wanted to say ''its alright'', it could note out of his mouth.

    How could this be alright? There was a meeting in half an hour and he does not even have any clothes to change to.

    "I''m really sorry. I should have noticed youing towards me."

    His attention was back to the girl. She was beautiful. Her eyes were now filled with tears of guilt. She bent down to pick her purse and he saw her taking out some napkins.

    Without any hesitation, she dubbed them on his shirt that was now literally clinging to his body.

    "I''m really sorry."

    This was the third time she said sorry and Tian Yuan now really felt that it was nothing but one of his bad days.

    He was about tofort her and take the napkins from her hand when a cold voice suddenly interrupted the duo.

    "Well, am I disturbing your lovely conversations?"

    Tian Yuan hand that was raised to snatch the napkins from the girls'' hand stilled. He looked behind the girl and saw Liu Ji Fan smiling dangerously at him.

    He looked down at his body and Tian Yuan followed his gaze only to find out that Liu Ji Fan was looking at the girl''s hand that was ced on his chest.

    Raising his head again, he saw that Liu Ji Fan was looking at him coldly.

    He suddenly felt a little guilty. As if he was cheating and found by his boyfriend.

    "I��I��You��"

    Seeing him so nervous the girl also turned around and gasped when she saw Liu Ji Fan.

    "CEO Liu."

    She stepped back seeing the cold man and ran into Tian Yuan''s arms. Tian Yuan cursed inside his heart when he felt the coldness increasing.

    He immediately stepped away from the girl and smiled nervously at Liu Ji Fan with an expression ''I am innocent, you have to believe me.''

    But Liu Ji Fan didn''t seem to appreciate it all.

    He looked at the girl and said

    "You''re fired."

    Then he walked towards Tian Yuan in long strides.. Holding his wrist tightly, he dragged him towards his office.

 Chapter 86 - Tian Yuan Belonged To Him

    (***Warning - This chapter contain some instance of mature content. If you don''t wish to read something like that, then please start the chapter after the three vertical dots that you will see after going down a bit.***)

    "Leave the door, Tian Yuan."

    Liu Ji Fan said with the gritted teeth. However, Tian Yuan shook his head vigorously while holding the door tightly and leaning his body backward as much as he could to remain out of Liu Ji Fan''s office.

    Leave the door��hah. Was he a fool to do that?

    He doesn''t want to be eaten by an angry devil.

    "Alright��you asked for it."

    Liu Ji Fan turned around and left the hand he was holding tightly, with a casual smile on his lips but Tian Yuan knew this smile.

    This smile meant that now Liu Ji Fan''s patience had ended and he will no longer use his brain. He will just do what he wants.

    Having both hands free he wanted to run away before he could be caught by him, however, he had not expected Liu Ji Fan to suddenly hold his face and start a kissing session just outside his office.

    "Mmmmm��.."

    Tian Yuan struggled but Liu Ji Fan only held her more firmly. He avoided his lips and got a small time to utter something that could perhaps give some sense to the fool who was holding him.

    "Ji Fan,�� outside��someone will see."

    However, Liu Ji Fan seems to be possessed by something. He held the man in his arms by the back of his head and sealed his lips again.

    Who cares if someone will see them?

    He doesn''t care. It will be good if someone will see them. Let them see. Let them know that Tian Yuan only belonged to him. He was his man.

    No one could touch him except him��Liu Ji Fan.

    When the person in his arms refused to open his mouth to give his further ess, Liu Ji Fan chuckled darkly and his lips went down��to his neck.

    Tian Yuan''s eyes widened as he saw a fluffy head buried in his neck. Raising his hands to push Liu Ji Fan, Tian Yuan muttered anxiously.

    "Ji Fan, stop��nnghhh��"

    His legs softened and he could not form his words when he felt him sucking his skin. A shiver ran down his spine almost making him go insane.

    Liu Ji Fan smiled in satisfaction hearing his moan. He bit the soft white skin under his lips and then sucked it again and again to soothe his pain.

    "Nah��.Ji Fan..."

    "Baby, you''re still so sensitive here."

    Liu Ji Fan chuckled when he raised his head and saw the dazed face of the man in his arms. His eyes went dark when he saw his parted mouth and pink lips.

    Without any hesitation, he leaned down to catch those soft lips and invaded the territory he loved.

    The hot tongue swept his mouth and senses making Tian Yuan''s mind nk for a moment.

    He immediately left the door handle and tried to walk inside the office. Fortunately, Liu Ji Fan seemed too corporate.

    Without leaving Tian Yuan''s lips, he himself first stepped inside the office holding him with his one hand. Closing the door with his other hand, he pressed Tian Yuan on the door while sucking his tongue.

    Tian Yuan panted, moaned at the same time tried to push him away weakly.

    It was difficult. He wants to ept his touch, lose his senses but at the same time, he knew he couldn''t do that.

    He struggled more when he felt Liu Ji Fan''s hands roaming above his wet shirt. Finally freeing his mouth, Liu Ji Fan let Tian Yuan''s head rest on his shoulder who was panting weakly, and opened his shirt''s button.

    "Where did she touch you?"

    He asked breathlessly but didn''t really seem to care for the answer.

    "Stop��Ji Fan��you can''t do this."

    Regaining his senses, Tian Yuan finally said and tried to step away from the man who could break his resolve with his charming face any time.

    However, Liu Ji Fan only chuckled and opened thest button of Tian Yuan''s shirt.

    He pinched the dark spot on Tian Yuan''s chest and smirked when he felt the thin boy trembling in his arms.

    Leaning down he licked the same ce making Tian Yuan cry out and whispered

    "Stop pretending that you don''t like it."

    Remembering how Tian Yuan was staring at that girl, Liu Ji Fan sucked that ce more vigorously and pinched his waist.

    Rubbing the same area to soothe his pain, he raised his head and put his forehead on Tian Yuan''s forehead.

    Tian Yuan had not expected him to stop so he was surprised and opened his eyes.

    His misty eyes only seem to make him look more seductive. Liu Ji Fan hissed and embrace him closer to his body if it was possible making Tian Yuan feel the changes in a certain part of his body.

    .

    .

    .

    He chuckled when he saw his widened eyes and said seriously.

    "Don''t get too close with anyone, Tian Yuan. It doesn''t matter whether it is a girl or it is a man. Don''t test my patience."

    His words made Tian Yuan''s heart weakened as he remembered that a few years ago, a teenager had said to him the same words in a dominating tone.

    He couldn''t help but whisper

    "Ji Fan, why don''t you forget me? There can be nothing between us."

    He had thought that Liu Ji Fan would have already moved on from him. Perhaps he had already forgotten him.

    But even after so many years, he could feel his love for him.

    Was he moved? He was.

    But he could do nothing except running away from his love.

    In his trance, Tian Yuan didn''t see the dark eyes of Liu Ji Fan looking down at him.

    ''There can be nothing between us.''

    Liu Ji Fan pinched his chin making him looking his eyes and Tian Yuan came out of his trance.

    He gulped when he saw the same fierceness in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes from years ago.

    "Do you have someone else in your life?"

    Although Liu Ji Fan looked calm on the surface, his heart was beating anxiously.

    So many years have passed. Did this b**t**d already forget him and moved on?

    Looking at his indifferent face, Liu Ji Fan really thought it could be possible. Still, he waited for his answer.

    On the other hand, Tian Yuan''s mind was in a different direction.

    If he told Liu Ji Fan that he had someone in his life, maybe he would leave him and find someone else. The thought pained him but he still hardened his heart when he thought about what all he has to face because of this so-called love.

    So with an indifferent face, he answered him

    "Yes, that''s why I want you to stay away from me. I would never want to betray her because I really lo��"

    Before he couldplete his sentence, his lips were bitten down by a raging dog and he frowned.

    Liu Ji Fan tasted blood but didn''t care.

    Does the little b**t**d even know how his words were stabbing his heart like a knife?

    "I dare you toplete your words, Tian Yuan."

    He gripped Tian Yuan''s chin and made him look in his eyes but Tian Yuan was still looking at him with indifference.

    A few momentster, Liu Ji Fan heart softened so he loosened his grip and caressed his jaw.

    "You''re lying, right?"

    He asked softly hoping that the young man would confess the truth.

    However, Tian Yuan just smiled one that was cold and distant as he said

    "CEO Liu, If you want to betray yourself and continue to live in the web of this so-called love you have weaved for yourself then you are very much allowed to do that. However, please don''t involve me in all this. Because whatever I''m saying is the truth. I really have someone whom I��"

    Liu Ji Fan covered his mouth and pleaded.

    "Don''t say it."

    But Tian Yuan was now lost in his painful memories. He pushed away Liu Ji Fan harshly and red at him coldly

    "Four years ago also, you were persistent like this. You tried to force everything on me. Your love, this homosexuality, and so many things. You wanted everything ording to your wishes."

    "Yuan��" Liu Ji Fan whispered with red eyes and tried to step closer.

    But when he saw Tian Yuan pushing him away again coldly, he felt his heart stifling.

    "You taunt me every time that I left you, Liu Ji Fan when you don''t even have that right. Because I never promised to stay by your side. It''s you who always forced your wishes on me. Taking advantage of sometimes my guilt, sometimes you manipted me but you made me do everything you wanted."

    Liu Ji Fan''s face was bing more and more pale as Tian Yuan continued

    "Do you know why I ran away, Liu Ji Fan?"

    Without waiting for Liu Ji Fan to answer his question, he answered it himself

    "It''s because of you. Everything was because of you."

    Because if you have not loved me then I would have been living happy and carelessly.

    Tian Yuan turned around with clenched fists. Hot tears fell down from his eyes one by one but he never turned back.

    He exited Liu Ji Fan''s office after buttoning up his still wet shirt.

 Chapter 87 - Im Proud Of You

    Getting down from the bus, Mo Ron walked to the Cheng Mansion. She couldn''t help but feel nervous when she thought about whether the yesterday''s events would bring any change in Cheng Yang or whether it would drag him more in the abyss.

    The whole night she was thinking over her decision.

    Did she really take a right decision?

    The security guards opened the door and Mo Ron walked inside the huge mansion.

    Today she didn''t see Butler Wen in the living room so she directly went to Cheng Yang''s room.

    Opening the door after a moment of hesitation, she saw Cheng Yang sitting in the same position she was used to seeing him.

    Hearing some noise when she closed the door, Cheng Yang even turned his head. He looked at her and then turned around.

    Seeing the same action from every day, Mo Ron let out a defeated sigh but suddenly she noticed something.

    Her head swiftly turned in Cheng Yang''s direction again. She walked to his front with long strides and a small smile appeared on her lips when she saw a notebook on his table.

    Instead of his ear stuffed with earphones, she saw a pen in his hand while he wrote down something on the nk page.

    Mo Ron stood there after a few moments; she finally noticed that what Cheng Yang was writing were the questions he had done wrong.

    It was amazing to see that he even remembered the statements of those questions exactly the same.

    After writing down four questions, she saw him pushing the notebook towards her.

    She dumbly looked at it for a few seconds as if trying to figure out what was she supposed to do. And seeing her unmoving body, Cheng Yang looked at her nkly.

    "Oh��Do you want me to solve these questions for you?"

    As she asked, she has already picked the notebook from the table. Embarrassment flooded her as she thought that she couldn''t even understand such an obvious action of Cheng Yang.

    But she was really shocked.

    Hiding her thoughts, she nced down at the notebook and picked the pen that Cheng Yang was using. Still standing she put the notebook on the table and started to exin the first question to Cheng Yang.

    But she suddenly saw him standing up from the chair and then picking another chair from the corner of the room.

    He set it down beside his chair and then sat back down.

    Seeing her looking at himself with opened mouth, he lowered his head and said

    "Sit."

    His voice was the same from that day; still hoarse.

    If Mo Ron had not been leaning down and standing close to him then perhaps she would have not been able to even hear him.

    It took her a few seconds to finally sitting on the chair Cheng Yang had set down for her. A bright smile suddenly appeared on her lips.

    Cheng Yang spoke to her for the second time.

    Perhaps she really did the right thing.

    In the next one hour, Mo Ron exined all the questions to Cheng Yang.

    Suddenly someone knocked on the door. Just when Mo Ron was about to get up and open the door, she saw Cheng Yang standing up.

    So she sat down silently and let him open the door.

    Since the room was small, she could see who was standing outside when Cheng Yang opened the door. Outside Butler Wen was standing with a wide smile on his face.

    "Young Master, I have brought all the books you have written in the list."

    The old butler showed the books that were ced on each other to Cheng Yang while Mo Ron looked at the duo silently.

    "Thanks."

    Hearing his Young Master''s voice after so many months, the old butler was shocked for a moment and his eyes dampened with moisture.

    He rubbed them immediately andughed while saying again and again

    "No need...No need...It''s my duty. If Young Master needs something else, then you can tell me that also."

    Butler Wen was so emotional and happy that his eyes didn''t move away from Cheng Yang and he didn''t notice Mo Ron in the room at all.

    It was not until Cheng Yang started to close the door, Butler Wen said

    "Then I''ll leave, Young Master."

    And after that, the room was silent again.

    Mo Ron saw Cheng Yang putting down those books on the table. She picked one of them and found that all of them were for the course Cheng Yang was studying.

    Her heart was excited again. However, she controlled it and behaved very casually.

    "So, what do you want to start first?"

    Contrary to her excitement, Cheng Yang was very calm and said

    "You pick."

    Mo Ron sighed and then picked Mathematics first.

    Although Cheng Yang was seventeen years old, he didn''t give College Entrance examinationst year. So Mo Ron knew that she needed to focus on a lot of things for that.

    However, since Cheng Yang was already a very intelligent student she would not have to do much hard work for that.

    She taught Cheng Yang mathematics for the next two hours. When it was six o''clock, Mo Ron closed the notebook and stood up from her chair.

    "Tonight I will make a study schedule for you, then you can study ording to that."

    She told Cheng Yang. Although he didn''t show much of a reaction, Mo Ron knew that he was hearing her.

    Sliding her bag on her back, she walked towards the door. At the doorway, she suddenly turned around.

    "Cheng Yang."

    Cheng Yang raised his head hearing her calling him. The bright smile on the girl''s lips appeared in his sight.

    "I''m proud of you."

    After these words, the girl opened the door and exited his room.

    ''I''m proud of you.''

    The words rang in his ear again and again.

    Has he done something that can make her proud of him? Cheng Yang asked himself but soon he shrugged it away and silently started to read the book in his hands.

    -------------

    The ''Night Bird'' restaurant was filled with people.

    Lin Qianru exited the kitchen with a tray full of bowls of different dishes and hot soup.

    ording to her memory, she walked towards the table where she had to ce those dishes.

    As she walked across therge hall carefully, she suddenly stumbled across something and the tray in her hands fell down on the floor.

    With wide eyes, Lin Qianru looked at the mess on the floor.

    "Are you blind or something? Do you have eyes only for decoration?"

    A screeching voice fell in her ears and she raised her head. In front of her was standing a woman.

    She looked at her with knitted eyebrows as she was confused why the woman was speaking to her so rudely. It was only when the woman continued speaking she understood the reason.

    "You have spoiled my friend''s dress."

    The woman pointed towards the other woman who was standing behind her.

    Lin Qianru gasped when she saw the red stain on the women''s dress.

    "It was not intentional Ma''am. Please give me a few moments, I''ll do something right now."

    However, the two women didn''t seem to appreciate her kind intentions as they started shouting at her.

    "What can you do? We want the manager here. Where is the manager?"

    One of the waiters had already run to the manager''s office to inform him about the ongoing farce in the hall so the manager reached there soon.

    "I''m the manager Ma''am. What is the problem?"

    Looking at their branded dress, the manager asked them respectfully.

    "Problem? You ask me what is the problem? Look at this, My dress. Just because you have hired a fool in your restaurant, I lost my favorite dress."

    The woman whose dress was stained said to the manager.

    As soon as she finished, the other women continued.

    "Let me tell you, Mr. Manager. Your restaurant is so popr and doing well just because of the people like us. If I spread even a single rumor about your restaurant among my friends, it''ll not be soon that you wille to the roads."

    Cold sweat ran down on the manager''s back. ncing sideways, he red at Lin Qianru who lowered her head.

    "Ma''am, please be kind. Why don''t you forget this small incident? How is this��. Both of you don''t need to pay for whatever you have ordered. And the waiter will also apologize to you."

    Hearing the manager''s words, Lin Qinaru stepped forward and said with her head lowered

    "I''m really sorry Ma''am. I should have been careful."

    "Sorry? Will your sorry give me back my dress? Do you even know how much does this dress cost? Even if you sell your body and be a w***e you won''t be able to pay back."

    The harsh words made Lin Qianru''s face solemn. She had never heard such words in her life. Her eyes went teary when she saw how everyone in the hall was looking at her.

    "Ma''am, I ept that I did a mistake but you don''t have any right to talk to me like that."

    She said emotionlessly.

    The two women looked at each other and then red at Lin Qinaru furiously. It was evident that her words had enraged them.

    "You lowly piece of trash, how dare you to talk to me like that? Do you even know who I am?"

    One of them even raised her hand to p Lin Qianru.

    The slow-witted Lin Qinaru couldn''t think of anything she could do and closed her eyes tightly waiting for the uing pain.

    However, the pain never came.. Instead, her body was dragged back and a masculine scent mixed with a faint scent of cologne entered her nose.

 Chapter 88 - The Dark Memories Of The Past

    The woman who had raised her hand must have applied too much force because when her hand didn''t meet the target she lost her bnce and almost fell on the floor but was saved because her friend caught her before she could fall.

    Angered she raised her head to re at the waitress who dared to step away but only saw a man standing in front of her.

    "Who are you?" She screeched

    Her shrill voice made Manager Yun close his eyes in irritation.

    A momentter, he turned a little and his eyes were wide opened when he saw the man the woman was talking rudely to.

    While Lin Qianru abruptly opened her eyes when even after a few moments she didn''t feel any pain, only to see a pair of wide shoulders in front of her.

    "Manager Yun, When did you start allowing violence in Night Bird?"

    The deep manly voice fell in her ears and she was confused when she saw the fearful face of Manager Yun.

    "That, Bo��I mean Mr. Chi"

    Manger Yun immediately changed his words when he saw the man looking at him coldly.

    "I never allowed it. It''s just that everything happened so suddenly and I couldn''t control the situation."

    The name Mr. Chi felt familiar to Lin Qianru and she suddenly remembered that it was the same man from yesterday.

    "Oh��so this s**t even had a sugar daddy to save herself. Huh��I was right."

    A soon as the one finished the next woman continued

    "Of Course Jiejie, What can be expected from the women like you? Doing this small job is just a pretense. In reality, you are seducing the rich men whoe here every day."

    The two women spoke many things without even noticing how her words were affecting the people around her.

    There were also children in the hall. The parents consciously covered their children''s ears so that they won''t be able to such foulnguage.

    On the other hand, Manager Yun trembled when he saw Chi Rong looking at the women coldly.

    He silently took a step back as if to show that now he was out of this matter.

    "Bothe the madams have such a sharp mouth."

    The two women were taken aback by the cold and sharp tone of the man.

    They looked at each other and frowned.

    "Who the hell are you to talk to us like that? Do you even know what family I am from? If the word get out then you won''t ever be able to step inside this restaurant again. So be wise and step away from that w***e."

    Chi Ring raised his eyebrows at the woman''s words and said with a cold smile

    "Oh, let me see just how anyone will stop me froming in my own restaurant."

    Many gasps were heard as soon as he finished his words.

    A few whispers ran down the hall while Lin Qianru was still absorbing those words.

    "He really is Mr. Chi?"

    "Of Course you can feel the aura itself."

    "Woah��I have not expected to see Mr. Chi in such a situation."

    Now even the two women could hear the people''s words.

    Contrary to the excitement of the other people, Chi Rong still looked very calm. Putting his hands in his pants pockets, he said to Manager Yun.

    "Manager Yun. I want to see whatever happened here a few moments ago. Go and bring the CCTV camera footage."

    The women''s face went pale at Chi Rong''s words.

    "Stop."

    They immediately held Manager Yun so that he won''t be able to go out of the hall. Then they turned to look back at Chi Rong and said

    "Mr. Chi, that��.we didn''t know it is you. Since you want to disperse this matter we will not pull it long now. Anyways your restaurant ispensating us by not letting us pay anything for today''s meal."

    The two women said respectfully while Lin Qianru frowned at their sudden change of tone.

    However, Chi Ring didn''t waver by their respectful attitude.

    "Who said that? I never said that you won''t pay anything. Manager Yun, did you say that to them?"

    Manager Yun immediately shook his head and white lied.

    "Never, Boss. I never said that."

    "Good."

    Chi Rong nodded his head in satisfaction and said

    "So now you can ask them to pay and if they don''t then call the police."

    After saying this, Chi Rong turned around and walked away from there as if nothing happened.

    Manager Yun took the job his boss had asked him to do while Lin Qianru looked at the back of the departing Mr. Chi.

    -------------

    Getting down from the bus, Mo Ron sighed tiredly as she stood at the bus stop waiting for another bus.

    Today she got a bitte and missed the direct bus to her society. So now she had to change two buses to go back.

    As she stood at the bus stop, she looked around.

    The ce felt a little familiar but she couldn''t find out why.

    In herst life, Mo Ron had also lived in City H for some time. After He Jian left her to live by herself, she couldn''t stay in City S so she came to live in City H.

    However, since she used to live in slums and only went out for her job she didn''t know much about City H.

    Now standing at the bus stop, she tried to remember why she fins the ce a bit familiar.

    And suddenly the next moment she found out.

    Opposite to the road, she was standing, a bit far away she could see lights glowing at the entrance of a bar.

    Her feet unconsciously moved forward and she moved towards the bar.

    The entrance also felt a little familiar.

    Why wouldn''t it? She had worked in that bar for one whole month in herst life. But she left that job soon because she could never getfortable with her job in the bar.

    Sighing she was about to walk back to the bus stop when her eyes caught a familiar figure.

    It was Shen Youlin.

    Mo Ron frowned when she saw Shen Youlin going inside the bar.

    Since she has worked here, she of course knew what kind of people visited this bar.

    But what was Shen Youlin doing here?

    Her heart beat suddenly sped up.

    It couldn''t be that��.

    No, Youlin would never do that. She, perhaps, only came here to have some drink.

    However since the thought had already entered her mind she couldn''t throw it out.

    One step forward, two steps forward....

    With clenched fists, Mo Ron looked at the entrance as the dark memories of the past engulfed her mind.

    Should she go and check on Shen Youlin once?

    She looked at the security guard who was guarding the entrance.

    Mo Ron threw her purse behind the flower pot ced at the entrance and started to scream

    "My purse��someone stole my purse��catch him��"

    The security guard was attracted by her shouts and came running to her side.

    "Ma''am, what happened?"

    Mo Ron shed some fake tears and said

    "Brother, a man stole my purse and ran away. My purse had my Identity card, my money, and so many important things."

    The security guard was almost forty years old. He felt ttered when Mo Ron called him brother. So heforted her.

    "Ma''am, please stand here. I''ll go and look for him. He must not have run far away. Can you please tell me in which direction he ran?"

    Mo Ron nodded her head vigorously and pointed in some random direction.

    The security guard was about to run in the direction she pointed in when he suddenly remembered the bar. He hesitated but Mo Ron understood his thoughts and said immediately.

    "Brother, you don''t need to worry about here. I''ll stand here and won''t let anyone enter inside until youe back."

    So the security guard foolishly believed her.

    ''If only he has such a cute sister.''

    Happy that such a beautiful girl called him brother, again and again, he ran to catch the thief.

    While Mo Ron looked around for a few moments and then stepped inside the bar.

    The loud music entered her ears.

    People were dancing all around the bar. She crossed them skillfully and walked ahead.

    She easily found the stairs and went to the first floor.

    When she passed the rooms, her gaze suddenly stopped at a room and everything stilled suddenly.

    ---------------

    "Take it,e on. I''ll pay you if you take it obediently."

    The old baldy man dangled a white powdery substance in front of her.

    "No��"

    She whispered and tried to step away disliking the smell of heavy liquor from his body.

    "What��no?"

    The old man shouted and sneered

    "Why are pretending to be so innocent? Do you think I don''t know? Every single person who works here takes this, so you''re no different. You must have taken it before��.and I can also tell the other things you have done after taking this."

    His lecherous gaze roamed down at her body making her feel sick in the pit of her stomach.

 Chapter 89 - Youre Safe Now

    Standing in front of a particr room, Mo Ron relived the dark memories of her past. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    At some moment, she felt her legs so weak that she could fall to the ground at any time.

    However, a sudden and loud shriek broke her trance.

    Her whole jerked suddenly as if she had juste out of some shock.

    She turned to the direction from where the shout hade.

    It was the next room.

    Licking her lips nervously, Mo Ron stepped forward slowly and walked towards the next room.

    "Stop ��Leave me."

    The shout came again making Mo Ron frown. She raised her hand to turn the doorknob so that she could open the door. However, the door didn''t open.

    Mo Ron bit her lips and tried again but she couldn''t open the door.

    She huffed in frustration when the door didn''t open.

    "L..leave me."

    The voice came again but slurred and Mo Ron whole body froze suddenly.

    Because the voice seemed very familiar. Just like Shen Youlin.

    Her breathing and heartbeat sped up unconsciously as she imagined what was going on inside for Shen Youlin to shout like this.

    Her anxiousness only increased with every passing second.

    "Youlin��"

    Mo Ron wiped her face and took deep breaths.

    This was not the time when she should be drowning herself in her past.

    Youlin was inside the room and she doesn''t even know in what kind of situation she was in. Looking around the long gallery, her gaze suddenly fell on the fire extinguisher.

    Without any hesitation she ran ahead and grabbed it from the wall.

    It was heavy but the only thing she could use right now.

    (***Warning- This chapter has instances of rape and mild violence. If you don''t wish to read such content please skip the part between three vertical dots)

    .

    .

    .

    Inside the room, You Youxin looked down at the almost unconscious girl lying under herself with a smirk.

    "You think you can avoid me Youlin��Hmm��"

    She kissed her cheek and chuckled angrily when she saw her attempt in trying to avoid her lips.

    Grabbing her jaw with her one hand, You Youxin stared at her beautiful face with eyes filled with anger.

    "Why can''t you just submit? Why can''t you just give yourself to me, Youlin? I love you so much. We will be so happy with each other. Both of us like the same things. Both of us are in the crowd but alone. Youlin...I can give you everything. We will make a new family. You just need to say ''yes'' once."

    Shen Youlin was feeling dizzy. Everything in front of her was blurry. In this hazy state, she heard You Youxin''s words and only felt disgusting.

    She took her inside the room when she was not in her consciousness and now she wants her consent.

    Pressing her hands against You Youxin''s chest she tried to push her away.

    "You''re ��sick. Go�� away."

    However, her strength was not much and at this moment she was already starting to lose her mind because of the effects of the drug so her small actions couldn''t push away You Youxin instead they only made her angry.

    Furious, You Youxin pped Shen Youlin on her face and sneered.

    "Ah��"

    The red marked fingerprints instantly appeared on Shen Youlin''s soft and white cheek.

    "I''m sick. Then are you fine? Aren''t you also like me? And about going away you should already know that you can''t do anything to me here. After all, my father owns this ce. Who will dare to go against me?" said You Youxin.

    Patting the same cheek gently, she has pped she tsked

    "Tsk..I don''t want to hit you but you just force me to do that."

    Kissing the red mark softly she continued

    "Well��. baby Just take it as my first mark on your body. Now lie downfortably and enjoy all the pleasures that I''ll give you."

    She put Shen Youlin''s both hands above her head on the bed and tied them with a rope easily.

    "Don''t��"

    A tear slipped out from Shen Youlin''s eyes as she begged You Youxin to stop. However, her begging only seemed to excite You Youxin more.

    "You..Xin, please ��stop. "

    Still unbuttoning Shen Youlin''s dress, You Youxin asked

    "Why?"

    She didn''t mind when she heard no answer instead she continued her work and answered the question herself.

    "It''s because of that girl, right? Mo Ron. "

    The name made Mo Ron''s image sh in Shen Youlin''s mind and more tears fell down from her eyes as she whispered

    "Ron��"

    You Youxin suddenly paused and held Shen Youlin''s face again as she asked

    "What is so special in that girl? Tell me. You were even ready to leave drugs for her, why? Do you think she loves you that much? Ha��Youlin you have be a fool."

    She picked a small packet that was filled with white powdery substance and opened it with her mouth.

    Smearing it on Shen Youlin''s lips she licked it from there and whispered

    "These drugs �� they are magic that can make you forget every pain and you want to leave them. Didn''t you also use to like them because of this, Youlin? "

    Shen Youlin didn''t say anything. She sobbed as she couldn''t stop her tongue from going out of her mouth and licking her lips that were smeared with that magical substance.

    Somewhere Youxin was right. She will forget everything when she takes them. Her mother''s partiality, her being different from others, and everything else, that could make her go crazy.

    That''s why when You Youxin first introduced such a thing to her she was tempted. She has started the drug.

    After taking the drugs, she would be in her own world where no one could hurt her, where she was not afraid of anyone.

    It was her own choice and she was getting what she had chosen. She has no right to feel helpless.

    At this moment, she felt her dress slipping down from her shoulders and she closed her eyes silently preparing herself for the long and torturous night.

    .

    .

    .

    (***Those who left the previous part can start to read from here)

    However, You Youxin suddenly cried out loud when she felt something heavy hitting her head from the back.

    Her head pained as if it would split apart.

    Mustering some strength, she turned around slowly. She only saw a blurry figure standing with a bottle in her hands.

    "You��"

    She could only whisper this word and then everything went ck. Unconscious she slumped on Shen Youlin''s body, who had already lost her senses.

    With cold eyes and quivering lips, Mo Ron threw the bottle on the ground. Then she hurriedly removed You Youxin''s body from Shen Youlin.

    Her gaze suddenly went to the drugs ced on the bedside and she gulped the bile rising in her throat.

    ncing away she turned her gaze to Shen Youlin and was scared to see her unconscious.

    "Youlin��"

    Mo Ron patted Shen Youlin''s cheek quite a few times but she didn''t get any response.

    Her eyes went teary when she saw her opened dress and she kicked You Youxin down from the bed who was before lying on it.

    Carefully, she lifted Shen Youlin''s body and tightened the strings of her dress.

    "So, you are here?"

    Mo Ron was startled by the sudden voice and her eyes went wide when she saw the person in front of her.

    It was the security guard.

    "You fooled me just because you wanted to enter inside, right girl?"

    The security guard asked her with narrowed eyes.

    Ha��he takes his words back. He doesn''t want such a sister.

    "Now a days, no one can trust anyone. I learnt it hard way. Now will you get out or you want me to drag you out?"

    Mo Ron felt guilt by his words but she didn''t feel that she did anything wrong. Looking at the unconscious Shen Youlin, her fists clenched.

    If she had beenst even for a second then Youlin would have been��

    Raising her head she looked at the security guard and said

    "Brother, I didn''t want to do such a thing but my friend was inside and someone called me saying that she went unconscious. I was worried. I am not of the legal age to enter the bar yet so I could only fool you and enter. If possible, please forgive me."

    She apologized very seriously and then she tried to lift Shen Youlin from the bed.

    Only then, the security guard noticed the unconscious girl on the bed. He believed Mo Ron and felt that his words were a bit harsh so he went and helped her in lifting Shen Youlin.

    Since You Youxin was lying on the floor, that too, another side of the bed the security guard never noticed her.

    As they left the room, Mo Ron sighed in relief that the security guard didn''t see the broken lock of the room.

    Outside the bar, he helped her calling a taxi and Mo Ron thanked him.

    "Girl, don''t do this again. I''m leaving you but if there was someone else in my ce then you would have been behind the bars by now."

    Mo Roualn silently nodded her head. However, she knew that if such a situation arises again she would not hesitate to do the same thing.

    As the taxi started, Mo Ron looked outside the window.

    "Ron"

    She swiftly turned her head when she heard Shen Youlin calling her name, however, found her asleep.

    She felt her heart stifling when she saw tears falling down from Shen Youlin''s eyes.

    There has been only once when she had seen Shen Youlin crying and that was when she had saved her.

    She let Shen Youlin''s heady on herp and patted her back gently while whispering.

    "Youlin, don''t cry. You''re safe now."

    After Shen Youlin had stopped crying, Mo Ron looked out of the window again.

    Her mind repeated the words she had heard before and she wondered whether what she heard was true or not.

 Chapter 90 - The Fleeting Bliss

    Almost half an hourter, the taxi stopped outside the building Mo Ron lived in.

    Mo Ron looked at the unconscious Shen Youlin on herp and sighed. She alone can''t take her to the floor where her apartment was.

    So in the end, Mo Ron took out her phone from her bag and called her home. On the phone, she also saw that her mother had called her three times before.

    Fortunately, the phone was picked up soon and it was her mother who picked it.

    "Mom"

    "Ron, where are you? Why are you not home until now? I was so worried. You were not even picking your phone. I was about to go out and search for you."

    "Mom."

    Mo Ron interrupted her mother before she could continue to talk more.

    It could apparently be seen how worried her mother was because her mother only talked non-stop like this when she was very anxious or worried.

    She felt guilty for not even giving her a call.

    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m outside the building. Can youe down? I need your help with something."

    "Help? What happened?...Ron, are you alright?"

    "Yes, Mom. I''m perfectly alright. Juste down and don''t rush. I''m fine and waiting for you."

    She was worried that her mother will be in haste thinking that she was in some trouble and would fall on her way.

    "Okay, okay. Mom will be there in a minute."

    And the call was hung up.

    As Lin Qianru said, she was really in front of Mo Ron in a minute making Mo Ron narrow her eyes at her.

    Opening the taxi''s door she whispered

    "Didn''t I ask you to note in hurry?"

    But Lin Qianru didn''t even pay attention to her daughter''s scolding. As Mo Ron paid the fare to the taxi driver she looked from up to down at her body to confirm she was really fine.

    Looking at the driver''s face, Mo Ron knew that he was irritated because he had to wait for long and the night was passing so he needed to go home also. She generously gave him a few extra Yuan.

    Noticing this, the driver also no longer felt wronged and smiled.

    After paying the fare, Mo Ron opened the door again and this time she brought the unconscious Shen Youlin out making Lin Qianru shocked.

    "This��what happened? Youlin"

    Lin Qianru held Shen Youlin''s shoulder with one hand and patted her cheek softly but Shen Youlin didn''t open her eyes.

    "She is drunk. I need your help to take her to the apartment." Mo Ron answered while holding Shen Youlin and signing her mother to help her.

    "Oh��"

    Still, Lin Qianru couldn''t help but worry. Since Shen Youlin was the only friend Mo Ron had made aftering to City H, she really cared for Shen Youlin also. The girl had also stayed in her home for a few days almost making her think sometimes she has three children instead of two.

    Seeing that Shen Youlin was wearing party clothes she muttered.

    "Although I understand, all this is very normal in parties, she should at least take care."

    Mo Ron heard her mother but didn''t say anything.

    Her face didn''t have any emotion as she entered the elevator with Shen Youlin and her mother.

    Although, Lin Qianru helped her daughter she could feel that it was Mo Ron who was bearing more weight and she couldn''t even oppose her as she knew Mo Ron was doing it intentionally.

    Five minutester, they were finally in Mo Ron''s room.

    After that, Mo Ron sent her mother to her room and after telling her to rest assured that she will take care of Shen Youlin alone.

    Finally closing the door, Mo Ron went back to her bed and looked at Shen Youlin.

    She stared at Shen Youlin''s face for a few more moments.

    "These drugs �� they are magic that can make you forget every pain and you want to leave them. Didn''t you also use to like them because of this, Youlin? "

    The words that she had heard after she had entered the room revolved in Mo Ron''s mind.

    Did Shen Youlin really take drugs?

    For a moment, Mo Ron didn''t want to believe this, however, she still stood up from the bed and walked to her table where herptop was ced.

    Switching on theptop, she typed a few words on the search bar and soon a number of results appeared on the screen.

    ''Symptoms of a drug addict:

    i). either too much hunger or loss of appetite

    ii). red eyes and sleepy appearance

    iii). marks on arms if injected into the body��

    As she read more and more she couldn''t help but remember all those incidents where she had noticed those symptoms in Shen Youlin.

    Eating too much was also a sign of depression. Mo Ron tried to argue with herself

    Maybe Shen Youlin was just depressed and the other day when she had seen Shen Youlin''s red eyes, perhaps, she didn''t have sleptfortably before that night.

    Mo Ron''s hands gripped the table very tightly and she suddenly stood up from her chair and walked towards the bed.

    Her hands trembled when she uncovered Shen Youlin''s arms and raised her dress and she froze when she saw the faint red marks on her arms.

    Not one, not two but many.

    Touching those spots Mo Ron remembered the picture she had just seen on herptop.

    They were exactly the same she had seen in that picture.

    A tear fell down from her eye and Mo Ron covered her parted mouth in shock.

    Youlin was really taking drugs.

    "Youlin��"

    She whispered as she tucked Shen Youlin''s untied hair behind her ear.

    "Why?"

    "Why did you choose that dark path?"

    And why didn''t she notice it before?

    Mo Ron knew what lied in that path was the endless darkness that looked tempting because we see a ray of light in that darkness in the beginning.

    But that light was fleeting. The bliss was fleeting.

    She closed her eyes as she leaned against the bed railing and shed tears remembering her past.

    Where she was forced to choose that light in the darkness.

    -------------

    Feeling the lusty gaze of the bald man she ran towards the door and go outside. However, the bald man caught her before she could go out and suddenly shoved the white powdery substance in her throat.

    "No��"

    She struggled very fiercely and kicked him in his stomach.

    "Aaahhh��"

    When he was finally down, she opened the door and ran out.

    However, the work was done.

    She has tasted the bait.

    Leaning against the door of the same room, she slid down to the floor as she felt everything in front of herself blurry.

    She could suddenly see those blue eyes filled with gentleness looking at her from far.

    "He Jian��"

    She whispered but he just stood there staring at her with adoration.

    As she tried to reach to him by crawling, she felt him going far away so she stopped.

    "Don''t go away."

    She will just sit there and wait for him. Just don''t leave her alone.

    Even if you are just standing there, so far away from me, it''s enough.

    She could at least see him.

    Slowly and slowly her eyes closed down and she was asleep leaning against the same door. However, there was a small smile on her lips.

    That night, Mo Ron slept peacefully.

    Every pain, every bitter memory was long forgotten.

    What apanied her were the sweet memories and the endless darkness that lied beyond that sweetness.

    -----------------

    After that night, she couldn''t stop herself.

    She would go to the bar, do her job, and while returning��she would buy some of that.

    Every morning she would promise herself that she would not take it tonight, however, the bliss that magical powder had given her was iparable.

    The prices grew with time as well as her addiction.

    Although she was doing a risky job by being a waitress in such a bar and she was paid highly, In the end, she was just a waitress and hence her sry was not even that high. But she didn''t care, she needed it, very strongly.

    Only fifteen days made her a girl she never wanted to be.

    In her lonesome and small house in that slum, she would lie for hours without any consciousness of where she was, what she was doing.

    But she was happy with this carelessness. It made her feel helpless but happy. She was starting to feel that she was going towards the darkness while seeking the light but she couldn''t stop herself.

    Everything was going out of control.

    However, the reality struck her soon.

    It was only when she found out that she was pregnant, she woke up.

    She came to know that the pain was still there. Only her senses were being destroyed, the pain as still there.

    She learned that to fight against the pain she needs to find some support.

    And she found it in her unborn child.

 Chapter 91 - Helping Shen Youlin

    Shen Youlin opened her eyes slowly but the bright light made her close her eyes again. Rubbing her eyes with a frown and after blinking them rapidly, they finally became able to bear the bright light.

    Her head felt dizzy when she suddenly sat up on the bed while rubbing her open hair. As she looked around the room with a frown, thest night''s events came rushing down in her mind.

    She was drugged and Youxin took her to a room and then tied her hands.

    After that��

    What happened?

    "Have it. You''ll feel better."

    She raised her head swiftly at the familiar voice and her eyes went wide.

    Only then she noticed clearly that she was in Mo Ron''s room.

    But how��.wasn''t she in the bar? Then how did she reach here?

    "Youlin��"

    "Huh?"

    Setting back her eyes on Mo Ron again, she saw that Mo Ron was forwarding the ss of lemon juice in her direction.

    In a daze, Shen Youlin took that ss avoiding any eye contact with Mo Ron.

    As she drank the lemon juice, from the corner of her eyes she saw Mo Ron walking towards her study table and putting her books in the bag.

    Shen Youlin drank the juice very slowly and all this while she noticed Mo Ron''s every action.

    Seeing that Mo Ron was acting very casually she breathed a sigh of relief.

    It means that Ron didn''t know anything she shouldn''t know. But how did shee to Mo Ron''s house then?

    Her trance was broken when she heard Ron speaking to her.

    "I have put your clothes on the bed. Get ready quickly or else we will gette for the college."

    Shen Youlin immediately nodded her head pressing down her questions for some time. As she get down from the bed she noticed that her body didn''t feel sore from anywhere.

    ''It seems that Youxin didn''t do anything with herst night.''

    Just as the bathroom door closed, Mo Ron sat down on her bed releasing a heavy sigh.

    She needs to stop Shen Youlin from taking drugs but she doesn''t know to what extent Youlin has been addicted to them.

    Perhaps she has just started or perhaps it has been already a year or two since she has been taking them.

    Mo Ron read from the inte that the need for drugs can make a person violent also so she had to keep her eye on Shen Youlin and find out by herself everything.

    As she imagined the cheerful Shen Youlin lost in the abyss of the drugs, Mo Ron felt her heart bing very heavy.

    She also wanted to ask Shen Youlin whether that girl did something harmful to her or not. Mo Ron knew that the bar also has people who were interested in same-sex rtionships.

    Being forced to do such a thing where she didn''t feel anything for the other person and she was helpless, she could imagine how Shen Youlin must be feeling right now.

    She would do whatever she can do to stop this addiction of Shen Youlin.

    -------------------

    While inside the bathroom, Shen Youlin was looking at the red mark on her neck that was left by You Youxin.

    Her eyes were filled with disgust as she rubbed that spot again and again till the part of that skin became dark red.

    "I''ll kill her the next time I will see her. Disgusting piece of s**t."

    It was only when Mo Ron knocked on the bathroom door she stopped.

    "I''ll be out in five." She answered Mo Ron.

    ring at the red mark, she switched on the shower and rubbed her body vigorously while cursing You Youxin inside her heart.

    ---------------

    When Mo Ron came down with Shen Youlin she saw Shen Youlin''s car parked outside the building. Sensing her confusion Shen Youlin answered her cheerfully.

    "I called the driver using your phone and told him to get the car here."

    Mo Ron looked at her face that demanded praise and felt calm for the first time after the sorrowful night.

    "You did well." She praised her earnestly making Shen Youlin''s smile widen.

    Shen Youlin told the driver to go back and took the key from him.

    As they sat inside the car, Mo Ron''s gaze suddenly caught the bag ced on the back seat of the car. She remembered an incident where Shen Youlin had overreacted when she had taken her phone out of her bag.

    A guess formed in her heart suddenly and Mo Ron''s smile again went stiff.

    .

    .

    .

    Fortunately, the day in the college passed normally except for thest lecture. The students were given their checked tests.

    Mo Ron face was ck as she looked down at the sheet with all over red crosses, in her hands.

    "What is this, Youlin?"

    She looked at Shen Youlin incredulously who was already feeling ashamed seeing her shocked face and hence avoided her eyes.

    "You didn''t even get Multiple choice questions answers right, not even a single one?"

    Before this, Mo Ron never really asked Shen Youlin her marks. After taking the test papers, Shen Youlin would stuff them into her bag and she used to find it normal because she used to do the same thing. She didn''t have anything to look at them as she always got full marks.

    But today, she didn''t do this. She intentionally asked Shen Youlin for her test paper. Although it was difficult, in the end, she sessfully got the answer sheet. However, looking at the answer sheet her heart was filled with disappointment.

    "I ��I ��didn''t get any time to study. My brother''s engagement and many more things��."

    Not letting herplete Mo Ron asked her.

    "What about the previous tests? How much did you get in them? And don''t you dare to lie, I have many other ways to find out."

    She could also go to Professor Han who kept the list of students'' marks and find out Shen Youlin''s marks.

    But seeing Shen Youlin''s silence and her lowered head, she already knew the answer.

    Sighing she put the test paper in Shen Youlin''s bag and said

    "Today you''re going to my home with me."

    "Really?"

    And the cheerful Shen Youlin was back. In the past few days, Mo Ron rarely let her go to her home thinking that she was not spending time with her family at all.

    If only Mo Ron knew that her family was not worthy of her time.

    So that''s why she was happy that Mo Ron herself took the initiative to invite her.

    However, the happiness cooled down as soon as they reached home and Mo Ron made her sit down with Mo Chen.

    "Here��Read everything till here and try to remember. I''ll ask you some questions when I''lle back."

    Mo Ron said while passing the book to Shen Youlin who looked at it with disgust.

    "Youlin"

    Hearing the strict tone she hurriedly took the book from Mo Ron''s hands with a pout and said

    "Yes, Teacher Mo."

    Little Mo Chen chuckled when he heard her words.

    "Chenchene to my room. I have brought some new notebooks for you."

    "Yes, Jiejie"

    Mo Chen stood up and followed Mo Ron to her room.

    Closing the door, Mo Ron brought two new notebooks out from her bag and passed them to Mo Chen.

    "Chenchen"

    She kneeled in front of her little brother who was sitting on the bed and said

    "Jiejie wants you to do something. Will you do it?"

    When Mo Chen nodded his head, she patted his head and continued

    "Don''t let Youlin Jiejie go anywhere out of your sight till Ie back, okay?"

    She would have done this herself but she also needs to go out for her tutoring job and she can''t Shen Youlin with her there.

    Cheng Yang has started to show improvement but she didn''t know whether he will ept one more person''s presence or not.

    Mo Chen was confused hearing his Jiejie''s words and asked

    "Why?"

    Mo Ron licked her lips and then after a moment said

    "Youlin Jiejie needs to study but she is very irresponsible so Jiejie wants to help her and Jiejie wants Mo Chen''s help in this."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Chen''s mouth was formed in ''o'' shape and then he smiled brightly.

    "Jiejie doesn''t need to worry."

    Patting his small chest, Mo Chen said seriously.

    "Chenchen will not let sister Youlin out of his sight."

    Mo Ron smiled and praised him

    "Chenchen have be so sensible and intelligent."

    Mo Chen was shy and his ears became red when he heard his Jiejie praise. He hurriedly got down from the bed and ran out of the room making Mo Ron chuckle at him.

    After giving Shen Youlin''s responsibility to her little brother, Mo Ron finally left the apartment. She taught Cheng Yang for three hours and took a test also to check at what level he was.

    As soon as she could, she reached the apartment back. But when she opened the door and found Mo Chen alone in the living room watching cartoons, her eyes widened.

    "Mo Chen."

    She shouted amidst the high volume of the T.V. Little Mo Chen stoppedughing and immediately switched off the T.V.

    "Where is Youlin?" Without wasting any time, she asked her brother.

    Mo Chen looked around the living room with knitted eyebrows and suddenly said

    "Yes��Sister Youlin has told that she was going to the washroom."

    Mo Ron held her forehead and asked again.

    "How long has it been since she went inside?"

    "Just now, Jiejie." Little Mo Chen said immediately and the next second he saw his sister running towards her room.

    Opening the door of her room, Mo Ron looked around and her sight paused at the figure seated on her study table.

 Chapter 92 - Throwing The Bait Away

    Standing at the door, Mo Ron saw Shen Youlin sitting on her study table. In herp was ced the book she had asked her to read.

    Seeing how concentrated she was, it really looked like she has been studying for a very long. However, Mo Ron that it was not the truth. Her eyes had already caught the ck bag ced on the bed. It was the same bag that she had seen in Shen Youlin''s car in the morning.

    Just as she was looking at the bag, from the corner of her eyes she saw Shen Youlin raising her head so she took back her gaze not wanting to raise any suspicion.

    "Ron."

    Shen Youlin smiled brightly seeing Mo Ron.

    Standing up from the chair, she left the book on the table and ran towards her as if she was meeting her after a very long time.

    If Mo Ron had not known everything then she would really haven''t found any fault in Shen Youlin''s act.

    Since she looked so sober, it was obvious that Shen Youlin didn''t take any drugs, or, perhaps there were not any drugs in that bag.

    Mo Ron hoped that it was true and she was just overthinking. Because being not able to separate from drugs so much that Shen Youlin put them in her school bag would only show how desperate Shen Youlin was for drugs.

    "Have you read everything I asked you to?"

    She asked Shen Youlin.

    Avoiding her eyes, Shen Youlin answered

    "It is still left��only a few pages."

    Mo Ron stared at her face for a few moments and then nodded her head.

    "Come outside and sit with others. It''s not good to sit alone in a room for so much time."

    Shen Youlin nodded her head immediately and holding Mo Ron''s arms she went to the living room where Mo Ron''s mother and little brother were already sitting.

    As soon as Lin Qianru saw Shen Youlin she remembered how the girl was lookingst night so she reprimanded her.

    "Youlin, there is not anything wrong with partyingte sometimes, however, you should also be able to take care of yourself. Fortunately, Mo Ron brought you homest night."

    The question that Shen Youlin had pressed down in her mind rose again and it was answered now. She looked at Mo Ron warily.

    Mo Ron brought her from the bar then did she also know anything else?

    Mo Ron was pouring water in a ss for herself to avoid Shen Youlin''s questioning eyes. Very calmly she said the lie she had prepared.

    "Mom is right. Fortunately, the security guard of the bar you went to called me and hence I went there. But what if it was someone else other than the security guard who might have bad intentions then what would you have done, Youlin?"

    After saying this, she drank the water from the ss and noticed Shen Youlin breathing a sigh of relief.

    "Oh��That��That''s really my fault. I''ll be careful next time."

    Shen Youlin fumbled with her words. When Aunt Lin told her that Mo Ron brought her back from the bar, she was very nervous. She could felt the sweat forming inside her palm.

    Youlin couldn''t imagine what would happen if one day Mo Ron came to know about her secrets.

    Would she also leave her?

    Her fists clenched suddenly and she felt very irritated.

    "Youlin��"

    "Huh?"

    Her trance was broken and she saw a ss of water in front of herself.

    "What happened? Why are you sweating so much?"

    Lin Qianru noticed the sweat on her forehead and asked. It was weird because it was not that hot today.

    "Here have some water." Mo Ron forwarded the ss of water in front of Shen Youlin and Shen Youlin took it from her with a tight smile while trying hard to control the shaking of her hands.

    "Thanks." She mumbled in a small voice and Mo Ron just nodded her head.

    After that, Lin Qianru made Shen Youlin sit beside her and talked to her for a long time. She told Shen Youlin that it was not good that she was not careful and what could have happened because of her carelessness.

    In her heart, she was dissatisfied with Shen Youlin''s family. So she took it as her responsibility that she should make the young girl understand the cruel world.

    Looking at her busy mother and Shen Youlin, Mo Ron found the opportunity.

    Unnoticed from Shen Youlin''s eyes, she went back to her room. After closing the door she walked to her bed and found Shen Youlin''s bag.

    She quickly opened it and checked every pocket but she didn''t find anything. It was only when Mo Ron checked thest pocket her hands touched something soft.

    Her fingers inside the bag trembled for a moment and then she took them out from the bag.

    There were drugs in her hand.

    The magical powder that packed in soft and small packets.

    Even though it was within her expectation, she still felt a little stifled. Unknown whether it was because of her past or whether she was too much worried about Shen Youlin.

    Gulping inaudibly, Mo Ron checked that bag again and again and when she had taken every packet of drugs out she closed the bag.

    After that, she found a paper and wrapped all the packets in that paper. After that, she put the paper in arge packet.

    Then she finally threw the packet in a dustbin at the same time releasing arge sigh.

    ----------

    She shuffled through her bag restlessly.

    Where was it? She needed it. Desperately.

    She has not taken it even once today.

    With every passing minute, her breathing was bing heavy and she almost felt like tearing her bag.

    "Youlin��"

    Her action stopped suddenly and her body went stiff.

    "What are you doing?"

    Mo Ron asked her with sleepy eyes when she saw Shen Youlin standing in front of the study table. Her sleep was not that deep. Maybe it was because she knew that Shen Youlin was sleeping by her side so when she heard the small sound of shuffling she immediately opened her eyes.

    It was only when Shen Youlin turned to look at her she noticed the bag behind her. So she was indeed looking for the drugs.

    "Nothing, I was just checking where I have put my college Identity card or not inside my bag otherwise I''ll not get entry into the college tomorrow."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron very cooperatively pretended to believe her lie and even asked

    "So, have you found it?"

    "No, it might be in my car. I''ll just look for it in the morning."

    "Ohe now, let''s sleep."

    Shen Youlin nodded stiffly and walked towards the bed not before turning to look at her bag once more.

    As she lied on the bed, she suddenly looked at Mo Ron who didn''t notice her gaze.

    Moments passed but she couldn''t sleep. Turning from one side then to the other, her irritation only increased.

    "What happened? Can''t sleep?"

    Hearing Mo Ron''s question, Shen Youlin mumbled a small ''no'' but the next moment she froze when Mo Ron suddenly hugged her and whispered from above her head.

    "Do you want to hear a story?"

    The familiar sweet scent entered her nose making her restless heartbeat suddenly calm down. She unconsciously hummed and nodded her head wanting to hear the soft voice again.

    So Mo Ron started. Her eyes stared at the wall as she opened her mouth and said

    "Once there was a young girl. A very lively and bright girl. She was very naughty. One day, she found a game. The game of lying.

    In the game, she would lie to others when someone asked her anything and wouldugh at them when they would find out the truth themselves. She enjoyed watching others when they made fool of themselves. Since she was young others would just say a few words and then would leave her thinking that she was just a child.

    Slowly, she got addicted to the game. She got addicted to lying. She couldn''t stop herself from lying no matter what kind of situation there was. But now she no longer enjoyed it. Do you know why?"

    Shen Youlin was also staring at the wall in a trance. Her face didn''t have any expression as she asked

    "Why?"

    "Because her parents were starting to dislike her because of her bad habits. They would scold her whenever she lied and sometimes even hit her but she couldn''t stop herself. Her friends also started to hate her. Slowly she became lonely. No one used to y with her and her parents loved her siblings more."

    "Frustrated, the girl ran away from her home. She walked and walked until it was dark. The night fell. She reached inside a park and found a beggar there. She was hungry and the beggar was eating an apple. Seeing him looking at himself, the beggar told her that there was a tree on the other side of the garden and she can go and pick some apples from there.

    The girl was very happy. She ran to the other side of the garden but didn''t find any trees. She searched all over the garden but there was not an apple tree. Holding her empty stomach, she went back to the beggar to ask him where the tree was. But when she reached there, she found the beggarughing hard while looking at her. The residue of his apple was lying behind the swing on the ground.

    The girl understood that the beggar fooled her. She felt angry, furious, and irritated. But the next moment she suddenly saw herself in that beggar and at her ce those people whom she had fooled.

    The girl didn''t say anything to the beggar and ran back to her house. She found her mother crying and her father looking all over the neighborhood for her. She apologized to them and promised that she would never lie again."

    Finishing the story, Mo Ron looked down at Shen Youlin and saw her closed eyes. She could also hear her slow and even breathing.

    She has thrown the bait away. Now she just has to diver Youlin''s mind away from it.

    With a small smile, Mo Ron closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 93 - Does Tian Yuan Really Not Care?

    Tian Yuan knocked on the office''s door lightly. After getting permission, he entered the office.

    Liu Ji Fan raised his head from hisptop and looked at the thin man walking towards his table. He couldn''t help but look at him more and more but suddenly remembered the words the man had said two days ago.

    Since that day, he had not tried to meet him.

    Tian Yuan would go by himself to his mansion instead of going with him and he didn''t force him. After all, ording to him, he had forced him in everything till now.

    However, the young man would not get out of his room after going back. He even started to go to the dining table to have dinner just to have one glimpse of him but Tian Yuan asked Aunt Yun to bring his breakfast to his room.

    So it was only today, after two whole days, that he had seen Tian Yuan.

    His face still looked so calm and indifferent as if nothing happened between themst time. Or maybe it doesn''t seem to affect him at all.

    He came out of his trance when he heard his phone vibrating against the table.

    Looking down at the name of the screen, he frowned but soon the frown disappeared. He nced at Tian Yuan who was putting the files on the table and then picked the call not forgetting to put it on the speaker.

    "Ji Fan, I am sending you pictures of that girl. Look at it and then tell Mom, whether you like it or not so that Mom can arrange a date for you with that girl, alright?"

    The person on the other side of the phone spoke.

    After the person finished, he patiently waited for Li Ji Fan''s answer but didn''t get any reply.

    How could Liu Ji Fan answer the question? At this moment, he was busy observing Tian Yuan''s each and every expression.

    However, his irritation from before only increased when he saw Tian Yuan doing his work calmly. After putting the files ording to their order, he even signed to him that he was going outside in order to not disturb his conversation.

    Does this b**t**d acts good or he really doesn''t feel anything?

    "Ji Fan��"

    Hearing the soft voice again, he sighed and picked the phone with one hand and typed angrily with his other hand on theptop.

    "Mom, I have already told you many times that I don''t want to marry anyone for now. Why don''t you just leave it?"

    "Yes, you have told me. But what do you expect from me? You said that you don''t want to settle down with anyone then I should just stop? All your cousin brothers are starting to settle down. If it continued like this, then you will lose the chance of getting Liu family business in your hands."

    Pressing his temples while gritting his teeth, he said

    "Then let it happen. It''s not like I want it in the first ce."

    "Ji Fan��.what are you saying? Mother has done so many things just to let you be the heir of Liu family and you''re rewarding me like this."

    Liu Ji Fan''s face was cold. He wanted to say many things but remained silent. However, his mother didn''t seem to notice this and asked

    "Do you have someone you like? Is that why you are avoiding me? Let me warn you Ji Fan, you can marry only a girl who is from a family that can help you in taking over Liu family''s business��."

    And Liu Ji Fan hung up the phone indifferently.

    He leaned on the chair for a few moments and then started to work again only to see hisptop screen filled with Tian Yuan''s name.

    "This little b**t**d."

    Liu Ji Fan cursed as he was about to delete all the words but suddenly saved the file by ''Yuan Baby'' name and started working in a new file.

    However, he didn''t know that Tian Yuan was still standing outside his office. He had left the door a little open so that he could hear all the conversation going on inside the room.

    After Liu Ji Fan put down the phone, he continued to stand there and stare at the opposite wall lost in his thoughts.

    A few momentster, he took a deep breath and took out his phone.

    "Hello, I ept your proposal."

    --------------

    Mo Ron entered Cheng family mansion.

    She saw Butler Wen working with a frown on his forehead. The old butler was so lost in his thoughts that he didn''t notice her presence. He was wiping the already clean area again and again.

    "Butler Wen."

    Butler Wen was startled and raised his head to look at her. When he saw her, he hurriedly turned his head away and rubbed his eyes.

    But Mo Ron had already seen his face.

    She stepped forward in shock and asked hurriedly

    "Butler Wen, why are you crying?"

    "Nothing, Miss Mo."

    Butler Wen shook his head and said. Mo Ron wanted to ask him more but felt like she was invading someone''s privacy so she just said.

    "Then take care...I will go to Cheng Yang''s room."

    She said still looking at his red and damp eyes and the next moment she saw the old butler crying again.

    "Butler Wen, what happened? Are you alright?"

    Butler Wen covered his face with his wrinkled hands and said

    "Miss Mo, Young Master��"

    Mo Ron felt panicked when the butler mentioned Cheng Yang. Cheng Yang had shown great improvement in the past three days.

    Did something happen to him?

    Remembering the nk eyes of the young boy, she felt her heart heavy.

    Without even asking anything, she ran towards Cheng Yang''s room.

    With tensed face, she opened the door carefully. The room was dark.

    Mo Ron frowned and stepped inside. From her memory, she tried to remember where the switches were and switched on the light.

    Her gaze unconsciously went to the chair where Cheng Yang was used to sit. The chair was empty.

    As she was about to step outside and ask the butler where Cheng Yang was, her eyes caught the messy situation of the room and a huddled figure leaning against the almirah.

 Chapter 94 - The Shocking Truth

    "Madam came today morning and looked very tired. She first asked me about Young Master. I��was very happy since the day Young master gave me the list of the books to buy them from the market. In my excitement, I told madam everything. In the beginning, madam was angry at you because you took Young Master out without her permission but when she heard that Young Master''s condition has improved after that��she was happy.

    Madam was so excited that she ran to Young Master''s room. After that, I don''t know what happened. I just heard madam screams, asking Young Master to stop. When I went inside the room, Young Master was crazily hitting himself. When madam tried to get near him, he cowered back in fear and screamed loudly."

    Inside the dining room, sitting on the chair, Butler Wen sobbed quietly and then said

    "I took madam out of the room fearing that Young Master would harm Madam. Madam...looked so shocked and afraid. She was continuously muttering Young Master''s name. I went to the kitchen to bring some water for madam but ....but madam was not there when I came out."

    "What?"

    Mo Ron stood up from the chair and said

    "Butler Wen, have you informed anyone or tried to find out where Mrs. Chen is now?"

    Butler Wen nodded his head and said

    "I called Madam''s bodyguard. He told me that Madam was safe. ��She went to Master''s grave."

    Mo Ron sighed and sat down again.

    She twisted her hands on thep and then pressed her temple.

    The scene she had seen when she went to Cheng Yang''s room shed in her mind. Cheng Yang eyes were empty when he had raised his head to look at her.

    So empty that Mo Ron couldn''t find any change because of her efforts in the past week.

    He looked like that old Cheng Yang or even worse. Lost and depressed.

    Even she felt her heart weakening when she saw those empty ck eyes.

    Now hearing everything the butler said and remembering those empty eyes, she suddenly felt that there was something much more to all of this, something more behind Cheng Yang''s behavior.

    But what was it?

    She consoled butler Wen for a while and then stood up from the chair after he had stopped crying.

    "Miss Mo"

    She turned around and looked at butler Wen questioningly.

    "Are you going to Young Master''s room?"

    She nodded her head at the butler''s question. The butler hesitated for a moment and then said

    "I will advise you to not do that. Young Master''s emotions don''t seem stable at this moment."

    He was afraid that Cheng Yang would harm Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron stared at the old butler for a few moments and then with a serious face she said

    "Butler Wen, do you remember that you yourself have told me that Cheng Yang has not harmed anyone?"

    The old butler''s eyes were filled with guilt and he opened and closed his mouth several times but couldn''t say anything.

    But Mo Ron continued.

    "Mrs. Cheng was right. Cheng Yang is not crazy. He just needs a little help. Help from someone who is closer to him. And at this moment, you are leaving him alone. Now I really can imagine why Cheng Yang reached this state today. Perhaps all of you have left him alone to let him deal with his sorrow after Mr. Cheng''s death also."

    After saying this, Mo Ron didn''t care for the guilty butler Wen and walked to Cheng Yang''s room.

    The door was opened just as she had left and the room was also not dark.

    Cheng Yang was still huddled in the same corner and in the same position.

    She walked towards him and sat down on the floor in front of him.

    "Hello, Cheng Yang."

    She said softly. As expected, she didn''t get any reply.

    Her eyes fell on the violin in Cheng Yang''s hands. It was the same violin that she had touched and he had snatched away from her hands.

    "Do you know how to y it?" She asked him with a smile

    Cheng Yang didn''t say anything. He was just looking down at the violin in his hands and caressing it.

    Mo Ron sighed at his silence.

    "Cheng Yang, do you know how your mother is after you have behaved like that in front of her?"

    For the first time, since she had entered the room, Mo Ron saw Cheng Yang looking at her.

    "So you care?"

    She said with a stern face when she saw Cheng Yang''s nk eyes on herself.

    "Then why did you behave like that?"

    After a few moments, she took a deep breath because Cheng Yang''s silence was now starting to irritate her.

    When Mo Ron had decided to take this job she had decided that she would have all the patience in this world dealing with Cheng Yang.

    But now she didn''t know why she was feeling a little irritated. Perhaps it was because Shen Youlin''s incident and Cheng Yang''s situation were also depressing her now.

    "Do you think that it is only you who has lost anyone? Or you think that your loss isrger than anyone else in this world, huh?"

    Mo Ron didn''t notice how Cheng Yang''s was clenching the violin in his hands hearing her words.

    "Do you think that your mother is not affected by your father''s death? Let me tell you something, Cheng Yang, you might be dealing with the worst phase of your life but that doesn''t give you any right to behave like that in front of your mother."

    She can''t even imagine how shocked the middle-aged woman has been at her son''s outburst. Hearing from butler Wen''s description she knew it was very bad.

    "Life is not a bed of roses, Cheng Yang. We have to deal with everything. Just because you have lost your mother, you won''t cherish your mother��who lives you so much. You think��."

    "How much do you think she loves me?"

    Mo Ron was startled when she heard Cheng Yang''s sudden question.

    Her mind was filled with confusion when she registered his words.

    Why would he ask this?

    She looked at his nk eyes and cold face in confusion.

    The next words of Cheng Yang, however, shocked her to the core.

    "Do you think she will still love me if shees to know��.

    "��that I killed my father and her beloved husband?"

 Chapter 95 - It Was His Fault

    Mo Ron sat there in front of Cheng Yang. Her eyes filled with shock looked at her nk and empty eyes.

    "W..what are you saying, Cheng Yang?"

    It was visible that how shocked she was after hearing Cheng Yang''s words because she was even stumbling with her words.

    Cheng Yang didn''t say anything but looked down at the violin in his hands. He was caressing its strings.

    When Mo Ron was about to call him again she heard him saying in a low voice.

    "That evening, Dad took me with him saying that he would teach me how to drive the car."

    His empty stared at the string was so lost as if he was seeing everything in front of his eyes.

    "He taught me for an hour and I became very excited with the passing time. I thought that I had learned and could drive it by myself at that time. So I insisted that I would drive the car."

    -----------

    ''Dad, please let me drive now. I''ll be careful. Promise.''

    Mr. Cheng smiled helplessly and in the end got out of the car. It was very rare for his son to ask something from him so how could he deny him now.

    With a cheerful shout, Cheng Yang shifted to the driver''s seat while Mr. Cheng shook his head with a chuckle seeing his son''s behavior.

    He touched the steering wheel and then started the car. Gripping it firmly with excitement in his eyes, he drove the car smoothly.

    Ten minutester, Cheng Yang was smiling widely.

    ''Look, Dad, I have learned it now.''

    Mr. Cheng patted his son''s shoulder and said

    ''Well, you''re my son, after all, so you will catch everything very easily.''

    Cheng Yang just rolled his eyes and said

    ''Yeah��just like how you caught mother.''

    At his words, Cheng Yang heard his father''s sigh.

    ''That''s was also very difficult, young man.''

    Mr. Cheng''s eyes had a dreamy look as if he was remembering those days he had started pursuing his wife.

    ''Your mother was very indifferent towards my poprity of being a singer. I was devastated when she told me that she would only marry a businessman.''

    Although Cheng Yang had heard this story many times before, he still cooperated with his nostalgic father and asked

    ''Why did she say that?''

    Mr. Cheng smiled and said

    ''Your mother has always wanted to be a businesswoman but your mother''s father was partial. He gave everything to your uncle so your mother said that if her husband was a businessman then she would happily work in hispany.''

    ''Oh��so what did you do?''

    Cheng Yang asked as he drove the car further.

    ''I? I built thergepany for her in six months and then proposed to her again. This time, she fortunately agreed.''

    ''She was so hardworking, so confident. You know��your mother made thepany so sessful that in two years orpany was in top tenpanies of China.''

    ''Then?''

    Mr. Cheng came out of his trance and looked at his son with narrowed eyes.

    "Then? Then came you.''

    Cheng Yangughed hearing his father and turned to look at him as Mr. Cheng continued

    "Before you, at least I was her priority after herpany but after you came, she started loving you more than me��.humph��I even doubt that she loves you more than Cheng family business.''

    Cheng Yang was so busy seeing his father''s funny antics that he didn''t notice theing truck towards the car.

    It was only when he turned his head again with a smile on his lips he noticed the truck that was about to collide with the car.

    ''Cheng Yang, be careful.''

    He heard his father''s shout.

    His eyes widened and he suddenly rotated the steering wheel.

    He didn''t where the car collided but the collision was very hard.

    His mind was nk as the car turned around he felt his head hitting something. It was only a few momentster, Cheng Yang opened his eyes but he felt everything blurry in front of him.

    When everything that happened before came rushing into his mind, he whispered

    ''Dad''

    A whole minuteter when his eyes were about to close again, Cheng Yang heard a small whisper

    ''Cheng Yang.''

    This time, Cheng Yang opened his eyes swiftly.

    ''Dad.''

    He saw that the car was turned around and his head was hanging down. Intense pain in his head made him frown but he forgot everything when his eyes suddenly caught the bloody figure next to him.

    ''Dad''

    Cheng Yang shouted with whatever strength was left in him.

    ''Cheng Yang.''

    Mr. Cheng opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at his son. However, Cheng Yang was looking somewhere else.

    The ss from the window was piercing his father''s stomach. He could even see the red blood trickling down from his father''s stomach to his head and then to the ground.

    A puddle of red blood has already formed there.

    His eyes went red and teary at this sight.

    ''Dad.''

    Cheng Yang sobbed.

    ''Cheng Yang��look at me.''

    Cheng Yang raised his head to look at his father and said immediately.

    ''Dad, I''ll do something, okay? Just don''t move and don''t close your eyes.''

    However, Mr. Cheng said

    ''There ..is no time ..now.''

    But Cheng Yang didn''t listen to him and tried to move a little. However, he found himselfpletely pressed under the car weight.

    His tears streamed down when Cheng Yang realized that he really couldn''t do anything.

    Mr. Cheng was already feeling very weak now. Seeing his son''s tears, he forced a smile and said

    ''Cheng Yang, look at dad.''

    With teary eyes, Cheng Yang looked at his father.

    ''Take care of your mother.''

    His words made Cheng Yang''s heart more scared and he mumbled.

    ''It''s my fault, dad.''

    That''s what Mr. Cheng was the most afraid of.

    ''It''s not ��your fault, Cheng Yang. Dad did��.''

    The sentence was left iplete as Mr. Cheng closed his eyes after that while Cheng Yang continued to murmur

    ''It''s my fault��it''s my fault��."

    And soon he also lost his consciousness.

 Chapter 96 - A New Opportunity

    Lin Qianru pushed the trolley inside the VIP room.

    She looked at the man inside the room once and then lowered her head.

    After putting the dish on the table, she bowed her head and said

    "Thank you so much, Sir, for helping me that day."

    Mr. Chi raised his head from his phone and looked at his phone. His face didn''t have much of expression as he waved his hand and said

    "It''s alright."

    He then picked up the chopsticks and clipped the dish. As he put it in his mouth, Lin Qianru looked at his expression carefully.

    "It tastes good."

    His praise brought a smile to Lin Qianru''s face and she said without thinking.

    "Thanks."

    Mr. Chi looked at her after he heard her ''thanks'' and asked with interest

    "Why are you saying ''thanks''?"

    Lin Qinaru bit her tongue cursing her for her stupidity.

    Actually, the dish was made by her. She has been startled when the young chef suddenly asked her to cook the dish.

    When she refused in fear of being caught he said that the manager had promised him that he would give him a bonus if he made the dish that the VIP customer liked.

    So the young chef begged her saying that he would divide the bonus with her if she agreed to cook the dish.

    The offer was tempting so Lin Qinaru, in the end, agreed and cooked the dish.

    However, she just couldn''t control her tongue and almost exposed herself.

    "That��Sir��actually I was thanking you in ce of the chef who cooked the dish."

    Stumbling with her words, she finally replied.

    "But isn''t it you who cooked the dish?"

    Mr. Chi asked with a smile and Lin Qianru said

    "Yes but�� what?"

    She was shocked and looked at Mr. Chi realizing he was smiling at her.

    Still unknown to what was happening, Lin Qianru tried to exin

    "Sir, what are you saying? It''s not me who cooked it. You must have some misunderstanding."

    Mr. Chi nodded his head as if agreeing with her and said

    "Maybe��why don''t we check the camera that is in the kitchen?"

    And Lin Qianru stilled at his words.

    She had forgotten that there were cameras in the kitchen areas.

    Seeing her silence, Mr. Chi leaned back on the chair and clipped one more piece from the te. Eating with relish, he waited for her to say anything and finally she opened her mouth.

    "Sir, please don''t expel that young chef because it was not his mistake. He got burnt that day and spilled the soup that you have ordered so I��..so I cooked it. Although I know that I am only a waitress and it''s not my work, I didn''t know what else to do. If you find something wrong in all this matter then please punish me only and leave that chef."

    Since Lin Qianru''s head was lowered she didn''t see that Chi Rong had not removed his eyes away from her since the time she had started speaking.

    When she finished, he looked away and asked

    "Why didn''t you inform the manager if he was injured?"

    The question was only answered by a long silence making Chi Rong frown. He turned his head again to look at Lin Qianru and found her hands clutching her apron tightly.

    "Say freely whatever you want to say."

    Lin Qianru let out a relieved sigh hearing these words.

    "The manager is a bit short-tempered. The young chef was afraid that if informed he would fire her from the restaurant and he would be jobless."

    Chi Rong eyes went cold and he asked

    "What do you think?"

    "Huh?"

    Lin Qianru didn''t understand his question and Chi Rong patiently repeated

    "How is the manager ording to you?"

    Lin Qianru has always disliked the manager and since thest time she had found out Su Mian''s truth she has be braver. So she said truly whatever she felt.

    "I think that he is indeed short-tempered. Cutting half month sry just because you delver or prepare the dishes one minutete, saying disrespectful words to those who work under him and don''t trying to understand other''s situation��.he is indeed short-tempered."

    Finishing her words, Lin Qianru released a sigh quietly. In one sentence, she has told the whole truth. If Mr. Chi was a wise man then the manager''s days would be more difficult in the future.

    With lowered head, she heard a chuckle followed by Mr. Chi''s words.

    "He is indeed short-tempered."

    Chi Rong moved his tongue inside his mouth and asked the waitress in front of him.

    "You cook so well. Why did you be a waitress here?"

    Lin Qianru was surprised to hear Mr. Chi''s question but the next moment she was happy. No person would be unhappy after hearing the praise for the food that was cooked by him.

    But when she had to answer Chi Rong''s question she suddenly felt a little indignant.

    This time she raised her head.

    "I used to have my own restaurant in my hometown. But for some reason, I had to move to City H and close down that restaurant."

    There was a bitter smile on her lips as she continued

    "The popr restaurants of City H sought a few years experience only then they would give the job. But they look down on my experience of running a restaurant for five years because it was only in a small town. When I came to ''Night Bird'' restaurant to look for a job, I was told that there was no job avable except for a waitress."

    She shrugged her shoulders and said

    "So I epted it."

    Chi Rong thought over what she said and nodded his head.

    He put down his chopsticks and suddenly took out his business card from his pocket.

    "Here, take this"

    He forwarded it towards Lin Qianru who took it with a confused face and looked at it.

    "I really like the food cooked by you. I want to hire you as my personal chef. You would just need to cook three-time meals and the sry will be higher than the cook who cooks in a restaurant. If you feel that you want to take this job then call me."

    With that, Chi Rong stood up from his chair and wiped his mouth with the napkin.

    Then he walked out of the VIP room leaving Lin Qianru staring at the business card in her hands.

 Chapter 97 - Baby, Are You Cheating Me?

    During the whole ride on the bus, Mo Ron was lost in her own thoughts.

    Although she had expected that there was something more behind Cheng Yang''s aloofness she had never expected something like this.

    His nk eyes and his trembling voice when he was telling her the story kept revolving in her mind.

    After Cheng Yang finished, she really didn''t have anything to say to him.

    What could she say?

    It wasn''t your fault.

    Would Cheng Yang believe her words?

    No. Because in his eyes, he will always remain responsible for his father''s death.

    Only now, Mo Ron understood why she felt the sudden attachment with Cheng Yang when she had seen him for the first time.

    Cheng Yang gave her the same feeling she had felt when she hade to know that she had lost Mo Chen in her past life.

    Somewhere she felt that if she had not abandoned Mo Chen in herst life then she would have been able to save him even if it would have cost her own life.

    It was her fault because Mo Chen was her responsibility.

    Till today, Mo Ron couldn''t forgive herself for that.

    She had got a new chance to make up for the mistakes she had done in her past life but Cheng Yang didn''t get any chance.

    No wonder he couldn''t talk to his mother because he found himself responsible for snatching her husband from her who loved her so much.

    When she reached the apartment, Mo Ron took a deep breath before opening the door. She put on a fake smile on her lips as she stepped inside.

    Her mother was in the living room looking at something in her hand.

    "Mom"

    She called out when she felt that her mother had not noticed her presence.

    "Huh?"

    Lin Qianru was startled and raised her head abruptly. Seeing Mo Ron, she put down the card under the pillow.

    "Ron, when did youe?"

    "Just now, where were you lost?"

    "Nowhere"

    Lin Qianru smiled nervously. Fortunately, Mo Ron didn''t notice her mother''s nervousness because she was looking around the living room.

    "Where is Youlin? Is she in the room?"

    She asked her mother when she couldn''t see Shen Youlin anywhere.

    Lin Qinaru knitted her brows for a moment and then said

    "Youlin��.Ah��she had told me that she was going out when I was cooking in the kitchen."

    Mo Ron who was about to sit down on the couch immediately stood up straight.

    "Going out? Where?"

    Lin Qianru was a bit surprised after seeing her daughter''s reaction but answered

    "I don''t know about that. She didn''t tell me."

    After all, she was not Shen Youlin''s mother and she doesn''t have any right to invade her privacy so how could she ask Shen Youlin that where she was going out.

    "How long has it been since she had left?"

    "One hour��I think."

    Mo Ron heart was filled with worry. She immediately picked her bag and said to her mother while going out.

    "I''ll be back in sometime."

    And after that, she left the apartment leaving Lin Qianru confused and shouting for her daughter.

    --------------

    Mo Ron entered the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor. She was really exhausted after a long day and really wanted to rest for some time but the worry for Shen Youlin made her forget her exhaustion.

    She got out of the elevator but when she was about to step out of the building she saw a familiar car stopping in front of the building.

    It was Shen Youlin''s car.

    Sure enough, the door opened and Shen Youlin got out.

    Mo Ron stood still as she saw Shen Youlining out and asking the driver to reach the building with the car the next morning.

    She saw a ck purse in Shen Youlin''s hand. Her eyes didn''t move away from that purse until Shen Youlin turned around and called her in surprise.

    "Ron.."

    Mo Ron raised her head to look at Shen Youlin as she walked towards her.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Mo Ron smiled tightly and said

    "I was going to look for you. Mo didn''t even know where you went, perhaps you didn''t tell her so I was worried."

    Shen Youlin felt so happy after hearing Mo Ron''s words that she hugged her tightly in her arms.

    "You care so much for me. Thank you."

    Since Mo Ron was feeling a little panicked and emotional, she couldn''t stop her arms from hugging Shen Youlin back.

    "Where did you go?"

    Shen Youlin was silent for a moment and then she said

    "I went to buy something important."

    And Mo Ron eyes dimmed after hearing her answer. She left her and stepped back. Turning around, she walked towards the elevator and said

    "Let''s go now."

    However, she didn''t notice Shen Youlin looking at her back with knitted brows.

    -----------------

    The car stopped and the driver came out. He opened the door of the back seat and Li Ji Fan stepped out from the car.

    Smoothening the nonexistent creases on his suit, he walked towards the entrance of therge restaurant.

    The security guard saluted him as he entered inside.

    Following him was his secretary, Ni Xuan who told him.

    "Boss, second floor, Room No. 2"

    Li Ji Fan coldly grunted in acknowledgment and was about to walk towards the stairs when his eyes suddenly caught a familiar figure in the crowd of sitting people.

    His eyes narrowed and he frowned coldly.

    ''What was this little b**t**d doing here? Didn''t he go home straight from the office?''

    But the next moment his eyes fell on the girl who was sitting in front of him. The girl was smiling brightly and Tian Yuan was reciprocating her smile with a small one.

    The coldness in his eyes suddenly seemed to have increased.

    Ni Xuan felt the sudden change and was confused. He looked around therge hall but didn''t find anything strange.

    He coughed hesitatingly and whispered

    "Boss, we''re getting��."

    But he couldn''tplete his sentence when those cold eyes fell on him.

    Liu JI Fan raised his eyebrows questioningly who vigorously shook his head as if saying ''I am dumb. I didn''t say anything.''

    With displeasure written all over his face, Liu Ji Fan turned his head back to where he was looking.

    His eyes became sharp and his fist clenched when he saw the girl holding Tian Yuan''s hand.

    If it was possible he wished to stab her hand right at that moment.

    His Tian Yuan, who dares to touch him except him?

    No longer being able to see such an eye-stabbing scene, he took out his phone and dialed the number that was saved under the name of ''Baby Yuan''.

    A few secondster, he saw Tian Yuan taking his phone out of his pocket and then putting it back as if nothing happened. After that, he continued to chat with the girl as if nothing happened.

    Seeing all this, Liu Ji Fan tsked and smiled coldly.

    "Yuan baby seems to have be very bold."

    Ni Xuan was startled when he saw his boss turning in the wrong direction and walking inside therge hall.

    "Boss"

    He called out but Liu Ji Fan continued walking.

    Liu Ji Fan walked elegantly in long strides. The people who were sitting in the dining room couldn''t help but raise their heads and look at him once or twice but his eyes didn''t move away from Tian Yuan.

    There was always a smile present on his lips.

    When he reached near the chair, Tian Yuan was sitting on, he stopped.

    The girl who was talking to him raised her head to look at him in confusion but Tian Yuan was still looking at her with a small smile.

    Seeing his actions, Liu Ji Fan felt more furious.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Tian Yuan''s head from his back to make him look at his face.

    With wide eyes full of shock, Tian Yuan looked at him.

    "What��"

    However, just as he opened his mouth to ask him what he was doing, Liu Ji Fan covered his mouth��with his lips.

    Various gasps were heard in the huge hall. The girl who was sitting in front of Tian Yuan stood up from her chair in shock.

    The young secretary, Ni Xuan, almost stumbled and fell down on the ground as he saw boss kissing a young man fervently.

    But Liu Ji Fan didn''t care.

    He kissed Tian Yuan as if he was kissing him for onest time. He sucked, bit, and did everything he ever wanted to do with those soft pink and full lips.

    He could Tian Yuan pushing him away with his hands but he held him tightly.

    Until he felt that it was difficult for Tian Yuan to breathe, he didn''t leave him.

    Tian Yuan was panting heavily. His whole face was flushed red and his legs didn''t have any strength to stand so Liu Ji Fan very generously let him lean in his arms.

    Looking at the shocked girl with red eyes, he felt very satisfied.

    He held Tian Yuan''s waist possessively and said sensually

    "Baby, are you cheating me behind my back?"

 Chapter 98 - The Scary And Familiar Warmth

    "Baby, were you cheating me behind my back?"

    His eyes were full of doting and smiles as he looked down at Tian Yuan who had now opened his eyes and was ring at him.

    On the other hand, the girl was now crying.

    She felt very angry after hearing Liu Ji Fan''s words.

    She picked up the ss of water from the table and threw it towards Tian Yuan''s face but Liu Ji Fan saw it and immediately covered Tian Yuan.

    His wide back was soaked in water.

    "So you were dating CEO Liu. No wonder he fired me because he saw me with you. I thought that you are a good man but you turned out to be a b**t**d."

    Although his back was facing the girl and he was not looking at her, his eyes were still very cold.

    He didn''t turn around when the girl walked away and didn''t let Tian Yuane out of his arms when he struggled.

    Finally, when Liu Ji Fan felt that the girl had gone away he raised Liu Ji Fan''s chin to make him look into his eyes.

    His eyes were cold and ruthless as he said his next words

    "Tian Yuan, now even god can''t save you from me."

    Tian Yuan was left dumbstruck by his coldness.

    Why did he feel like he would be eaten alive?

    He felt a shiver running down his spine and he struggled more to get out of Liu Ji Fan''s arms.

    However, he couldn''t beat away Liu Ji Fan with his little strength. Effortlessly, Liu Ji Fan held his wrists and dragged him out of the restaurant.

    When the people in the hall looked at him shocked he said

    "I and my wife had a fight and you see my wife decided to teach me a lesson like this."

    It was obvious whom he was referring to his wife as. Tian Yuan felt furious when he heard his words. He raised his head and red at Liu Ji Fan with big eyes and shouted

    "Who is your wife, you b**t**d? Just go away."

    But Liu Ji Fan patiently dragged him back in his arms and said with a doting smile.

    "Wife, don''t be angry now. I have already apologized to you many times. Come now, we should go home."

    The people in the restaurant really thought that both of them were just a couple who had a small fight, so no one really didn''t try to stop them. Instead, behind his back, Tian Yuan heard girls cheering for them and swooning while calling Liu Ji Fan ''a cool and dominating president''.

    But he could only see a beast as he remembered Liu Ji Fan''s cold eyes from a few minutes ago.

    Tian Yuan suddenly regretted his actions.

    He did everything intentionally. He had already known that Liu Ji Fan was going toe to this restaurant for a dinner with other businessmen.

    So he intentionally asked that girl toe to this restaurant.

    She was the same girl who had spoiled his shirt two days ago. Before she left the office because of being fired, she had confessed to Tian Yuan that she has feelings for him and wanted to date him. However, he had refused her at that time.

    But today morning, after he heard Liu Ji Fan conversation with his mother, he called her and said that he wanted to date her.

    This time, Tian Yuan was giving himself a fair chance and at the same time, he wanted to show Liu Ji Fan that he really didn''t have any feelings for him so he also should try to move on and marry someone else.

    It would be best for him, Liu Ji Fan and ��.everyone else.

    When Liu Ji Fan entered the restaurant he had already seen him so deliberately pretended very well. However, only he knew how his legs were trembling under the table when he had to cut his call when he had to bear someone else touch on his hand.

    But he kept pretending. Even when from the corner of his eye, he had seen Liu Ji Fan walking towards himself, he kept pretending.

    But he has never expected Liu Ji Fan to attack like this.

    He kissed him in front of everyone.

    He felt like a b**t**d. That girl really has been very happy when he had epted her proposal.

    ring at the man who was walking in long strides while dragging him alone with himself, Tian Yuan cursed under his breath.

    When outside the restaurant, he again tried to break free from Liu Ji Fan''s clutches but Liu Ji Fan was not having it anymore.

    He directly picked Tian Yuan and put him on his shoulder.

    "Ahh��you ��what are you doing? Ji Fan, let me down."

    However, he only got two ps on his butt which made his whole face go red with shame.

    "Be good, don''t add any more punishments for yourself in the list."

    "B**t**d, don''t touch me there."

    Tian Yuan shouted when Liu Ji Fan rubbed the spot he had hit previously.

    But Liu Ji Fan didn''t put down his hand, instead continued rubbing. While doing it, he tsked and said

    "Tak��your temper is bing very bad with every passing day."

    After that, he opened the door of the back seat with one hand and stuffed Tian Yuan inside the car.

    The driver who was standing outside was dumbfounded seeing this scene but Liu Ji Fan didn''t give him much time toe out of the shock. Seeing the unmoving driver, he frowned and said coldly

    "Do I pay you for staring at my face?"

    The driver, of course, understood the meaning behind these words so he hurriedly sat on the driver seat to do the work he was paid for.

    The car started and the partition dividing the front and back seat was thoughtfully put down.

    The helpless Tian Yuan could only look at Liu Ji Fan with a horrified face who smirked at him evilly.

    "Ji Fan��don''t do anything wrong��okay? Calm down."

    However, Liu Ji Fan was far away from calming down. He effortlessly picked Tian Yuan from his seat and put him in hisp.

    "Baby, you like to go on date so much. Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Liu Ji Fan asked seductively as he traced Tian Yuan''s earlobe with his tongue while holding him in hisp.

    He didn''t mind when Tian Yuan didn''t answer instead chuckled feeling his trembling body at his actions.

    "It''s alright even if you didn''t tell me. I shallplete all of your dreams ��"

    Blowing a warm breath in his ear he whispered his iplete sentence

    "��and mine also."

    ----------

    Mo Ron stood outside the door of her room. Before opening the door, she turned to take ast nce towards the dining room.

    Her mother, brother, and Shen Youlin were having dinner inside the dining room. She could also hear them talking andughing at something.

    She sighed and opened the door.

    Stepping inside the room, Mo Ron started to look around the room. She first picked Shen Youlin''s bag and fortunately, she found her purse inside the bag.

    Without wasting any time, Mo Ron opened the purse.

    As much as she had expected to find drugs inside the purse, it still made her heart heavy when she saw them.

    Youlin really feel very desperate for them that she went back to that horrible ce to buy them.

    Mo Ron''s lips were pressed in a thin line. She took out every packet from the purse and was about to find the paper and some packet to throw them away when the door opened suddenly.

    Her eyes went wide with shock when she saw who was standing at the door.

    But that person''s eyes were at the drugs in her hands.

    Shocked, Shen Youlin gasped and took a step back in fear. Her body suddenly started to tremble in fear and she raised her head to look into Mo Ron eyes, however, she stopped herself.

    She was afraid. She was afraid to see repulsion and disgust in those eyes.

    All the years of loneliness suddenly started to haunt her. Her mind was full of thoughts, the scary thoughts.

    Mo Ron now knew her secret.

    Would she leave her?

    Of course, she would.

    Would she be alone again?

    Shen Youlin was so panicked that her legs became soft ad weak and she fell down on the floor.

    "Youlin��"

    She heard Mo Ron''s voice but it didn''t make her happy like always, instead, she felt more afraid.

    Was it thest time she was hearing her voice? After this, Mo Ron would break their friendship and ask her to never show her face again.

    Lost in her thoughts, she felt two arms surrounding her.

    The warmth seemed to have given herfort. But the familiar warmth was also very scary.

    Tears rolled down from Shen Youlin''s eyes as she murmured.

    "Don''t hate me��don''t hate me��don''t hate me��"

    Mo Ron frowned when she heard her words.

    "Youlin��"

    She called but Shen Youlin didn''t stop murmuring.

    A few secondster, everything in front of Shen Youlin went nk and Mo Ron felt her body copsing in her arms.

 Chapter 99 - Loving You Proved To Be Very Painful

    It was already morning when Shen Youlin woke up. When a little bit of consciousness returned, her eyelids fluttered slowly and she opened them.

    This time, it didn''t take her long to realize that she was in Mo Ron''s room.

    Thest night''s events rushed in her mind and she swiftly sat up on the bed.

    The movement seemed to make her realize that her hand was held by someone and she looked down.

    Mo Ron was sitting on the floor holding her hand.

    The bright rays of the sun were falling on her face because the door of the balcony was open. Her eyes couldn''t help but moisten as she leaned down a bit and uncovered her face from her hair.

    "Ron��".

    She whispered slowly and bit her lips.

    A tear from her eye fell down on Mo Ron''s face which made her woke up.

    Just as Shen Youlin was going to take her hand out of Mo Ron''s hand, Mo Ron opened her eyes and looked at her.

    The sudden eye contact made Shen Youlin very nervous.

    Her heart was filled with the same fear.

    She suppressed her tears and whispered with her head lowered

    "I''ll leave right now."

    However, just when she was about to turn around she realized that her hand was still held by Mo Ron.

    She tried to take her hand out of her grip but Mo Ron only tightened her hold.

    "Where do you want to go? Aren''t we going to college together?"

    The words froze Shen Youlin''s whole body. Slowly, she raised her head to look into Mo Ron''s eyes.

    She couldn''t believe that Mo Ron still wanted to go with her to the college.

    "Ron��I��"

    She stumbled over her words but stopped when she saw Mo Ron leaving her hand.

    Her mouth parted to say something and her eyes were filled with fear as she saw Mo Ron standing up and then sitting on the bed.

    After sittingfortably on the bed, Mo Ron looked at Shen Youlin seriously.

    "Last night, what were you thinking before you got unconscious?"

    Last night when Shen Youlin has copsed, she was shocked.

    Only she knew how she dragged Shen Youlin inside the room and secretly went to call thedy doctor who lived in the building only.

    The doctor said that it was a panic attack.

    Panic attack? Mo Ron didn''t have anything to say when the doctor asked her what was the situation.

    She just thanked the doctor and paid her the fee and then went to leave her to her house.

    The whole night, she was thinking about Shen Youlin.

    Did she do something wrong?

    Perhaps her way of handling Shen Youlin''s situation waspletely wrong.

    Shouldn''t she have gone to Shen Youlin''s home and tried to tell her parents about her situation?

    That was the best option for her but somewhere Mo Ron felt that there was something missing. If Shen Youlin had such responsible parents then why would it be her who found out about her drug addiction first?

    The night left her mind in mess.

    But she was clear with one thing. She needs to talk with Shen Youlin.

    She needs to make Shen Youlin understand that the drugs were not a good thing.

    Until and unless Shen Youlin wants to leave drugs, no matter how many drugs she destroys she can''t help Shen Youlin.

    Mo Ron didn''t force Shen Youlin to answer her question.

    If she doesn''t wish to share it with her then it was okay. She just wished that Shen Youlin would hear whatever she was about to say very calmly.

    "Youlin, when did you start taking��.drugs?"

    She could see Shen Youlin''s body stiffening at her question.

    Mo Ron really didn''t know what should she say or ask for a moment.

    The past her had left drugs because of her child. But did Shen Youlin have something or someone in her life for whom she could do this?

    As she was thinking about this, she suddenly felt two arms surrounding her waist.

    Looking down, she saw Shen Youlin was hugging her very tightly.

    Just a momentter, she felt her shirt a little wet at the ce where Shen Youlin was burying her head.

    She couldn''t help but remember the first time when she had met Shen Youlin. That day also, Shen Youlin had hugged her like this.

    Her arms immediately reciprocated her hug which made Shen Youlin tighten her hug.

    "Ron��"

    Hearing her choked voice, Mo Ron''s own eyes went slightly teary.

    "Youlin��look at me."

    Mo Ron tried to lean back a little and take a look at Shen Youlin''s face but Shen Youlin didn''t leave her.

    "Ron��please don''t leave me, okay? I''ll leave the drugs. I''ll try my best. Just don''t leave me. I will be alone again. Ron��I''ll never touch them��. just�� "

    Shen Youlin said many things and Mo Ron heard her silently.

    She only hugged her showing her support.

    At some moment, Mo Ron''s own tears fell out of her eyes. She knew what Shen Youlin was feeling.

    She could feel her fear, her regret but she also knew that it was just the start.

    "It''s okay. I''m not going anywhere. We will be together in this."

    It won''t be easy but she won''t leave Shen Youlin on this journey alone.

    -----------

    Tian Yuan turned his body but frowned when found out that he couldn''t do it. With wrinkled brows, he opened his eyes a little and looked down at his stomach only to find an arm holding him tightly.

    His eyes widened when he slowly realized the situation he was in.

    He was naked with only a nket covering him.

    Swiftly he threw the arms away from his body and sat up on the bed with a terrified expression on his face.

    What did he do?

    He clutched his hair in his hands.

    How could he do this?

    "Wife, are you alright?"

    The voice fell in his ears making him angrier.

    He raised his head only to see the smiling devil looking at himself while propping his chin on his hand. The smile irritated Tian Yuan so much that he kicked Liu Ji Fan furiously and cursed

    "B**t**d"

    "Woah��so wild that too early in the morning. At least have some rest then we��"

    Before he could continue, Tian Yuan covered his mouth and red at him fiercely.

    "Just shut up. Don''t spout any nonsense out of your mouth because I really don''t know what I will do."

    However, Liu Ji Fan only felt amused by his actions.

    His anger has been calmed down after a beautiful night with his beautiful wife.

    He easily uncovered his mouth and pushed Tian Yuan under himself. Griping Tian Yuan''s both hands with his one hand he put them above his head and asked in a low but seductive voice.

    "What will you do, wife? Tell me, I am so eager to know."

    He also licked Tian Yuan''s earlobe while saying that and blew warm breath in his ear making him close his eyes and breathing heavily.

    "St..stop��"

    His ''stop'' was silenced by Liu Ji Fan''s lips.

    After a long kiss, Liu Ji Fan leaned back a little and said

    "Don''t say stop now, Tian Yuan. You should have said itst night but you didn''t."

    Hearing his words, Tian Yuan didn''t dare to open his eyes.

    It was true. He really didn''t try to stop Liu Ji Fan.

    Because he couldn''t.

    As soon as Liu Ji Fan''s lips touched his body, he lost control.

    He wanted it, Tian Yuan knew.

    He shouldn''t but he wanted it.

    So he indulged himself but he regretted.

    He shouldn''t have done this. By doing this, he only gave Liu Ji Fan hope of something which could never exist between them.

    Opening his eyes, Tian Yuan looked at the man who was staring at him with love and adoration. His heart felt stuffy and painful.

    He calmed down his emotions and said emotionlessly.

    "Get off me."

    Liu Ji Fan frowned at his sudden change of tone and said dominantly.

    "I won''t."

    Tian Yuan sighed and said again.

    "I need to go to the office."

    Hearing his words, Liu Ji Fan smiled and pecked his lips. He chuckled seeing startled Tian Yuan and whispered

    "You don''t need to go anywhere. Just rest here today, in my room. I have a meeting. I''ll be back in an hour."

    After saying this, Liu Ji Fan got up from the bed.

    Tian Yuan diverted his eyes somewhere else when he saw the naked Liu Ji Fan.

    He heard Liu Ji Fanughing but he didn''t say anything.

    A momentter, the shower''s sound from the bathroom could be heard inside the room.

    Heid there unmoving while staring at the wall far away, lost in his own thoughts.

    A tear rolled down from his eye disappearing in his hair.

    ''Ji Fan, sometimes I really regret meeting you in my life.

    Because loving you proved to be very painful for me.''

 Chapter 100 - Make Her Realize That She Needs You

    The young man standing inside the office straightened his back as He Jian turned the page of the report he had prepared.

    As the cold man in front of him turned the pages indifferently, he couldn''t help but pity himself.

    A momentter, He Jian threw the file in his hand on the table without any care and looked at the man in front of him.

    "Make it again."

    He spat out these few words coldly.

    The man cried inside his heart. This was already the third time he has prepared the same report.

    But he could do nothing except picking the file from the table and saying ''Yes Sir'' and then leaving the office silently..

    As he stepped out of the office, he shook his head at his colleague who was also waiting outside He Jian''s office with a file in his hands.

    Understanding his gesture, the colleague sighed heavily, and then wiping his forehead with his handkerchief he stepped inside the office.

    ''You will not need this very soon.''

    The man couldn''t help but mumble. Since it was so cold inside the office, he knew that his colleague would not be sweating anymore.

    The past week has been too ruthless for the workers of He Corporation. Young Master He who was now managing most of the work in thepany has been too much cold in these few days.

    Many colleagues of him had been fired from their job and those who were left were being asked to make the same report again and again.

    What could they even change when they made it again when they didn''t even know what was wrong in the report they had made.

    A colleague of him had gathered his courage and had asked Young Master He that what was the mistake in the report and the Young Master He had looked at the man so coldly and condescendingly that as soon as the man stepped outside of the office, he peed in his pants.

    ''Fortunately, he didn''t do that inside the office, or perhaps he would have to leave City H to save himself from the never-ending coldness of Young Master He

    Shaking his head in pity, he stepped forward further, he stopped suddenly.

    Looking at the woman who was walking towards the office holding so many files in her hands, he fixed his tie and went to help her.

    "Miss Shen, let me help you."

    Shen Yiling nced at the man who proposed to help her.

    A trace of disgust shed through her eyes when she saw the loving look in his eyes but smiled outwardly and said

    "Thanks."

    She would not have epted his help but she was already so irritated because of working so hard continuously for the past week.

    Hearing her ''thanks'', the man took more than half of the files in her hands with a wide smile.

    He helped her put them on the table and then suggested that she should take them to CEO in two turns as it would be difficult for her to carry all of them.

    Shen Yiling nodded her head with an innocent smile, however, as soon as the man went away, she rolled her eyes and her smile disappeared.

    Looking at the door of the office, her eyes were filled with frustration.

    The past week has been very hard for her. The work has been never-ending.

    ''Ugh..I have joined thispany to get closer to Brother Jian��.not to do all this tiring work.''

    Shen Yiling mumbled inside her heart while arranging the files properly.

    At this moment, He Jian was working on thisptop. His fingers pressed the keys of theptop non-stop.

    He raised his head with a frown on his already cold face when he heard the door of his office being opened. Someone entered the office without his permission.

    However, when He Jian who the person or he should say who the people were, he indifferently nced at them and then continued his work.

    At the door stood, Fang Zhihan with his hand hanging on Shi Fengju''s shoulder. Shi Fengju was looking everywhere else except at He Jian, while Shen Weisheng was just standing with his hands tucked in his pants pockets.

    The two men, Fang Zhihan and Shen Weisheng looked at each other and then walked forward with Shi Fengju being dragged by Fang Zhihan.

    When the two chairs ced in front of He Jian''s table were upied by Fang Zhihan and Shen Weisheng, Shi Fengju red at them and turned around.

    However, before he could go out, Fang Zhihan stood up and held him. After that, he forcefully dragged him to the chair he was previously seated on while he himself stood behind Shi Fengju holding his shoulders to make him keep seated on the chair.

    A few minutes of silence passed like this.

    He Jian continued working on hisptop and the three men were looking at him with a different expression on their faces.

    Sighing, Fang Zhihan walked around the table to stand beside He Jian and said

    "Jian,e on��we havee here to talk to you. Stop working for a moment."

    However, when his hand was about to touch He Jian''sptop to shut it down, he stopped suddenly because He Jian was looking at his hand coldly.

    Unconsciously, Fang Zhihan hugged his hand to his chest and said

    "Alright, alright��my fault. Don''t look at my beautiful hands like this. What if they became paralyzed because of your chilling stares. They are very needed for a talented and world popr doctor like me."

    Shen Weisheng and Shi Fengju rolled their eyes hearing Fang Zhihan praising himself.

    "They are jealous of me."

    Fang Zhihan said when he saw this.

    He then walked around the table to stand behind Shi Fengju again.

    "Jian, why are you not picking our calls?"

    No answer.

    "I came to know that you have not gone back to your apartment for a week, Is it true?"

    No answer.

    Fang Zhihan sighed and was silent for a moment. Suddenly his eyes brightened and he looked at He Jian with a smile.

    "Jian, how is Mo Ron? Did you talk to her after that day?"

    Sure enough, the continuous typing sound stopped in the room. However, Fang Zhihan rubbed his arms.

    Why does he feel that the room was very cold suddenly?

    It was only when He Jian raised his head and looked at him with his ice-cold blue eyes, Fang Zhihan understood that he seemed to have offended the ice pack.

    "Hehehe�� Jian, did I say anything wrong?"

    Heughed nervously and asked but didn''t get any answer.

    It was only Shen Weisheng who understood something and said

    "So you are sulking here because of that young girl."

    At his words, He Jian looked at him coldly but Shen Weisheng didn''t seem to mind his cold stares. Instead, he smiled and continued.

    "She doesn''t want to talk to you."

    It was a statement, not a question that made He Jian frown even more.

    Imitating his expression, Shi Fengju was also frowning.

    "Why do we have to bring her in every talk?"

    He mumbled but the three people in the room heard very clearly whatever he said.

    Fang Zhihan cursed under his breath when he saw He Jian ncing at Shi Fengju and standing up from his chair.

    As He Jian picked up his coat from the chair, he hurriedly blocked his way and said

    "Jian, where are you going? Fengju just said it jokingly. Don''t mind his words."

    But He Jian looked behind Fang Zhihan at Shi Fengju coldly and spat out.

    "Just tell him that if he can''t say something good then he doesn''t need to mention her. I will not hear anything bad about her from his mouth again."

    Hearing his words, Shen Weisheng also looked at Shi Fengju.

    They had actually brought Shi Fengju to talk with He Jian. Since thest time when Shi Fengju had said something about that girl, He Jian had not been talking to them.

    They are not fool to not understand what the reason was behind his sudden cold behavior.

    Under his friends'' stare, Shi Fengju swallowed and raised his head.

    He looked at He Jian and said solemnly.

    "Jian, I will not talk about her again if you want that."

    Sighs were heard when He Jian finally sat down on the chair and looked at them.

    Fang Zhihan also dragged a chair from somewhere and sat down with others.

    As soon as he sat down, he said

    "So your girl is not talking to you?"

    In reply to his question, He Jian just looked at him which was equal to an acknowledgment. There was a few moments of silence inside the office and then Fang Zhihan said

    "I have a way."

    He Jian was still looking at him so Fang Zhihan continued

    "Make her realize that she needs you."

    All of them had heard Mo Ron''s words since they were standing close to the door.

    ording to them, Mo Ron thinks that she doesn''t need He Jian in his life so she wants him to stay away from her.

    He Jian frowned when he understood what Fang Zhihan was saying. Seeing this, Shen Weisheng sighed and said

    "I also think that Zhihan is right and it''s not like you have been honest always."

    He Jian''s fingers tapped continuously the ssy table.

    ''Make her realize that she needs him.

    Could he do it without hurting her?''

 Chapter 101 - Tian Yuan Was So Precious To Him

    Liu Ji Fan hummed happily as he threw his car key somewhere and eagerly walked towards his room. His lips unconsciously curved upwards into a smile when he thought about the person who would be lying inside his room, on his bed.

    His eyes darken and the changes in his body made him groan when he thought this and aboutst night.

    Although he knew that he forced Tian Yuan, he had seen that Tian Yuan was also willing. Just like how he wanted to integrate Tian Yuan into himself, Tian Yuan also melted in his touchesst night.

    His Tian Yuan got still affected by his touch. Liu Ji Fan''s fingers slightly trembled.

    He pushed the door of the room slowly in fear that he would wake his tired wife up if she was sleeping. However, the smile on his lips froze when he stepped inside the room and found the empty bed.

    Looking around the room and then inside the bathroom when he didn''t find Tian Yuan, his heart sank..

    ''He must be inside his room.'' Liu Ji Fanforted himself and ran to the room where Tian Yuan was staying.

    This time he hurriedly opened the door and stepped inside the room.

    However, the room was empty.

    Liu Ji Fan checked the bathroom which was also empty.

    His heart was sinking with every passing second. Taking a deep breath, he opened the wardrobe only to find it empty.

    He staggered back a little when his eyes suddenly caught the paper lying on the bedside table.

    With heavy steps, he stepped forward and picked it up from the table.

    RESIGNATION LETTER

    The bold and capital letters seemed to be ring at him.

    He didn''t read anything else. His eyes went red as he just stared at those words as his mind roamed somewhere else.

    Five years ago also, he was this lost when he waited for him at their special ce but he never came.

    He was scared thinking that something might have happened to Tian Yuan, however, when he went to his house he found it empty.

    He left. That''s what his neighbors had said.

    He was in disbelief for half an hour and when registered everything rushed to the station but didn''t find him anywhere. He searched for him like crazy in these past five years but never found him until��

    Until that day in He Jian''s office.

    The madness that he had suppressed inside himself erupted that day. He asked He Jian to give him Tian Yuan.

    "Do you want to hurt him?"

    He Jian had asked him although indifferently, Liu Ji Fan knew that if he said ''yes'' then he would never be able to see Tian Yuan again.

    Tian Yuan was now one of the people who worked for He Jian and He Jian would never let any harme to his people.

    However, even if the situation was not this, he would still have answered ''no''.

    How could he hurt Tian Yuan?

    Tian Yuan was so precious to him that if he wanted to kill him he would himself find the knife for him and put it in his hand.

    His Tian Yuan was the only person he had cherished in this life.

    But why is it that he couldn''t keep that only person close to him?

    Crumpling the resignation letter in his hands, Liu Ji Fan threw it in the dustbin.

    This time, he would not let him run away from him.

    If needed then he would lock him with himself inside his room and never let him out but he would not let Tian Yuan go now.

    -------

    One hourter, Tian Yuan was seated in the airne checking something on his phone. His finger hovered over Liu Ji Fan''s number.

    He must have been back by now, Tian Yuan thought.

    Did he see the resignation letter he had left on the table?

    Sniffling, Tian Yuan rubbed his eyes with his fingers to stop the tears from flowing out.

    He had not thought that leaving a second time like this would still hurt him.

    "Ji Fan��I am really sorry."

    He whispered as he remembered how bright Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were this morning.

    "Sir, please switch off your phone. The ne is about to start."

    His thoughts were interrupted when a female attendant said these words to him.

    Nodding his head, Tian Yuan rubbed his face and passed a tight smile.

    He was about to switch off his phone when he saw the notification from the hospital. Tian Yuan frowned remembering only now that he had forgotten to transfer the money.

    Fortunately, he had enough money even after booking a ne ticket.

    However, since the flight attendant was still standing beside him, he could only switch off his phone for now.

    Looking outside the window of the ne, Tian Yuan bit down on his lips.

    He didn''t know why his heart was beating very fast as if something very bad was about to happen.

    Was he doing anything wrong? Tian Yuan questioned himself but then thought about what else he could do.

    Should he stay with Liu Ji Fan selfishly and wait for the destruction of his loved ones?

    Liu Ji Fan doesn''t deserve all of this but did he deserve whatever he got five years ago.

    Closing his eyes, Tian Yuan leaned on the chair and sighed.

    He felt really tired. He just wanted to close his eyes and forget everything. Forget Liu Ji Fan, forget his heart that was urging him to go back, forget why he was doing all this.

    However, it was not easy.

    "Sir"

    Tian Yuan opened his eyes and looked confused when he saw the same female attendant.

    "May I ask if your name is Tian Yuan?"

    The female attendant asked with a polite smile.

    "Yes"

    "Sir, we are having some problem with your luggage. Can you pleasee with me for a minute?"

    Tian Yuan nodded his head and stood up to follow the female attendant in confusion.

    Problem with his luggage? Hadn''t they already checked it?

    Although he was suspicious he still followed the female attendant because he was not much familiar with airport activities.

    This was only the second time he was boarding the flight by himself, that too because he thought that Liu Ji Fan won''t be able to do anything if he chose to leave like this.

    If he used another mode of transport then perhaps Liu Ji fan would easily find him in the future which he doesn''t want.

    Staying away from each other was best for both of them.

    Perhaps in the future, he would forget him and find someone who he will love with all of his heart.

    His heart felt stuffy as he thought of Liu Ji Fan being with someone else but he refused to ept it.

    Tian Yuan shook his head to clear it from Liu Ji Fan''s thoughts.

    He frowned and looked back.

    They were not going towards the luggagepartment.

    "Excuse me."

    He called out the female attendant who looking at him while she continued walking ahead.

    "Yes Sir?"

    "Isn''t the luggagepartment in the back of the ne?"

    Tian Yuan didn''t notice but the woman was nervous for a second at his question. However, she soonposed herself and said

    "Sir, your luggage is not yet inside the ne. It is still outside the ne. So that''s why I am taking you outside."

    "Oh��"

    Although something felt weird, he followed the female attendant silently.

    ------------

    "Young Master Li, you should be aware how risky thing you are forcing me to do."

    A man said to Liu Ji Fan who only smiled and said

    "Well, I am not forcing you, Mr. Rong. It''s you who has epted y offer and decided to help me. And don''t worry as soon as I find my person your father will receive the project he wants. "

    Mr. Rong sighed helplessly when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s words.

    He is thirty years old this year and his father is forcing him to marry someone. Since he chose another job instead of managing his family business, his rtion with his father has not been too much good. Although he had one other brother who is younger than him and is interested in business, his father didn''t like him choosing some other job.

    And now his dying the marriage was just fueling the old man''s anger. So when Liu Ji Fan proposed that he would help him by giving the project his father wanted so much, he agreed to do anything.

    However, he had not expected him to ask to stop the ne for him.

    A ne that was ready to fly to its destination.

    He refused but Liu Ji Fan threatened that he would destroy the Rong family business in a week if he didn''t cooperate with him.

    Mr. Rong gripped his hair tightly.

    Toe out safe from one trouble he just weed another trouble named Liu Ji Fan.

    Wiping his sweat, He just wishes that no one would find out anything.

    The sound of the door being opened sounded in the room and Liu Ji Fan stood up instantly.

    Seeing the thin man standing at the door with shocked eyes, his eyes glinted with cold light.

    ''My patience has ended now, Tian Yuan.''

 Chapter 102 - Cheng Yang Was Not At Fault

    Tian Yuan stood there at the doorway with a parted mouth. He saw the coldness in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes and suddenly a voice in his mind screamed that he should run.

    He wanted to. He really wanted to.

    When Liu Ji Fan took one step forward in his direction, he really wanted to step back and run away.

    He was scared.

    Of what? He didn''t know.

    Was it the glint in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes that made him think that even running away now would be of no benefit? Or was it his heart who had already epted that he couldn''t run away from Liu Ji Fan.

    He ran away five years ago but they met again..

    He ran away again but Liu Ji Fan found him again.

    He wanted to run away now but why is it that his legs don''t seem to support his mind?

    He stood there unmoving with a dumbfounded face as Liu Ji Fan moved towards him and held his arm.

    The hold was firm and possessive.

    Was he afraid that he would run away?

    He saw him looking inside the room at the man who was sitting at the chair and staring at both of them with skeptical eyes.

    "Happy coboration."

    Liu Ji Fan said and then turned around with his hand still holding his arm.

    In a daze, Tian Yuan walked, walked and walked and looked around. His mind seemed to be nk since he has seen Liu Ji Fan''s cold and indifferent eyes.

    What is going on? Tian Yuan asked himself when he saw the huge ck car Liu Ji Fan was walking towards.

    Huge ck car��It was Liu JI Fan''s car.

    It was only then he realized that Liu Ji fan was taking him with him.

    Isn''t he supposed to run away?

    So Tian Yuan stopped.

    "What? Don''t want toe?"

    The voice that fell in his ears was full of calmness but coldness. He raised his head to look at Liu Ji Fan and found him already looking at himself.

    "I don''t want to go with you." was what Tian Yuan wanted to say but he couldn''t let out his words when he saw Liu Ji fan cold brown eyes.

    "My l��luggage��" He stuttered out and Liu Ji Fan answered indifferently

    "That will be taken care of."

    Tian Yuan had never seen Liu Ji fan like this. Liu Ji Fan had always been very gentle in front of him. Although he was overbearing, he never tried to hurt him. But at this moment, Liu Ji Fan was scaring him very much.

    Perhaps he would have been less scared if Liu Ji Fan had scolded him if he had shown his anger. But his silence and calmness was something unexpected and now he didn''t know how exactly he should behave.

    Tian Yuan didn''t get any time to decide this because the next moment he found himself being dragged by Liu Ji Fan and stuffed inside the ck car.

    The sudden action made him shocked and scared.

    He saw the door being locked as Liu Ji Fan sat inside making him shift to the other seat.

    "Start."

    And then the car started.

    The partition was also thoughtfully let down dividing the front seat and back seat making Tian Yuan feel more scared.

    However, he only saw Liu Ji Fan leaning on his seatfortably and closing his eyes.

    The car was silent and he should not feel scared.

    But Tian Yuan''s heart was screaming.

    ''He had summoned a devil.''

    ------------

    "How daring of this b***h to hit me and take away Youlin?"

    Sitting on the hospital bed, You Youxin whispered as she watched the CCTV footage. Her eyes were filled with viciousness as she saw Mo Ron taking Shen Youlin out of the room.

    When the figures in the video disappeared, she threw away the phone in her hands on the bed furiously.

    "Excuse me, it''s the time to change the bandage."

    The nurse entered the hospital room and said politely but You Youxin looked at her in rage and shouted.

    "Just get the f**k out of my room. Leave me alone."

    The nurse was displeased by her behavior but was also used to it by now. She didn''t argue with her and went to call the doctor.

    The nurse left and You Youxin stared at her red skin that was about to heal in a few days.

    That night when she was hit, someone left the fire extinguisher inside the room which kept leaking carbon dioxide.

    Now she knew that that someone was Mo Ron.

    The next morning, she was found out by someone and was sent to the hospital.

    She got some allergy because of the excessive carbon dioxide in the air. Not only that, but the doctor had to stitch the skin on the back of her head also.

    She was sure that someone had hit her that night. So she waited for a few days silently. Then she bribed someone from the bar and asked him to bring the CCTV footage of that night without being noticed by anyone.

    She can''t reveal anything to her dad so she could only do this.

    However, she had never expected that someone woulde out to be that poor friend of Shen Youlin, Mo Ron.

    The video of Mo Ron entering the room and thening out was still ying on her phone.

    She stared at her phone with a smirk and whispered

    "Just you wait for me to get out of here. I''ll make your life so difficult that you will regret meeting Youlin in your life."

    -------------

    Mo Ron stepped inside the Cheng family''s mansion with a conflicted heart.

    Her mind was now upied with everything that Cheng Yang had told her but she was also clear with some things.

    Afterforting Shen Youlin, she had just prepared herself to talk to Cheng Yang calmly.

    As she walked towards Cheng Yang''s room, she took deep breaths to calm down her beating heart because of her nervousness.

    She was sacred. Cheng Yang really needed some help.

    She was not a psychologist and she was doing all this.

    But she also knew that Mrs. Cheng would not agree if she told Mrs. Cheng her thoughts. So she could only take this chance. Perhaps, she would really be able to convince Cheng Yang.

    Although Cheng Yang couldn''t get a second chance like her, he should also not waste his life like this.

    "You can do it, Ron��"

    She whispered and finally stepped inside the room.

    The room was still dark and she had to switch on the light. Her heart stilled for a moment when she found Cheng Yang in the same position.

    Was he sitting there for the whole night?

    This time he didn''t even raise his head to look at her. Mo Ron suddenly felt her courage going away.

    Could it be possible that making Cheng Yang remember that day had put him in the abyss only deeper?

    With heavy steps, she walked forward and closed the door.

    "Cheng Yang"

    She called out and breathed when Cheng Yang raised his head to look at her with nk eyes.

    Today, Mo Ron couldn''t even pass a fake smile to Cheng Yang.

    How could she? After knowing everything, her heart was filled with sadness for the young boy.

    "Did you eat anything?"

    She asked as she sat down on the floor in front of Cheng Yang. She even brought out an apple from her bag and forwarded it in his direction.

    He didn''t take it from her.

    She just smiled and put it by his side.

    "Do you need the money so much��"

    Mo Ron was surprised when she heard his hoarse voice.

    When she was still silent, she heard him again.

    "�� That youe here even after knowing everything."

    His head was lowered and he was caressing the violin in his hands so he didn''t notice Mo Romn''s frown at his words.

    "Answering your first question, I really need money."

    "But does knowing everything changes something? Why should not Ie here just because you told me everything?"

    She really hoped that Cheng Yang would answer her question and talk to her.

    And fortunately, Cheng Yang again raised his head and looked at her nkly.

    He stared at her for a few seconds and then said

    "Don''t you feel scared thinking that I have killed my father?"

    His nk eyes while he said those words really sacred Mo Ron for a moment. Her fingers trembled.

    Cheng Yang seemed to have engraved in his mind that he killed his father.

    "Because I don''t think you were at fault, Cheng Yang."

    Unnoticed by Mo Ron, Cheng Yang''s hold on the violin tightened when she finished her words.

    "It was an ident and ident happens identally. You never had any intention to kill your father. So why should I feel scared of you?"

    Mo Ron stopped for a few seconds.

    "You have isted yourself because you think that you did wrong. But you are not noticing that by doing this you are giving up on what you could make right."

    "Your father also didn''t me you, Cheng Yang.

    You are just sacred that your mother will also me you when she wille to know whatever you have told me.

    But perhaps she won''t think the way you think just like me.

    Why don''t you give the right to take this decision to your mother? She deserves this at least.

    Because Cheng Yang, she didn''t lose only her husband that day, she also lost her son."

 Chapter 103 - A Mothers Pain

    Lin Qianru stared at the huge mansion in front of herself. Her hand held the card that was given to her by Mr. Chi.

    With hesitant steps, she stepped forward and went to the security guard who was guarding the door. She didn''t need to do anything because as soon as she showed the card to the guard he allowed her in.

    That''s what Mr. Chi had told her after she had called him the early morning and said that she wanted to ept his offer.

    Earning more money than she could earn as a waitress in a restaurant where she is not given any respect was obviously a better option especially when she could do something she liked.

    She would not need to do that much hard work also.

    For thest two months, since she had started working in the restaurant she had found that her body got tired very soon now..

    Her stomach also used to hurt sometimes. Although the pain was not frequent, she doesn''t want to take any chance. Thest time, when she had got sick and needed surgery, Mo Ron had to manage everything by herself.

    Fortunately, she had a sensible daughter who handled everything very well and also made her understand how by giving up on herself, she wasmitting arge mistake.

    Her children were so small at that time.

    After seeing the cruelty and vicious heart of Su Mian and Wen Zuyan, she doesn''t even dare to imagine what could happen to her children if she had died back then.

    So this time when she has gotten an opportunity to avoid a little hard work then she should hold onto that opportunity tightly.

    "Hello, I was told by Mr. Chi toe here."

    She said to the middle-aged man who was supposedly the butler.

    The butler smiled kindly and said enthusiastically.

    "Yes, Yes, pleasee inside, Mrs.��"

    Lin Qinaru''s smile didn''t falter even for a second as she answered

    "Miss Lin."

    The butler also didn''t change his expression as he epted the name and said

    "Miss Lin, Master has already told me that you wille."

    "Would you like to have some water, Miss Lin?"

    "No, It would be great if you can directly show me the kitchen and tell me the whereabouts of ingredients."

    The butler looked very satisfied by her hard-working attitude and smiled widely as he started to walk towards the kitchen.

    "Pleasee with me then."

    With a joyful smile, Lin Qianru followed the butler. Perhaps it was because of the kindness and enthusiastic aura around the butler, she was already feeling veryfortable.

    She might have not taken the wrong decision this time��right?

    She sighed. Even if she found something wrong then she could always leave the job. It''s not like she has resigned from the restaurant. She has just taken one week''s leave from the restaurant.

    Although it felt a little embarrassing if Mr. Chi came to know about her small ns, she could only do this.

    She just hoped that everything from here would go well.

    --------------

    Sitting inside the bus, Mo Ron wondered over what she said in front of Cheng Yang.

    She had prepared herself very well but when she sat in front of Cheng Yang saw the nk eyes of the seventeen-year-old boy, her mind went nk. She just said whatever came in her heart and mind.

    At that moment, she thought that no amount of heartfelt words can make Cheng Yang believe that he couldn''t be med for his father''s death.

    The only person who could give him some relief and peace of mind was his mother. After expressing her thoughts, she didn''t say anything else and silently apanied Cheng Yang.

    As she knew that pressuring him too much could also lead everything in the opposite direction.

    But now thinking about everything, she thinks that everything depended solely on Mrs. Cheng''s reaction.

    If Mrs. Cheng reacted aggressively at Cheng Yang''s revtion then would Cheng Yang be ever able to himself from his guilt?

    Mo Ron sighed and leaned against the headrest of her seat.

    She could only pray that Cheng Yang woulde out of the trauma he was going through.

    -------------

    Cheng Yang stood up from the floor and walked towards the switches.

    His hands rose to switch off the light. He disliked the light. The darkness was more better. It made himfortable.

    However, his gaze suddenly caught something outside the door of his room that was slightly opened.

    He recognized the figure seating outside the room.

    In a normal situation, he would have immediately closed the door and went back to his previous seat, however, today he didn''t do this.

    He stepped forward slowly and opened the door to get a clear view of the outside.

    His nk eyes looked at his mother who was seating in front of his room. Her head was lowered and she was staring at the floor.

    "Take care of your mother."

    The words rang in Cheng Yang''s ears. His father had told him before taking hisst breath.

    He felt very scared suddenly and wanted to go back to his room but at this moment his mother raised his head and looked at him.

    With nk eyes, Cheng Yang saw how red and swollen his mother''s eyes were. Her face looked very pale.

    She lookedpletely different from the young and lively woman before her husband''s death.

    ''You did it. You are the reason behind everything.''

    A voice said in his mind.

    The next moment, the voice in his mind was interrupted by a whisper.

    "Cheng Yang."

    Cheng Yang again looked at his mother who seemed as if she would start crying the next moment.

    ''��Because I think it''s was not your fault.''

    Someone had said these words to him.

    His heart was conflicted. What should he do?

    He wanted to run away. The eyes of his mother full of motherly love seemed to prick his heart like thorns.

    The thought that the same eyes would be filled with hatred if once he told her everything scared him ruthlessly.

    What should he do?

    ''She has the right to know everything. Because Cheng Yang, she didn''t lose only her husband that day, she also lost her son.''

    The words revolved in his mind making his heart clench as he looked at his mother who seemed so vulnerable.

    He wanted to hug her mother and be hugged by her just like he used to do in his childhood.

    "Mom��"

    A whisper unconsciously escaped from his lips.

    "Cheng Yang"

    Mrs. Cheng whispered in shock and happiness when she heard her son calling her. Her lips trembled and hit tears fell down from her eyes.

    "My son��Come to mother."

    She opened her arms widely and looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    Cheng Yang nkly looked at those arms for a few seconds.

    "Please��Mother really misses you�� Cheng Yang. "

    Mrs. Cheng pleaded.

    She was feeling very alone. Her husband who used to love her so much suddenly left her and from the same day her son also started to act so repulsively.

    He closed himself in a room. She was lost in her own grief and didn''t care for him. Thinking that he needs some time, she left him to deal with his sorrow by himself.

    It has been veryte when she realized that her son had gone away from her ��.very far away, where she didn''t even know she would be able to reach him.

    His nk eyes, his silence, and his screaming whenever she neared him ��all of it was very hurtful.

    What wrong did she do? Mrs. Cheng questioned herself.

    Did Cheng Yang me her for leaving him alone?

    "Cheng Yang��mother is sorry��very sorry. I should not have left you alone at that time. You can punish mother, however, you want. Just ��don''t be like this. It makes me feel scared and alone. Mother is trying very hard��to manage everything ��mother will try harder��"

    Mrs. Cheng sobbed as she bbered whatever came into her mind.

    The whole night she was sitting on her husband''s grave. She had not slept because she couldn''t.

    Whenever she closed her eyes, she would hear her son''s screams. She was feeling like she would go crazy at any moment.

    "Cheng Yang��"

    Mrs. Cheng was horrified when Cheng Yang suddenly fell down in front of her on his knees. His eyes were red and he was crying endlessly.

    "I''m sorry, Mom��I''m sorry��It was my fault."

    Mrs. Cheng cried hard seeing her son''s condition. She crawled to him slowly, afraid of startling him. Her hesitant and trembling hands took his face in her hands.

    "Cheng Yang��"

    She cupped his cheeks and wiped his tears.

    "Ssshh�� It''s alright, My son. Don''t cry."

    As she said this, her own tears continued falling from her eyes.

    But Cheng Yang was murmuring continuously.

    "It was my fault, Mom��It was my fault��I killed dad��I killed him��It was my fault."

    Mrs. Cheng who was amidst wiping his son''s tears froze. She started at Cheng Yang''s face nkly.

    Cheng Yang noticed this. His heart was shrinking because of fear but he didn''t stop.

    "It was me who was driving the car that day. He refused but ��I insisted. I killed dad��It was my fault��"

 Chapter 104 - Collision

    With lowered head, Cheng Yang cried as he clutched his mother''s hand that was still on his cheek. He didn''t dare to raise his head as he was afraid of what he would see in her mother''s eyes.

    He wanted to cherish thisst moment in his mother''s warmness where he could feel her love and care for him. Because he didn''t know whether he would be able to feel it again or not.

    His eyes went back to nk when he felt his mother''s hand slipping out of his hold. He didn''t held it anymore and let it slip away.

    "I''m sorry."

    He whispered again as his voice choked because of his uprising emotions but he suppressed them.

    He waited for her to shout out, hit him, beat the sh*t out of him. He deserved it..

    However, what he heard was a small whisper.

    "Were you escaping from me because of this?"

    Mrs. Cheng looked shocked as she looked at his son. Cheng Yang didn''t answer his mother''s question but Mrs. Cheng already knew the answer.

    Cheng Yang mind was now revolving around that day.

    ''Why did I insist when dad had refused me?''

    ''Why wasn''t I careful?''

    A few momentster, Cheng Yang who was sitting on the floor with clenched fists suddenly heard some muffled sounds.

    His body stilled, and he came out of his trance. He raised his head slowly and his heart clenched when he saw his mother covering her mouth and sobbing quietly.

    "Mom��"

    His pale face became paler and his chin trembled. He raised his hand to embrace his mother but stopped amidst his action.

    Would she like him near herself now?

    In the end, he let down his arms and whispered in trembling voice.

    "Mom��. Scold me��hit me��but don''t cry like this. I can''t bear it��I c��"

    Cheng Yang''s could notplete his words. He stopped speaking because of the shock.

    His mother was hugging him. He could feel her tears wetting his shirt as she clutched it tightly in her hands and patted the back of his head.

    Mrs. Cheng cried loudly as she remembered how Cheng Yang had started screamed on her husband''s funeral.

    Everyone called her son crazy. But she screamed at them and told them to get out of her house.

    What was her son going through all this while! She didn''t dare to imagine.

    She hugged her son tightly as she spoke.

    "Cheng Yang��mother is sorry��mother is very sorry �� It was never your fault, my son. It was mother''s fault all along. ��Don''t me yourself��please��"

    She leaned back a little and wiped his face with her hands.

    ''My child��It was not your fault. Dad didn''t leave you and me because of you��"

    Cheng Yang was still registering his mother''s words as he whispered

    "How can I not? It was my fault, mom."

    He couldn''t stop the fresh tears that started to roll down from his cheek.

    Does his mother love him so much? And what did he do? He snatched away her precious husband from her.

    He killed his father.

    The next moment, he was startled when he heard his mother''s shout.

    "No"

    Taking a deep breath so that she would not start to cry again, Mrs. Cheng said quietly.

    "You don''t know some things, Cheng Yang. Mother will tell you about them. But promise me first that you will never me yourself for your father''s death."

    Forwarding her hand in front of her son, she demanded that he would promise him. Confused, Cheng Yang could only stretch out his hand and ce it in her hand.

    --------

    Lin Qianru stepped inside the Mansion where Mr. Chi lived to make the dinner for the night. As she walked through the corridor, she could not help but feel satisfied with the job.

    After making the lunch, she didn''t have anything to do so she went back to her home and made lunch for Mo Ron and Shen Youlin.

    While working as a waitress, she was not able to do the same thing and she would always feel bad for Ron as aftering from college, her tired daughter had to make her own lunch and then also go to do her part-time job.

    But now she could go back and do all those chores. She could help Mo Ron in reducing some burden on her shoulders.

    Her daughter was still so young. Instead of enjoying her life like the other girls, she had to do work so that they would notck the money for their everyday needs.

    As she walked forward lost in her own thoughts she didn''t notice the figure walking towards herself and bumped against it.

    "Ughhh��"

    Her nose felt numb and she felt a little dizzy for a moment because of the collision. Her eyes got unconsciously filled with tears because her nose bumped against something.

    She rubbed it and looked at the other person with a frown on her forehead.

    Chi Rong who was looking at his fallen phone also raised his head calmly.

    In his sight was a woman with a red nose and teary eyes who was looking at him currently with a frown. His expression cracked for an infinitesimal second when he saw her eyes filled with grievances.

    She was looking down at his phone with wide eyes.

    However, the next moment heposed his face and cleared his throat loudly.

    "Miss Lin, I was not careful."

    He remembered the butler had called her Ms. Lin so he also used that form of address.

    Phew��

    The middle-aged assistant who had just stepped inside the hall almost fell down on his face when he heard his boss'' words.

    Did Boss just apologize to someone?

    Although it was indirect, he epted his mistake which was also a very big thing.

    On the other hand, Lin Qianru released a sigh quietly when Chi Rong epted his fault. She was scared that she would have to pay for the phone because she was not looking ahead while walking.

    And one nce at the phone, she knew it was very costly.

    However, since he had already epted his mistake, she would not have to pay for it now��right?

    It was also his fault.

    So she smiled and said

    "That''s alright, Sir."

    After that, what came was an awkward silence. Clearing her throat, Lin Qianru said

    "I should go and prepare dinner."

    Chi Rong just nodded his head and watched her walking around him and then towards the kitchen.

    As he looked at her fading back, he couldn''t help but smile slightly as he remembered her eyes full of panic when she had been looking at his broken phone.

    But the smile didn''tst long.

    Because the next moment what came in his sight was his assistant''s face.

    His face went back to that cold and indifferent one and he saidzily.

    "Order a new phone for me."

    Saying this, he turned around to walk out of the house while the assistant said while following him hurriedly.

    "Yes, Boss."

    However, he couldn''t stop himself from turning around and look at the woman again with curiosity.

 Chapter 105 - You Have To Stay With Me

    The car stopped outside the huge mansion.

    Tian Yuan who had be rxed because of the silent atmosphere felt his body bing taut again as he stared at the huge mansion and then back at the man who had been sleeping beside him until now.

    Liu Ji Fan had already stepped out of the car. He also forwarded his hand to unlock the door but froze when found it locked.

    From the ssy window, he saw Liu Ji Faning in front of the door and opening the door from outside.

    His mouth was parted as he saw the door being opened in the next moment.

    "Did you apply the child lock?"

    Contrary to his anger, Li Ji Fan looked rather calm as he answered.

    "It wasn''t me.. It was the driver who did that."

    But the next moment he shrugged his shoulders indifferently and continued

    "I just asked him to do it."

    Tian Yuan''s lips twitched in anger. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him.

    "Do you think of me as a fool?"

    Liu Ji Fan stared at him for a few moments and didn''t say anything but Tian Yuan suddenly felt like he was saying ''Isn''t it obvious?''.

    He was angrier now, however, Liu Ji Fan ignored him and turned around not before holding his arm to drag him inside the mansion with him.

    As they walked, Tian Yuan saw the gateing closer and closer.

    Will there be any benefit if he tried to run away now? He won''t look stupid, right?

    But he continued to think and it was veryte until he decided to run away because he realized that they were already inside the house.

    ''Leave it for now. I will try to run away again but in his absence.''

    He nodded his head with knitted brows as he continued to being dragged by Liu Ji Fan. Liu Ji Fan only nced at him once indifferently and then moved his gaze away.

    "Move his luggage to my room."

    He said to Aunt Yun who was looking at the duo with a confused face.

    Hearing Liu Ji Fan''s order she immediately nodded her head and went out to show the way to the driver.

    Tian Yuan also heard his words and frowned.

    They were already in Liu Ji Fan''s room when he started speaking.

    "Why in your room? I have my own room and I am going to live there."

    He said firmly and moved towards the closed door but before he could reach the door his waist was grabbed in a firm hold and the next moment, he found himself on the bed.

    The same bed��where he had done ''that'' with Liu Ji Fan.

    Tian Yuan''s face went red but he calmed his heart down soon as he forcefully made himself remember some bitter memories.

    His face was indifferent when he raised his head to look at the other indifferent man who was now hovering above his body.

    "What are you doing? Go away."

    He put his hands on Liu Ji fan''s chest and tried to push him away but Liu Ji Fan held his hands and pinned them down effortlessly.

    In the next second, Tian Yuan saw Liu Ji Fan''s face bing erged as it came closer and closer to him, and then his lips were sealed.

    "Mmmm��"

    He struggled, feeling those hot and cold lips. The next moment he hissed in pain.

    "sss��"

    Liu Ji Fan was biting his lips very harshly. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. Still, he couldn''t stop his moan when Liu Ji Fan sucked his bloody lips.

    "Nngh��"

    Liu Ji Fan parted away and looked down at the thin man lying on his bed. His eyes went red as he stared at the blood on his red and swollen lips.

    His panting sounds rang in his ears making the atmosphere more ambiguous.

    Seeing the look in his eyes, Tian Yuan shivered. He could feel the hardness pocking his stomach but he tried to remain calm.

    No, he can''t let it happen again.

    Because if he let then it will only prove that he was bing weak which he can''t be especially after whatever happened in his life because of this love.

    "Ji Fan, no��"

    He whispered harshly when he felt him sliding above his shirt and uncovering his stomach.

    The hot hands caressed his stomach making his heartbeat sped up.

    Liu Ji Fan stared at his body calmly and continued to roam his hand and feel the soft skin as he said

    "Why? Last night, you said something different."

    Gripping the roaming hand on his body forcefully, Tian Yuan said

    "I have already told you that it was a mistake. I had beer in the restaurant. So I was not fully aware of what was going on."

    It was half lie and half-truth.

    He had drunk the beer but he was in his consciousness when he did all that with Liu Ji Fan.

    Liu Ji Fan stopped when he heard his words. He stared at him for a few moments. He freed his hand from Tian Yuan''s hand using his other.

    Just as Tian Yuan thought that he was going to move away he heard Liu Ji Fan''s indifferent voice.

    "Do you think I care?"

    Tian Yuan''s eyes were filled with shock as he saw Liu Ji Fan leaning down.

    "Ha��"

    He sighed and trembled when he felt him kissing his stomach.

    Stopping at his navel, Liu Ji Fan murmured as he kissed and sucked the soft skin.

    "I don''t give a f*** whether you were conscious or unconscious. You should have stopped me. You should not have let me touch there."

    He whispered as his hands went down.

    "Ngh��"

    Going back to look in Tian Yuan''s eyes, he said indifferently.

    "So it''s your fault, Tian Yuan. I''ll not stop now."

    He gripped Tian Yuan''s hardness which was still covered firmly making him moan out loud.

    "Whether willing or unwilling, now you have to stay here��with me."

 Chapter 106 - Roulan Was Her Light In The Darkness

    Tian Yuan couldn''t do anything as he watched Liu Ji Fan tearing his clothes away. When he was left only in his undergarments, his eyes were full of panic.

    "No��"

    He screamed as he held his underwear with his hands as if that would stop Liu Ji Fan''s intense stare at his body.

    His mind ran fast as he watched Liu Ji Fan''s hand that was about to push his hands away.

    "I''m tired, Ji Fan."

    He said in a raised voice and Liu Ji Fan''s hand stopped.

    It encouraged him to speak more. With a very pleading tone, he whispered

    "I am sore down there.. My legs are still aching."

    His face was red as he uttered those words but he had no other way. This was hisst option.

    And somewhere it was true. Although Liu JI Fan was very gentle with himst night, he ran here and there and didn''t rest much. His emotional changes had also been on a very high level the whole day.

    The whole day, his heart was filled with nervousness and fear so at this moment he was really feeling very tired and his legs were also paining a little.

    Liu Ji Fan heard his words and all the lust and desire from his eyes immediately faded. The indifferent eyes flickered with distress and softness for a moment and then went back to their indifference.

    He leaned down and held Tian Yuan''s chin.

    "Why didn''t you say this before?"

    He asked coldly.

    Tian Yuan almost wished to throw him away from the bed hearing his cold question but he knew that he needs to be careful with his actions and mouth for now or else he will just trigger Liu Ji Fan''s anger.

    He thought for a moment and then whispered with lowered head.

    "I was shy."

    He almost vomited out everything while saying these embarrassing words but seeing how Liu Ji Fan seemed to have believed him, he patted himself on his back in his own imagination.

    ''Smooth y, Tian Yuan.''

    Liu Ji Fan took a deep breath and then came down from Tian Yuan''s body and lied on the bed.

    As he hugged Tian Yuan''s thin frame from his behind, Tian Yuan froze suddenly.

    He could feel the hard thing poking his butt.

    ''Why was he suddenly feeling so guilty?''

    Feeling ufortable he tried to move forward when his eyes widened suddenly.

    Patting his butt sideways, Liu Ji Fan tightly held him in his arms making him feel his hardness.

    "You��what are you doing?"

    Tian Yuan stuttered out almost wanted to run away because of the fear, excitement, and nervousness.

    Liu Ji fan bit his small earlobe that had turned red and whispered

    "Sleep quietly. If you tried to move even an inch away, then I can assure you that you will not like the consequences."

    Because he was aroused, Liu Ji Fan''s voice was hoarse and huskier. A shiver ran down Tian Yuan''s spine when he heard his voice and he instantly closed his eyes.

    A momentter, he thought of something and his heart was again filled with anger.

    The b****d have spanked him quite a many times. The first time that day outside the restaurant and the second time, now.

    Under his closed eyes, Tian Yuan swore that he would surely avenge himself one day.

    -----------

    Mo Ron leaned on her chair as a heavy sigh escaped from her lips.

    "Youlin, why don''t you want to study? I am ready to help you if you are facing any difficulty but even I can''t do anything if you don''t want to study at all."

    She said while pressing her temples.

    Before going to Cheng family Mansion, Mo Ron had given a test paper to Shen Youlin and asked her to honestly answer every question.

    Her motive was to find out Shen Youlin''s level.

    However, she was quite disappointed when she saw the nk sheet. Shen Youlin couldn''t even answer the most basic questions.

    She still encouraged herself and started to teach Shen Youlin but it was proving to be more difficult than she had thought.

    For the past one hour, she is trying to teach Shen Youlin but Shen Youlin would always look lost somewhere.

    Seeing her exhausted face, Shen Youlin''s heart was filled with immense guilt.

    Actually, she was trying to concentrate but every time her gaze would rest on Mo Ron''s face she couldn''t move her eyes away, and then she was lost in her own La Land.

    Her eyebrows knitted to form a frown and she said

    "You shouldn''t waste your time on me. I will be alright even if I don''t study. Also, what will I get from studying? It is not like my pocket money will be stopped from the next month."

    She seemed very casual as she said those words but only she knew how her heart was filled with bitterness as she said those words.

    She was not like this in her childhood.

    She used to be one of the studious and hard-working students in her ss.

    Her mother liked it when her children got good marks. Every semester her mother would gift only that child of her who used to get the most marks among her and her siblings.

    Since Shen Weisheng used to live with her maternal grandparents, she and her elder sister would be the victim of her mother''spetitive nature.

    Every semester she and her sister would work hard to get more marks than the other, however, she would always be left behind by her sister by one or two marks.

    Standing in a corner with her mark sheet in her hand that used to show the first position in the ss, she used to watch as her mother would gift whatever her sister had demanded that year. Her sister would be kissed and hugged by her mother.

    She would also take her sister to her office and they would spend the whole day together.

    She��she used to get nothing.

    It was only once when she finally seeded in getting two marks more than her elder sister.

    Only she knows how happy she had been that day. She had jumped around in her room with happiness after she got to know about this.

    Her sister''s defeat became her happiness just like her defeat used to be her sister''s happiness.

    With a bright smile, Shen Youlin took her report card to her mother as soon as she came back from her office that day.

    However, the result was ��.

    Her mother brought toys and dolls for her sister only. Even after getting the highest marks, she got nothing that semester.

    She shouted at her mother only to get pped heavily.

    ''How can you be so insensible and selfish, Youlin? Yiling was ill and she still gave her exams. It is only because her health was not better that you could get two marks more than her. Ha��even then you only got two marks more than her.''

    Only two marks��her mother said.

    Those two marks were her whole happiness a few moments ago.

    With red and swollen cheek, she looked at her sister who was ying with her doll with a bright smile.

    She didn''t see remember in which exams her sister was actually ill, however, since her mother said it must be true.

    ''But still, wasn''t her mother a bit harsh towards her? Or was it really her who insensible and selfish?''

    Lost in these thoughts, she had walked back to her room holding her pped cheek.

    A momentter, she hade back to say ''sorry'' to her mother but she couldn''t move forward when she saw her mother hugging and kissing her elder sister happily.

    She stood in the same corner for a long time that day.

    When she went back to her room, she tore her mark sheet.

    ''There was no benefit in studying. Her mother, in the end, would love her sister more than her.''

    After that day, she didn''t waste her time in studying. Instead, she would just y games and do whatever used to make her heart happy.

    It was notte that her brother also came back to Shen Mansion.

    Now Shen Youlin found out that her elder sister couldn''t win against her brother. Her mother loved her brother but also loved her sister.

    It was only she who was left alone. She would hear scolding after every parent-teacher meeting, after every semester result.

    But she didn''t care.

    She made new friends. She didn''t care if they were friends with her because of her money only; she just wanted someone''spany.

    Someone with her, for whom she really mattered.

    It didn''t matter if that person was selfish because she was also selfish. She wanted that person to love only her.

    However, she also lost that hope as she saw the friendsing and going from her life.

    No one had a permanent stay in her life. Those who had, they didn''t love her.

    Then came the time when she realized that she was a lesbian. It was You Youxin who found about her truth first because she had helped her to find it out when she was confused about her sexuality.

    The revtion made her feel more alone and drugs became the only source to forget that loneliness.

    However, meeting Mo Ron was never within her expectation.

    A girl who saved her without any selfishness��how could her heart not move. After seeing so much selfishness, Mo Ron''s selflessness was very precious to her.

    Mo Ron was the light she found in her dark life and she wanted to hold onto that light.

 Chapter 107 - Why Dont You Become My Motivaton?

    "You shouldn''t waste your time on me. I will be alright even if I don''t study. Also, what will I get from studying? It is not like my pocket money will be stopped from the next month."

    Mo Ron sighed again heavily after she heard Shen Youlin''s words.

    She actually can''t me Shen Youlin for thinking like this.

    She treasured the opportunity of being able to study because in her past life she couldn''t do so. The orphanage she lived in never had that much money to send her to school.

    She only attended a small school in her town for two years and then she had to leave the school at the age of fourteen.

    She liked to study because she had thought one day when she would get a small job and could earn money by herself then she would go and meet her younger brother..

    However, at that time she had never thought that both of her wishes would never meet their ends.

    She couldn''t study because of theck of money. Even if she tried to do so from some old books which were donated to the orphanage, other children would snatch the books from her and tear them into pieces.

    She and Mo Chen were a new addition to the fifteen orphans who lived in that orphanage.

    The other children didn''t like them from the start because now they would have to share some portion of food with them. When any adult would not be there to look after the children, they would try to snatch her and Mo Chen''s food.

    She would fight with them. After getting many kicks, ps, pushing, and pulling she would only be able to snatch only a small portion of food for Mo Chen.

    The three-time meal became another problem in Mo Ron''s life. She couldn''t see Mo Chen being starved like that.

    So when she saw the first opportunity to send him away from that hell, she chose it.

    Still, she tried to find Mo Chen but she had never imagined that her second wish also would never getpleted.

    Mo Ron took deep breaths to calm down her emotions. Her hands were trembling, she could feel it. It was a normal thing.

    Whenever she remembers those moments, she would be dragged into a dark hole where even breathing seemed to be very difficult.

    She tried to divert her mind by looking around the room and reading a few sentences from the book in her hands.

    When she felt a little alright, she finally looked at Shen Youlin who seemed to be lost again but this time Mo Ron felt that Shen Youlin looked sad. Very sad.

    "Youlin��"

    Contrary to how loudly she had called Shen Youlin previously, this time she called her very softly.

    Shen Youlin was startled and blinked her eyes quite a few times toe to the present.

    "Were you saying anything?"

    She whispered smiling sheepishly at Mo Ron and Mo Ron was in turn startled by the quick change in her emotions.

    Just a moment ago, she was so sad and now she looked so cheerful.

    "Yes, I was saying that you don''t have any motivation to study in your heart."

    Shen Youlin blinked her eyes and pouted as she propped her chin after cing her elbows on the study table.

    Mo Ron frowned as she stared at nothing.

    Now, what could be the solution to this new problem?

    "Ah��"

    A few momentster, Shen Youlin suddenly shouted making Mo Ron almost jump from the chair and fall down on the floor.

    Mo Ron looked at Shen Youlin with wide eyes as she patted her chest to calm down her beating heart.

    "Youlin��"

    "Sorry."

    Shen Youlin smiled sheepishly and whispered.

    "I just got an idea."

    "Oh and what is it?"

    Mo Ron asked with raised eyebrows.

    Shen Youlin straightened her back and pointed her finger at Mo Ron while saying

    "Why don''t you be my motivation?"

    Mo Ron was confused and pointed her own finger at herself imitating Shen Youlin and asked

    "Me? How can I be your motivation, my dear?"

    Thest two words made Shen Youlin smile. Something undecipherable flickered in her eyes as she leaned closer to Mo Ron and said

    "If I got good marks in theing tests then will you give me anything I want?"

    Shen Youlin''s heart was beating very fast as she said those words but Mo Ron still looked confused.

    "What can I possible give you?"

    "That''s something for me to think about. You just have to agree."

    Shen Youlin smiled wickedly and said

    Hearing this, Mo Ron just shrugged her shoulders and said

    "Alright, then��I guess."

    But Shen Youlin clutched her hand suddenly and leaned closer.

    "Ron�� anything I want?"

    Mo Ron stared at Shen Youlin''s face for a moment and said firmly

    "Anything ��except drugs."

    She noticed Shen Youlin''s hand bing still but her eyes were filled with determination.

    She wanted Shen Youlin to put her mind to the study so that she will not get any time to think about that poison.

    But if Shen Youlin demanded the same thing she wants her to stay away from then her efforts would be wasted.

    Contrary to Mo Ron''s thoughts, Shen Youlin smiled bitterly and whispered

    "I never thought about them."

    Since she has promised Mo Ron to leave the drugs, she would work hard toplete her promise.

    Mo Ron felt awkward and guilty when she saw Shen Youlin''s bitter smile.

    "Ah��I am sorry. I just ��"

    "It''s alright."

    Shen Youlin smiled cheerfully interrupting Mo Ron''s apology and picked up the book from the table.

    "Now I will study on my own and will ask you if I faced any difficulty."

    Because she can''t guarantee that she would really be able to study if Mo Ron taught her so it would be best if she tried to do it herself.

    Mo Ron watched her for a few moments and when she was sure that Shen Youlin could really study herself she started to do her own work.

    ------

    The room was dimly lit. It was about to be midnight very soon.

    Lying on the bed, Tian Yuan who was sleeping peacefully a few moments ago suddenly opened his eyes.

    He turned his head a little and nced at the watch.

    Then he looked at the person lying beside him who was hugging his body tightly.

    Liu Ji Fan''s head was buried in his neck and he could feel his warm breaths falling on his skin. His one hand was under his head working as a pillow and other was ced on his stomach.

    "B****d"

    Tian Yuan whispered as he saw Liu Ji fan''s hand inside his shirt.

    He carefully held Liu Ji Fan''s hand to move it away from his stomach all the while looking down at his face.

    "Ha��"

    Tian Yuan sighed in relief when he sessfully put Liu Ji Fan''s hand aside without waking him up.

    It seems that he was in a very deep sleep.

    Still, Tian Yuan moved Liu Ji Fan''s head away from his neck very carefully. Finally, free from the iron-like hold, he took deep breaths to inhale fresh air freely.

    "Wifey��

    His breath almost hitched in his throat when he heard the quiet voice inside the room.

    With the heart beating wildly inside his chest, he slowly moved his eyes to look at Liu Ji Fan''s face.

    "Yuan baby��"

    Liu Ji Fan murmured in a husky voice with eyes closed.

    ''Oh, he seemed to be talking in his dream.''

    Tian Yuan sighed but his eyes again went wide with shock when his gaze moved down and he saw therge tent on Liu Ji Fab''s lower body.

    His whole face went red and Tian Yuan looked away in embarrassment.

    ''Just what kind of dreams was this man having, that too, with him present in them?''

    He almost wanted to wake Liu Ji Fan up and beat the sh*t out of him. However, he controlled his anger and got down from the bed silently not forgetting to curse Liu Ji Fan inside his heart.

    The door was fortunately unlocked.

    He smiled brightly and went out of the room without ncing even once back at the bed.

    He already knew the password to unlock the door. Aunt Yun had told him.

    Tian Yuna happily walked towards the front door and typed the password. He waited and waited but the door didn''t open.

    With a frown and puckered lips, he typed the password again but it didn''t open.

    He tried two or three times but the door never opened.

    ''What happened?''

    Did he perhaps forget the password or did Aunt Yun told him the wrong password mistakenly? Or��

    ��.Maybe Liu Ji Fan changed the password intentionally.

    ''Should he try some other password? Liu Ji Fan''s birth date, or anything else��''

    As he pondered over this, he suddenly heard a cold voice from his behind

    "What happened, baby? Do you need some help?"

    And Tian Yuan felt the floor slipping away underneath his feet.

 Chapter 108 - How Pathetic I Am

    Tian Yuan turned around with closed eyes.

    ''Let it be my hallucination. Let it be my hallucination.''

    He murmured inside his heart as he slowly opened his eyes only wishing that he would not see anyone.

    However, when had things happened ording to his wishes?

    There stood tall and mighty CEO Liu in front of him firmly. Even though it was dark, he could see the mocking smirk on Liu Ji Fan''s lips.

    His eyes moved above and his heart shrank in fear when his eyes met a pair of cold and indifferent eyes.

    "Tsk��Tian Yuan, what will you do now?"

    He heard Liu Ji Fan''s mocking words..

    ''Indeed, what will he do now?''

    Should he pretend to be sleepwalking?

    It would be a foolish thing to do at this moment.

    But, Tian Yuan actually closed his eyes and walked around a little bit. Anything that could save his body from this devil was not foolish.

    However, he felt his waist being suddenly grabbed and the next moment he felt his world turning upside down.

    He was about to scream but covered his mouth and bit on his hand.

    With opened eyes, he found that he was hanging on Liu Ji Fan''s shoulder like a sack.

    Ughh��

    He almost groaned in pain feeling Liu Ji fan hard shoulders stabbing his stomach.

    The man had a body made of stones. However, he could do nothing except silently tolerating everything.

    Because he was sleepwalking.

    So he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep as Liu Ji fan walked around with him.

    A few momentster, he felt the soft andfy bed under himself but with that he also felt a heavy weight on his body.

    "So you want to pretend now."

    His heartbeat sped up when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s cold voice.

    Tian Yuan still didn''t open his eyes. There was a moment of silence inside the room. He couldn''t see what Liu Ji Fan was doing.

    Did he sleep? He thought as he could no longer feel the heavyweight of Liu Ji Fan''s body on himself.

    Tian Yuan rxed and decided to sleep peacefully now.

    However, he couldn''t do so, because the next moment he heard an ear pricking sound of being ripped something.

    He opened his eyes abruptly only to see Liu Ji Fan''s hand on his shirt which was now torn in two pieces.

    "You b��"

    His words came to an abrupt halt when he saw Li Ji Fan''s red and cold eyes as if he wanted to swallow him alive.

    "Ji Fan��"

    Tian Yuan was afraid. He couldn''t stop his body from moving backward. He just wanted to go away from Liu Ji Fan.

    This kind of Liu Ji Fan was very scary.

    However, before he could even move out of his hold, Liu Ji Fan grabbed his ankle and dragged him back under his body.

    He effortlessly moved away Tian Yuan''s torn shirt and uncovered his upper body.

    With the same torn shirt, he tied his hands above his head.

    "W.w.what are you doing?"

    Tian Yuan whispered

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t answer his question.

    His silence scared Tian Yuan at this moment.

    "Stop"

    But Liu Ji Fan didn''t stop.

    When his hand touched Tian Yuan''s trousers, Tian Yuan said nervously.

    "I''m still tired from yesterday."

    Sure enough, his method worked again as Liu Ji Fan stopped again. He saw him leaning closer to his face. There was a smile on Liu Ji Fan''s lips but Tian Yuan didn''t like it.

    It was cold��.very cold.

    He still wanted to get away from Liu Ji Fan.

    "Tired? I don''t think so. Since you have enough energy to think of running away from me, you are not tired at all."

    Tian Yuan''s body stilled. His eyes were filled with panic as he saw Liu Ji Fan leaning away and tearing his trousers very easily.

    "Hey��stop."

    He thrashed his legs when he felt him going for thest piece of cloth on his body. However, Liu Ji Fan easily caught his legs and pressed down them with one hand.

    "I don''t want to do it. You can''t force me, Ji Fan."

    He said firmly.

    Liu Ji Fan sat down between Tian Yuan''s legs and looked at the beautiful face in front of him. A cold smirk appeared on his lips and he said

    "Why can''t I? Why should I care for you when you don''t care about me?"

    (**Warning- The chapter ahead contains the mature content. Readers who don''t to wish read such content can skip the part till the next dotted lines.)

    With thesest words, he ripped Tian Yuan''sst piece of clothing and threw it away.

    "No��"

    Tian Yuan shouted. His body was now trembling with fear because Liu Ji Fan looked very cold and furious.

    He struggled to free his hands but was unsessful.

    "I''m feeling very afraid Ji Fan..stop."

    Liu Ji Fan leaned down to look at Tian Yuan''s face again. For a moment, Tian Yuan thought that he saw the softness in those cold eyes.

    He blinked and looked carefully again but he couldn''t do so.

    "Ahhh��"

    His back arched up as he panted harshly feeling the hot hand on his most sensitive body part.

    Looking at his seductive face, Liu Ji Fan continued moving his hand up and down while with others he caressed Tian Yuan''s cheek.

    "You''re afraid, Tian Yuan?"

    Tian Yuan opened his eyes when he heard his question.

    Liu Ji Fan looked in his eyes coldly and whispered

    "I was also afraid ��"

    "Five years ago, I was also very afraid when you suddenly left me."

    Pausing for a moment, he chuckled coldly and fastened his movement down there making Tian Yuan moan out loud.

    "S��low down"

    But he didn''t.

    Staring at the man in his arms, he said

    "I still am. I am afraid that I will move my eyes away and the next moment you''ll not be there��with me. I can do nothing except hold you tightly."

    A tear slipped out of Liu Ji Fan''s eyes which Tian Yuan could never see as he leaned back and put Tian Yuan''s legs on his shoulder.

    Tian Yuan''s eyes were wide. He tried to free his legs from Liu Ji Fan''s hold but Liu Ji Fan held them firmly in one ce.

    His hold was never painful.

    "If you think that I will let you go this time, then you are very wrong, Tian Yuan."

    Without moving his eyes away from Tian Yuan''s wide eyes he entered his body.

    "Ahhhh��."

    Tian Yuan screamed loudly at the invasion. Tears streamed down from his eyes.

    "Pain��"

    He whispered. He felt cold and hot lips kissing his tears away which only brought out a new wave of tears from his eyes.

    He should be angry and disgusted because he was being forced.

    But why is it that he still feels loved when Liu Ji Fan touches him?

    ''I was also afraid when you left me.''

    Words rang in his ears.

    Why is there so much pain in this love, Ji Fan?

    I want to love you, be loved by you but��.I can''t."

    "Be good. I''ll be gentle."

    A soft whisper fell in his ear.

    So he submitted again. He knew he shouldn''t but he did it.

    What else he could do?

    Liu Ji Fan will not leave him. His heart will not leave Liu Ji Fan.

    What could he do?

    "Ji Fan��"

    He sobbed feeling the pleasure and pain of his heart. Two arms surrounded his body instantly and caressed his back as he was lifted from the bed.

    The movement continued making his mind nk.

    "Yuan��"

    "Ha��Ji Fan��I wish I have�� never met you."

    Tian Yuan whispered as heid his head on Liu Ji Fan''s shoulder breathing heavily.

    Liu Ji fan felt like someone had stabbed his heart with the knife again and again when he heard those words.

    Tightly holding Tian Yuan against his body, he rocked his hips at a fast pace making Tian Yuan scream out aloud.

    "I will still wish to see you.."

    A soft whisper was lost in the harsh sounds of heavy breathing and panting.

    -----------

    The small room was filled with someone''s screams but he couldn''t hear them.

    ck eyes filled with pain nced at him. He stood there unmoving staring at her.

    There seemed to be a faint ache inside his chest.

    A momentter, he walked forward slowly towards her.

    When he was finally near her, he looked down at the girl lying on the floor calmly.

    ''Are you in pain now?''

    ''Do you regret whatever you did to me?''

    He wanted to ask but couldn''t open his mouth.

    Somehow he felt that by saying these words, he will only increase her pain at this moment.

    He doesn''t want to do it.

    ''How pathetic I am.'' He mocked himself inside his heart.

    But the next moment all of his thoughts seemed to be ceased. She closed her eyes slowly while murmuring something.

    ''Hospital��''

    He frowned when he heard the word which disappeared soon.

    There was blood. Red Blood. He could see it soaking the floorpletely.

    And it wasing from under her body.

    His face went pale at the sight.

    ''No��''

    He whispered and leaned down. Blue eyes full of panic fell on her beautiful face.

    ''Wake up.''

    He whispered again. His hands trembled as he patted her cheek gently.

    But she didn''t wake up.

    ---------

    "Ha��."

    The sound of harsh breathing was the only thing that could be heard inside the dim lightened room.

    Sitting on his bed, He Jian stared at the wall in front of him while breathing heavily. Beads of sweat were rolling down from his forehead.

    His blue eyes were filled with confusion as he ced his hand on his chest.

    His heart was beating fast but he could feel the pain.

    It was faint��very faint ��as if it was never there.

    What was it? What did he saw?

    He doesn''t remember anything.

    A few momentster, he calmed down. After all, it was not the first time he had experienced this. Almost every night was like this for him.

    He nced at the watch and then got down from the bed.

    He knew that sleep would be far away from him now.

    So he exited the room and went to work in his study.

 Chapter 109 - Cheng Yangs Promise To Himself

    The sun rose in City H brightening it slowly.

    The rm clock ced beside Mo Ron rang loudly. Just like every day, a hand reached out from the nket to switch it off.

    A momentter, Mo Ron opened her eyes with a smile on her lips and got up from the bed. However, when she was about to stand up, her legs froze suddenly seeing the scene in front of her.

    "What is happening? Am I still asleep and having a dream?"

    She sat down on the bed and rubbed her eyes vigorously.

    Shen Youlin rolled her eyes at her words and turned over the page of the book in her hands. However, the next moment she turned to look at Mo Ron with a smile and said

    "I will be very happy if you have me in your dreams.".

    Then she turned to look at her book again.

    All the mischievousness from her eyes was gone as she read everything seriously.

    Mo Ron suddenly felt like a mother who had got her whole world seeing her child studying so seriously.

    She even stood up from the bed and walked towards Shen Youlin who was sitting on the study table.

    She patted Shen Youlin''s head softly and said

    "I am so proud of you."

    She even wiped her fake tears from the corner of her eyes.

    Shen Youlin was startled by her actions even Mo Ron was, in her heart.

    This side of hers, even she had never seen it. But she smiled soon.

    Perhaps it was something that was only brought out by close friends��best friends.

    She was really happy inside her heart when she concluded this.

    She patted Shen Youlin again and praised her earnestly. With a peaceful smile, she walked towards the bathroom to get fresh and start a new day.

    ---------

    "Mom"

    Cheng Yang whispered as he looked at his mother who seemed to be lost somewhere.

    Mrs. Cheng looked down at her son whose head was ced in herp. She smiled a little which didn''t reach her eyes and stroked his hair.

    Cheng Yang could see that her eyes were teary.

    He held his mother''s hand and whispered

    "Were you thinking about dad?"

    Mrs. Cheng stiffened for a moment and then nodded her head slowly.

    Cheng Yang gulped seeing this and asked while staring at the ceiling.

    "You really don''t me me."

    Cheng Yang really didn''t understand why his mother didn''t scold him. ording to him, his mother should have hit him, scold him and never talk to him again.

    Even if she would throw him out of the Cheng family mansion he would not have anything against her.

    How could he?

    In his eyes, he deserved all of it. In fact, it eased his heart to see that he was getting what he deserved.

    "How can I me you, my son, when you don''t have any fault?"

    Mrs. Cheng caressed his head with another hand.

    "It should not be you who should be scared, instead, it''s me. After all, ��.your dad died because of me."

    Mrs. Cheng''s hand trembled as she confessed and Cheng Yang could feel this. He raised his head to look at his mother and saw a tear slipping out from her eyes.

    "Mom��"

    But Mrs. Cheng stopped him.

    "Ssshhh�� Cheng Yang let me say it, today. I don''t want you to me yourself for something you never did."

    Seeing his mother''s firm eyes, Cheng Yang sighed and lied down in the end.

    "Four months ago before your dad''s death, I have got a huge project. It was a very impressive project and very beneficial for Cheng familypany. However, it was also a very risky project because many otherpanies wanted this project.

    Especially You family''spany. I had heard from many people that Mr. You was preparing for this project for many months. He was determined to win this project and take hispany to new heights with this opportunity. However, he couldn''t do so because it was ourpany that got the project.

    The foreign investors were very impressed by my presentation so they signed the contract on the same day with ourpany.

    Mr. You was very furious. I could see that. When I came out, he even threatened me indirectly in front for everyone to leave the project."

    Cheng yang''s lips were pressed in a thin line as he heard his mother.

    As he imagined someone threatening his mother, his nk eyes flickered with coldness.

    "However, I didn''t pay attention to his threats. I went ahead with the project. Three months passed peacefully. Nothing happened in those three months. The building that we have to build was about to getpleted. However,��.one day it copsed suddenly."

    Mrs. Cheng''s face was pale as if she was watching the scene of building copsing in front of her eyes at that moment.

    Cheng Yang held his mother''s hand tightly but he didn''t stop her.

    Howe he knew nothing about this matter?

    Now, he really wanted to hear whatever his mother had to say. Somehow it felt like everything was really rted to his father''s death and his mother was not onlyforting him with lies.

    "Since the building was alreadyplete there were not people working inside except ��one. It was a man of around forty years old. He had gone to clean the building with other workers but didn''te out with them.

    I also have thought that it was only the building which had copsed and was relieved that no one died until his body was found."

    Mrs. Cheng gulped arge lump in her throat but couldn''t stop her tears.

    "He was in a very bad condition. His head had split apart and his face was almost unrecognizable. His family members were very furious when I went there with your dad��.especially his younger brother.

    He pounced on me and tried to strangle me but your dad easily moved him away. Your dad was very angry, he didn''t think of anything and started to beat the man. I stopped him and took him away with very difficulty.

    But as soon as I got out of the construction site with your dad, I got a call from an unknown number."

    ''I have nicely asked you to leave the project but you didn''t listen to me. Now Mrs. Cheng, see what happened because of your stubbornness.''

    "The man on the other side had said."

    Mrs. Cheng whispered as she remembered the scary night. She was so afraid after being attacked and the phone call had shaken her heart with fear.

    "It was that b***d, who threatened you, right?"

    Cheng Yang asked with gritted teeth.

    Mrs. Cheng licked her lips and said

    "I also had thought the same thing at that time. But your father and I didn''t find any evidence against him so we could only shoulder the me silently andpensate the family of the man who died.

    The man''s family had agreed with that method except for the man who had pounced on me before. Even when I went to his house that day to apologize, he looked at me with so much hatred that I had to hold your father''s hand continuously to get brave enough and apologize. "

    "He didn''t ept my apology but I still gave thempensation."

    "Ten dayster, I was still in the meeting when I got the news of your father''s ident. I rushed to the hospital. Before I could enter that man��.his younger brother��

    Mrs. Cheng breathed deeply and whispered

    "he was standing outside the hospital. His eyes had a craziness in them. He came closer to me and said in my ear.

    ''You can start crying because I have made sure��.. that your husband ��..will never breathe again.'' "

    Mrs. Cheng covered her eyes and cried.

    "When I reached outside your father''s room, the doctor told me that��.he��."

    The next few words were not needed.

    Cheng Yang''s whole body was frozen and stiff as he heard everything.

    He stiffly got up from his mother''sp and hugged her in his arms.

    "I killed your father, Cheng Yang��.I killed your father��I should have left that project��then he would have been ��here��. with us today."

    Mrs. Cheng said while crying continuously.

    Cheng Yang''s eyes were red with anger and pain. He hugged her mother tightly and patted her back.

    "Mom��It was not your fault. Believe me��.father will never me you. He loved you so much��.he can''t see you like this."

    While saying everything, even his voice trembled in between. He also wanted to cry but he suppressed his tears.

    Cheng Yang knew that he had cried enough.

    His mother had tolerated so much. Thepany must have been in a bad condition after everything.

    Just how was she managing everything��especially when his father was also not here?

    "Take care of your mother."

    His father had said to him.

    He would do that.

    With that, he would also find those b****ds who ruined his small family.

    It was a promise, he was making to himself.

 Chapter 110 - Suspicion

    One hourter, Cheng Yang climbed out of the bed after covering his mother with the nket who was sleeping on the bed.

    He kissed her forehead and then left the room.

    Outside his room, he couldn''t help but stop and look at it for a few moments.

    This was the room where his father used to practice his new songs. Sometimes, he would teach her piano or violin.

    After his father''s funeral, he had chosen this room because he wanted to live closer to his father''s memories.

    To make himself remember what he had done.

    But his mother removed the piano from the room and asked the butler to put his things inside. He had not said anything at that time but he didn''t want the piano to be removed from there.. He stayed silent because he thought that he doesn''t deserve to speak at that time but he still hid the violin from everyone''s eyes and kept it with himself.

    As he stepped inside, Cheng Yang could not help but feel a little sour.

    On the study table, a violin was ced with few books. He walked forward and picked it up and then went towards the wooden almirah.

    His eyes suddenly fell on the small apple lying on the floor. If he had not stopped at the right moment then the apple would have been smashed by his feet till now.

    He bent down and picked it up from the floor.

    Remembering who had given it to him, softness flickered in his eyes for a moment.

    The bright smile on those lips, the innocent ck eyes, Cheng Yang suddenly felt his heart rxing remembering them.

    He had never thought that he would be able toe out of the abyss that his father''s death had pushed him into.

    However, a girl came into his life.

    She would always smile whenever she entered his room. In the beginning, he used to feel irritated with that smile.

    What was there to smile?

    However, as time passed he no longer found it irritating. He found it different from anyone else.

    She was honest and has a clean heart. Her smile was peaceful and it made him feel somewhere that everything would be alright slowly.

    He believed her otherwise why he would have shared his fears with her but had instantly regretted his impulsive behavior.

    ''What if she never came back?''

    He would never be able to see the bright smile on her lips. Somehow he wanted to see it every day. He found itforting his heart.

    And that littlefort��he didn''t want to lose it.

    But she surprised him like any other time.

    She came back.

    And this time she erased all his fears.

    A very small and unnoticeable smile emerged on Cheng Yang''s lips as he caressed the apple in his hands.

    -----------

    "Ah��I am sleepy."

    Shen Youlin mumbled as she stepped out of the elevator.

    Mo Ron shook her head with a smile when she heard her words and hugged her shoulder infort. She was about to say something when she heard Shen Youlin''s next words.

    "But It''s alright��I can sleep in ss."

    The smile disappeared from Mo Ron''s lips and she stopped walking.

    Since Shen Youlin has been walking with Mo Ron''s support, she also stopped.

    Opening her blurry eyes, she saw Mo Ron looking at herself with narrowed eyes.

    Only then she did realize what she had just said.

    She bit her tongue and hugged Mo Ron while rubbing her face against her chest in a spoiled manner.

    "Hehehe��why are you looking so serious? I was just joking. Who sleeps in the ss? The one who sleeps should be beaten very badly."

    Mo Ron looked at the flurry head in her arms acting spoiled and suppressed herughter.

    For her, Shen Youlin was no different than her younger brother. He also does the same thing to save himself from her scolding whenever he realizes that he had done something wrong.

    A few momentster, she hugged Shen Youlin back and said seriously.

    "Youlin, you can''t sleep in ss especially today. We have a test��if you slept then all of your hard work would go in vain."

    She sighed when she heard Shen Youlin humming in agreement while still hugging her waist.

    .

    .

    .

    A little far away from the duo was standing another ck car today, however with a different driver.

    The driver was sitting straight looking at the front while waiting for his boss'' next order.

    Inside his heart, he was confused as to why his boss has not asked him to start the car since he had sat inside.

    He had once turned around to ask his boss but when those cold blue looked at him condescendingly, he turned his head around silently.

    On the back seat of the car, He Jian was looking at the scene outside.

    His cold blue eyes watched as a hand traced her waist from top to down. A frown marred his face and his hand on his thigh was clenched tightly.

    The few seconds for that they hugged each other seemed to have suffocated him.

    He saw the two girls parting away and his frown finally smoothened a little bit. However, he still looked coldly at the girl who was walking beside Mo Ron.

    When he saw Mo Ron sitting inside a car and the girl driving the car, he frowned again.

    The car disappeared from his sight but he continued to re at the spot where it was standing before.

    A few momentster, he spat out coldly.

    "Go to thepany."

    As the car started, he dialed a number on his phone and hung up after a few words.

    "Start following her again."

    ---------

    Mo Ron entered the room she was assigned with her bag on her shoulder.

    She looked around and found the seat with her roll number written on a white sheet that was attached to the bench.

    The boys in the ss looked at her as she sat down on her seat.

    "Hey, haven''t seen her before��which ss does she belong to?"

    A boy asked the other.

    "She is from ss XXX."

    "How do you know it?"

    The other asked with narrowed eyes and the previous one rolled his eyes while smiling.

    "She is the same girl who had fought with Gu Xiaotong that day in the yground."

    "F**k Lao tzu, Is she the same girl? She is so beautiful and small. How did she fight with those girls that day? I suddenly want to go and beat Gu Xiaotong again."

    After getting to know that Mo Ron was the same girl, the boys looked at her with admiration. They have heard about the fierce fight of the girls in the yground and had dismissed it as nothing but when they have seen the viral videos on the webio they had been shocked.

    A single girl was fighting so bravely with three girls at the same time.

    Unfortunately, the face of the girl was not visible and hence they couldn''t find out who was in the video.

    Xie Deming who was sitting on thest seat in the ss and was busy revising some topic heard the boys'' talk and raised his head swiftly.

    He looked around the ss and his eyes shone with a bright light when they fell on Mo Ron.

    ''Was she going to be in the same ss as him for the rest of the test papers also?''

    He was suddenly very excited for theing week.

    After he had confessed to Mo Ron that day, he never went to meet her again. His father lost a big project that night and found him.

    He scolded him saying that he had offended someone powerful which made him lost his project.

    Xie Deming was shocked. He was about to deny his father when he suddenly remembered the man who had taken Mo Ron away inside his car.

    That man had a powerful aura around him. He could feel it at that time but he had never expected him to be so powerful.

    But how did Mo Ron know him?

    A possibility had entered his mind but he rejected it.

    Mo Ron was so young and that man was certainly older than Mo Ron. Somehow he hadforted his heart by saying that.

    However, he couldn''t meet Mo Ron again as his father strictly asked him not to do anything foolish unless he wants his wholepany to go bankrupt.

    Disappointed he could only give up on his first love. And that day, he had felt Mo Ron''s rejection.

    Although he tried hard to ept the rejection, he still couldn''t forget Mo Ron.

    He could still feel it when he was just watching her from far.

    He wanted to get up and talk to her for a few moments but the professor suddenly entered the room.

    In the end, he could only sigh and sit back down on his seat.

    ''Leave it. It should be enough if he could at least watch her like this every day.''

 Chapter 111 - Trapping Shi Fengju

    The test passed without any trouble. An hourter, Mo Ron stepped out of the room and was startled to see the teary Shen Youlin sitting in front of the room.

    She walked towards the bench Shen Youlin was sitting on with a frown.

    "Youlin��what are you doing here?"

    Shen Youlin raised her head and looked at Mo Ron with a put on her lips. A tear slipped out from her eyes as she whispered

    "It was so difficult, Ron."

    Mo Ron sighed as she sat down on the bench beside Shen Youlin.

    Actually, she had already known that Shen Youlin won''t be able to pass the test just with one day''s hard work.

    She knew that Shen Youlin doesn''t even know some basic things so it would be difficult for her to understand many other things..

    However, she didn''t want to blow out the burning enthusiasm in Shen Youlin. But when she found Shen Youlin sitting on the chair and studying earnestly today''s morning, her heart had felt a pang of pain.

    At that moment, she had wanted to tell Shen Youlin so that she would not get disappointed after attempting the test but she still stopped herself.

    Holding Shen Youlin''s shoulder, she hugged her sideways and said softly

    "It''s normal, Youlin. It was your first time and every test would go bad this time since you have just started."

    Shen Youlin put her head on Mo Ron''s shoulder and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.

    "I know. I''m just a little upset after seeing the test paper. I felt as if I am an illiterate person."

    ''That''s good.''

    Mo Ron wanted to but suppressed herself from saying it.

    Actually, she knows that feeling.

    "Do you need anything?"

    In her past life, He Jian had asked her this question when he had spoken to her for the first time after she was brought from the orphanage to him.

    "I want to study."

    She had answered timidly under his cold blue eyes.

    That was the only thing she could think of at that time. When he had asked her till what standard she had studied, she couldn''t answer his question.

    She was afraid to reveal her inferiority not knowing that she had already revealed it by not answering his question.

    The same evening, he had appointed a hoe school teacher for her.

    She had been nk during her first test paper.

    Even when the teacher had checked her test, she could notice the change in her eyes when she looked at her.

    But after that, she had strived hard to learn as much as she could. Unfortunately, life didn''t give her much time.

    Sighing Mo Ron patted Shen Youlin''s shoulder silently as both the friends foundfort in each other''s embrace.

    Certainly, life is not a bed of roses.

    To live a good life, one needs to learn how to lie on the thorns with a smile on their lips.

    ---------

    Shen Yiling dropped the files on the table rather very harshly and sat down on her chair breathing heavily.

    Her colleagues who were sitting on the nearby tables nced at her once and then moved their eyes away after looking at each other once.

    For them, it was no longer a rare urrence.

    Shen Yiling''s eyes were red as she bit her lips while whispering

    "What does he think of himself? He dared to scold me. Does he even know who I am?"

    Today, the senior assistant scolded her very harshly saying that she doesn''t work at all and always roams around the office here and there without doing any work.

    "She must be jealous of me."

    Shen Yiling whispered whileforting herself.

    She had seen many people who had been jealous of her beautiful appearance. Although the senior assistant looked decent she was not beautiful as her.

    Every man in the office always looks ready to help her whenever she needs to do any work so she must be jealous of her.

    "Anyways I was not here to do all this work. I was here for Brother Jian."

    Remembering this, Shen Yiling felt more wronged.

    She has not done any progress in getting closer to He Jian.

    ''I need to think of something.''

    She stood up from her chair and picked the file that she needed to get photostat.

    As she walked across therge and empty hallway, her sight stopped on the man who was walking in her direction. He didn''t see her as he was busy talking on his phone.

    Her eyes brightened as she thought of a n.

    She opened the file in her hand and pretended to look at it while walking continuously. From the corner of her eye, she noticed him getting closer and intentionally started to walk in his direction.

    "Ah��"

    And in the next few moments, she was on the floor because of colliding against the man who had been walking towards her,

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    Shen Yiling didn''t raise her head and answered in a choked voice.

    "Yes, I''m alright. Sorry, I was not careful"

    Saying this, she was about to pick up the file from the floor when she heard the surprised voice from above her head.

    "Yiling, is it you?"

    She pretended to be surprised and raised her head.

    "Brother Fengju"

    Her face held the exact expression of surprise as if she had noticed Shi Fengju only at that moment.

    Her eyes were red and her face was a little pale. Shi Fengju frowned when he saw this. He kneeled down and helped Shen Yiling in picking up the scattered documents from the floor.

    Shen Yiling took them from him mumbling a small ''thanks brother Fengju'' and then put them in a file.

    Shi Fengju watched as she tried to tie them together in a file but was unsessful. He sighed gently and whispered

    "Give it to me."

    Shen Yiling looked embarrassed but gave the file in his hands.

    "Sorry for troubling Brother Fengju."

    Shi Fengju frowned seeing her behavior. He put the documents inside the file properly and asked without raising his head

    "What are you doing here?"

    Shen Yiling lowered her head when Shi Fengju raised his head to look at her waiting for her answer. She looked hesitant to answer his question.

    Shi Fengju smiled a little and said

    "What? Now you have started to hide things from me."

    At his words, Shen Yiling raised her head. Shi Fengju saw that she was smiling but her smile was bitter.

    "I just don''t want to trouble Brother Fengju likest time."

    Last time��Shi Fengju remembered thatst time both of them have talked on the phone and after that Shen Yiling never called him back.

    He remembered that he had asked her to give up on He Jian.

    As soon as he remembered this, he seemed to realize what Shen Yiling was doing here.

    With shocked eyes, he looked at Shen Yiling and said

    "You are here for He Jian. But how did you get��."

    He didn''tplete his words in fear of hurting Shen Yiling but cursed because he realized that he had already done that when Shen Yiling lowered her head and he saw a teardrop falling on the ground.

    "Yiling"

    Shi Fengju eyes were full of panic as he tried to raise Shen Yiling''s head forcefully.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    He whispered while wiping her tears. His heart clenched seeing her condition.

    Shen Yiling shook her head and said

    "It''s not brother Fengju''s fault. I am just too weak and useless. I joined He corporation to get closer to Brother Jian but I couldn''t do anything in the past few weeks. I am too useless. I wish I could stop my heart form loving brother Jian as brother Fengju have said but I can''t. Even that senior assistant is not at fault for scolding me. I can''t even do the office''s simple work. "

    Shen Yiling clutched the sleeve of Shi Fengju''s shirt and said while crying

    "But brother Fengju, I really don''t know how to do all this. How can I do all this? I have never done anything like this in my life. I just��"

    The next moment, she stopped amidst her words and hurriedly left Shi Fegju''s shirt.

    "I''m sorry, Brother Fengju. I didn''t mean to bother you. You can just forget whatever I said. "

    She took the file from Shi Fengju''s hand but Shi Fengju didn''t let her.

    Instead, he held her arm and dragged her closer.

    "Yiling, do you love him so much?"

    His heart hurt as he asked this question even after knowing what the answer would be.

    And, sure enough, Shen Yiling lowered her head. Her cheeks were red as she nodded her head and whispered

    "Yes"

    Shi Fengju sighed and whispered

    "Then I''ll help you."

    Shen Yiling eyes were brought when she raised her head and asked

    "Really?"

    Shi Fengju sighed with a smile and said

    "Really"

    Shen Yiling hugged him tightly the next moment. Shi Fengju was startled and his whole body was stiff.

    His hesitant hands raised and hugged Shen Yiling''s waist gently.

    On his shoulder, Shen Yiling felt this and her eyes were full of disgust. But she silently endured everything.

    After all, Shi Fengju was the only person who could help her in getting He Jian.

 Chapter 112 - I Am Yiling...Shen Yiling

    The rm clock beside the bed rang and Mo Ron shut it down like every day and then got out of the nket.

    The sight of Shen Youlin sitting on the study table ad studying earnestly now no longer surprised her.

    Two days have passed since thest test. The next test was today. During this period, she had been used to seeing Shen Youlin sitting in front of her as soon as she woke up and get out of her bed.

    She had to say that Shen Youlin was working very hard. The day when Shen Youlin had given thest test, she bought a lot of books that described only the basic concepts of all the subjects she needed to study.

    Mo Ron had been surprised when she hade back from Cheng family''s mansion and seen those books.

    Thinking of Cheng yang, she smiled a little. It was a very peaceful smile..

    Cheng Yang has improved quite a lot.

    Yesterday when she had gone to his house she had found him talking to his mother, that too, quite nicely.

    He still speaks very less but he at least spoke whenever she asked him anything.

    It seemed that he had told Mrs. Cheng everything and Mrs. Cheng had also epted him. Perhaps he had also understood that he was not at fault for his father''s death.

    Mo Ron didn''t ask him anything. She has already achieved her purpose and Cheng Yang was now alright so she didn''t want to meddle much in his affairs.

    Now she was doing her right job that is tutoring Cheng Yang. He had resumed his studies.

    Everything was going so well that Mo Ron felt she had left behind her past now.

    Seeing Shen Youlin and Cheng Yang she somewhere felt that she had saved a part of her past self from getting destroyed.

    Shen Youlin was still in the withdrawal phase.

    In two days, Mo Ron had seen Shen Youlin struggling to resist the urge of taking drugs quite a lot of times.

    When she would be near her, she would try to divert Shen Youlin''s attention to something else or would take her outside to have a walk.

    However, the problem aroused when she was not with Shen Youlin.

    Just yesterday, when she hade back from tutoring Cheng Yang and stepped inside her room, she couldn''t find Shen Youlin.

    She checked the whole apartment but didn''t find Shen Youlin anywhere.

    For a moment, she thought that Shen Youlin couldn''t stop herself and went back to the bar. However, in the end, she found Shen Youlin in the bathroom.

    She had been startled seeing her condition.

    She was soaked with sweat at that time and constantly murmuring something. It was something normal during the phase when one tries to leave the drugs.

    She had also gone through it many times. But still, when she saw Shen Youlin she felt very pained.

    But she could do nothing except apanying Shen Youlin during her difficult times.

    It was something that Shen Youlin had to bear herself.

    "Good morning."

    She smiled when Shen Youlin wished her and she said back the same words while walking towards the bathroom.

    An hourter, both the girls came out of Mo Ron''s room and had their breakfast.

    "Have more both of you. You are getting thin day by day."

    Lin Qianru said while looking at her daughter and Mo Ron just stayed silent. Actually, it didn''t matter how much she ate. Her mother would always say that she was getting thin.

    She wondered whether her mother''s eyes see different things from her eyes.

    "Youlin, you used to eat more before��why have you also started to eat so less like Ron?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Shen Youlin''s te with a frown and said

    A momentter, she looked very sad as she asked

    "Is it because that you don''t like the food cooked by Auntie anymore?"

    Shen Youlin''s eyes widened when she heard Lin Qianru''s words. She didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She was really touched by Ron mother''s concern for her. Even her mother doesn''t know what she liked to eat but Lin Qianru knew everything about her tastes.

    Helpless she looked at Mo Ron who raised her hands in surrender and shook her head in ''no''.

    Mo Ron knew that at this point it was difficult for her to coax her mother especially when she doesn''t know how to coax anyone.

    She could only speak whatever was in her heart. To coax someone, she would have to prepare some lines first.

    Her mother and her cooking��she can''t speak anything for that.

    Shen Youlin sighed and stood up from her chair and hugged Lin Qianru tightly.

    "Auntie, you cook such delicious food that I have started to gain weight."

    But Lin Qianru seemed to dislike her words because she frowned and said

    "What rubbish��I don''t see the weight you have gained."

    Shen Youlin was really at the loss of words now. Seeing this, Mo Ron quietly covered her mouth andughed silently with lowered head.

    ''That''s the problem. Her mother can''t see the weight gained because of her food.''

    In the end, Shen Youlin had to eat everything Lin Qianru served her.

    Mo Ron silently thanked the god because her mother''s attention was now no longer on her te.

    Being stuffed with food, Shen Youlin rubbed her bloated stomach with a sigh.

    "Dear, How many months-long are you?"

    Mo Ron asked as she ced her hand on Shen Youlin''s bloated stomach.

    Shen Youlin didn''t feel offended, instead, smiled softly when she saw Mo Ronughing at herself quietly.

    These few moments of teasing each other, both of them enjoyed very much.

    Slowly and slowly Mo Ron was realizing that there was also some other side of her. Mischievous, carefree, and lively and she enjoyed whenever she was like that.

    However, this side of hers onlyes out in front of Shen Youlin.

    Different people bring out the different sides of your personality. How true it was!

    Perhaps that''s why she cherished her friendship with Shen Youlin very much because she brought out a cheerful side of hers.

    As both the girls sat inside the car after teasing each other, they didn''t notice the figure hiding behind the trees far away.

    There was the sound of ''clicks'' two or three times as the car drove away and then the person walked away from there.

    ------

    The private room was filled with Fang Zhihan''s loud voice andughers until the door opened the two people inside the room saw who was at the door.

    Fang Zhihan smiled goofily and said

    "So, you finally remembered your concubines, Your Majesty?"

    Fang Zhihan said and even pouted like a spoiled woman and walked towards He Jian coquettishly. However, He Jian just nced at him coldly and walked past by him as if he was just air.

    Fang Zhihan didn''t mind and walked to sit on his seat beside Shen Weisheng.

    "Jian, I have not expected you toe so early."

    "I am at the urate time."

    He Jian said without any expression on his face and Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows at his words. He silently took out his phone and checked the time.

    Jian was right. He was really on the time.

    "Then, is it Fengju who iste today?"

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head and put his phone at the table. After that, he looked back at He Jian and said

    "So, Jian how''s going everything with your girl? Did you do anything?"

    Hearing about this topic, He Jian seemed to remember something and frowned.

    Fang Zhhihan sighed when he saw this because he thought that He Jian was still thinking of ways to make Mo Ron ept his help.

    "Jian, why are you so hesitant? See, if you can''t do this then tell me. I will do this and I promise you that she will not be harmed in any way. I will tell my people to abduct her and then you can save her. I can assure you that, in the end, she will be so thankful to you that she will not refuse any of your requests. Even if that is ��."

    He Jian looked at him coldly making Fang Zhihan shut his mouth before he could say anything inappropriate,

    "Just keep your vulgar methods to yourself."

    He Jian said coldly to Fang Zhihan and then started to check some important mails on her phone.

    However, the next moment, he remembered something again. His people had told him that the girl with Mo Ron was the youngest daughter of Shen family that day. He looked at Shen Weisheng and was about to say something when the door of the private room opened and everyone except He Jian looked towards the door.

    Shi Fengju stepped inside the room but he was not alone.

    Shen Weisheng frowned when he saw the person standing beside Shi Fengju and stood up from his chair.

    While Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows in curiosity.

    "Hello littledy, you seem to be a bit familiar to me.

    Fang Zhihan saw that the girl in front of him smiled softly as she held Shi Fengju''s arm.

    "Has Brother Zhihan already forgotten me? I am Yiling��.Shen Yiling."

 Chapter 113 - Scheming Doesnt Work With Young Master He

    There was a soft smile on Shen Yiling''s face.

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes narrowed for a moment and then he suddenly jumped up from his chair.

    "Oh yeah��I remember now. You''re the small girl who used to run behind us boys always demanding to y with you with snot on her face all over."

    Shen Yiling''s cheeks went red and she lowered her head in shame while Shi Fengju red at Fang Zhihan.

    Fang Zhihan first shrugged his shoulders and then he saw that Shen Yiling indeed seemed to be very embarrassed so he said with a smile.

    "Yiling, I was just joking with you. Don''t take it to heart."

    Shen Yiling raised her head and smiled softly but inside her heart, she was very satisfied with whatever Fang Zhihan did. Because it only showed that he still remembered which will help her more to get involved with them.

    She then looked at his brother, Shen Weisheng who was looking at her coldly and her smile faltered for a moment but sheposed it very soon.

    "Hello brother, it has been very long since I saw you. Come to the Shen Mansion often. Grandpa misses you very much."

    Shen Weisheng stared at her for a few seconds and then just nodded his head.

    Shen Yiling looked helpless seeing his cold behavior, however, inside her heart, she was cursing Shen Weisheng.

    If she had known that he was still so close to Young Master He Jian then she would not have to scheme so much to get Shi Fengju on her side. However, the next moment she herself was not sure whether her brother would be willing to help or not. After all, her brother has always been very cold to her no matter how she has tried to get closer to him.

    Fortunately, he didn''t try to snatch her mother''s attention from her so she didn''t mind his cold behavior much and always stayed out of his business.

    Her eyes roamed around the room until they fell on the cold and indifferent man who didn''t even raise his head to nce at her and seemed to be very busy working on his phone.

    Her heartbeat sped up and for a moment she couldn''t move her eyes away from him.

    His aura, his cold, and indifferent behavior always made her wonder what he would be like when he would love someone. Her mother had told her that this kind of man only loves one person in their life that too very passionately.

    That''s why when she had seen He Jian for the first time she had determined to be that person in his life.

    Such kind of a man��if she really got him then wouldn''t she be the source of envy of everyone? The world would lie on her feet and everyone would look at her with respect.

    She came out of her trance when she felt her arm being squeezed. She nced sideways with a frown and saw Shi Fengju was looking at her with a startled face. The next moment, sheposed her expression and smiled softly.

    They walked towards the round table and took their seats. Since there were only four chairs around the table, Shi Fengju asked the waiter to put one more chair.

    The waiter entered and ced one more chair around the round table.

    Shen Weisheng was sitting on the left side of He Jian and on the right of He Jian, there were two vacant chairs. Seeing the opportunity, Shen Yiling hurriedly walked towards the vacant chair before Shii Fengju could sit on that chair.

    No one noticed her action as they were busy deciding what to order or answering their own mails on their phone.

    Seeing this, Shen Yiling carefully pulled her chair closer to He Jian''s chair.

    He Jian who had been silently reading the mails on his phone frowned suddenly when a strong scent of perfume entered his nose.

    Without raising his head, he dragged his chair more towards Shen Weisheng. Until now, the waiter had stepped out of the room after taking the order so everyone noticed He Jian''s actions.

    The excited smile on Shen Yiling''s face stiffened instantly when she saw this.

    Under the scorching gazes of everyone, she could only lower her head and silently ept the humiliation.

    In fact, no one felt anything strange by seeing He Jian''s actions. As they knew that He Jian had always been like this. However, they could see that Shen Yiling was feeling embarrassed by He Jian''s actions so no one said anything to embarrass her more.

    Sensing her low mood, Shi Fengju felt distressed and held his hand under the table.

    Shen Yiling raised her head and smiled at him tightly and that made Shi Fengju''s heart ache more. He couldn''t help but look at He Jian with a frown.

    He was about to say something when the waiter entered the room and he closed his mouth silently.

    The round table was filled with different kinds of dishes.

    He Jian put down his phone and picked up his chopsticks.

    Shen Yiling saw that he had finally raised his head so she tried to think of something to make him look at her. She had prepared so much for today. She put so much effort into getting ready and look beautiful for him.

    Every man would be dazed when they look at her even when she dressed in simple clothes. So when her mother brought her a short dress she didn''t hesitate to wear it.

    ''First, attract him by your beauty and gentleness. Eventually, he will lose his heart to you. Every man is like this.''

    Her mother had told her.

    However, when Shen Zhn said these words she perhaps couldn''t remember the unsessful example from her own life.

    She couldn''t remember that she couldn''t win her own husband''s heart by walking down the same path she was showing to her daughter.

    But Shen Yiling didn''t know all this. She followed her mother''s words.

    "Brother Jian, try this. You will definitely like it. When I hade herest time, I have liked this dish very much."

    She picked something with her chopsticks and said softly while putting it on He Jian''s te.

    Si Fengju''s eyes widened when he saw Shen Yiling putting something on He Jian''s te while Fang Zhihan clutched his forehead while shaking his head.

    Shen Weisheng was still very silent as if the girl in front of him was not his own sister.

    On the other hand, He Jian frowned in displeasure seeing theing chopsticks towards his te.

    "Stop."

    He said in a cold voice.

    Shen Yiling was so startled by his cold voice that her hands trembled and the dish in her chopsticks fell down��

    ��.on He Jian''s pants.

    Heavy sighs were heard in the room. At the same moment, the temperature seemed to drop very swiftly.

    Shen Yiling''s eyes were wide as she looked at the stained pants.

    Why is everything happening so opposite to what she had nned?

    She couldn''t ept it.

    Hot tears fell down from her eyes one by one and she said in a trembling voice.

    "I''m sorry,��brother Jian. I didn''t��. mean to��intentionally��"

    With this, he must feel sorry for her, right?

    However, He Jian was still looking at his stained pants with a cold frown. Shi Fengju was afraid that he would do or say something that would hurt Shen Yiling more.

    Holding Shen Yiling''s waist with his hand he said

    "Jian��Yiling didn''t do it intentionally. I apologize to you in her ce."

    He Jian raised his head and faintly nced at Shen Yiling and Shi Fengju. He looked at Shi Fengju''s arms around Shen Yiling''s waist and a few momentster his frown smoothened and he said

    "It''s alright. I''ll go and change it."

    With that, he stood up from the chair and left the room.

    The room''s temperature seemed to be back at normal. Everyone released a sigh of relief but Shen Yiliing was not satisfied with this oue.

    She pushed away Shi Fengju''s arm away with dissatisfaction when Fang Zhihan and Shen Weisheng were not looking at her.

    Shi Fengju knew that she must be upset so he didn''t say anything and picked dishes for her.

    But Shen Yiling suddenly stood from the chair and whispered

    "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom."

    And then she exited the private room.

    As soon as she was outside, she wiped her face with the back of her hands and brought out her mirror from her purse. After confirming that she looked fine, she asked the waiter where the male''s restroom was.

    While walking towards the male restroom, Shen Yiling checked her looks again and again.

    When she was outside the door, she just waited there for He Jian.

    He must have misunderstood her when he had seen Shi Fengju''s arm on her waist.

    She needs to exin to him that she was not in that kind of rtionship with Shi Fengju. Otherwise, she would lose him even before winning his heart.

    The door of the restroom opened and Shen Yiling immediately looked towards the door.

 Chapter 114 - Accused

    He Jian stepped out of the restroom while wiping her hands with the tissue.

    Shen Yiling saw him and instantly walked forward to block his way.

    "Brother Jian��"

    He Jain stopped and stepped back with a frown.

    When he raised his head to look at Shen Yiling, his blue eyes were cold and indifferent.

    Shen Yiling was thrilled when she saw that he was looking at her. She intentionally made a pitiful face and blinked her eyes sweetly as she said

    "Brother Jian, I am very sorry if I made you upset. I just wanted to serve you something I liked because I thought you will also like it. Also, don''t me Brother Fengju for all this, this was my fault. I don''t want Brother Jian to misunderstand Brother Fengju because of me..

    "I don''t have any rtionship with Brother Fengju and he still brought me here as a sister. I am really grateful for that and I don''t want to create any trouble for him. I was just trying to mingle with every one of you but I messed up everything. Please forgive me, Brother Jian."

    Shen Yiling said many things in a very soft voice that could soften any man''s heart. She was sure that He Jian would also find her pitiful and will try tofort her.

    However, Shen Yiling didn''t know that He Jian was not like any other man.

    His blue eyes looking at her were still very cold. In fact, now, there could be seen even a slight trace of disgust in them.

    "Miss Shen, I don''t remember allowing you to call me this way."

    He said coldly.

    Shen Yiling''s face paled when she heard his words.

    She looked at He Jian with a shocked face as she bbered

    "I��I ��Brother Jian��"

    "Miss Shen, I would prefer if you don''t call me that way."

    Although his words were very polite, his voice was very cold and indifferent revealing that he really dislike being called by Shen Yiling like that.

    Shen Yiling was just trying to think of her next move when she saw He Jian stepping aside and walking past her.

    ''No, I can''t let him go like this. God knows when I will see him next time if I let go of this opportunity.''

    Thinking this, Shen Yiling tried to stop He Jian by holding his hand but her hand had not yet touched He Jian''s hand when it was pped away harshly.

    "Ah��"

    Shocked by the redness on her pale white hand, Shen Yiling was nk.

    He Jian was looking at her coldly and was about to walk away when the phone inside his pocket vibrated.

    He took out his phone and nced at the number.

    His face was serious when he recognized the number and slid the screen to answer the call.

    Shen Yiling was thinking about her next move when she heard his voice.

    "Is she alright?"

    She saw as he hurriedly put down the phone with a frown.

    "Brother Jian��"

    She couldn''tplete her sentence as she watched him walking past her in hurry without looking at her even once.

    As she watched his fading back, she dug her nails in her palm until she hissed out in pain.

    ''Is she alright?''

    She remembered him asking.

    ''Who was this ''she'' for whom he ran away like this without looking at her back.''

    On the other hand, He Jian came out of the restaurant. The driver who was standing outside was startled when he saw him.

    He looked at his watch and was sure that the boss had been inside only for half an hour.

    "Get the car ready instantly."

    He Jian said coldly to the driver. A frown was still there on his face.

    "Yes Boss."

    The driver hurriedly ran to the parking area where the car was parked to take out the car while He Jian took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "That day, you''ve said no one can harm her."

    The other side said something and He Jian''s face looked colder.

    "Then go to your f***g office. Believe me, if something happens to her then you''ll pay very nicely."

    The driver who had juste with the car heard his boss cursing and shivered. He could only pity whoever was on the other side.

    He Jian hung up the call and sat inside the car.

    "Go to University C."

    (**Central University �C University C**)

    The car started and soon left the restaurant area.

    ------

    Inside the principal office, Mo Ron stood calmly in front of Vice-Principal Cong who had a grim face.

    "Student Ron, I have never expected something like this from you."

    Mo Ron sighed for the umpteenth time as she said

    "And I have not done this, Sir."

    As soon as she finished, a very excited voice sounded in the office.

    "Look at her. She is not epting it when I have found these papers from her table drawer. She was definitely cheating and now she is lying is skillfuly. Vice Principal Cong, I ask you what kind of students we are teaching on schrship. ording to me, she doesn''t even deserve to step inside University C."

    Mo Ron nced at the bald Professor Dong silently but was confused in her heart as to why he seemed so adamant in making her ept something she had not done.

    "Professor Dong, calm down."

    Vice Principle Cong said as he nced at his phone from the corner of his eyes and then at the door.

    Just at this moment, the door was kicked open very harshly and everyone looked towards the door.

    "Ron"

    Shen Youlin stepped inside and looked around the office. When her eyes fell on Mo Ron, she hurriedly walked towards her.

    "Ron, are you alright? That boy named Xie Duiping something told me that you are being used of cheating."

    Shen Youlin was really worried. She was very happy afterpleting her test as she was sure that she would pass it. She had very happily run to stand outside Mo Ron''s test room only to hear that Mo Ron was inside the Principal office.

    When she ran to the Principal office, she saw Xiaotong''s cum boyfriend standing outside the office who told her that Professor Dong found some papers in Mo Ron''s table drawer and hence used her of cheating.

    Shen Youlin was so furious that despite being not permitted to enter inside she entered forcefully.

    Behind her, the security guard who was standing outside the door of the office entered.

    Seeing the grim face of Vice Principal Cong, he thought that he must be upset at him so he said hurriedly.

    "Sir, I have tried to stop her but she pushed me aside and then entered the office."

    Mo Ron sighed again when she heard it and looked at Shen Youlin with dissatisfaction.

    However, inside her heart, only she knew how arm she was feeling by Shen Youlin'' actions. It made her feel that she really has earned a true friend in her life who was not ready to leave her in her troubles'' times.

    Vice Principal Cong looked at Shen Youlin with a frown and said

    "Student Shen Youlin, you can''t enter the principal''s office like this."

    Shen Youlin didn''t care what Vice Principal Cong was saying. She didn''t even nce at him as she turned to look at Professor Dong.

    "So baldy, it''s you who is saying that she has cheated, right?"

    Professor Dong looked offended by the way she talked to him and looked at Vice Principal Cong.

    "Vice Principal Cong, what is wrong with this girl? Look at how she is talking to me. She even called me��"

    "Baldy"

    Shen Youlin smiled sweetly and stepped closer to Professor Dong.

    "What are you��a five-year-old child? Comining to Sir Cong when I am talking to you."

    Professor Dong was furious and pointed his finger at Shen Youlin while scolding her

    "You..who the hell are you? Stay away��I don''t want to talk to you."

    Shen Youlin smile faltered and she pouted for a moment. But soon she smiled again and said

    "Since you don''t wish to talk nicely then talk with my fists."

    She rubbed her fists and the next moment it hit Professor Dong straight in the stomach.

    "Ah��"

    Professor Dong''s face was red as he held his stomach.

    "Student Shen Youlin��"

    "Youlin"

    Vice Principal Cong and Mo Ron shouted at the same time.

    "Take her out instantly."

    Vice Principal Cong said to the security guard who hurriedly held Shen Youlin''s arms and forcefully took her out of the office.

    All the while, Shen Youlin struggled fiercely while shouting.

    "You f****s, you nder Ron for cheating. She would never do something like this."

    Mo Ron saw Shen Youlin being dragged away but she could do nothing.

    Outside the office, Xie Deming was startled to see the security guard picking a shouting Shen Youlin up by his arms as he stepped out of the office.

    He silently watched as the security guard took her away.

    As soon as Shen Youlin disappeared from the hallway, he heard another series of footsteps.

    He was again startled to see the man who wasing towards him. The man nced at him coldly and then went inside the office while he continued to stare at the doors.

 Chapter 115 - Distressed For Her

    Inside the Principal office, Mo Ron saw Shen Youlin being dragged out by the security guard. She was afraid that Shen Youlin would do something disastrous carelessly if she didn''t do anything.

    But what could she do?

    Vice Principal Cong entered the office after helping Professor Dong lie down on the bed in the room that was inside the office itself and called the doctor who would always be present in the college for students.

    Seeing Mo Ron, he sighed heavily while Mo Ron looked at him and said hurriedly.

    "Sir, I really didn''t cheat. I don''t know from where those papers came from my table drawer. I have checked my table carefully only then I had sat down on it."

    Vice Principal Cong sat on the chair that was ced a bit far away from the Principal''s chair and said

    "Student Ron, I don''t expect you to do such a thing but since Professor Dong had found it in front of so many students, I can''t do anything. And the student sitting behind you is iming that she had seen you using those papers to answer the question secretly.."

    Mo Ron''s eyes were cold and sharp when she remembered the girl who was sitting behind her. She had never seen that girl before so she was really confused as to why the girl was ndering him without any reason.

    Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard Professor Dong continuing.

    "Also you don''t know but Professor Dong had something against the students who are studying under the schrship so he will not let this matter go no matter how much I try."

    "Student Ron, I have an idea. Since everything is against you then why don''t you just ept it? I will secretly talk to Principal Lin and tell him not to punish you severely. I assure you that you will not be punished unreasonably."

    Mo Ron had a rare expression of incredulous on her face.

    How could she not know what Vice Principal Cong was trying to do? He just wanted to end the matter regardless of whether justice was being done or not.

    A momentter, she couldn''t help but take a step forward. Her eyes were sharp as she asked in a somewhat raised tone

    "Sir, so you''re saying that Professor Dong dislikes me just because I am studying on the schrship? Also, I should just ept something I haven''t done and end this matter here? Isn''t all this unreasonable enough that you''re assuring me that I''ll not be punished unreasonably? "

    As soon as her words finished, the door was pushed open by someone. The slight and continuous sound of the door being opened made both the person inside the room look towards the door.

    For a moment, Mo Ron thought that Professor Dong because she remembered how he had been insisting to stay despite the pain in his stomach thinking that Vice Principle Cong will let her go. So her face was still very cold and sharp.

    However, when she saw the person who had just stepped inside the room, her face was instantly nk.

    He Jian who had just stepped inside the office followed by Chu Feng who had been waiting outside the college gates for him caught her cold and sharp eyes.

    In a moment, the displeasure umted because of that day, when she had told him to stay out of her life, was swept away.

    Distress shed in his cold blue eyes as he stepped forward to stand in front of her and asked

    ''Did anyone say anything to you to make you so upset?''

    He wanted to ask this question but couldn''t when he saw how she turned her eyes away from him as if he was a stranger.

    A frown marred his forehead as his blue eyes were filled with confusion thinking of the reasons for her detachment.

    The atmosphere was awkward for a few moments.

    "Young Master He"

    Vice Principal Cong called out awkwardly to break the already awkward atmosphere.

    He Jian''s eyes were cold and emotionless when he turned to look at the standing Vice-Principal Cong.

    Vice Principal Cong gulped when he saw them and unconsciously lowered his gaze.

    "What happened here?"

    He asked coldly.

    ''Nothing that concerns you.''

    Mo Ron wanted to say but Vice Principal Cong seemed to be waiting for this question and hurriedly said

    "Young Master He, the thing is that Student Ron had a test paper today and the teacher on duty had found her cheating during the test paper."

    Mo Ron frowned hearing Vice Principal Cong''s exnation and said

    "He didn''t find me cheating. I was attempting the questions when he suddenly came to stand on my head and asked me to open the drawer of my table."

    Hearing her soft voice, He Jian moved his eyes back to her.

    His eyes flickered when he saw her scrunched nose because of displeasure as she defended herself. A momentter, he moved his eyes back to Vice Principal Cong who also seemed to be ready to say something but He Jian didn''t let him say and asked coldly.

    "When she is saying that she has not cheated then why are you forcing her to ept it?"

    Vice Principal Cong''s face paled in an instant. He Jian''s words only meant that he had heard whatever was said just before he entered the room.

    "This��Young Master He��."

    Vice Principal Cong stuttered for a long time but couldn''t speak clearly. He only heard He Jian''s next words.

    "Since she has not cheated, let her go."

    This time Vice-Principal Cong had an incredulous expression on his face. Heughed nervously under the icy stare and stuttered out.

    "This��doesn''t work like that��Young Master He. We can''t just��"

    But He Jian again interrupted the middle-aged teacher and saidzily

    "When it can work ording to what you had said then why can''t it work like this?"

    Vice Principal Cong really didn''t have any answer to this question because he knew that He Jian was referring to when he had asked Mo Ron to admit that it was her who had cheated in the test paper.

    At this moment, the door opened again and Vice-Principal Cong thanked whoever it was for saving him from the cold cier.

    However, when he saw who it was, his face again became sour and he pressed his temples tiredly.

    Professor Dong stepped inside the principal office clutching his stomach. He ignored He Jian and his assistant and pointed his finger at Mo Ron furiously while shouting

    "Vice Principal Cong, why is this girl still present here? Didn''t you see just how her friend hit me in front of you without any fear? Since she has such a friend, how can you still doubt me? Since Principal Lin is not here, you are responsible for taking decisions in his ce. Just suspend her from the college."

    The door of the office opened again and for the umpteenth time, Vice Principal Cong turned to look towards the door.

    His eyes brightened when he saw who it was and he hurriedly stood up from his chair.

    "Principal Lin."

    Principal Lin wiped his sweaty forehead and set his cor right. He smiled awkwardly when he saw He Jian looking at him coldly.

    ''Ah��he came here as fast as he could but it seemed that Young Master He still reached before him."

    Looking at Professor Dong and thinking over what he had heard just before entering the door, Principal Linposed his expression and said seriously

    "Professor Dong, we can''t just suspend a student like this. It is the question of their whole life."

    After that, he looked at Vice Principal Cong and said

    "Where is the surveince camera footage of that room?"

    Vice Principal Cong sighed and answered Principal Lin''s question.

    "Sir, Actually the college had closed down until now and all the staff had left so we can''t open the surveince system and check the footage. Why don''t we just leave the matter to tomorrow and check everything tomorrow."

    As soon as Vice-Principal Cong finished his words, Professor Dong said to Principal Lin.

    "What is the need for that? I''m saying that I have seen her cheating. Sir, just suspend her."

    Mo Ron was breathing heavily in anger when she heard Professor Dong''s words while He Jian was now looking at Professor Dong coldly.

    Mo Ron stepped forward and said to Principal Lin coldly.

    "Sir, I''ll not ept my suspension like this. I didn''t do anything wrong to get suspended from college. You have to first show me the surveince camera footage where I can be seen cheating. Only with such proof, I will ept any punishment you will give to me."

    Principal Lin was also looking at Professor Dong with a frown and said seriously.

    "Student Ron, you don''t need to worry. If you''re not wrong then we will not punish you unreasonably."

    Feeling the cold gaze on himself, he continued

    "Call the staff. The surveince footage will be checked right now."

    Principal Lin said to Vice Principal Cong.

    Hearing Principal Lin''s words, Professor Dong''s face paled. He seemed to remember something and he said in a loud voice.

    "Sir, you''re calling the whole working staff for such a girl. Don''t you believe me? Why will I lie about such a matter? I have seen this girl cheating with my own eyes. Just suspend this girl so that no one will think of doing such a thing in the future."

 Chapter 116 - Blackmailing

    "Sir, you''re calling the whole working staff for such a girl. Don''t you believe me? Why will I lie about such a matter? I have seen this girl cheating with my own eyes. Just suspend this girl so that no one will think of doing such a thing in the future."

    "Who are you to suspend her?"

    He asked coldly while looking at the bald professor while Professor Dong looked at him with an irritated face.

    "And who are you to question me?"

    The room''s temperature dropped suddenly. Everyone including Mo Ron looked at Professor Dong with pity.

    He Jian looked at the Professor Dongzily but his eyes were filled with coldness. He moved his eyes to Principal Lin who immediately shouted at Vice Principal Cong.

    "What are you doing? Call the working staff and ask them to bring the surveince camera footage of that room.."

    Vice Principal Cong instantly dialed the phone and called the working staff.

    When Professor Dong saw this, he gulped and clutched his stomach.

    "I''ll rest in the nearby room."

    Principal Lin looked at Professor Dong weirdly and Vice Principal Cong exined to him what had happened before he came.

    After knowing everything, Principal Lin nodded his head in understanding and let Professor Dong go and rest.

    As soon as Professor Dong stepped outside of the office, he wiped his chubby face with his hands. Looking at Xie Deming who was standing outside the office, he felt very irritated and said

    "What are you standing here for? Don''t tell me that the girl inside is your girlfriend."

    Xie Deming''s ears went red at Professor Dog''s words but a momentter, he shook his head and said

    "No Sorry, she is actually my friend I am worried for her. That''s why I am standing here."

    But Professor Dong didn''t seem to believe his words and said

    "Don''t think that I am a fool."

    ''All of these students who studies on schrship are just bad example for others.''

    While whispering this, Professor Dong opened the door of the room that was attached to the Principal''s office and went inside.

    --------

    Shen Youlin was left outside the college gates by the security guard. She red at the man who didn''t mind her re. Throwing her bag at him that was given to him by another security guard, he locked the gates hurriedly fearing that she would step back inside.

    Shen Youlin walked away from the gates but she didn''t leave the university area. She roamed around trying to find any wall which she could pass and jump inside the college.

    However, when she had just found a wall with lower height and was about to climb, the phone in her pocket rang. She didn''t want to pick it up but fearing that someone would hear the ringtone she took it out to silence it.

    Just as she slid the screen to put the phone on silence, her eyes fell on the message that was clearly visible on the front screen.

    ''If you want to prove that she didn''t cheat thene to the ce written below.''

    Shen Youlin frowned and hurriedly read the ce name where she was called.

    Her eyes went cold when she saw the name of the ce. Putting the phone back inside her pocket she cursed

    "B***h, I''ll not leave you alive when I will find you."

    She immediately took out her key and ran to take her car from the college parking area.

    .

    .

    .

    Half an hourter, Shen Youlin stepped inside the familiar room. There was no one inside the room.

    The music from the ground floor was ringing in her ears but this moment only one sense of her seemed to be working.

    The familiar smell that she had wanted to smell since the past week invaded her nostrils. She gulped when she saw the white powder in small and transparent packets on the round table as if they were dishes to be served.

    Beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead as she moved her eyes away forcefully.

    She had promised Ron that she will never drug again.

    She really wished to leave right now but also remembered that to save Mo Ron she needs to stay and check whether the message was true or just a bluff.

    However, she already had a intuition that the message was true.

    There was only one person who could do such a thing.

    And sure enough just as she thought, the door of the room opened and she turned to see the familiar face.

    "Oh..you''re already here, darling."

    You Youxin said with surprised face and smiled widely while swirling the ss of wine in her hands.

    When she walked closer, Shen Youlin could not help but take a step back in fear. Thest night in the bar when You Youxin had tried to rape her was clear in her mind at this moment.

    As the fragments of that night shed in her mind, her face went pale and her heartbeat sped up.

    She was scared��very scared of You Youxin.

    You Youxin smirked seeing her reaction and intentionally cornered her against the wall.

    Seeing Shen Youlin''s trembling body, she smiled in amusement and said

    "I missed you so much, Youlin. I came to know that you didn''te to the bar for a whole week."

    She pouted and showed her arms that were still a little red to Shen Youlin who flinched thinking that You Youxin was about to hit her.

    You Youxin chuckled and continued

    "See��what did that Ron did to me? I got five stitches on the back of my head and also a skin reaction. You know I was in the hospital for ten days after that night��.just came out yesterday."

    Stepping closer more to Shen Youlin, You Youxin traced Shen Youlin''s arm with her finger seductively and whispered

    "I was waiting for you toe and visit me but��."

    With a sigh, shepleted the iplete sentence.

    "Sadly you never came."

    When her hand reached Shen Youlin''s neck, Shen Youlin''s eyes went wide and she pushed You Youxin away with trembling hands.

    "S��st��ay away."

    You Youxin just smiled coldly and tried to step closer to Shen Youlin again when she suddenly saw a knife pointing at herself.

    Shen Youlin held the knife with her trembling hands and said

    "Don''te closer."

    She said firmly trying to control the trembling of her hands.

    You Youxin smile became colder.

    "Or else you will kill me?"

    She asked Shen Youlin with raised eyebrows.

    "Tsk�� then how will you get the evidence for proving that poor girl''s innocence."

    You Youxin said while covering her mouth with a pitiful expression that made Shen Youlin more disgusted with her.

    She looked at You Youxin with red eyes and said

    "So you really did all this. Youxin��give me the evidence or else I''ll really kill you today."

    You Youxin didn''t look afraid at all. She walked around the room and sat down on the couch with a sigh in the end. Leaning against the headrest she looked at Shen Youlin with a confident smile and said

    "You can kill me��however that will not provide you the evidence you need for her. You will just confirm her suspension from the college with that."

    As she said this, she tore the packet of drug that was ced on the couch near her hand and licked her fingers as if it was something delicious.

    Shen Youlin was distracted again with the smile and when You Youxin''s words registered in her mind she thought that whatever You Youxin was saying was right.

    She really won''t be able to help Mo Ron like this.

    So she lowered down her knife and asked directly.

    "What do you want?"

    Her eyes were still on the falling drugs from the You Youxin''s fingers. You Youxin smiled seeing this and said with the same smile.

    "Nothing��you just need to do drugs with me."

    Shen Youlin instantly took a step back when she heard You Youxin and shook her head while saying.

    "No..I can''t do this. I have promised Mo Ron."

    You Youxin''s smile stiffened when she heard her ''no''. She pped her hands to jerk away the pieces of powder left on her fingers and asked with raised eyebrows

    "So she found it and still letting you live with her?"

    Shen Youlin didn''t say anything because she was busy in diverting her mind away from the tempting smell of drugs.

    You Youxin knew that her resolve was weakening and that she needs to work hard a little more. She stood up from the couch. While walking closer to Shen Youlin, she picked another packet of drugs from the table and swayed it in front of Shen Youlin who looked at it greedily.

    "Youlin��have you ever thought why she is still allowing you to stay with her? Why would a girl like her would want a drug addict as her friend��have you ever wondered? "

    She held Shen Youlin''s shoulder and said

    "Let me tell you if you haven''t��she just wants you because of your money."

    Hearing these words, Shen Youlin''s attention was diverted from the drugs in You Youxin''s hands and stepped away from You Youxin.

    She shook her head firmly and said

    "No, Ron is not like that. She is not like others. She is different than us."

    You Youxin''s face again went cold when she saw how Shen Youlin was defending that girl.

    She stepped forward and looked Shen Youlin in the eye.

    "If you don''t wish to believe me..then fine. If you don''t wish to do drug with me then it''s also fine. However, don''t dream of getting any evidence from me for proving her innocence then."

 Chapter 117 - The Fake Joy

    Shen Youlin was in a daze as she watched You Youxin stepping away and going back to sit on the couch. She could hear You Youxin humming some song that made her mind more messed up.

    ''I promise that I''ll never go back there.'' She had said to Mo Ron.

    A single tear rolled down from her eye. She had already broken one promise.

    Did it matter if she broke another one?

    She thought while looking at the powder that You Youxin was lining on the round table.

    Her thoughts were interrupted when You Youxin raised her head to look at her again said

    "What are you still doing here? Just leave��tsk��I pity that poor girl now. She didn''t do anything wrong this time but still, she will be suspended from the college.. You know, why Youlin?"

    She asked Shen Youlin with raised eyebrows.

    Shen Youlin was so distracted by everything that she could hear You Youxin but couldn''t think of anything herself.

    How could she think when she was fighting with her own self? When she was torn about what side she should choose��

    However, You Youixn''s next words ended this fight.

    "She is suffering so much because she has you on her side, Youlin."

    You Youxin''s words hit hard Shen Youlin.

    Her mouth was parted as she shook her head and her eyes be teary.

    "No��"

    She whispered trying to reason with herself but You Youxin insisted in a loud voice.

    "Yes, you are the reason."

    Tears fell down from Shen Youlin and You Youxin stood up from the couch again. She walked to Shen Youlin hurriedly and held her shoulders tightly looking into her eyes.

    "Youlin��people like us ��we don''t belong with them."

    As she continued, tears from You Youxin''s own eyes fell down.

    They have aspirations, hope ��. a reason for a smile, a reason to wake up the next day��.we ��.we have nothing."

    Her every word was hitting Shen Youlin'' sore spot.

    Shen Youlin suddenly wished to close her ears so that she wouldn''t hear anything else.

    But You Youxin hugged Shen Youlin''s shoulder and made her walk to the couch.

    "Youlin��you and me��we are same. I''ll never leave you. We will go back to where we were."

    Saying this, she handed a straw in Shen Youlin''s hand and made her sit down on the couch.

    "Just do it once with me and I will give you the evidence. Then you can go and save her."

    Shen Youlin was so brainwashed until this moment that she looked at You Youxin in a daze and asked like a child

    "Really?"

    You Youxin nodded her head with a bright smile and said firmly

    "Yes."

    Somehow her bright smile made Shen Youlin remember Mo Ron and the hand holding the straw pipe trembled, for a moment.

    But when her gaze fell on the white powder on the table she gulped and her trembling stopped.

    In a daze, she leaned down and then snorted the whole line of powder into her nasal cavity.

    "Ah��"

    Finished, she leaned back on the couch.

    Everything around her seemed blur but it felt good. A silly smile lingered on her lips.

    "Youlin��"

    In front of her blurry eyes, she suddenly saw a gentle but strong figure.

    "Ron."

    "Youlin��I like you."

    Shen Youlin smiled widely and whispered

    "I like you too."

    With that, she leaned down again only to pick up the straw pipe and inhaled another line of powder spread on the table.

    Lost in her fake joy, she didn''t notice You Youxin making her videos and clicking her photos as she drugged with a vicious smile on her lips.

    You Youxin had just finished clicking a new photo. She took Shen Youlin''s phone. Since she already knew the password she easily unlocked it and found Mo Ron''s number.

    A few momentster, she threw Shen Youlin''s phone aside and then chuckled to herself.

    The phone in her hand started to vibrate and an unknown number shed on the screen of the phone.

    She seemed to have recognized the number and frowned with displeasure.

    She nced at Shen Youlin who didn''t seem to look in the state of running away and exited the room.

    Outside the room, she slid the screen and answered the call. A soon as the call connected, she started rather very harshly

    "What the hell is your problem? When I have already told you that my man will tamper the surveince video tomorrow then why are you calling me again and again�� I have already paid you so just go your way and leave me alone."

    Saying this, she was about to end the call when the person on the other side of the call said suddenly.

    "Stop please don''t hang up.��I called you to tell you something important."

    You Youxin was still frowning but she didn''t hang up, instead of waiting for what the other side had to tell.

    "They ��they are going to check the surveince video right now. Professor Dong called me. Principal Lin has called the whole staff. You said your man will delete the video tomorrow��can you ask him to do it right now?"

    There was desperateness in the voice on the other side of the phone.

    However, the person''s question remained unanswered because You Youxin mercilessly hung up the phone.

    Standing outside the room, You Youxin wiped her sweaty face with her hands.

    "What should I do now?"

    She opened the door lightly and sighed when she saw that Shen Youlin was still sitting on the couch whileughing madly.

    She sighed and thought something for a few moments.

    A minuteter, she threw her phone on the floor and jumped on it. Taking the card out, she broke it many pieces.

    ''Hmph��since she was already done with her work, what is the need of taking care of few fools now?''

    Thinking this, You Youxin was about to open the door and get inside when she saw a waiter running towards her.

    "Miss You, Mr. You ising to check the bar in a few minutes."

    You Youxin''s face paled and she shouted

    "What?"

    She looked here and there and then ran inside her room.

    Shen Youlin was doing something silly but she ignored her. She just picked her purse and exited the room. After that, she locked the door and instructed the waiter to not open the door for anyone and tell her father that this room was reserved by someone for tonight.

    In the next two minutes, You Youxin left the bar leaving Shen Youlin locked inside the room.

    -----

    At the same time in the college, Professor Dong was pacing here from there inside the room.

    He took out his phone and called the number again, he had already called many times. When the call connected, he asked very harshly

    "What are you doing? You have told me that everything would be the same. Listen to me carefully, if I was trapped then I will put all the me on you. I should not have trusted you in the first ce. All the students studying on schrship are like this. I just don''t understand why the colleges even provide schrships."

    The girl on the other side of the phone has red eyes because of the anger. Her hands were balled in a fist.

    From the first day, since she has involved Professor Dong in her n, she has only heard this kind of torturousments from Professor Dong.

    Although she was poor, she didn''t deserve to hear it.

    But she heard everything silently.

    However, today she was already in a bad mood.

    Now Professor Dong was just fueling her anger by threatening her.

    If Mo Ron had seen her, then she would have recognized this girl. Because she was the same student who had said that she had seen Mo Ron cheating.

    After finishing his words, Professor Dong hung up the call and sat down on the bed while clutching his head.

    The next moment, the door of the room opened suddenly and a peon stepped inside.

    "Sir, Principal Sir is calling you in his office."

    Professor Dong looked scared as he wiped his red face and stood up from the bed.

    "Alright, you leave. I''lle in a moment."

    "Okay, Sir."

    The peon left and Professor Dong bit his lips for a few moments.

    Five minutester, he finally stepped out of the room and went inside Principal Lin''s office.

    Everyone was sitting around the long round table. A member of the working staff was standing in the front ready to y the surveince video any moment.

    Professor Dong stepped forward and then suddenly looked back at the peon.

    "Bring a ss of water for me."

    "Yes, Sir."

    The peon came in a minute with a ss of water in his hands. Everyone patiently waited for Professor Dong taking into ount his bad health.

    As professor Dong walked forward around the round table towards the teachers'' seats, his body suddenly tilted and the ss of water fell down from his hands on his left side ��where the setup for the surveince video was kept.

 Chapter 118 - She Will Have To Live In His Shelter

    Everything just happened so fast that everyone in the Principal office was left open mouthed.

    Professor Dong''s half of the body tilted sideways with ss of water in his hands.

    "Be ��"

    Vice Principal Cong who had opened his mouth to say ''Be careful Professor Dong'' couldn''tplete his sentence as he saw Mo Ron standing up from the nearby chair and running in front of Professor Dong like a wind.

    "Lan"

    He Jian shouted in panic as he stood up from the chair swiftly but no matter how fast he was, since Mo Ron had already run to Professor Dong, he could only watch as the ss collided with Mo Ron''s shoulder instead of the surveince video setup.

    Professor Dong''s mouth was parted as he bnced himself a few momentster. His face was pale and he seemed to be in shock. Even when he closed his mouth once to swallow his saliva, he opened it again as if it was supposed to be like that only.

    "You��you��how��".

    He stuttered out as he looked at Mo Ron with wide eyes.

    Not only he but Vice Principal Cong, Principal Lin, Chu Feng, the two-three people of working staff who were present in the office andstly the peon, all of them were looking at Mo Ron with wide eyes��..as if she was a monster.

    Under this scorching gaze of everyone, Mo Ron felt awkward. However, a momentter, she looked at Professor Dong with cold and sharp eyes.

    Mo Ron had lived enough to feel the malicious intent of someone towards herself. She felt the same kind of feeling from Professor Dong when he had been bent of suspending her from the college.

    Especially when he had tried to stop Principal Lin from calling the working staff, he had only increased her suspicion. Everything seemed to be a bit off to her.

    Why would a reputed professor of such a renowned university nder her unreasonably? She had wondered.

    The answer hade so swiftly.

    Unless he was getting something from doing it��.he would not have done it. He would not have put himself at risk.

    So when Professor Dong stepped inside the office and asked the peon for a ss of water, she had started to be wary of him.

    When he walked towards the surveince video setup��she was almost ready to protect to any moment.

    How couldn''t she? It was the only source of proving her innocence.

    She was just a student with no power at all. She knew that she won''t be able to do anything if she lost this only evidence also.

    So when Professor Dong was about to fall she swiftly ran to his side but only to protect her evidence ��not Professor Dong.

    Professor Dong who had already lost his wits because of her actions trembled under her sharp and cold gaze.

    Mo Ron moved her eyes away. She stretched her shoulder but before she could a hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder

    "Don''t move it."

    The deep and familiar voice really made her stop her action and the coldness in her eyes was suddenly swept away��by the irritation.

    The shirt on her shoulder was now wet which made her feel very irritated.

    She nced sideways at the man whose hand was now on her shoulder in a careful and firm grip.

    "Why did you do this?"

    There was a frown on his forehead as he asked her and his eyes were filled with panic.

    Mo Ron saw that his gaze moved to the broken ss on the floor and she understood and said nonchntly.

    "That didn''t prate me. It just broke after hitting me."

    Only then did the frown on the cold man''s face smoothen down a bit.

    Seeing this, she struggled a little indicating him to free her shoulder and he left her.

    However, the next moment she saw him removing his coat and ��.put it on her.

    She was startled and moved her hand to remove it but he stopped her again.

    "If you want them to watch a show, then remove it."

    A moment of confusion shed in Mo Ron''s eyes before she understood what he was saying.

    Her shirt was white and wet. Her face flushed and she clutched the coat tightly the next instant. The manly scent invading her nostrils made her uneasy and for a moment she didn''t know what she should do.

    With lowered head, she didn''t see the distress, pampering, and helplessness shing in He Jian''s blue eyes. He, of course, understood why she ran so fast to Professor Dong''s side��but ording to him, there was no need for her to do all this.

    He wished he could tell her that even if there was no evidence, no one could do anything against her as long as he was here for her.

    Seeing that she was feeling embarrassed, he turned around in understanding and looked at everyone coldly.

    "Start the video right now."

    "Yes, Young Master He."

    Principal Lin said while looking at He Jian and his behind meaningfully but only for a moment and then he asked the working staff to y the footage of the exam room.

    Professor Dong had nowposed himself was looking at the surveince set up with a pale face. Seeing his gaze, Mo Ron didn''t dare to move away from her ce and stood there.

    Noticing this, He Jian looked at Principal Lin coldly.

    Principal Lin gulped and nced at Professor Dong with a frown.

    "Professor Dong, you cane and sit here now."

    "Oh��"

    Professor Dong came out of his trance and looked at Principal Lin with hopeful eyes.

    "Principal Lin, Why would I lie to you when I have seen cheating with my own eyes? Still, if you wish to see it, why don''t you just postpone watching this video until tomorrow? I am not feeling well enough to sit here and watch it with you."

    That girl had told him that the surveince video will be tampered till tomorrow so there should not be any problem in watching it tomorrow.

    However, even Principal Lin was starting to find Professor Dong''s behavior slightly suspicious now. But he still said calmly

    "Then professor Dong should go and rest. We can still watch the video and solve this matter. After all, this is the question of a student''s whole life and career."

    Professor Dong didn''t hear what he wanted but couldn''t do anything because Mo Ron was standing in front of him and then He Jian protecting her like a rock.

    In the end, he walked forward silently and sat down on his chair.

    Only then, Mo Ron moved her legs and went to sit on the chair that was closest to the projector set up in the office. She frowned when she saw He Jian sitting beside her but didn''t say anything.

    The video started when everyone sat down.

    It was fast-forwarded till the moment Mo Ron stepped inside the ss. There were still only a few students in the ss. Everyone saw that she checked the table and opened the drawers that were empty. After that, she put her bag on the table.

    Everything looked fine until that moment.

    Professor Dong was wiping his sweat as he watched the video and said suddenly.

    "Just forward it before I found her cheating. Sir, you can see there, I have found those papers with answers in her table drawer only. What is the need to watch all this?"

    "Watch the whole video."

    He Jian said calmly as soon as Professor Dong finished his words and Principal Lin didn''t dare to say anything else. He just red at Professor Dong and indicated him to shut his mouth.

    Professor Dong couldn''t help but look at He Jian with a frown in confusion not knowing who he was and why Principal Lin was listening to his everymand.

    So the video yed at a normal pace.

    At this moment, Mo Ron was standing up from her seat in the video. She exited the ss leaving her bag on the seat.

    Mo Ron who was watching the video also remembered that she had gone to the washroom before the test paper. Her eyes became sharp understanding why Professor Dong was asking to fast forward the video.

    At the same time, everyone saw how the girl who was sitting behind Mo Ron suddenly stood up from her seat. She looked around in the ss and when no one was paying attention to her she took out some papers from her bags and opened Mo Ron''s table drawer��.and stuffed them inside.

    Sitting beside Mo Ron, He Jian''s cold blue eyes looked at the girl in the video and he moved his eyes to Chu Feng who immediately nodded his head understanding what his boss was saying.

    He looked at the young girl beside his boss.

    He didn''t know whether he should pity Mo Ron or not.

    His boss was a good man at least for those who were closer to him.

    So why should he pity her?

    Because he had seen that Mo Ron didn''t seem to like his boss that much.

    But it didn''t matter. Chu Feng knew his boss''s sly nature very well.

    Everything was useless if his boss wanted something.

    If his boss was not willing, then Mo Ron could never run away from him.

    Whether willing or unwilling, she will have to live in his shelter.

    ----

    (Dear Readers, the next update mighte a littlete. Please wait patiently, I will try to update as soon as possible.)

 Chapter 119 - Unexpected

    Inside the dimly lit office, the video yed on the screen as everyone watched Professor Dong suddenly going to Mo Ron''s table in the mid of the ongoing exam.

    Everyone could understand that he was yelling at her and indicating to open her table''s drawer. With a confused face, when she did inside was the same papers with something written on them, that the girl sitting behind Mo Ron had stuffed there.

    Principal Lin''s face was very serious while Vice Principal Cong was looking at Professor Dong with eyes full of suspicions.

    Professor Dong sessfully avoided his gaze. His hand forwarded to pick the tissue paper from the round ss table and he wiped his sweaty forehead with it while thinking about his next move.

    In the video, when Professor Dong exited the ss with Mo Ron following him, Principal Lin signed the worker to pause the video.

    As soon as the video was paused, a cold and mocking voice was heard in the dimly lit office.

    "This Young Master has not expected University C to have such talented teachers that they could see through the objects and tell what is hidden inside them."

    He Jian rotated his seat and propped his chin on the table as he said these words.

    He seemed to be praising University C but everyone knew that the words were full of sarcasm.

    In the video, everyone saw clearly that Mo Ron never opened the drawer of her table. So even if the girl sitting behind her had hidden those answer sheets in her table, Professor Dong should not have been able to know that there was really something in her drawer��until and unless she opened the drawer in front of him or she really cheated.

    Many pair of eyes again went to Professor Dong''s face.

    Professor Dong tried to calm himself down but his legs were still trembling. In his panicked state, he just bbered whatever came to his mind.

    "Principal Lin, that girl..."

    He pointed his finger at the girl who was sitting behind Mo Ron and continued

    "She told me that this girl was cheating and had those sheets with answers inside her table drawer."

    Vice Principal Cong''s lips twitched hearing theme lie of Professor Dong and he said

    "When did she tell you, Professor Dong? Was it before you stepped inside the ss? Because we couldn''t see her talking with you in the video in the exam room. And even if she told you before the ss then why didn''t you check Student Ron''s table just before the exam instead of stopping her in the mid of the exam like this."

    Professor Dong didn''t have any answer to Vice Principal Cong''s questions. His mouth opened and closed several times but he couldn''t find anything to say.

    In the end, feeling the cold gaze of He Jian on himself, Principal Lin stood up from his chair and said

    "Young Master He, please rest assured. I''ll punish every person who is responsible in this matter."

    Principal Lin''s face was serious. He knew that he can''t let go of this matter like this. If it was only Mo Ron then he could have Professor Dong apologized to Mo Ron and rusticate the girl who was found responsible. Hence, the matter could have ended just like that.

    But now��he could see that if he did the same thing then He Jian would not hesitate to make him jobless and find a new principal for University C and no one would be able to stop him from doing that. After all, He Corporation held most of the power in University C.

    So he would have to look into this matter carefully.

    The first time when He Jian had asked him to take care of Mo Ron, he had been confused thinking why the Young Master of the He family was asking him to look out for a girl from such an ordinary background.

    However today, after seeing how Young Master He ran to protect Mo Ron when she was hit by a mere ss��Principal Lin''s lips twitched.

    It seems that all this while his eyes have been a little blind. But how could he have thought that Young Master He would be interested in girls so young than himself?

    But now it was not something he should think about.

    What he should think about is how to calm down the cold man to save him and his college from his wrath.

    He soon found the answer.

    With a ttering smile on his lips, Principal Lin said to Mo Ron

    "Student Ron"

    At this moment, Mo Ron was looking at Professor Dong. She was thinking of the reason Professor Ding could have been behind doing all this.

    When she heard Principal Lin''s voice, she moved her eyes to him only to find a sweet sickening smile on his face.

    "You must be very exhausted after such a long day. You should go and have some rest. If you wish then take a day off from school. Do not worry about school work. I assure you that you will be provided with everything to your house itself. Also this matter, I will look into it and will give you a reasonable exnation."

    Chu Feng looked at Principal Lin and could not help but admire his intelligence.

    He was indeed intelligent.

    To melt the ice, one should not beg in front of ice and ask it to melt by itself but one should find fire and then melt it with fire.

    Principal Lin was doing the same.

    Mo Ron was finding Principal Lin''s behavior very strange but since she was proven innocent and Principal Lin was assuring her to punish the culprits so she could only nod her head and stand up from her chair.

    And then she turned around to leave the office without even ncing at the man who had been sitting beside her from the very start.

    As she exited the office, He Jian looked at her back with narrowed eyes.

    A momentter, he also stood up from his chair.

    He nced at Principal Lin faintly and then moved his eyes to Professor Dong said

    "Suspend him and also mention the reason behind his suspension from University C in his suspension letter.."

    Professor Dong''s face paled when he heard these words.

    Until now, he had understood something that the cold and indifferent man was someone very special. Because Principal Lin was listening to his everymand like a Eunuch.

    So he was afraid that now Principal Lin would listen to his thismand also.

    Being suspended from University C that too with a resume that mentioned the reasons behind his suspension��.he could never dream of getting any teaching job in any school of college in City H.

    He stood up from his chair and started shouting hysterically.

    "No��you can''t do this to me. I had my own reason behind doing all this. I was being given money so why would I refuse to do such a thing? That student��she studies on the schrship doesn''t give any money to the college ��.you know where does thate from? From our teachers'' sry��why should we pay for that? We also have our own family and children so why should we pay for other children''s studies?"

    Principal Lin and Vice-Principal Cong looked at Professor Dong with a ''are you serious'' look on their faces.

    He Jian''s eyes were calm as he looked at Professor Dong as if he was the most pathetic man in this world. It made Professor Dong feel like that and he felt very humiliated under that kind of gaze.

    Moving around the table with his long legs, He Jianzily walked to stand in front of Professor Dong.

    Both of his hands were in the pockets of his pants as he said coldly.

    "That''s something that she has earned with her hard work. She deserves it. All of the students in University C who study on schrship deserve it. And what do you think that it is because of you they are studying?"

    He Jian chuckled coldly while looking at Professor Dong with his cold blue eyes.

    "Then let this Young Master enlighten with something. Your sry was supposed to be that much only. It''s He Corporation who showed to everyone as if you, teachers are contributing to students'' education��just to let them respect you more. But it seems like you don''t deserve such respect."

    Chu Feng was shocked.

    This was the first time he had seen this side of his boss. This was also the first time his boss had spoken so much.

    ording to what he knew, his boss should not have bothered to exin anything and should have left without even ncing at Professor Dong. But everything he did was out of his expectations.

    Everything was for that girl. Just how much that girl meant to his boss��Chu Feng thought that he can''t even imagine that.

    Because his boss seemed to do something new every day for that girl.

    "You''re lying."

    Professor Dong was not ready to believe He Jian but He Jian didn''t pay him attention anymore.

    He nced at Principal Lin who immediately nodded his head indicating that everything will be done the way he had said.

    After that, He Jian turned around and left the Principal office followed by his assistant, Chu Feng.

 Chapter 120 - A Father-Figure

    Mo Ron stood outside the college gates waving her hand to stop a taxi. It was already veryte and she had to go to Cheng Mansion for her part time job also. She looked at her watch and was more anxious after seeing the time.

    She took out her phone from her bag as she thought of calling a cab.

    But the next moment, when she raised her head, a ck colored car of the limited edition suddenly stopped in front of her.

    The door of the driver seat opened and a man stepped out.

    Although Mo Ron had noticed him today only, she recognized him. He was He Jian''s assistant, Chu Feng.

    The man walked to stand in front of her and said respectfully.

    "Miss Mo, My Boss will drop you where you wish to go. Pleasee with me."

    There was even a polite smile on his lips making him look like a gentleman. But Mo Ron knew just how much of a gentleman he was. Although he was very loyal towards his boss Chu Feng could be as lethal and dangerous for anyone who had any kind of bad intention towards his boss.

    In herst life, when it had been revealed that she had been the reason behind He Jian''s kidnapping, Chu Feng''s attitude towards her had changed greatly.

    Since she has experienced that side of him, she obviously knew this.

    "Thanks for the offer but I am sorry to say that I can''t ept it."

    She replied to him with the same politeness.

    However, as soon as she finished her words, she heard the sound of another door being opened. Both of them, she and Chu Feng looked towards the car. The door of the back seat was opened as He Jian stepped out.

    He faintly nced at his assistant who understood what his boss was saying and stepped back to go and sit inside the car.

    With his long legs, He Jian walked towards Mo Ron. His blue eyes didn''t move away from her face all this while.

    Mo Ron tried to move her eyes away but there was something in his gaze that was daring her to move her gaze away... as if she would not like the consequences if she epted this dare.

    "Miss Mo."

    He Jian said when he was finally in front of Mo Ron.

    There was a safe distance between them but Mo Ron didn''t know if it was his height that made her feel intimidated. She unconsciously took a step back while He Jian visibly frowned at her move but didn''t say anything.

    "Mr. He."

    She nodded her head in greeting.

    And then there was an ufortable silence which seemed to make ufortable only her. The man in front of her was standingzily while staring at her fluffy head with his hands tucked in the pockets of his pants as if he was enjoying seeing her like that.

    Mo Ron cleared her throat.

    She opened her mouth to thank him for today when He Jian''s phone started to ring.

    He took out his phone and nced at the number. He didn''t even step back to talk and slid the screen to answer the call at the same spot.

    "Hello"

    "Jian, is everything alright? Yiling told me that you left in hurry. We are trying to call you for a very long��"

    The road outside the college was empty. There were no noises. The words from the other side could be heard very clearly.

    Standing in front of He Jian, Mo Ron didn''t even wish to raise her head. She felt as if she was just pped again.

    ''So he was with Shen Yiling��''

    Her heart was feeling so cold that the coldness prated to her bones making her body tremble.

    "Lan, are you alright?"

    Her shoulders were grabbed and she raised her head to see the beautiful face in front of her eyes. The blue eyes were filled with concern and panic.

    For whom?

    Was it for her or someone else? She didn''t even wish to ponder over such thoughts. She struggled to let him know that she wanted him to free her shoulders which he did and she stepped back.

    Clenching her trembling fingers, she said coldly.

    "Mr. He, I don''t know if you came here for me only today. If this is the thing, then I wish to let you know that I don''t appreciate your care towards me because��"

    She looked in his blue eyes that were looking at her without any emotion.

    "�� as I have said before I don''t need it."

    With these words, she turned around to leave.

    However, she felt the phone in her hand vibrating continuously three times. Only then Mo Ron did realized that she seemed to have switched on her off phone a moment ago.

    Mo Ron was curious after hearing so many vibrations. Except for Shen Youlin there was no one else who messaged her so she unlocked the phone to check the messages while walking forward.

    Indeed it was Shen Youlin who had sent something to her. There were some photos. As the photos were downloading, Mo Ron looked around to see if there was any taxi or not, unknown of the blue eyes still staring at her back.

    When she lowered her head to look down at her phone, she couldn''t take a step ahead.

    The photos have been downloaded already.

    One on the screen had Shen Youlin as she leaned on the couch with lost eyes and a smile on her lips. Mo Ron fingers trembled as she scrolled down with a heavy heart. Somehow she recognized the absent look in Shen Youlin''s eyes.

    ''No Youlin has promised me. She can''t break it like this.''

    However, as Mo Ron scrolled down the screen and looked at other photos, she felt her vision blur. When she saw the timing of the messages being delivered, she felt her heart hammering inside her chest. She recognized the ce in the photos.

    Still, she tried to call Shen Youlin three times.

    No one answered.

    The next moment, she put her phone back inside her bag. Frantically, she searched for a taxi. She needed to go and check if the photos were true.

    If she booked a cab now, it will take her a long time to reach there.

    "Do you need to go somewhere?"

    She turned around when she heard the familiar voice.

    He Jian was looking at her with knitted brows as he said

    "I can drop you."

    It felt shameful to ask the help of a man to whom she had said that she doesn''t want his help a few minutes ago��but Mo Ron didn''t seem to care for anything at all at this moment.

    When Shen Youlin didn''t care for anything to fight for her every time then why should she care just because of the past that only she knew?

    So she nodded her head and said

    "Yes, please."

    With that, she ran to sit inside He Jian''s car without even hearing what he said back while the cold man looked at her back with amused eyes.

    When He Jian sat inside the car, he heard Mo Ron telling some address to the driver.

    As soon as shepleted, he saw that the driver was looking at her with strange eyes. He frowned and nced at Chu Feng who shook his head as if indicating that he doesn''t know anything.

    Mo Ron already knew the reason behind the driver''s weird expression but didn''t exin anything. She just wished to reach the bar as soon as possible.

    Her fingers continuously tapped on her leg as she looked out of the car window with a heavy heart.

    Mo Ron didn''t know what she would do if the photos were true and Shen Youlin really broke her promise.

    But somewhere she was not ready to believe that Shen Youlin really did that. In the past week, she had seen with her own eyes just how determined Shen Youlin was to leave that hell.

    She had a will to stop her addiction. She had suffered so much for that then how could she let everything go waste with this one attempt of hers.

    She didn''t notice that the man sitting beside her was noticing her every move. Seeing the anxiousness on her face, he nced at the driver who increased the race and the car staring move faster than before.

    In the next fifteen minutes, the car stopped outside the bar gates.

    Mo Ron didn''t wait for anything and stepped out of the car as soon as it stopped.

    The three men inside the car looked at her speed with different emotions.

    Looking at the entrance of the bar, He Jian nced at the driver and said

    "Speak."

    The driver, of course, understood what his boss was saying and said immediately.

    "Boss, this bar is not a good ce for youngsters."

    These few words were indicating many things. Chu Feng eyes went wide and he looked at his boss who was frowning and the next moment stepped out of the car.

    Chu Feng could not help but think that his boss was bing more like a father figure for Miss Mo.

    First, he went to her college and now this...

    With a sigh, Chu Feng could only follow his boss.

 Chapter 121 - Heaven And Hell

    The security guard standing outside the bar looked at the girl who was walking towards him. His eyes narrowed as he found her a little familiar and they widened slightly when he realized who she was.

    "Girl, you are here again?"

    He asked as soon as Mo Ron was in front of him with his hands folded on his chest.

    Mo Ron pressed her temples.

    ''Ah��how could I not remember that I will not be able to enter so easily?''

    "Hello, Big Brother."

    She smiled tightly as she greeted the security guard.

    The middle-aged security guard''s expression eased just like the previous time and she felt a hope emerging inside her heart.

    However, the hope died with the security guard''s next words.

    "Girl, don''t even think about entering this bar by buttering me up."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron''s mouth was curved in a big ''o'' shape and she sighed in disappointment.

    Seeing the disappointed girl, the security guard also sighed and said earnestly.

    "You''re not even eighteen yet, right? Why do you want to go inside? Didn''t I tell youst time that this is not a good ce?"

    The security guard had seen many young teens entering and exiting the bar every day but he never cared for those teens. However, he suddenly wanted to make the young girl in front of him understand that the bar he was guarding was not a good ce for her.

    "Big Brother, I know. Actually, my friend ��she is inside. I need to get her."

    "Is she the same girl��from that day?"

    Mo Ron nodded his head again and again.

    The security guard frowned again. He looked at Mo Ron and advised her like a big brother.

    "Girl, you should not make such friends. I can tell you that she doesn''t have goodpany and she is into bad things. I have seen her entering the bar many times."

    Mo Ron''s fists clenched and she asked immediately.

    "Big Brother, did she also enter today? Did you saw her?"

    The security guard shook her making Mo Ron feel nothing but relief which soon went away.

    "But I just came back. Actually I guard the bar in evening and for whole night. There is other security guard who guards the bar for morning and noon. So your friend can be inside ��I am not sure."

    Mo Ron bit her lips and her shoulders slumped suddenly.

    So Shen Youlin can be inside the bar��in the state, she had seen her in the photos.

    "She is going inside with me."

    A cold voice came from her behind suddenly and she raised her head.

    Turning her head, she saw He Jian standing beside her.

    The security guard was now looking at He Jian with narrowed eyes but he didn''t dare to say anything rude when he saw that He Jian was dressed in branded clothes.

    Chu Feng, stepped forward and showed a ck card to the security guard who immediately saluted to He Jian and said

    "Please, Sir."

    "Come."

    He Jian said to Mo Ron who followed him inside without saying anything. Behind them, the security guard shook his head while looking at Mo Ron''s back with a heavy sigh.

    Mo Ron directly ran towards the stairs crossing the dancing people.

    He Jian looked around the bar with a frown and then moved his eyes to look at Mo Ron''s back who was running ahead of him.

    He followed her in long strides and Chu Feng ran behind his boss to match his speed.

    When they reached the first floor, He Jian saw Mo Ron standing outside a room with a frown on her face.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron''s whole body was tense when she saw the locked door.

    Shen Youlin was not here��then where was she?

    Mo Ron''s lips were slightly parted as she tried to think where Shen Youlin could be. She took out her phone and opened the photos she was sent in the afternoon.

    She knew that these photos were clicked inside this room only.

    Then did someone take away Shen Youlin? Her whole body stiffened when she thought this.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice the man walking towards her who was now standing by her side. He nced at the phone in her hands and his blue eyes fell on the images on the screen.

    His blue eyes flickered and his lips were pressed in a thin line.

    At this moment, a sudden noise was heard from inside the room.

    Mo Ron came out of trance and frowned hearing the noise and He Jian looked at the door with calm eyes.

    He nced at Mo Ron. A momentter, he sighed and said

    "Chu Feng, open this door immediately."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Chu Feng was instantly doing his job.

    He stepped forward and asked Mo Ron to step back politely. Then he searched the pockets of his pants but didn''t find anything.

    He turned around and looked at Mo Ron.

    "Miss Mo, can you give your hairpin for a moment?"

    Mo Ron did give him with a confused face whatever he asked for.

    A few momentster, she was shocked when she heard the click sound of the lock being opened.

    When Chu Feng stepped back and said

    "Done, Boss."

    She couldn''t help but look at him with admiration.

    He Jian saw the look in her eyes and was instantly displeased.

    He looked at Chu Feng coldly who shuddered feeling his boss'' cold gaze with a confused heart.

    ''This��what did he do wrong this time?''

    Mo Ron looked at the opened door. Her fists clenched and unclenched as she held the knob and opened the door.

    However, she suddenly couldn''t gather the courage to step inside the room.

    When was thest time when she had stepped here?

    She couldn''t help but wonder.

    This room had been a heaven for her at some time but today it more seemed like hell to her.

    "Lan, Are you alright?"

    She heard He Jian asking her.

    She didn''t ask him not to call her by the name he called her. She didn''t even turn her head to look at him.

    She stiffly nodded her head in response to his question.

    The two most important parts of her tragic past were standing on her behind and front.

    How was she supposed to feel?

    She suppressed her emotions and diverted her mind to Shen Youlin.

    Yes, she needs to find Youlin instead of fighting with her emotions standing here.

    Strengthening her heart, Mo Ron stepped inside the room. However, she couldn''t keep her calm for long when she saw Shen Youlin inside the room.

    In a corner of the room, Shen Youlin was licking her fingers andughing madly with dazed eyes.

    Mo Ron''s legs felt weak as she walked towards Shen Youlin. She forgot about everything.

    Her fists were clenched tightly as if they were giving her strength. She, with every difficulty, stood in front of Shen Youlin and called out.

    "Youlin."

    Shen Youlin heard a soft and familiar voice and raised her head.

    When Mo Ron saw her red eyes and a silly smile on Shen Youlin''s lips she almost stepped back in shock.

    "Roun."

    Shen Youlin stumbled with her words as she called out Mo Ron''s name but Mo Ron didn''t seem to hear her.

    Her whole body suddenly started to tremble and she fell down on her legs.

    "Lan��"

    A shout echoed in the room and two arms surrounded her small body from behind instantly. However, Mo Ron was just staring at Shen Youlin''s silly smile and red eyes.

    In Shen Youlin, she seemed to be seeing her past self.

    Did she also use to look like this in her past life? She wondered as she raised her hand too touch Shen Youlin''s face with trembling fingers.

    "You��You ..lin."

    She was so feeling so emotional that she couldn''t form her words properly.

    He Jian tightened his arms around her waist hearing her trembling voice.

    His blue eyes were filled with concern as he looked at her pale face. She seemed to be in so much pain. He really wanted to take her away from there but somehow he could feel that the girl in his arms would not like it.

    "Ron��"

    Shen Youlinughed as she held Mo Ron''s hand.

    "I am feeling so light��.Ron."

    She forwarded the straw pipe in her hand to Mo Ron and said

    "You ��also try this. It is magical."

    Mo Ron''s vision went blur with every word of Shen Youlin who didn''t seem to be in her consciousness and at this moment and was bbering anything.

    She held Shen Youlin''s arm and whispered in a choked voice.

    "Let''s go home."

    But Shen Youlin frowned and shook her head.

    "No��I feel nice here."

    She even jerked away Mo Ron''s hand from her arm and was about to snort another series of drugs that she had just lined up on the floor a few moments ago.

    When Mo Ron saw this, she felt very angry looking at the white powder. She freed herself from He Jian''s hands and she rubbed the white powder on the ground as if she just wanted to destroy it with her hands.

    The next moment, she was pushed away on the ground with a heavy force.

    "How dare you��I want this��why did you that?"

    Loud shouts echoed in the room one by one.

    Mo Ron didn''t even try to get up from the floor as she looked at the girl in front of her who was looking at her as if she was her greatest enemy in this whole world.

 Chapter 122 - The Silent Affection

    Shen Youlin red at the girl lying on the floor.

    Her vision was a little blur and she could only see a blurry figure of the person in front of her. However, she remembered that this blurry figure was of the person who had destroyed her hard work.

    She had lined up the powder in so many lines with so much concentration despite her dizziness. With a pout, she turned around and readied herself to do that hard work again.

    Her head felt light and dizzy and she stumbled on her next steps.

    Lying on the floor, Mo Ron saw this and opened her mouth. However, she couldn''t say anything when she saw Shen Youlin falling down on the floor whileughing crazily.

    Her body was suddenly lifted from the floor but she didn''t look who it was helping her to stand up.

    She just couldn''t move her eyes away from Shen Youlin.

    Seeing her like this, He Jian didn''t know what to do. He nced at the girlughing crazily in the corner.

    Suddenly remembering something, he looked at Chu Feng and said

    "Call Shen Weisheng and ask him toe here as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Chu Feng took out his phone.

    Mo Ron heard He Jian''s words but she didn''t say anything. Her mind was nk at this moment.

    She swallowed the bile in her throat when she saw Shen Youlin lining the white powder on the floor again.

    She shook her arm lightly indicating He Jian to free her arm.

    He Jian just nced at her. He hesitated for a moment and then left her arm.

    Mo Ron stepped forward slowly and picked up her bag that was lying on the floor.

    When she was about to stand straight, her sight was caught by Shen Youlin''s phone that was lying beside her bag.

    She walked forward and picked Shen Youlin''s bag and phone.

    She wanted to put everything on the couch but when she saw the packets of drugs on the couch, her hands trembled and she stepped back.

    The next moment, bags and phone was taken away from her hands.

    "Chu Feng will take them away."

    A gentle whisper fell in her ears and she nodded her head lightly silently.

    "Blood��"

    Just then, a whisper sounded in the silent room. Mo Ron''s raised her head to look in the corner.

    "Youlin��"

    Another came out of her lips when she saw the red blood on Shen Youlin''s hands.

    The blood wasing out of her nose.

    However, what she saw next was something that shook Mo Ron to the core.

    Despite the blood flowing out of her nose, Shen Youlin leaned down, and with the straw pipe in her hand, she snorted the whole powder in a line again.

    This was not the Shen Youlin she knew.

    Mo Ron''s lips quivered and she turned her head away as if seeing this was very painful for her.

    At this moment, the door of the room opened again and another voice sounded in the room.

    "Jian, did you��"

    Shen Weisheng stepped inside the room.

    Chu Feng had met him on the way and asked him to go inside this room.

    However, seeing the scene in front of him, Shen Weisheng raised his eyebrows and looked at He Jian with confusion.

    "Chu Feng called me saying that you are asking toe here. I was nearby so came early. What happened? Is everything alright?"

    He recognized the girl standing closer to He Jian. However, he didn''t understand why He Jian called him here.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron lowered her head and didn''t dare to turn around and look at Shen Weisheng.

    Looking past Mo Ron, He Jian calmly nced at Shen Weisheng and then signed him to look in the corner with his chin.

    With his eyebrows knitted in confusion, Shen Weisheng looked in the corner. Only then did Shen Weisheng realize that there was one more person inside the room.

    It took him a moment to recognize the girl sitting on the floor but when he did and saw the scene in front of his eyes, his eyes went wide.

    "Shen Youlin��"

    In the corner, Shen Youlin was leaning against the wall with her head a little lower. From the gaps of her disheveled hair, Shen Weisheng could only see a little of her features.

    With a frown, Shen Weisheng walked forward.

    "Shen Youlin��"

    He called out but she didn''t raise her head to look at him making Shen Weisheng frown more deeply. ''

    He bent down and shook her shoulder lightly but instead of raising her head to look at Shen Weisheng��Shen Youlin''s body slid against the wall to the floor.

    "Youlin��"

    Shen Weisheng shouted and removed Shen Youlin''s hair carefully that was covering her face.

    He saw that there was blood on her nose and also on her hands. As Shen Weisheng gaze slid down, he saw a straw pipe in Shen Youlin''s hands.

    His sight suddenly went to the spread white powder on the floor and he seemed to be shocked.

    "What the f**k��"

    Shen Weisheng cursed and his eyes were suddenly filled with anger.

    He crouched down more and patted Shen Youlin''s cheek

    "Youlin��wake up"

    Hearing his shouts, Mo Ron was very scared and ran towards Shen Youlin. She covered her mouth in shock when she saw that Shen Youlin was unconscious.

    Standing behind her, He Jian patted her back infort as he looked at Shen Weisheng.

    "We need to take her to the hospital."

    He said in his calm voice which awakened Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron.

    Shen Weisheng immediately picked Shen Youlin from the floor and walked out of the room.

    Mo Ron followed him and all the while her gaze didn''t move away from Shen Youlin''s face who was in Shen Weisheng''s arms.

    Left alone, He Jian nced at her back. He had actually wanted to tell her that Chu Feng would leave her home but seeing that she looked so worried for Shen Wiesheng''s sister��he sighed and followed Mo Ron and Shen Weisheng.

    When they walked out of the room, Chu Feng was already standing out. ncing at the unconscious Shen Youlin in Young Master Shen arms, Chu Feng immediately looked away and said to He Jian

    "Boss, there is a back door of this bar. Would you like to leave form there?"

    Chu Feng had immediately asked this from the security guard when he had gone outside as he knew that his boss usually likes to leave without attracting anyone''s attention.

    He knew that ces like this always had a hidden back door so he just bribed the security guard and got to know about it.

    He Jian nced at Shen Weisheng who nodded his head at him.

    Hence the group of four left the bar from the back door.

    Chu Feng ran ahead and drove the car to the back door of the bar.

    Shen Weisheng firstid down unconscious Shen Youlin on the back seat and Mo Ron went inside the car and helped him in doing that properly.

    When he saw Mo Ron helping him, Shen Weisheng just nced at her and didn''t say anything.

    When he was about to close the car door, he saw Mo Ron looking at him

    "Can Ie with you?"

    Shen Weisheng just looked at Mo Ron for a moment and then nodded his head. As he closed the door of the car, he heard Mo Ron whispering ''thanks'' to him.

    Then he sat down on the front seat beside Chu Feng.

    Left alone again outside the car, He Jian frowned.

    He walked forward and knocked the window of the driver seat. Chu Feng immediately lowered down the window and heard a cold e out''.

    The next moment, Chu Feng stepped out of the car and heard his boss saying

    "We will leave. You cer."

    With this, the pitiful assistant watched as his usually cold and indifferent boss opened the door of the car and sat on the driver seat.

    It was only when the car drove away did Chu Feng realized what had just happened.

    But he could do nothing except calling a taxi for himself.

    Inside the car, Shen Weisheng nced at He Jian who was driving without any expression on his face. He then nced at the back seat from the rearview mirror and saw his unconscious younger sister lying in Mo Ron''sp.

    Looking at this scene, Shen Weisheng didn''t know why but his heart felt a little stuffy and heavy.

    "How did you find her?"

    He asked without moving his eyes away from his sister.

    Mo Ron lowered her head as she bit her lips.

    He Jian noticed her reaction from the rear-view mirror and said calmly

    "She was locked inside the room. When I found her, she had already done it quite a lot of times till then seeing how lost and dizzy she looked."

    Shen Weisheng closed his eyes.

    In front of his eyes came a girl face who was much younger than him.

    When he had juste to Shen Mansion, she would always run behind him calling him ''big brother''. She would persuade him to y with her but he never yed. Once, when he was surrounded by a group of bullies in his high school, the same young girl had fought against those bullies and had got beaten in return.

    After that, she had cried in front of him saying that he was just standing in a corner without doing anything hearing their sh**y talk about him and when they hit her.

    However, she doesn''t know that he had found those bullies the next day and beaten the sh*t out of them.

    She never got to know.

    Because he never let her find him.

    The girl was his younger sister, Shen Youlin whom he had never showed any care and love.

 Chapter 123 - Youre So Cruel

    Standing outside the hospital room, Mo Ron stared at the closed doors.

    Shen Youlin was inside.

    She had not moved from there since the moment they had taken Shen Youlin inside.

    There was a strange heaviness inside her chest as if she was going to lose something��very precious.

    As she stood there, Mo Ron tried to think over the things she thinks that she had done wrong in the past few days.

    Seeing Shen Youlin''s desperateness today for drugs, Mo Ron suddenly remembered how stupidly she had left her young brother alone with Shen Youlin.

    For the drugs, Shen Youlin pushed her away from herself without thinking anything��then she could do anything to her little brother, Mo Chen.

    How could she do something stupid like this��especially when she had already lost Mo Chen once, in her past life?

    Remembering Mo Chen''s innocent face as he had promised her to take care of Shen Youlin that day, she suddenly wanted to go and apologize to her little brother who didn''t know anything and who still doesn''t know anything.

    She didn''t think that Shen Youlin was at fault.

    All the while, it has been her who had gone wrong.

    She should not have thought that just because she had left the drugs by her own hard work��Shen Youlin could do the same.

    She should have understood that Shen Youlin and her circumstances were different.

    She had her child to take care of but Shen Youlin didn''t have anyone to create motivation inside her heart and strengthen her mind against that temptation.

    This time��she did a huge mistake.

    Her trance was broken when she felt something cover her shoulders.

    She nced at her shoulders and found a ck coat covering them.

    "Are you cold?"

    She raised her head only to look into a blue-colored pair of eyes filled with concern.

    Only then did she realize that she had been trembling.

    However, she removed the coat from her shoulders and instantly noticed the frown on the man standing in front of her but she didn''t care.

    "Thanks, Mr. He, but I don''t need it."

    He Jian looked at her silently and Mo Ron didn''t want that.

    She knew that aversion for him might not make any sense to him but she can''t do anything except keep herself away from him.

    It was best for her ��and for him also.

    Fortunately, at this moment the door of the hospital room opened suddenly.

    Fang Zhihan stepped out of the room and removed his mask as he walked towards Shen Weisheng who was leaning against the wall with no expression on his face.

    Mo Ron also walked towards them but stood a few steps away from them.

    "She is drugged ��heavily. Did someone force her?"

    Fang Zhihan asked while setting his hand on Shen Weisheng''s shoulder hoping to pri=ovide somefort to his friend.

    Others might not see but he and He Jian knew that Shen Weisheng looked worried for Shen Youlin and that was something new because they have never seen Shen Weisheng caring for anyone in Shen family despite having blood rtions with them.

    In response to Fang Zhihan''s question, Shen Weisheng looked at He Jian and Mo Ron.

    How could he answer this question?

    When he reached there, Shen Youlin was already unconscious.

    Mo Ron clenched her fists and answered before He Jian could say anything.

    "She is addicted ��to drugs."

    A trembling breath escaped from her lips and her eyes unconsciously got filled with tears but she refused to let them out.

    A heavy silence fell among the three men and Shen Weisheng''s face was very cold as he looked at Mo Ron.

    Seeing this, He Jian silently nced at Shen Weisheng who didn''t mind him, and continued to look at Mo Ron coldly making He Jian frown deeply.

    Mo Ron was not afraid of Shen Weisheng''s cold gaze. She knew that she was at fault this time so she epted it by herself.

    "She was trying ��very hard to leave it. She had promised me. I thought that she would pass this phase. But��"

    Mo Ron clenched her fists.

    She looked straight into Shen Wiesheng''s eyes.

    ''You should stop now��at least for yourself.''

    She remembers Shen Weisheng''s words said to her past self.

    At that time, she had thought that he was trying to humiliate her.

    He had been the only person who had looked at her indifferently instead of hate and disgust in his eyes like others at that time and said those words to her.

    For her own good.

    And he was very right at that time.

    She should have stopped.

    Even when, she was abandoned by He Jian in her past life, he hade to meet her and gave her some money. Although she had not taken it, she appreciated his considerate thoughts.

    He was not trying to humiliate her. He was just trying to help her.

    That''s why Mo Ron respected him very deeply.

    But, this time she had disappointed the same man.

    "Brother Weisheng��"

    It came out from her mouth naturally. She remembers she had called him by the same name overly affected by her own emotions, thest time she had met him in her past life.

    He had awkwardly patted her head and said

    ''Live happily for yourself from now on somewhere away from here.''

    "I''m sorry. I should have informed you when I havee to know about it only."

    She whispered with her head lowered.

    The three men looked at her lowered head and then nced at each other.

    But the three of them had different emotions in their eyes.

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes were less cold and He Jian was ring at the two men in front of him, warning them not to say anything rubbish.

    In return, Fang Zhihan''s raised his hands in surrender and shook his head while looking at Mo Ron''s lowered head with aplex look in his eyes.

    "You did nothing wrong. You did what a best friend would do in your ce."

    He Jian said calmly but his eyes were filled with distress for her.

    Inside his heart, he was ming himself for not investigating Shen Youlin deeply.

    If he had then all of this might have not happened.

    Mo Ron raised her head when she heard He Jian''s words. Without her notice, her heart was feeling a little light now��especially when Shen Weisheng nodded his head softly seeing her looking at him.

    ------

    (**Warning �C There is mature content ahead in this chapter. Readers below the age of 18 and those who don''t wish to read such content please avoid reading it.)

    The dimly lit room was filled with gasps and the sound of heavy breathing.

    The bed creaked a little as the kneeling man on the bed pushed himself forward slowly making the man under himself moan out loudly.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes darkened with desire more and more when he heard Tian Yuan''s sweet moans.

    "Ji Fan��haaa��"

    His name escaping from Tian Yuan''s lips made him crazy.

    Oh.., how he wished to possess the man lying under him.

    He caressed the belly under his hand.

    If only Tian Yuan was a woman.

    If only there was any way to make Tian Yuan pregnant.

    If only he could tie him by his side by using that child.

    "Yuan��"

    He groaned when he felt the deep pleasure because of Tian Yuan clenching around his vulnerable part.

    "Stop��"

    Tian Yuan whispered with a frown not knowing what was happening to him.

    He wanted it ��at the same time, he didn''t want it.

    He wanted to escape from this pleasure but he wanted to lose himself in it at the same time.

    What should he do?

    When he was still thinking this, the man above his body actually stopped.

    Tuan Yuan''s eyes widened slightly with surprise.

    In the past week, how many times Liu Ji Fan had actually listened to him and stopped.

    The answer was none.

    Despite his protests, he continued ...drowning both of them in pleasure �� taking away his everything, his sanity, his resistance, his senses.

    He looked at Liu Ji Fan with blurry eyes and noticed a meaningful smile on Liu Ji Fan''s lips.

    At the same time, there was something that made him feel very itchy and frustrated.

    "Ji Fan��"

    His voice came out more like a whine which made him shocked.

    "What''s happening to me?"

    He gasped when Liu Ji Fan leaned down to kiss on his lips and the thing inside him also moved with his slight movement making him feel itchier down there.

    Liu Ji Fan caressed Tian Yuan''s slender jawline gently and whispered

    "You want me, Tian Yuan��.just like I want you. Your body ��it is screaming for me."

    Tian Yuan understood what Liu Ji Fan was implying but didn''t say anything.

    He clenched the bed sheets with his hands stopping the urge to move his body was his own ��resisting to give pleasure to his body, it was asking.

    Liu Ji Fan, of course, noticed his attempts.

    He waited ��hoping that Tian Yuan would give up and ask him to move, epting that he really wanted him.

    But Tian Yuan didn''t.

    He continued lying there clenching the bedsheets under him and Liu Ji Fan''s eyes got colder with every passing second.

    The passion melted down by the wall of resistance Tian Yuan had created around himself. He finally felt it mming on his face heavily.

    Looking down in the eyes of the man on the bed, Liu Ji Fan whispered

    "You''re so cruel, Tian Yuan."

    Then he left his body and then the bed, and finally the room.

    While Tina Yuany there on the bed alone staring at the ceiling of the room.

 Chapter 124 - He Was Not At Fault

    Inside the hospital room with white-colored painted walls, the lying figure on the bed moved her fingers.

    The long eyshes fluttered a little and Shen Youlin opened her eyes slowly.

    It took her a moment to see everything in front of her clearly.

    She frowned, feeling the pain in her head as she tried to find where she was. She wanted to use her hand to press her badly aching head, however, she suddenly felt someone holding her hand.

    Eyebrows knitted in confusion, Shen Youlin moved her eyes to her hands and found Mo Ron sleeping while holding her hand.

    She was confused for a moment before memories from a few hours ago came crashing down on her��even the memories of the moments when she had pushed Mo Ron away and shouted at her.

    Shocked, Shen Youlin snatched her hand from Mo Ron''s hand.

    Her sudden movement made Mo Ron awake.

    Mo Ron instantly opened her eyes as if she had never slept deeply and was ready to wake up any moment.

    "Youlin"

    She called out when she saw that Shen Youlin was awake and raised her head from the hospital bed.

    "I''ll go and call Doctor."

    Saying this, Mo Ron went out of the room leaving the pale-faced Shen Youlin looking at her disappearing back.

    ---------

    Fang Zhihan stepped out of his cabin with Shen Weisheng.

    In Fang Zhihan''s hands, there was a packet.

    "See Weisheng��now slowly I am bing He Jian''s servant. Ha��it amazes me just how much he worries about that girl. He sent food for her and called me especially to give it to her right now. Like really��I mean I checked the packet. He had sent food only for one person. You know what��I can assure you if any one of us one day got admitted in the hospital, he will not evene and or give a call to ask how we are unless we call him and tell that we are on the brink of death."

    Fang Zhihan rolled his eyes while he said this.

    Shen Wiehsneg nced at Fang Zhihan condescendingly and said without any expression on his face.

    "Why are suddenly behaving like a jealous wife? This is something that Ji Fan does. Don''t try to steal anyone''s role."

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes narrowed when he heard his friend''s words.

    "You��why do I feel like you are also protecting that girl now?

    Shen Weisheng looked straight but answered Fang Zhihan''s question.

    "She is good to Youlin."

    Shen Weisheng remembers the few times he had seen his sister in the past few days, she looked happier and cheerful. He had been surprised when Shen Youlin had lived in Shen Mansion for a few days before his engagement party but he didn''t find her pestering anyone for their attention.

    For so many years, he had seen Shen Youlin seeking his mother''s attention or for his grandfather''s love but she has never got any.

    In their eyes, Shen Yiling has always been the important one and he had known this since he had stepped inside Shen Mansion.

    Shen Weisheng still remembers when he had suddenly entered Shen family how everyone used to think that he was just an illegitimate child brought from somewhere else.

    Despite being the original heir of Shen family, he had seen people mocking him and questioning his identity but people in Shen family didn''t seem to notice this or perhaps they have but chose to ignore it.

    Shen Weihseng didn''t care whether the case was thetter and the former.

    He didn''t have any attachment with anyone in the Shen family and hence he never expected anything from them.

    That''s why slowly and slowly, he started to treat his family members as strangers.

    But Shen Youlin was different.

    His sister had always tried to attract their mother''s attention. He had seen her trying hard to study to get good marks just because their mother used to give some ''special'' gifts to the child who used to get higher marks amongst them.

    Shen Youlin had strived hard and had never left any opportunity to get whatever little she could get from their mother.

    She was a silly girl but her silliness caused people to feel pity for her.

    That''s why he had been surprised seeing her sudden change of behavior towards Shen family members but nheless was relieved.

    However, today seeing Mo Ron''s care for his sister, he suddenly understood where are all these changes in his sistering from?

    Shen Youlin''s changes and Mo Ron''sing to the City H��all these things perfectly coincide with each other.

    "Zhihan��"

    "Huh?"

    Shen Weisheng was silent for a few moments and then said

    "I read somewhere that sometimes depressed teens tend to get addicted to such things."

    Fang Zhihan sighed and put his arms across Shen Weisheng''s shoulders.

    "It''s alright, Weisheng. Don''t you trust me? Although I am not a psychologist, If I found any such issue with your sister then I will surely tell you, alright?"

    Shen Weisheng was silent for a moment and then nodded his head.

    Seeing this, Fang Zhihan narrowed his eyes

    "By the way, when did you suddenly start caring about this sister of yours?"

    Fang Zhihan had never seen Shen Weisheng caring about his family members and that''s why he was surprised to see Shen Weisheng''s behavior.

    However, Shen Weisheng never answered his question and remained silent.

    At this moment both of them saw Mo Ron running towards them and Shen Weisheng increased his pace instantly.

    "Mr. Fang, Youlin is awake."

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head.

    "Take this. It''s for you. I will go and check her."

    Saying this, Fang Zhihan stuffed the packet in his hands in Mo Ron''s hands and then ran to check on Shen Youlin.

    Confused Mo Ron looked at the packet in her hands and then at Shen Weisheng.

    But when she saw Shen Weisheng standing still she was more confused.

    ''Won''t he go and check on his sister?''

    She thought to herself but couldn''t ask him.

    "Jian send it for you."

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron raised her head in surprise when she heard Shen Weisheng''s words.

    When she felt the warmness of the packet in her hand, she instantly knew that there was food inside the packet.

    ''He sent it for me?''

    She suddenly didn''t know how she should behave.

    What should she do?

    Should she ept it or reject it?

    .

    .

    .

    In the end, Mo Ron went back home giving the packet of food to Shen Weisheng. She also asked him to thank He Jian for his considerate thoughts and made a perfect excuse.

    Because she saw that packet had food for only one person and she can''t let Shen Youlin eat the hospital food, she will go back home and cook some nutritious food for Shen Youlin.

    As she cut the vegetables, Mo Ron remembered how Shen Weisheng had stared at her as if he could read her thoughts but she remained calm.

    She actually doesn''t care even if he could see through her lies.

    She was understanding He Jian''s behavior more and more.

    He was a good man. Even in her past life, he had always been a good man. Since she saved him, ording to him, he found her and tried to give her a peaceful andfortable life.

    He cared for her but it was she who misunderstood his care for love.

    He was never at fault.

    It always has been her who selfishly continued to hold onto something one-sided. It was right for him to abandon her when he couldn''t handle her.

    So she doesn''t deserve to hate him for something that was out of his control.

    However, it was still difficult for her to ept his care.

    It should be good if they stayed away from each other.

    Both of them will stay happy.

    "Ron"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard her mother''s voice.

    Lin Qianru stepped inside the kitchen and washed her hands hurriedly.

    "Are you hungry? Leave it��Mother will cook something for you immediately."

    But Mo Ron avoided her mother''s hands and said

    "No, Mother. I need to make something nutritious and take it to the hospital."

    "Hospital? For whom"

    Lin Qianru frowned as she looked at her daughter and Mo Ron bit her tongue.

    A momentter, she lowered her head and answered her mother

    "That��Mom�� for Youlin��right Youlin is ill. So I need to make something for her so that she can get some energy."

    Mo Ron released a sigh and turned to fill some water in the pot to wash the rest of the vegetables. However, Lin Qianru was still frowning deeply not able to understand anything.

    "What happened to Youlin? She looked fine in the early morning when I saw her."

    Mo Ron beat her forehead with her hand and thought of something.

    "Mom, because of stress��Youlin studied very hard this time and her body couldn''t take it. She didn''t take much restst night so got ill."

    Mo Ron was not feeling nice while lying to her mother but she couldn''t possibly tell her mother everything.

    Lin Qianru frown loosened and she was back to her mother''s mode.

    "You girls��I ask both of you to eat and rest properly but both of you never listen to me."

    All the while, Moo Ron cooked the meal with her mother she had to hear her mother''s nagging silently.

    Finally, after half an hour, she stepped out of the apartment and released a sigh of relief.

    However, when she reached the hospital with food for Shen Youlin in her hands, she was shocked by the words she heard.

 Chapter 125 - Losing A Precious Relationship

    Sitting in front of the hospital room inside which Shen Youlin was kept, Mo Ron looked at the letter in her hands.

    Therge bag of meal she had brought for Shen Youlin was kept on the chair beside her.

    She nced sideways and looked at the unopened and still hot packets of food.

    Half an hour ago, when she wanted to enter Shen Youlin''s room, she was stopped outside ��by Shen Weisheng.

    ''She doesn''t want to see you.''

    Shen Weisheng had said and the smile that she had specially maintained on her lips for Shen Youlin''s sake had just disappeared like this.

    ''Why? Is she alright? There must be something wrong with her. Let me go inside and talk once.''

    She had said to Shen Weisheng with a tight smile on her lips.

    However, in response, the man had stuffed a letter in her hands without any expression on her face.

    Mo Ron nced at the letter in her hands again.

    Since then she had not opened the letter.

    For the first time after her rebirth, Mo Ron was feeling the true fear.

    She was afraid to see what was written inside.

    Would not it be better if she doesn''t open it all and wait outside? She can try to go inside again and talk with Shen Youlin.

    However, her disobedient hands still opened the letter.

    It was a small letter but to her, it felt very long.

    Words by words she read the letter and her eyes went nk with every word.

    ''Mo Ron, I have spent a very good time of my life with you. You have been the best friend I could ever get. However, it is very unfortunate that we can''t go ahead with this friendship anymore.

    You and I are very different from each other.

    You believed that I will be able to leave the drugs. I am very sorry that I disappointed you.

    I don''t deserve your care and friendship and believe me you will be more than happy without me.

    Just think who would want a friend like me?

    When you were in a trouble, instead of helping me, I could not control myself and hence went to find pleasure somewhere else.

    I have been very selfish this time and I want to be selfish again.

    I can''t leave drugs and I have found out this thing this time.

    It''s understandable that you won''t want a person like me by your side.

    So let''s end it here. Don''te again to see me.

    I wish you have a very good life ahead of you.

    Shen Youlin''

    After she finished reading the letter, Mo Ron seemed to have lost her half of the energy.

    The letter fell down from their hands.

    She was actually very tired.

    Mentally and physically.

    First, she had to deal with her cheating incident in college when she didn''t do anything wrong and now all this.

    She had not had even a wink of sleep.

    Shen Youlin''s condition, when she had found her in the room of that bar, had hit her hard.

    ''I am sorry I disappointed you.''

    Shen Youlin wrote in her letter. However, Mo Ron wanted to tell her that it was not Shen Youlin who should be sorry instead it was she who should be sorry.

    It was she who was disappointed in herself.

    How could she not understand that Shen Youlin was just trying to get away from her?

    After seeing Shen Youlin''s phone on the room''s floor inside the bar, Mo Ron knew that it was not Shen Youlin who had sent her the photos.

    Someone had first forwarded them to Shen Youlin''s phone and then that person sent those photos to her.

    ��someone who wants to break their friendship.

    In fact, ording to her everything about the cheating incident was fishy and now she was thinking that it was somewhat rted to Shen Youlin and that person.

    She had thought that she would talk about it to Shen Youlin and if everything was really the way she was thinking then both of them could find the way out of this together.

    She had been thinking of saving their friendship.

    However, she had never expected Shen Youlin to be weak at this moment and give up like this.

    No, Mo Ron really didn''t know what she should do.

    She was not left with any strength to fight for anyone else after she had fought for He Jian''s love in her past life.

    For Mo Ron, if someone and something is written to stay by your side then it would naturallye to you. You don''t have to run behind it to get it.

    By running behind that something or someone, you only hurt yourself and that person.

    That''s what, she had learned from her past life.

    So she doesn''t wish to run behind Shen Youlin anymore. Perhaps Shen Youlin really finds a way out for herself by keeping her distance from her.

    Perhaps it was only their friendship that had been trouble from her since the start.

    Mo Ron was not sure about anything.

    What she was sure about is that Shen Youlin had given up and she would not oppose her decision.

    If Shen Youlin had decided to fight against whatever it was supposed to be, then also she would have been with her.

    It was supposed to be Shen Youlin''s decision all along.

    So from today on, she doesn''t have any best friend. She doesn''t have anyone who will try to make herugh, who will tease her, or who will demand weird things from her childishly.

    She was now the same Mo Ron who had entered City H with her mother and a little brother six months ago.

    Although her face was nk and her eyes were empty, a tear still fell out from Mo Ron''s eye which she didn''t even bother to wipe as she picked up the letter again from the floor.

    She read it one more.

    After that, she got up from the chair and picked up her bag from her beside.

    On her way to leave the hospital, she threw the letter inside some dustbin and then left for her home.

    ------

    Tian Yuan entered the dining room and saw Liu Ji Fan already seated there. He could feel that Liu Ji Fan had not calmed down as the coldness was still emanating from his body.

    He lowered his head and silently sat beside the cold man.

    The first day, when he had taken the chair that was quite far away from Liu Ji Fan, the man had made him sit on hisp and finish all the food in front of Aunt Yun.

    So he had learned his lesson from that day and always sites beside Liu Ji Fan afterward.

    The cold man didn''t even nce at him and continued to eat.

    Tian Yuan wouldn''t have minded his behavior at any other ordinary moment but at this moment he needed to have a happy Liu Ji Fan.

    Last night, he suddenly remembered that he had not transferred the money to the hospital this month.

    That day, while he was trying to escape from Liu Ji Fan, he had thought that he would do it after the flight wouldnd at its destination, however, he couldn''t do so. Nothing went ording to his n.

    It has been a week sincest month had passed and hence he was very worried thinking what would happen if he didn''t transfer the money as soon as possible.

    Tian Yuan ate in a daze while thinking how he could make Liu Ji Fan allow him to have his phone back.

    He came out of his trance when he saw Liu Ji Fan standing up from his chair.

    Tian Yuan was panicked and he also stood up from his chair.

    "Have you eaten already?"

    Liu Ji Fan passed a weird look to Tian Yuan and Aunt Yun exited the dining room silently seeing the atmosphere between them.

    From the past few days, she hade to know that the rtionship between Young Master Li and Tian Yuan was a bit unusual but since she was only a maid of this house ...this kind of thing doesn''t have anything to do with her.

    "Eat more."

    In his panicked state, Tian Yuan just bbered out what wasing into his mouth.

    He doesn''t want Liu Ji Fan to leave like this when he had not even talked to her about his matter. However, he didn''t know how he should start so he was just trying to buy some time.

    Liu Ji Fan looked at him with strange eyes and Tian Yuan avoided his gaze.

    He sighed in relief when he saw the cold man sitting down on his chair and really eating the food he had served on his te.

    He served more and looked at Liu Ji Fan''s face which seemed to be slightly better now and said meekly.

    "Ji Fan, can you give me my phone back? I need it for a few moments only."

    The slightly calm man stopped eating. The chopsticks in his hand paused and his heart that had warmed slightly by Tian Yuan''s sudden care went cold.

    "Sure enough..."

    Liu Ji Fan sneered and looked at Tian Yuan with a bitter and cold smile.

    Tian Yuan, You are so selfish."

    He was so angry that he didn''t know what he should do. He can''t even bear to hurt the man in front of him.

    It was his fault that he loves him too much.

    In the end, he took out Tian Yuan''s phone from his pocket and threw it in hisp very rudely.

    After that, he exited the dining room without looking back while Tian Yuan who got the phone back didn''t seem to be happy at all.

 Chapter 126 - Dont You Feel Jealous

    After a very long and important meeting, He Jian entered his office followed by his assistant, Chu Feng.

    As he sat down on his chair and leaned his head against the armrest he frowned seeing a bag on his table.

    "What is this?"

    He looked at Chu Feng and asked

    Chu Feng was also confused and when he saw the bag on his boss'' table.

    He picked it up and opened it.

    His eyes widened slightly when he saw what was inside the bag. He gulped in fear when he raised his head and saw his boss questioning eyes on himself.

    "Boss, this is the meal I have sent for Miss Mo to the hospital."

    The meal was now cold. It could be said that it has been very long since it was ced here.

    Sure enough, He Jian''s face went cold instantly.

    "So what is this doing here on my table?"

    He emphasized each and every word making Chu Feng''s back wet with cold sweat. The assistant scared out of his wits immediately stuttered out.

    "Boss, believe me. I have asked the driver to send it to Doctor Fang so that he can give it to Miss Mo."

    After finishing his words, Chu Feng searched his pockets and said

    "Boss, I will call Doctor Fang whether he received the packet or not."

    He Jian didn''t say anything as he watched his assistant dialing Fang Zhihan''s number bit his cold eyes were enough to make Chu Feng tremble whenever he nced at his boss with a tight smile.

    The call connected and Chu Feng didn''t waste even a second to tell the purpose of his call.

    "Mr. Fang, this is Chu Feng."

    On the other side of the phone, Fang Zhihan smiled wickedly while propping his legs on the chair in front of him and said

    "Of Course, I know. Most of the time, It''s you who calls me whenever there is something rted to Jian''s matters. The things havee to this point that I have saved your number with the name ''He Jian''s tail'' now. Whenever I need to find He Jian, I can call his tail."

    Chu Feng didn''t feel offended at all by Fang Zhihan''s words.

    He was used to Fang Zhihan''s behavior whenever the man was in the mood of teasing his boss like this. But at this moment, he really wished to scream at Fang Zhihan.

    ''This was not the right time.''

    He hurriedly interrupted Fang Zhihan fearing that the man would continue another round of one-sided humor and asked

    "Mr. Fang, Did you receive a packet of food that you were supposed to give to Miss Mo?"

    Unbeknownst to Chu Feng, Fang Zhihan had been waiting for him to ask this question.

    He chuckled but it seemed very evil to Chu Feng''s ears.

    "I''ll tell you. First, put your phone on the speaker."

    Chu Feng frowned. He clearly didn''t want to follow Fang Zhihan''s wish. He was afraid that Fang Zhihan would say something that would anger his boss more and it would be him only who have to bear the consequences of that anger.

    However, he didn''t have any other way. He knew that if he didn''t do everything ording to Fang Zhihan''s wish at this moment then the man would not help him in proving his innocence in front of his boss.

    Both the way, he was destined to suffer so Chu Feng decided to put the phone on speaker.

    Maybe he would suffer less if his bosses to know that he really did his work.

    "Hello, Jiannn"

    As soon as the phone was put on the speaker, a voice very sickly sweet came out from the other side.

    The voice was so sweet and cringe that even Chu Feng shivered and felt goosebumps on his arms. He nced at his boss and was relieved that his boss''s expression was the same.

    Although it was cold, it was not colder.

    With the same indifferent face, He Jian asked coldly

    "Fang Zhihan, Did you receive it?"

    There was silence on the side of the phone for a few moments and then a burst of loudughter came.

    "You seriously wish to know about this? Well, I didn''t want to break your heart but it seems that I would have to."

    "Yes, I had received the food you have sent for your girl and I even went to give it to her. However, much to your disappointment and to my happiness, she didn''t take it."

    He Jian''s face went cold and Chu Feng''s face went pale with fear.

    However, Fang Zhihan seemed to be in the mood of speaking too much today so he continued

    "You know what did she say?..."

    Fang Zhihan cleared his throat as if he was trying to control hisughter and said

    "She said ''This is for me alone and that''s why I can''t take this. I would rather go home and cook something nutritious for Shen Youlin and me by myself.'' "

    Fang Zhihan was just telling everything by mixing his own words. However, some part of this was true. Shen Weisheng had told him this was the excuse that Mo Ron had given to him.

    He was just making his own words but telling the truth.

    Even He Jian on the other side of the phone knew this but he still looked very cold because he knew that in the end, Mo Ron rejected the food sent by him.

    It was just food today, not money or something very expensive.

    ''Why does she averse to him so much that she can''t even bear to eat the food given by him?'' thought He Jian.

    "Jian"

    This time Fang Zhihan voice was a little soft as he continued his one-sided talk.

    "I am telling you again that girl is the one with too much self-respect. I have seen it today. She is a good girl, the one that would not ept your help until you make her realize that she really needs you��if not for herself, then for her family at least. I am telling you just do what I have suggested, you won''t regret it."

    He Jian didn''t say anything but Fang Zhihan didn''t feel discouraged.

    Instead, he was back to his usual self and said

    "Ah..she called Shen Weisheng ''brother'' today. Don''t you feel jealous? I don''t know if you do but I certainly do. I don''t have a sister. I wish I had one like Mo Ron who would call me brother like this."

    "Hmph��now it seems with the pace you are going on I would never be able to live my dream. She doesn''t only repulse you��.she avoids everyone except Shen Weihsneg. God knows what kind of heinous things you have done to that girl. Don''t tell me you show this cold and icy face of yours whenever you are in front of her. This must be the thing. I am sure she is very sacred of you��"

    Fang Zhihan was going to continue, however, stopped when he heard the beep sound from the other side of the phone.

    He looked at his phone and was furious when he saw that the call was cut.

    However, the next moment heughed out loud again.

    He knew that he had sessfully made the cold b of ice more cold and irritated.

    However, his smile was wiped off from his lips the next instant when the receptionist came running to his office while panting for the air.

    Without even knocking on the door, she entered Fang Zhihan''s office shocking him, and said

    "Sir, they canceled the investment��the He Corporation refused to cancel the investment in Fang groups."

    Fang Zhihan''s lips quivered.

    He was smiling but it was uglier than a crying face.

    "So what if they canceled the investment? We will still work like usual."

    The receptionist found it weird it weirs that he was still calm but nheless thought it was only her who was overreacting so she went back after mumbling a ''sorry'' in confusion.

    If only she had seen Fang Zhihan shedding tears in despair after she left the office then she would havee to know that how pretentious Doctor Fang was in front of her.

    Fang Zhihan left his head on the table with a ''thump'' sound as if he had lost everything.

    ''Only he knows what will happen now.''

    The old man in his family will not let him live peacefully from now on.

    He regretted. He regretted that he teased He Jian. He should not have done this.

    Still, with a small hope in his heart, he called Chu Feng.

    However, on the other side of the ringing phone, Chu Feng just nced at the number and then put his phone on silent.

    He knew why Fang Zhihan was calling him.

    Now when the problem came on his head, he was calling his boss to beg for mercy but he won''t allow this.

    ''Hmph, why should he suffer alone?''

    Chu Feng thought as he exited his boss'' office to arrange another long meeting with foreign clients with a serious face but a bitter heart.

    ------

    (My dear readers, the next update mighte a littlete.. Please wait patiently, I will try to update as soon as possible.)

 Chapter 127 - He Was Her Last Hope

    Inside the hospital room, Shen Youlin was lying on the bed.

    The fingers of her left hand were tapping her right shoulder as she quietly stared at the ceiling of the room.

    That was how Shen Weisheng found his sister when he entered the room.

    Shen Youlin didn''t even turn her head to look at him. She continued to stare at the ceiling as Shen Weisheng made himselffortable on the chair beside the hospital bed.

    Shen Weisheng looked at her and frowned when he saw the lost look in Shen Youlin''s eyes.

    There was an awkward silence in the room as Shen Weisheng tried to find out just how should he try to start a talk with his younger sister.

    Only now did he understood the meaning behind Fang Zhihan''s evil smile when the man had told him that he need to talk with Shen Youlin about her drug addiction.

    The man had somehow already guessed that it would be ufortable for Shen Weisheng to talk with Shen Youlin after so many years.

    As Shen Weisheng raked his brain and tried to think of something to start the talk, he suddenly heard Shen Youlin asking him.

    "Why are you still here?"

    Shen Weisheng was startled for a moment but his face immediately went cold when he registered Shen Youlin''s question in his mind.

    "What do you mean by why I am here? Do you expect me to leave you here alone in the hospital?"

    He saw Shen Youlin looking at him silently for a few moments and then Shen Youlinughed ��but Shen Weisheng couldn''t see any humor in her eyes as sheughed.

    "Brother, it is not like you have not done this before."

    Shen Weisheng''s face looked like he had been pped hard on his face by Shen Youlin''s few words.

    He suddenly remembered when in his high school, Shen Youlin had been beaten by his bullies, he had dropped her at the hospital entrance but he never apanied her inside the hospital.

    ''Don''t show your fake love and care for me again.''

    With these cold words, Shen Weisheng had left from there. He had left his younger sister at the hospital''s door all alone when she had fought for him and had got beaten.

    "Youlin��I ��I��"

    Shen Weisheng opened and closed his mouth several times but he couldn''t find anything to say.

    What could he say to Shen Youlin?

    At that time, he had not believed in anyone in Shen family. For years, he had lived in Shen family thinking that he was really an illegitimate child.

    Everyone was selfish. That''s what Shen Weisheng used to think.

    His mother liked perfectness so she did everything to mold her children into a perfect ones.

    They should be good in studies, always prim and proper. They were not allowed to behave like other children...shouting, crying in front of others. If they did, then they are not sensible.

    His grandfather was only concerned with business. As long as he had an heir for the future, it didn''t matter to him what was going on.

    And his father��ha�� Shen Weisheng knew that Wang Weimin was a good man but whenever he tried to stop their mother or said that she was going very hard on them��he would easily get shut up by his mother''s few words.

    So he stopped caring altogether.

    He was a stepfather, in the end.

    In Shen Mansion where no one had ever cared for him, Shen Weisheng found.

    It took him a long time to find out just how did his other younger sister Shen Yiling made all these selfish people care about her.

    It was not something special.

    His younger sister, Shen Yiling was just very good at putting act.

    She could easily let his mother feel that she was not at fault whenever she failed to pass the criteria their mother had prepared for them.

    In grandfather Shen''s case, she just obediently did whatever he asked her to do.

    All in all, if his mother and grandfather said left then Shen Yiling walked left, if they said right then Shen Yiling walked right.

    However, these people, in the end, didn''t even get to know when they started to walk on Shen Yiling''s orders foolishly.

    Shen Weisheng didn''t think that Shen Yiling was not a good person. In his eyes, she was just very clever. She made even Shen family go ording to herself.

    She even tried to do the same thing for him when he hade to the Shen Mansion in the beginning. He remembered how she had first put him in some trouble then saved him. After that, the clever sister of his had indirectly asked him not to perform well inparison to her in theing exams.

    Fortunately, he was not stupid enough to fall into her schemes.

    However, after finding all these, she was just another addition to his list of selfish persons in Shen family.

    Amidst all these selfish people, Shen Youlin''s care was something new for him and he couldn''t digest it. He thought that she also had some motives behind it. Calling him brother sweetly and running behind him every day was just a part of ns.

    That''s why his disgust towards Shen Youlin was more than he had towards Shen Yiling.

    Shen Yiling at least showed her true thoughts when she wanted something. He could at least know her intentions. But Shen Youlin was different.

    He could not find out her motives.

    However, it was veryte when he found out that Shen Youlin didn''t have any motive��.that she genuinely cared for him.

    She was really trying to find her brother in him.

    But what did he do?

    He taunted her, mocked her, and made fun of her in front of everyone.

    When he had realized this, Shen Weisheng had already had pushed Shen Youlin very far away from himself.

    He realized that he was thest hope of Shen Youlin to live in Shen family house.

    Because the very next day of theirst fight, Shen Youlin moved out of Shen Mansion.

 Chapter 128 - He Loves Him

    Inside the dimly lit living room of therge vi, Tian Yuan sat on the couch with an anxious face.

    After every few seconds, he would raise his head and look at the wall clock in front of him. His frown was getting deeper with every passing second.

    It was already twelve past in the night but Liu Ji Fan had note back.

    Since the day, he had started to live with Liu Ji Fan, he had never seen Liu Ji Faning home sote. Most of the time, they used toe together from the office. Or sometimes if Liu Ji Fan used toete, he would inform Aunt Yun that he would bete.

    But today, Liu Ji Fan didn''t do so.

    Aunt Yun had also left.

    Since then, he had been sitting inside the living room fearing that Liu Ji Fan would call on thendline and he wouldn''t be able to hear it from his room.

    In the end, it had passed three hours since he had been sitting at the same ce but he didn''t get a single phone call from Liu Ji Fan.

    Now he was starting to worry about Liu Ji Fan immensely.

    Especially when he remembered that Liu Ji Fan was very angry low when had left the vi in the morning. Tian Yuan could not help but shiver fearing that man would do something stupid in his anger.

    He hurriedly picked up his phone that was ced beside him on the sofa.

    He called Liu Ji Fan but the call didn''t connect.

    Many scenarios aroused in his mind.

    Driving the car at a high speed because of the anger and getting in an ident.

    No��Tian Yuan shook his head instantly tried to get the image out of his mind.

    "You��what are you doing here?"

    A deep voice fell in his ears making him almost fall down from the sofa.

    Startled, he raised his head only to see the man he had waiting for so long standing in front of him with his coat hanging on his shoulderzily.

    "Ji Fan"

    Tian Yuan cried out and jumped on the already surprised man.

    Liu Ji Fan had gone out of the vi with a very upset heart.

    Although he had given Tian Yuan''s phone back to him in anger, he had regretted it when he had stepped out of the vi and had sat inside his car.

    ''What if he ran away?''

    Liu Ji Fan had thought.

    However, he still didn''te back to take back the phone from Tian Yuan. He didn''t even lock the door with the password that only he knew.

    He even messaged Aunt Yun not to lock the door when she would leave the vi after doing her job.

    Perhaps he was tired or perhaps he really wished to see whether Tian Yuan would really run away...whether Tian Yuan still could not feel his love for him.

    However, as the day passed, Liu Ji Fan''s regret of giving Tian Yuan''s phone back to him started to grow more and more.

    When the office ended, he still didn''te back to the vi. In his mind, he had alreadye to the conclusion that he would not see Tian Yuan when he woulde back to the vi.

    So he didn''t wish to go back.

    He went to the bar and drank endlessly.

    In the end, he booked a cab and came back to the vi.

    Before even entering the vi, he had decided that he would start to look for Tian Yuan the next morning.

    However, never in his dreams, he had expected to see Tian Yuan sitting in the living room with an anxious face.

    He looked so tense that he didn''t even notice him until he called out his name.

    ''What happened? Are my eyes ying a game with him?

    How could the stinky bastard who had tried to run away so many times from me let this opportunity go like this?''

    In the end, Liu Ji Fan concluded that he was just drunk too much and was hallucinating about Tian Yuan��and a few momentster, he thought that he could even hallucinate Tian Yuan''s calling him out ''Ji Fan''.

    But when a pair of arms tightly hugged his waist, Liu Ji Fan''s mind went nk.

    "Ji Fan��Ji Fan��Ji Fan��"

    A soft voice calling out his name fell in his ears again and again.

    Tian Yuan��his Tian Yuan was really here. He didn''t leave him. That was the only thing that came to Liu Ji Fan''s mind at this moment.

    His arms subconsciously rose to hug back the small and thin body in his arms. In response, he felt the arms around his waist tightening their grip.

    "Ji Fan��"

    "Hmm��"

    He hummed not knowing why he was feeling so emotional suddenly.

    "Ji Fan��"

    Tian Yuan called out again.

    Liu Ji Fan, for a moment, though that Tian Yuan was just trying to confirm that he was here with him.

    ''Was he waiting for me?''

    Years ago, he could easily read each and every emotion of Tian Yuan. However, the new Tian Yuan of yearster was a mature man. He had learned to hide his emotions under the mask of indifference.

    Now to read Tian Yuan''s emotions, he would have to make her startled or he would have to make him lose himself in pleasure.

    Only then Tuan Yuan would let his guard down and he could see through him.

    That''s why now Liu Ji Fan doesn''t have much confidence in whether Tian Yuan really loved him or not.

    Still, a hope couldn''t help raise its head inside his heart and a tear fell out of his eye as he hummed again and patted the back of Tian Yuan''s head gently.

    "I am here."

    Tian Yuan leaned back a little to look at Liu Ji Fan''s face.

    "Yes, you are here. I��I was so worried."

    His few words seemed to answer Liu Ji Fan''s every question.

    At this moment, his eyes didn''t guard against him and let him see every emotion of his heart. They were not indifferent and empty like before.

    Liu Ji Fan stared into them.

    He finally saw what he was looking for for so many days.

    Tian Yuan also loved him. He was worried about him. He was afraid to lose him.

    He loved him but he always refused.

    Why?

 Chapter 129 - [Bonus ] I Missed You

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t ask the questions inside his heart to Tian Yuan. He knew that Tian Yuan would not tell him anything no matter how much he forced him.

    So he just decided to enjoy this moment.

    He wanted to enjoy Tian Yuan''s secret love.

    "You''re drunk?"

    He saw Tian Yuan frowning.

    Tian Yuan seemed to find out this new thing at this moment only.

    Liu Ji Fan was silent for a moment then he nodded his head and said

    "Yes, I am."

    He even pretended to lose bnce and fall down on the floor but Tian Yuan hurriedly caught him. Liu Ji Fan cooperated and let his head fall down on Tian Yuan''s shoulder.

    Tian Yuan looked at his lower head with a strange gaze. In Tian Yuan''s eyes, Liu Ji Fan was the first drunkard who had really epted that he was drunk.

    However, he didn''t think much as he knew that the man in his arms had always done strange things.

    ''Making a straight man bent was the strangest thing that this dog man had done.'' thought Tina Yuan and helped Liu Ji Fan inside his room.

    Tian Yuan can swear on his life that Liu Ji Fan''s room was only at a half-minute of walking distance from the living room. However, it took a whole five minutes to take Liu Ji Fan to his room.

    Finally, after a hard work of whole five minutes, Tian Yuan stepped inside Liu Ji Fan''s room with him Liu Ji Fan almost whole body all over him.

    "Yuan��Yuan baby��"

    Liu Ji Fan murmured as he took one step and wrapped himself on Tian Yuan like a c.

    Tian Yuan was feeling so irritated that he really wished to kick him away. So when they were in front of the bed, he didn''t hesitate any more and pushed Liu Ji Fan away from himself on the bed.

    However, he had not expected the dog man to hold his body so tightly suddenly and making him fall on his body as he fell on the bed.

    Before Tian Yuan could register what was going on, he felt his world turning upside down and then he was dropped on something very soft. After that, he felt something heavy on his body��..or he should say, someone.

    "Ji Fan��get down...what are you doing?"

    Tian Yuan said softly and tried to push Liu Ji Fan away. However, Liu Ji Fan held his tightly and refused to get down.

    He buried his head in Tian Yuan''s neck and sniffed his sweet scent.

    Tian Yuan chuckled noticing his actions.

    "What are you?... A dog?"

    Indeed, inside his heart, he was a dog man. Tian Yuan thought and chuckled to himself again.

    "What is it? What perfume do you use?"

    Tian Yuan''s smile froze when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s question.

    A feeling of d��j�� vu hit him suddenly.

    He couldn''t help but remember how Liu Ji Fan used to hug him like this before. He would bury his head in his neck like this and made him stand still for almost half an hour.

    "Which perfume do you use?"

    He used to ask the same question but Tian Yuan never knew how to answer his question because he never used any perfume so he told him the same.

    However, the dog-man would still ask him, again and again, every time thinking that he was lying.

    At that time, he used to think that Liu Ji Fan was a crazy man. But since he used to fear him, he couldn''t say anything.

    However, one day his anger suddenly burst out and heined that his legs ache because of his crazy actions.

    Tian Yuan smiled when he remembered what had happened after that.

    The next day, Liu Ji Fan had taken him to a hotel and booked a room for them. The dog man had scared him out of wits when he had asked him to lie on the bed after closing the door.

    When had he thought that the crazy man was really crazy? He had just hugged him like that and had slept for two hours and in that room.

    "Why are you crying?"

    Tian Yuan came out of his trance when he heard a familiar voice.

    He saw Liu Ji Fan propped on his elbow above his body as he stared at him. When his question registered in his mind, confusion shed through his eyes and he raised his hand to wipe his eyes.

    He was indeed crying.

    "Yuan��"

    Perhaps he was feeling very emotional that Liu Ji Fan gentle voice when he called out his name made him cry more.

    "Yuan, why are you crying?"

    With blurry eyes, Tian Yuan looked at Liu Ji Fan and asked

    "Ji Fan, will you remember everything about tonight?"

    Liu Ji Fan paused and looked at him silently for a few moments and then shook his head.

    "No" He whispered lightly staring into Tian Yuan''s eyes.

    Tian Yuan actually believed him because he remembered one such incident when Liu Ji Fan didn''t remember anything because he was drunk.

    Liu Ji Fan had been staring at Tian Yuan continuously.

    When he saw Tian Yuan raising his hand suddenly, he thought that the b***d was going to p him. However, what happened next was made his hearte out of his chest.

    Tian Yuan cupped one of his cheeks gently and caressed his hair with his other hand.

    "Ji Fan��"

    Hearing his soft voice, Liu Ji Fan almost groaned. He stared into Tian Yuan''s ck eyes.

    They were full of love ...for him.

    "I missed you so much."

    After saying these words, Tian Yuan felt that his heart suddenly became very light.

    "I missed you so much, Ji Fan"

    He whispered again.

    As tears fell out of his eyes, his vision got blurry.

    He didn''t see that Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were also filled with tears. To hide his emotions, Liu Ji Fan buried his head in Tian Yuan''s neck again.

    Liu Ji Fan had always thought that it was him who had suffered after Tian Yuan left him mercilessly. But at this moment, he could feel Tian Yuan''s pain and love for him.

    His Tian Yuan ...he had also missed him. Perhaps he had also cried remembering him just like him.

    He hugged Tian Yuan tightly when he thought of Tian Yuan crying alone.

    Inside his heart, Liu Ji Fan promised himself that he would find out why Tian Yuan suddenly left him. He had a feeling that Tian Yuan must have some reason behind leaving him.

    And he would find those reasons.

    Perhaps the same reasons were stopping him from staying by his side.. He would eradicate all of them from their roots.

 Chapter 130 - Sweetness Of Love

    Bright rays of sunlight fell on his face and Tian Yuan frowned in sleep feeling their brightness disturbing his sleep.

    He turned his body so that his back was facing the bright sunlight and continued to sleep peacefully.

    However, the disappeared frown on his forehead appeared again a few secondster when he felt something wet on his cheek.

    He opened his eyes in irritation only toe across a beautiful face that made his heart skip a beat for a moment.

    Tian Yuan looked away and pushed Liu Ji Fan''s chest with his hands who was busy putting sloppy and wet kisses all over his face.

    "Ji Fan��"

    He whined while controlling his rapid breathing when he felt that with his little bit of strength he would not be able to push him away.

    In the end, he was also a man and Liu Ji Fan was the man he had loved for so long, so how could he not feel something when he kissed him like this. No matter how much he tries to push Liu Ji Fan away, his body always betrays him.

    He heard a sigh from above his body and finally the torturous kisses stopped, however, Liu Ji Fan''s hands were still on both sides of his head.

    When he looked back into Liu Ji Fan''s eyes, he almost lost himself seeing the gentleness and love in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes.

    This love and gentleness ��how long has it been since hest saw them in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes for himself.

    After he had seen Liu Ji Fan after so many years of their separation, Liu Ji Fan had be apletely different person in Tian Yuan''s eyes.

    He was now a cold and indifferent man.

    He had seen possessiveness, anger, lust in his eyes for him but it was rare that Liu Ji Fan showed his love to him. Even if he showed, it would be for a very small time.

    Tian Yuan didn''t me him for that. It was he who had ended everything.

    Still, he could not help but feel pain inside his chest seeing so much love in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes for himself even after so many years.

    He didn''t know whether he should feel lucky or unlucky for having such a person in his life.

    Suddenly a tear slipped down from Tian Yuan''s eyes without his notice.

    "Yuan��"

    Tian Yuan came out of his trance when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s soft whisper and then wiped the corner of his eyes with his thumb.

    He realized that he unintentionally lost control over his emotions and said hurriedly

    "I think��Something got into my eyes."

    Liu Ji Fan looked at the thin man in his arms with a deep look. He was silent for a moment and then decided to cooperate with him in his lies.

    "Oh��let me see��"

    He held Tian Yuan''s face gently and blew some air over his eyes.

    However, the next moment, he saw Tian Yuan''s eyes widening.

    Tian Yuan looked at Liu Ji Fan with wide eyes as he remembered something.

    ''Wasn''t Liu Ji Fan supposed to be angry at me?

    The dog man should be treating me coldly at this moment instead of showing so much love and gentleness to me.''

    Confused, Tian Yuan looked at Liu Ji Fan and suddenly his eyes widened more.

    "You��do you remember what happenedst night?"

    He could only find this reason behind the sudden change in Liu Ji Fan.

    After all, he had cried holding the dog manst night saying that he missed him. Now remembering this, Tian Yuan suddenly felt very embarrassed.

    "What happenedst night?"

    He heard Liu Ji Fan asking him in response he looked at him only to see his knitted brows that showed his confusion about his question.

    Tian Yuan sighed in relief thinking that Liu Ji Fan really doesn''t remember anything.

    After that, he thought that he felt worried thinking about nothing. He should have already known that Liu Ji Fan would not remember anything since it had already happened once before.

    However, Tian Yuan didn''t think that at least five years had passed since that incident and Liu Ji Fan in front of him had changed immensely since then.

    After attending so many banquets and business parties, his alcohol tolerance has improved greatly.

    Liu Ji Fan, of course, saw the relief on his face and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.

    "What happenedst night that you look so relieved to see my confusion about it?"

    Tian Yuan froze thinking how should he save himself from the trouble he had created himself.

    "Hehe��"

    Heughed awkwardly which became more awkward when Liu Ji fan only narrowed his eyes more at hisugh.

    Tian Yuan stoppedughing and pursed his lips clearly showing that he was dissatisfied that Liu Ji fan didn''tugh with him.

    A momentter, he smiled sweetly and said

    "You really don''t remember what happenedst night?"

    When Liu Ji Fan shook his head in ''no'', Tian Yuan''s smile became sweeter than before.

    "You. Vomited. on .me.st. night."

    He said pressing his finger on Liu Ji Fan''s chest with usation-filled eyes.

    Sure enough, Liu Ji Fan''s face went dark giving Tian Yuan more and more satisfaction with every passing second.

    "You are lying."

    Liu Ji Fan denied his m without any hesitation.

    "You did."

    "I didn''t."

    "You vomited on me and you even begged from me like a dog."

    Tian Yuan increased his lies when Liu Ji Fan refused to ept one lie.

    Liu Ji Fan''s face couldn''t look any more colder. He suddenly stood up from the bed and said coldly while looking at Tian Yuan.

    "Today, you will go to the office with me."

    "So suddenly? Why?"

    Tian Yuan looked surprised as Liu Ji Fan had not allowed him to step outside of the vi since hisst attempt of escaping from him.

    In response to his question, he saw Liu Ji Fan smiling sweetly. However, Tian Yuan didn''t like it even a bit. He felt goosebumps all over his body and cowered back in fear.

    ''The dog man smile is an indication of trouble for me.''

    He gulped and stuttered

    "What is going inside your head?"

    Liu Ji Fan chuckled seeing the fear on his face and said

    "Guess, my dear wifey. You have only an hour to guess. Because if I didn''t find you ready for office in an hour, then I would drag you like this only with me to the office."

    Tian Yuan looked at Liu Ji Fan''s back with a horrified face. He suddenly had a very bad premonition inside his heart.

    On the other hand, Liu Ji Fanughed heartily aftering out of his room. His eyes and heart were filled with the sweetness of love.

    Oh��how he had missed this feeling and these days.

    Now he would not let all of this end.

 Chapter 131 - Regrets

    Shen Youlin set her blue-colored top straight and exited the bathroom.

    Outside she frowned again when she saw Shen Weisheng putting her things inside a bag.

    She walked towards and said coldly

    "Just give it to me. I will do it by myself."

    Shen Weisheng nced at her and a momentter, he gave back her bag to her.

    As Shen Youlin put the things inside her bag, Shen Weisheng went to meet Fang Zhihan for onest time before leaving the hospital.

    Today Shen Youlin was going to discharge from the hospital.

    Shen Youlin was putting the things while looking around to check if she left something when her eyes suddenly caught a bracelet that was barely visible to her from the under of her pillow.

    She took it out from beneath the pillow and looked at it with nk eyes while caressing the silver-colored chain with her fingers.

    After ten minutes, Shen Weisheng saw this scene as soon as he stepped inside the room.

    He slowed down his steps and nced at the bracelet in Shen Youlin''s hand.

    He frowned remembering that he had seen the same bracelet somewhere and he remembered the next moment where he had seen it.

    It was on He Jian''s girl��Mo Ron''s hand.

    Shen Youlin who was lost in her own thoughts heard his footsteps and put the bracelet inside her bag instead of wearing it on her wrist without any expression on her face.

    "If you are missing her so much, then why did you break your friendship with her?"

    Shen Youlin was startled when she heard Shen Weisheng asking her. She was more surprised to see that her brother knew what she had been thinking.

    ''��.I pity that poor girl now. She didn''t do anything wrong this time but still, she will be suspended from the college. You know, why Youlin?

    She is suffering so much because she has you on her side, Youlin.''

    You Youxin''s words rang in her ears.

    She didn''t say anything in response to Shen Weisheng''s question and remained silent.

    Shen Weisheng also didn''t force her and helped her to check if anything important was left inside the room.

    Ten minutester, the sister and brother finally left the hospital room.

    Outside the hospital, Shen Weisheng saw a ck sedan with a driver waiting for someone standing outside the car.

    Shen Youlin nced at Shen Weisheng. When she saw that Shen Weisheng was walking towards the car she followed him and sat inside Shen Weisheng''s car without any questions.

    The car drove away from the hospital.

    The whole drive passed in silence. Sitting beside Shen Youlin, Shen Weisheng replied to some important mails while Shen Youlin stared out of the car window with nk eyes.

    Fifteen minutester, the car stopped and Shen Youlin also opened the door without looking at where she was.

    It was only when she stepped out of the car with her bag in her hands she noticed an unfamiliar and huge mansion standing in front of her.

    Staring at the huge mansion for a few moments she turned to look at Shen Weisheng with a frown on her face.

    "Where are we?"

    Shen Weisheng paused amidst his steps of walking inside the mansion when he heard Shen Youlin''s question.

    He licked his lips and cursed himself for his still inconsiderate behavior.

    It was actually not his fault. He had never cared for anyone before. Shen Weisheng defended himself inside his heart.

    Turning to look at Shen Youlin he answered her question

    "I stay here. Come now."

    He said and walked towards Shen Youlin to hold her hand and lead her inside the mansion.

    However, Shen Youlin''s frown only got deeper and she avoided Shen Weisheng''s hand indecisively.

    "I don''t care where you stay? Just tell me what I am doing here?"

    Shen Weisheng''s hand that he had forwarded to hold Shen Youlin''s arms froze in the air. He took his hand back and put it inside the pocket of his pants.

    After that, he looked at Shen Youlin with no expression on his face and said

    "You will stay here from now on��with me."

    "What the f**k"

    Shen Youlin cursed loudly as she looked at Shen Weisheng with a look that said ''You have gone crazy''.

    On the other hand, Shen Weisheng frowned when he heard her using that kind ofnguage.

    "Who taught you to say this kind of words?"

    He asked Shen Youlin coldly.

    Where was his sweet and innocent sister? The girl in front of him had changed so much.

    However, Shen Youlin ignored his question as if he never asked anything.

    "I will not stay here��especially with you."

    She red at Shen Weisheng and said

    After finishing her words, she turned around to leave with her bag clinging to her chest.

    However, before she could take even a single step, she heard Shen Weisheng''s cold voice again.

    "I dare you to step out of this Mansion, Shen Youlin. If you did, then I will tell mother and grandfather about your drug addiction."

    Shen Youlin''s face went pale as soon as Shen Weisheng''s finished.

    She turned around swiftly and looked at Shen Weisheng with cold eyes.

    "You��are you threatening me?"

    Shen Weisheng was very upset to see that she didn''t call him brother.

    He smiled arrogantly with both of his hands tucked inside the pocket of his pants.

    "Does it seem like that?"

    He asked Shen Youlin with a face full of surprise and raised eyebrows.

    When Shen Youlin nodded her head vigorously in anger with her puckered lips like a child, Shen Weisheng arrogant smile came back and he said

    "It really is the truth then."

    A strange satisfaction lingered inside his heart when he saw the annoyance on Shen Youlin''s face.

    "Nowe."

    Shen Youlin red at Shen Weisheng''s back and shouted

    "Shen Weisheng��I will not leave you."

    Saying this, she was about to walk past Shen Weisheng when her arm was grabbed firmly but not tightly.

    Shen Youlin looked at him with rage in her eyes and asked loudly

    "What the h**l do you need now?"

    Shen Weisheng looked very serious as he said

    "Youlin, I am your brother��elder brother. You can''t call me by name."

    An incredulous expression could be seen on Shen Youlin''s face at Shen Weisheng''s words and sheughed out loudly suddenly.

    Sheughed until tearse out of her eyes but Shen Weisheng only found it annoying. He felt like she was ridiculing him.

    Indeed, Shen Youlin raised her head and looked into Shen Weisheng''s eyes.

    "My dear brother, don''t you remember thest time I had called you brother you had threatened me to beat the sh*t out of me."

    After saying this, Shen Youlin looked at Shen Weisheng with ridicule and freed her arm with a jerk.

    She went inside the mansion leaving Shen Weisheng outside staring particrly at nothing.

 Chapter 132 - Win Back Your Friend

    Exactly one and half hourster, a ck-colored car stopped outside thepany Liu Ji Fan worked in.

    The driver opened the door and then ran to the door of back seat and Liu Ji Fan stepped outside of the car. He was about to go to the other side of the car but the door of the other seat opened first and he saw that Tian Yuan had already stepped outside.

    Liu Ji Fan''s lips were pressed in a thin line but he didn''t say anything. He stood at the same spot as Tian Yuan walked towards him and stood by his side.

    After that, both of them stepped forward to go inside.

    Tian Yuan knew that he should walk a step away from Liu Ji Fan because of his post as an assistant so he did the same.

    However, he couldn''t see the frown on Liu Ji Fan''s forehead who noticed his behavior.

    He stopped intentionally and waited for the man behind him to step forward.

    Tian Yuan didn''t notice his actions.

    As soon as Tian Yuan stepped beside him, Liu Ji Fan grabbed his hand firmly and then started to walk forward.

    Tian Yuan was startled but his legs were cooperating with Liu Ji Fan. He had a dumb expression on his face as he followed Liu Ji Fan. However, when heprehended what was going on, he instantly started to struggle indicating that Liu Ji Fan should leave his hand.

    However, the dog-man only held his hand more tightly.

    Tian Yuan''s face went pale when he saw that they were about to step inside the area where the working staff sits so he increased his struggle but his minimal strength was of no use against Liu Ji Fan.

    Tian Yuan suddenly remembered Liu Ji Fan''s evil smile and he start to understand the reason behind that.

    He really wanted to beat the shit out of the man walking beside him but he knew that by showing his anger he would only provoke Liu Ji Fan. So he pleaded

    "Ji Fan��don''t do this."

    But Liu Ji Fan just nced at him once. His smile was so gentle that it suddenly seemed to have calmed down Tian Yuan''s nervous heart.

    Tian Yuan shook his head to clear his thoughts. He started to think of something but the work was already done till he could find any way.

    They were now amidst so many people that Tian Yuan lowered his head because of their scorching gaze.

    He had never felt so much intimidated but today seemed to be very different.

    He didn''t wish to raise his head because he was afraid of what he would see in their eyes.

    He could already hear the whispers and gasps making him feel more and more afraid with every passing second.

    Liu Ji Fan of course sensed his nervousness.

    The hand he was holding was sweating because of nervousness and his heart seemed to be pricked by thorns.

    Does Tian Yuan fear being seen like this with him?

    He nced at the people who seemed to have forgotten who he was. His one cold nce made them shudder and they instantly shut their mouth.

    Satisfied, he hugged Tian Yuan''s waist and felt his body going instantly stiff.

    He gently patted his back and traced his thumb across Tian Yuan''s knuckles.

    Before he had also felt nervous about this step of his but now he suddenly thought that whatever he did was right.

    Liu Ji Fan doesn''t want Tian Yuan to fear like this.

    He wants her to walk with his head high when he is walking with him hand in hand.

    They had not done any crime so why should Tian Yuan feel like a criminal. Why should he lower his eyes and feel intimidated by these useless people?

    The next five minutes were very difficult for Tian Yuan.

    He didn''t raise his head even once as they stepped inside the elevator and Liu Ji Fan also didn''t force him to do so.

    At least Tian Yuan was showing his real self in front of him now. The one he knew how he should handle.

    When the elevator opened, he took Tian Yuan outside and walked towards his office.

    Tian Yuan still didn''t raise his head even when they stepped inside his office.

    Liu Ji Fa didn''t feel discouraged he made Tian Yuan walk with him.

    The next moment, Tian Yuan found himself sitting on a chair.

    He finally raised his head and looked at the chair he was sitting on with a frown.

    As he noticed everything around him, he saw Liu Ji Fan sitting beside himself on a chair.

    "Let''s start work now."

    He heard Liu Ji Fan.

    He looked so casual. He didn''t seem to be affected by whatever happened outside.

    Tian Yuan felt confused.

    Wasn''t Liu Ji Fan supposed to feel more depressed than him? After all, he was the CEO of such a bigpany and his subordinates now knew that he was in ''that'' kind of rtionship with him.

    However, Liu Ji Fan didn''t give him any time to ask the questions inside his heart.

    The next moment, he found a heavy stack of files in front of himself.

    "Read them and separate the ones that look beneficial for thepany."

    Liu Ji Fan said

    When Tian Yuan was about to open his mouth, he interrupted him and said

    "Baby, where do you wish to eat? If you finished your work by the afternoon then we will eat only in the office but if you didn''t finish it then we will go on a date."

    The words sounded like an rm bell to Tian Yuan. No longer did he ask any question to Tian Yuan.

    He suddenly picked up one of the files in front of him and started to do his work.

    Liu Ji Fan smiled and patted Tian Yuan''s head which the stinky bastard jerked away but Liu Ji Fan didn''t mind.

    He instead chuckled and started to do his own work while ncing at Tian Yuan in between his work.

    ---------

    "Miss Mo"

    Cheng Yang called out to Mo Ron as he marked the questions he didn''t get in his notebook. Getting no response from the person beside him, he raised his head to look at Mo Ron only to find her staring nkly at nothing.

    "Miss Mo"

    He called out again but got no response just like the previous time.

    With a sigh, Cheng Yang closed his notebook and leaned against his chair.

    He stared at Mo Ron''s side profile for a few moments without even blinking.

    Then he raised his hand to shake her shoulder.

    Mo Ron was startled but came out of her trance.

    "Huh��did you say something?"

    She looked at Cheng Yang with her nowposed face and asked him.

    In response, Cheng Yang just looked at her for a few moments and then asked

    "Are you alright?"

    Mo Ron went silent at his question.

    She smiled tightly a momentter and said

    "Of course, I am alright. What will happen to me?"

    She saw Cheng Yang pressing his lips in a thin line.

    Cheng Yang was again silent for a few moments.

    "You know..you can share anything with me��just like I did.."

    Mo Ron was again silent.

    How should she answer his question?

    She just lowered down her head and the room remained silent for the next few seconds until Mo Ron said finally.

    "My best friend ended her friendship with me."

    She whispered.

    She didn''t notice the small smile on Cheng Yang''s lips when she finally said what was going on inside her mind.

    A momentter, he asked Mo Ron.

    "Why?"

    Mo Ron shook her head in response and whispered

    "I don''t know."

    "Then you should try to find out."

    Cheng Yang said as he flipped the pages of his notebook.

    Mo Ron raised her head to look at him but didn''t say anything.

    Cheng Yang didn''t mind the silence and said

    "If her absence from your life bothers, then you should at least give a try. Maybe what you find out will only strengthen her friendship with you."

    Mo Ron didn''t show any change in her expression but inside her mind, she was pondering over Cheng Yang''s words.

    Perhaps what Cheng Yang was saying is the truth.

    A momentter, Mo Ron suddenly felt her mind getting cleared and she nodded her head with a smile

    "You are right. I gave up very easily. She has done so much for me. She deserves this at least from my side."

    Cheng Yang also smiled and both of them started to go through the questions Cheng Yang couldn''t solve.

    Whilst speaking, Mo Ron couldn''t help but look at Cheng Yang proudly.

    The boy who seemed to have given up on his life a few months ago just told her not to give up.

    She felt very happing seeing this new Cheng Yang.

    One hourter, she came out of Cheng Yang followed by Cheng Yang.

    Both of them walked towards the exit gates of the Cheng family mansion while discussing something.

    When Mo Ron was about to step outside the Cheng family mansion, they saw Butler running towards them.

    The Butler looked at Mo Ron and then at Cheng Yang.

    While panting he spoke with very difficulty.

    "Young Master, The police is standing outside the mansion''s gates.. They said that they are here to arrest Miss Mo Ron."

 Chapter 133 - A Plan

    <strong>A Few Hours Ago (shback)</strong>

    "How daring of her to go to a ce like this?"

    Shen Zhn shouted as she threw away the photos in her hands.

    The photos were now scattered on the ground. In one of the photos, Shen Youlin could be seen injecting drugs inside her body, or in some other, she could be seen using a straw pipe to snort inside the drugs.

    Shen Zhn''s chest heaved up and down as she breathed heavily. Her whole face was red because of the anger.

    "Yiling, call her here right now. I will break her legs today so that she won''t be able to go to a ce like this again."

    "Mom, calm down. It is not good for you to get so much angry."

    Shen Yiling patted her mother''s back and looked at You Youxin who also stepped forward and said

    "Aunt, Sister Yiling is right. You should not lose your calm at such a time."

    Shen Zhn red at You Youxin fiercely and jerked Shen Yiling hands away from herself in anger.

    She paced across the living hall with an anxious face as she said

    "You girls can say this because both of you don''t know what consequences that girl''s actions can have. Our family''s reputation will be lost because of her insensible actions. Ha��I think it already has been lost. If someone had already found about it and is sending us photos to ckmail us with their help then ��we are in very big trouble."

    Shen Zhn sighed heavily and sat down on the couch as she pressed her temples with her fingers.

    "All because of that girl��I don''t know what wrong I have done to birth such a troublesome child."

    You Youxin smiled bitterly when she heard Shen Zhn''s words. Hatred shed in her eyes as she looked at Shen Zhn and remembered how Shen Youlin used to put so much effort to earn just a little time to spend with her mother.

    This was the so-called mother Shen Youlin had always tried to get close to.

    Just a single piece of evidence against her was enough to make this mother wish to disown her.

    She didn''t seem to have any problem with her daughter doing drugs but she had a problem with her daughter going to such a ce because she is afraid that Shen Youlin would be seen by others.

    You Youxin just rolled her eyes and decided to go ahead with her n.

    She picked one of the photos from the ground with knitted brows. In the photo, Shen Youlin''s back could be seen as she exited the bar but with someone else help.

    "Aunt, I seem to recognize this girl who is helping Youlin out of the bar."

    You Youxin said as she forwarded the photo in her hand in front of Shen Zhn who also had raised her head with a frown to look at it.

    "Who is it?"

    Shen Zhn asked impatiently

    "She is the friend Shen Youlin had made just a few months ago. Youlin had invited her to her birthday party also. Remember that girl��who had spilled the ss of wine in her hand in Youlin''s birthday party and had collided with Young Master He��she is the same girl."

    You Youxin didn''t notice because she was very to proceed with her act but as soon as she finished her act, both, Shen Zhn and Shen Yiling''s eyes flickered meaningfully as they looked at each other.

    They knew that this was the same girl who He Jian had defended in Song''s and Shen''s banquetst time.

    They looked at You Youxin waiting for her to continue.

    When You Youxin remained silent, Shen Yiling eyes shed with annoyance and she asked her

    "What more do you know about her?"

    You Youxin moved her eyes away from the photo in her hand and raised her head to look at Shen Yiling.

    "She is from some small town and currently she is studying in University C. She is in the same ss as Youlin and Youlin ..."

    You Youxin stopped amidst her words. Shen Yiling saw her eyes widening suddenly and You Youxin continued

    "Aunt, now, I remember Youlin has been spending most of her time with this girl only since the past few months. I suddenly doubt that it is because of her that Youlin has suddenly be like this. Otherwise, Aunt, our Youlin is not such a girl who would indulge herself in such bad habits."

    Even Shen Zhn was now remembering what the butler of the vi where Shen Youlin is living in had told her.

    Shen Youlin had been there only for a very few days for the past few months.

    From You Youxin''s words, it was evident where she had been this whole time.

    On the other hand, Shen Yiling''s mind was just going in some other direction at this moment.

    She remembered how He Jian had protected that girl in front of everyone in the banquet��how he had left so hurriedly when he had got a call.

    ''How is she?''

    She remembered him asking.

    Although she didn''t want to ept, she knew somewhere inside her heart that it was someone who had informed him something about that girl.

    He had looked so panicked and concerned at that time��something she had never seen in his eyes.

    Shen Yiling''s eyes and heart seemed to stung with something every time she thought of all this.

    The wheels of her mind turned fast and she looked at her mother suddenly.

    "Mother Yiling has a n��to save Shen family''s reputation. We can also save Shen Youlin from getting med for anything by going ording to this n."

    Shen Zhn raised her head to look at her most intelligent and sensible daughter. Even at such a moment, she was thinking of saving her insensible and troublesome daughter.

    Hearing her words, her heart seemed to calm down suddenly and she asked her daughter gently

    "What is Yiling''s n?"

    As Shen Yiling told her mother about her n, You Youxin''s eyes seemed to have be the most bright suddenly.

    What she had written was just a trailer.

    Shen Yiling had written the whole picture for her.

    She could not be happier if everything went ording to Shen Yiling''s n.

 Chapter 134 - Helpless

    The jeep stopped outside the police station.

    A woman dressed in the police''s uniform first stepped out of the jeep and then opened the door front the other side.

    "Get out."

    As soon as she finished her words, she grabbed the handcuff and pulled it harshly making the one who was wearing it let out a hiss in pain.

    The woman just rolled her eyes and said

    "Tsk��You look so innocent because of your beautiful face. No one can even imagine that you do such works hiding behind the mask of that innocence. "

    "What? Why are you looking at me like this? Lower your eyes or else I promise you that you will not live a good life for the time you are going to live here because I can assure you that you are going to be here for a long while now."

    said the policewoman arrogantly.

    Sitting inside the jeep, Mo Ron who was looking at the policewoman nkly silently lowered her eyes.

    This time she didn''t hiss in pain instead she bit her lips hard to bear the pain that she was going through because of being pulled by the handcuffs on her hands.

    She walked forward without looking around where the policewoman was taking her.

    How could she look around herself when she was still trying toprehend what was happening to her.

    Mo Ron only raised her head when she heard the familiar voice.

    Only then did she realize that she was inside the police station.

    A few steps away from her, Cheng Yang was already discussing something with the policeman.

    She could still see the dried blood on the corner of his lips which he had gotten because of being punched while fighting against those policemen when they were trying to drag her inside the jeep forcefully.

    "Officer, you can''t just arrest her like this��especially when mywyer is here with the papers in front of you demanding for wail in legal ways."

    She heard Cheng Yang saying to the police officer.

    Indeed, awyer was standing behind him with a file and some papers in his hands.

    "I am sorry, Sir but your papers do not matter when we have solid evidence against Miss Mo Ron. We can''t free her. The Shen family hasined against Miss Mo Ron and provided solid evidence which favors their ims.

    Your so-called tutor or I should say a very special friend ��"

    Mo Ron saw a very meaningful smile on the policeman''s lips as he looked at Cheng Yang and then behind him��at her as he continued

    "��had made their daughter a drug addict."

    Cheng Yang had also looked behind himself when he saw the police officer''s gaze and his face was hard when he saw that Mo Ron was standing behind him and the officer was looking at her.

    While looking at Mo Ron, he heard the police officer.

    "She forced her to take drugs and then took arge sum of money in exchange for them.

    We have already sent our men to Miss Mo house so that they can find out the cash she is getting from doing all these activities. Everything would be discussed only after that. You can leave for now."

    "What are you doing there...standing so idly? Put her inside the cell."

    The police officer said to the policewoman

    As soon as he finished, the policewoman dragged Mo Ron away very harshly.

    Cheng Yang''s shoulders slumped.

    He had felt this helpless and hopeless only a very few times in his life.

    The first time was when he had seen his father breathing hisst in front of himself and after that, whenever he would hear his mother screaming in her sleep.

    In both matters, he could do nothing.

    Simrly, today even if he belonged to one of the powerful families he can''t use that power because at this time Cheng family was no longer at its peak and hence he didn''t have anything which he can use to help Mo Ron��the girl who had dragged him out of the darkness, he can''t do anything for her except seeing silently as they took her away in front of his eyes.

    .

    .

    .

    "Go inside"

    The policewoman said to Mo Ron who face was so pale at this moment that she seemed to have lost all the blood in her body.

    ''We have sent our men to her house ��"

    The words rang in her ears making her heartbeat sped up more and more with every passing second.

    Her mother��if her mother came to know about all this��she can''t even imagine what would happen after that.

    She had lied to her mother so many times to hide Shen Youlin''s addiction to drugs.

    How will she face her if shees to know of the truth now��especially like this?

    Mo Ron''s body started to tremble suddenly and she didn''t seem to hear the policewoman shouting at her.

    The policewoman was getting impatient so she just pushed her inside the cell without any hesitation and then went away after locking the gate with a key.

    Mo Ron didn''t have enough strength and any thought of controlling the unexpected force and hence she fell down on the floor.

    Her knees scraped against the floor and the skin started to peel away from that spot making her wince out loud.

    The pain only seemed to have made her awake.

    She needs to think of something. She can''t let everything go like this.

    Despite the pain in her knees, she got up from the floor and walked towards the cell doors.

    "Help ...help ...please ��is anyone there?"

    A policeman walked inside with a very annoyed expression on her face. However, as soon as he saw Mo Ron he smirked and said

    "Yes, beautifuldy, what can I do for you?"

    As he said this, he looked at Mo Ron from top to bottom making her step back in fear.

    "I��I��want to talk to your senior. I have not done anything they are using me of. They can''t just send anyone to my house and check it. Ask them to show the evidence they have ��."

    "Girl��"

    The policeman interrupted Mo Ron as he twisted his pinky finger inside one of his ears and continued

    "Madam, every person whoes here says these words. At least say something different.

    And lemme tell you, you will get the chance to say what you want. One of our seniors wille and talk to you, however, for now, you have to stay here and that too, silently and obediently. Don''t worry, he is already on his way so just shut your sweet mouth for a few minutes."

    With that, the policeman left from there despite how much Mo Ron screamed for him to stop.

 Chapter 135 - He Jian Comes To Know

    Inside the meeting room, the atmosphere was so cold and suffocating that no one dared to breathe loudly in the fear that a pair of cold blue eyes would fall on them and the next words that they would hear will be

    ''You are fired.''

    It didn''t matter how much scary the owner of those cold blue eyes was ��thepany still paid them a very good sry and He Corporation was apany where even today''s youth died to work in.

    Standing behind his boss, Chu Feng swallowed and wiped his sweaty forehead with his handkerchief.

    He didn''t how long everything would go like this.

    Since the moment, his boss hade to know that Miss Mo had rejected the meal sent by him, his boss had been like this.

    Meetings after meetings, reports after reports, and resignations after resignations.

    He couldn''t help but thank his fortune for being able to stand behind his boss. At least he can avoid those cold icy blue eyes for some time.

    However, Chu Feng regretted to the death, the next moment.

    He regretted that he remembered his boss'' cold blue eyes.

    Just why did he? He could have thought of something else.

    He could have thought of a zombie ��hahaha ��a zombie was so beautiful in thest movie he had watched.

    Thinking about this, how long has it been since hest saw a movie?

    Chu Feng couldn''t remember. He didn''t need to. Because everything had already happened.

    He had to think of his boss cold blue eyes. So cold that even their image in his mind made him shudder and Chu Feng��

    ��sneezed.

    In therge meeting room where no voice except of the person who was giving the presentation under this cold pressure could be heard��Chu Feng sneezed.

    The person standing in the front stopped speaking and looked at Chu Feng as if he hadmitted a great crime. Not only he, but everyone else was looking at Chu Feng like this.

    The silence of the meeting room was deafening.

    As the subordinates saw their boss turning to look at Chu Feng their eyes were suddenly filled with sympathy and pity for Chu Feng.

    Chu Feng saw his boss''s cold blue eyes fixed on himself and he lost his voice.

    He swallowed again and again and as he clenched his sweaty fists.

    Just when he was about to open his mouth and beg for mercy in front of his boss��a sound of something ringing filled the whole meeting room.

    Everyone looked as if they have seen a ghost and they hurriedly looked at each other with terrified faces as they checked their pockets.

    A momentary sigh of relief escaped from their lips when they confirmed that it was not their phone. The next moment, all these pairs of eyes moved to Chu Feng and Chu Feng thought that it was hisst day on the earth.

    He didn''t need to check because he knew that it was his phone.

    Chu Feng thought it was just one of his bad days��no it was his worst day.

    His hands trembled under his boss'' gaze as he checked his pockets and took out the phone with its lit and it was really ringing.

    His face went pale and he looked at his boss with hopeful eyes.

    However, the devil sat there with a cold face looking at him indifferently as if his pitiful actions don''t seem to amuse him even a bit.

    In his fear, Chu Feng didn''t even notice when his trembling finger slid the screen of the phone to answer the call and a hurried voice came from the other side

    "Chu Feng��give the phone to the boss. I have something very urgent to tell him. It is rted to that girl."

    Chu Feng swiftly turned his head to look at his phone with wide eyes.

    He then looked at his boss who was also looking at the phone in his hand. A momentter, Chu Feng saw his boss stretching out his hand in front of him.

    Not dying even for a second, Chu Feng wiped his phone with a napkin, and then while holding it with a new napkin he ced it in his boss'' hands with a ttering and nervous smile which his boss didn''t pay attention to to at all.

    It was not only Chu Feng and He Jian who had heard the words from the phone but everyone else also. A few of them even looked at each other wondering who this ''girl'' was while others who loved their jobs pretended as if they didn''t hear anything.

    "Get out."

    The cold words fell in everyone''s ears and the next moment everyone was on their feet and then out of the meeting room leaving He Jian sitting alone inside the room.

    He Jian put the phone on his ear and spat out coldly

    "Speak."

    The man on the other side shivered instantly knowing that his boss was in a very bad mood. However, it increased his fear more because the news he was about to give to his boss was also not a good one. But in the end, he had to do his job.

    "Boss, the police arrested Miss Mo half an hour ago."

    He Jian''s blue eyes instantly became cold and sharp and he stood up from the chair as he said

    "And you are telling me this now?"

    The man on the other side gulped and said

    "Boss,��that I just also got to know. In fact, it would have been impossible because the boss had asked me to stop following Miss Mo. This time��I just got to know about this news by chance. Fortunately��"

    The man was about to continue when he heard the beep sound from the other side.

    The call was cut.

    He Jian''s whole face was cold and he was frowning deeply.

    He opened the door and was about to step out of the meeting room when his steps halted suddenly.

 Chapter 136 - He Will Not Let The Kitten Escape

    ''Make her realize that she needs you.''

    Fang Zhihan''s words shed in his mind and He Jian, for a moment, was in a daze.

    He clenched the phone in his hand suddenly and stepped back inside the room.

    The door of the meeting room closed and He Jian sat back on the chair he was sitting on.

    For the next few moments, he stared at nothing in particr as he continued to sit there.

    Then he called Chu Feng inside the meeting room.

    "The police had arrested her."

    He told Chu Feng who seemed to be shocked by his boss''s words. The next moment, the shocked assistant saw his boss cold blue eyes focused on himself as he said

    "Make sure that no one can eveny a single finger of theirs on her. Chu Feng...If even a single hair of her gets scratched ��you will regret that you ever came to this world."

    Chu Feng gulped in fear and said immediately

    "Yes Boss."

    "Also find out just who is behind everything."

    He Jian''s eyes narrowed as he said these words emitting more coldness.

    "Yes Boss"

    And then Chu Feng left the room.

    A few minutester, Chu Feng entered the meeting room again.

    "Boss, it was Shen family who hadined against Miss Mo saying that Miss Mo took advantage of Miss Shen''s naivety and made her a drug addict so that she can receive arge sum of money in exchange from Miss Shen."

    said Chu Feng as he stood in front of his boss.

    He Jian''s finger was continuously tapping the table made of ss.

    His eyes flickered with something as he stared at therge window made from ss. The outside sky could be seen very clearly from the ce he was sitting on.

    He moved his eyes away and looked at his assistant as he said

    "She should not leave from there with anyone else help."

    Chu Feng, for a moment, stopped breathing.

    The young assistant lowered his head and let out a small ''Yes Boss''

    After that, He Jian ordered his assistant to leave.

    While leaving the room, Chu Feng smiled bitterly. Inside his heart, he had the sameplex feelings of happiness and sympathy for Mo Ron.

    He knew what his boss was doing.

    This time his boss has decided to break every wall with which Miss Mo Ron is trying to protect herself.

    His boss would pretend as if he never forced Miss Mo but in the end, Miss Mo would be left helpless and she would be able to do nothing without his boss.

    After Chu Feng left, He Jian took out his phone from his pocket and called someone.

    The call went through and a surprised voice came from the other side.

    "Jian��is everything alright?"

    For a moment, He Jian was silent before he said

    "Weisheng, your Shen family has filed aint against my girl. The police have arrested her iming that she made your younger sister a drug addict."

    He Jian''s words were direct and precisely to the point as he continued

    "Weisheng, your Shen family had crossed their line this time."

    There was a moment of silence from the other side and then He Jian heard Shen Weisheng''s voice

    "What family? I don''t have any family except my younger sister��Shen Youlin."

    On the other side of the phone, He Jian nodded his head with satisfaction when he heard Shen Weisheng''s words.

    "It''s good if it''s like that. Even if it''s not like that��I have just called to inform you that I will not leave anyone who will try to harm Lan."

    Shen Weisheng''s previous attitude didn''t change even after these words. Instead, he said

    "Tell me if you need any help."

    "Sure."

    With that, He Jian ended the call.

    Alone in the meeting room, He Jian stared at the phone in his hands for a few moments and then he stood up from his chair.

    He walked towards therge window from where he could see the view outside.

    His phone was still in his hands as he stared at the outside city''s road with a new shine in his eyes.

    He didn''t know if what he was doing was right. He knew that somewhere it was wrong or perhaps he was wronging Mo Ron.

    But he also doesn''t want Mo Ron to face anything like this again.

    She asked him to leave her alone but how many times it has been since she has got into trouble and he had helped her without even her notice.

    This time, he wants her to notice him.

    This time he wants her to think over some things.

    Sometimes everything was not about your self-respect.

    Sometimes one should not try to pretend that he is strong in every moment of his life. He wants Mo Ron to know the same.

    He wants her to know that she can rely on him. Even if he had to instill it in her mind forcefully ��he would do it.

    At least she would not be alone in the future when she would face some other trouble.

    That time, he would have the right to stand by her side because she would give him that right by herself.

    He Jian never had this strange urge to protect someone like this. Mo Ron was the first for him and that''s why she was special.

    He had found his own reason behind this over-protectiveness.

    Not one, but many.

    Perhaps it was her selfless attitude that he had seen five years ago��.when she had entered the shabby room he was tied inside��when she had borne the pain of the rod that was meant to hit him.

    Or perhaps it was her eyes ��those clean ck-brown and expressive eyes.

    In his world of selfishness, scheming, cruelty, ruthlessness where everyone tries to hide their emotions from each other��Mo Ron''s expressiveness and selflessness ...these few qualities were very precious to him.

    That''s why he wanted to protect it, cherish it, and let her grow carefree and naturally.

    She doesn''t need to do anything except living freely under his shelter.

    ''This time he will not let the kitten escape.''

 Chapter 137 - A Hard Decision To Make

    Inside the dark cell, only the moonlight from the window with iron bars was the source of light.

    Mo Ron paced across the prison cell with a tense face and an anxious pace.

    Her throat was already feeling very sore because of screaming so much. She had shouted for the policemen again and again but it seems that even he had stopped bothering with her at this moment.

    In such a situation, her mind was slowly going nk.

    The police were on the way to her apartment. They will check her apartment, her mother wille to know of everything��her lies about Shen Youlin.

    Even if this was not a big thing, she still doesn''t know just how she would solve this matter.

    What could she do while she was inside the cell?

    In the end, even if her mother came to know of everything, what will her mother be able to do?

    Nothing would help her as long as Shen Youlin herselfes in front of everyone and admits that she was innocent in all the matter... or if Shen family takes back theirint.

    Speaking of this, Mo Ron suddenly thought that perhaps the Shen family has any misunderstanding towards her and that''s why they filed aint against her.

    But Shen Youlin must be there right?

    Why didn''t she tell her family members that she was not at fault?

    Mo Ron shook her head to divert her mind.

    She can''t put anyone on the bad side in her anxious state. She knew Shen Youlin. Shen Youlin would never try to harm her in any way.

    At this moment, the most important thing for her was to free herself from here.

    Interrupting her thoughts, the door of the cell opened suddenly and Mo Ron swiftly turned her head to look towards the door.

    A man dressed in police uniform stepped inside the cell and looked at Mo Ron with a small smile

    "Hello, Miss Mo."

    Mo Ron narrowed her eyes as she tried to remember the familiar face. Soon her confusion disappeared and she remembered that the man was the same officer who had handled the case of her first and second aunt.

    He had been very supportive and guided her very patiently in the whole matter so Mo Ron was very grateful to him for that time.

    She nodded her head and said

    "Hello��"

    "My name is Zidong, surname Meng"

    "Hello, Inspector Meng."

    Inspector Meng nodded his head and moved away from the door. Soon two more people entered with tables and chairs and they set them inside the cell.

    Mo Ron saw Inspector Meng dismissing the policemen after they had set everything right.

    Inspector Meng sat down on one of the chairs and signed Mo Ron to do the same.

    "Miss Mo, I shall be the one who will handle your case."

    Inspector Meng said when he saw the confusion on Mo Ron''s face.

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron nodded her head after a moment.

    The next moment, she suddenly saw her phone, which was snatched away from her when she was arrested by the policewoman, ced on the table ��just in front of her.

    Surprised, Mo Ron raised her head and looked at Inspector Meng with scrutinizing eyes. However, Inspector Meng just smiled

    "ording to me, Miss Mo can''t do something like this. This much ��.character recognition��Meng Zeidong can do. I know that they didn''t give you any chance to call help from your side. Take it ��you only have five minutes."

    Mo Ron''s mouth parted slightly unable to believe that everything was just as simple as it looked.

    On the other hand, Meng Zeidong saw that she was not picking up the phone from the table so he assured her.

    "Don''t worry, I choose the cell for questioning you so that you will not be under the camera while talking on your phone. I have not even started the camera yet. But you will only have five minutes because after that, I will have to start the camera."

    After hearing Inspector Meng''s words, Mo Ron suddenly didn''t care what he was trying to do.

    One thing revolved in her mind.

    She only has five minutes ��and she can''t waste them.

    Picking up the phone with her trembling fingers, she first found Shen Youlin''s number and tried it.

    Mo Ron''s anxious face went nk after a few seconds.

    The call never went through.

    She put down the phone as slowly as hurriedly she had picked it up.

    Time seemed to have slowed down but it was passing very quickly for her.

    Shen Youlin was herst hope.

    Who else she could call in the situation she was in? Who else could help her?

    She swallowed and wiped her face with her hands while releasing a heavy sigh feeling very helpless suddenly.

    "You will not call him?"

    She heard Inspector Meng''s voice suddenly and raised her head to look at him.

    "Who?"

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion as she asked Inspector Meng.

    Inspector Meng also looked confused and rubbed the back of his head with a silly smile as he said

    "Miss Mo, I am talking about Young Master He. I thought that Miss Mo will call Young Master He as soon as she will get her phone."

    The phone almost fell down from Mo Ron''s hands when she heard Inspector Meng and her eyes went cold.

    However, from outside, she pretended to be confused as she asked

    "Who is Inspector Meng talking about��I don''t know?"

    Inspector Meng''s silly smile disappeared and he looked more confused now.

    "Miss Mo��Young Master He��from the very popr He family��CEO He, He Jian��"

    Inspector Meng introduced He Jian in many different ways but still saw a confused expression on Mo Ron''s face.

    "How can it be possible? I am sure thatst time it was Young Master''s He assistant who had called me to talk about your case. How can you not know Young Master He?"

    Inspector Meng was leftpletely confused by Mo Ron''s confusion.

    Today, when he had received the case he was to handle, he had been surprised to see a familiar name and familiar face in the evidence.

    After confirming everything, he had hurriedly called the man who had called himst time from Young Master He''s side.

    Last time, he had followed Young Master He''s orders and gave the two vicious women a very bad time. As a reward, he got the promotion and hence he was very happy with what he did.

    However, after telling the news to the other side, he didn''t get any response from the other side except a message

    ''Give her the phone when you go there to question her.''

    Just these few words.

    Meng Zedong was confused but he knew better than questioning the mind of these rich family people like He Jian. So he just did what he was asked to do.

    But now seeing Mo Ron''s confusion he suddenly didn''t know what was going on.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron was looking at Inspector Meng with a nk face since she had heard his words.

    "When did he call you, Inspector Meng?"

    She asked Inspector Meng.

    "Huh?"

    Inspector Meng came out of his trance when he heard Mo Ron''s question. A momentter, he signed Mo Ron to lean closer, and then he said in a very low voice

    "Thest time�� when you had filed aint against your two aunts. Young Master He had especially called me to give a very good time those vicious women."

    "And Miss Mo hahaha"

    The young inspectorughed loudly as he continued

    "��I did the same. I gave them the worst food. I especially appointed the most strict policewoman to keep an eye on them so that they won''t be able to save themselves from the hard work of prison life. It was so much fun. Seeing two women fighting for food that was not even eatable like dirty pigs��it was so funny.

    Young master He is very generous. He even helped me in my promotion for my good work. Also��"

    Inspector Meng stopped suddenly as if he seemed to have remembered something.

    "Miss Mo, we don''t have much time left."

    Inspector Meng said as he looked at his watch and then raised his head to look at Mo Ron.

    However, he saw that Mo Ron head was lowered and he didn''t hear any response from Mo Ron for a long time.

    "Miss Mo��"

    He called out again but Mo Ron didn''t move even an inch

    "Miss Mo, we are left with two minutes only."

    As soon as Inspector Meng finished, Mo Ron suddenly raised her head. She picked her phone again and then Inspector Meng saw her dialing the number again she had called before.

    He tsked inside his heart.

    Mo Ron waited patiently as she bit her lips. Her mind and heart were in a constant fight. She knew what she should do but she was not ready to do that.

    It would be herst try or else she would have to choose an old path ��one of the paths that she had chosen in her past life.

    Her heart and mind said the opposite things.

    What should she do?

    The next moment, however, she got her answer.

    The call never went through.

 Chapter 138 - You Need Me

    Chu Feng raised his head to look at his boss for the umpteenth time and lowered it again after a few moments when he found him standing in his previous position in front of therge ss window.

    He sighed as he nced at his watch to check the time.

    It has been an hour since his boss has got the news of Miss Mo being arrested by the police. However, except asking him threateningly whether she is fine or not, his boss had not moved away from his ce.

    This time, his boss'' behavior made Chu Feng worry more about him.

    What if Miss Mo never called? Would his boss never go to the police station or send any help? wondered Chu Feng inside his heart.

    Chu Feng remembered the beautiful and young girl full of self-respect standing in front of his boss as she had told him to not interfere in her matters. He had also heard from Fang Zhihan how she had called his boss'' help a charity and directly warned him to stay out of her problem unless he wants her to move away from City H.

    As Chu Feng thought about all this, he couldn''t help but believe more firmly that the call they no��his boss was waiting for might really nevere.

    He still had not told his boss how the young boy from Cheng family was pulling all his strings in order to free Miss Mo.

    Although he had done his work ��what if that Cheng boy got sessful and if the call really didn''te��

    He wondered what would happen if it really didn''te.

    Chu Feng didn''t know that at this moment, his boss'', that is, He Jian''s thoughts were no different than him.

    The man who had always got what he had wanted with the flick of his fingers had never waited for someone so patiently in his whole life.

    However, as time passed by, He Jian suddenly started to regret his actions.

    He couldn''t help but imagine Mo Ron being locked inside a dark cell again and again.

    She was just a young girl. Although he had never seen her afraid, he couldn''t help but worry that she would get afraid of the darkness of the prison cell.

    That girl��she was very stubborn.

    What if in trying to ease her stubbornness he destroyed her preciousness?

    His fingers around the phone in his hand clenched and unclenched again and again as the wheels of his mind and heart turned faster and faster.

    He says that he wants to protect her but instead of doing that he was just using her problem as an opportunity for himself��just because he wants her to ept that she wants him to protect her.

    He Jian suddenly felt like a worthless bastard.

    He turned around abruptly and walked towards the door of the meeting room in long strides.

    Startled by his actions, Chu Feng called out as he followed him

    "Boss"

    However, He Jian didn''t answer him.

    Because when he was about to step out of the meeting room, he felt the phone in his hand vibrating.

    A trace of expectation and hope shed in He Jian''s blue eyes and he swallowed in anticipation before he looked down at his phone.

    It was an unknown number.

    He never picks unknown numbers but at this moment, He Jian didn''t hesitate to do so.

    "Hello"

    Chu Feng who was about to say something shut his mouth when he heard his boss'' voice.

    ''Was it excitement that he heard in his boss''s voice?'' thought Chu Feng as he looked at his boss with shocked eyes?

    "Hello"

    He Jian breathed sharply as soon as the voice from the other side fell in his ears.

    There was silence from both sides for a few moments. He Jian licked his lips contemting whether he should say something or he should wait for the other person to speak.

    In the end, he finally heard the voice he had wanted to hear from so long again.

    "Mr. He, I am Mo Ron."

    On the other side of the phone, Mo Ron stared at the wall as she introduced herself to the man who she had never wanted to see in her present life again.

    But life had always shown her unexpected surprises.

    That day, in the hospital, she had decided that she would never me He Jian for whatever happened with her in her past life because she held herself solely responsible for all of her stupid decisions.

    However, having He Jian''s back in her life like this was never a part of her decision but today she was doing this also.

    "Hmm"

    She heard a hum from another side.

    Hearing the short and uninterested answer, Mo Ron thought that He Jian must be working on something important or he must be attending some meeting so she should also hurry in order to not waste the precious time of Young Master He.

    "Mr. He, I��I.."

    However, when she opened her mouth, she just couldn''t let her words out.

    It was so easy.

    I am at the police station. They have arrested me after seeing some false evidence. Pleasee and help me.

    Short, direct and precise.

    However, she just couldn''t say anything except a single ''I''.

    Mo Ron closed her mouth and breathed deeply to try again. However even before she opened her mouth again, she heard the deep and familiar voice from the other side of the phone.

    "You need me."

    The words formed more like a statement than a question.

    Her fingers holding the phone trembled for a moment because of the deepness of the voice. The words seemed to have implied something very different but Mo Ron dismissed it.

    She even dismissed the slight trembling of her body byforting herself with the fact that it was just the wind from the window for the prison cell that made her shiver.

    To divert her mind, she just said whatever came out of her mouth.

    "Yes"

    Her voice was unconsciously breathless as if she seemed to have given up on something.

    "I need you."

    Mo Ron knew the meaning her words held.

    In her past life, she had given the power of controlling her whole life to He Jian when she had said these words to him.

    Somehow the remembrance of her past life made her feel somewhat emotional and she wished to end this talk as soon as possible.

    "Mr. He, please send someone to my house. The police��they have sent a few policemen to check my house. Please stop them. I will be very grateful to you if you can help me hide all this from my family."

    "Sure"

    Just one word was heard from the other side but Mo Ron didn''t mind. Even this single word was enough to confirm that what she wanted would be done without any difficulty.

    This much trust she had in He Jian.

    So she hung up the phone without saying anything else.

    Setting down the phone on the table, Mo Ron leaned against the chair she was sitting on as if she had just lost all of her strength.

    "Miss Mo surely knows how to hide but what is the need to hide from me. I already knew that Miss Mo knows Young Master He��just that I was unknown that Miss Mo knows Young Master He so well that she even remembers his personal number."

    Mo Ron sighed with her eyes closed as she pressed down her temples.

    She didn''t say anything in response to Inspector Meng''s words.

    She had actually used her own phone if only the battery of her phone had not died. Inspector Meng gave her the phone and even told her He Jian''s assistant number.

    However, Mo Ron didn''t have enough time to call He Jian''s assistant first and then wait for He Jian to answer her call. So she called on his personal number directly.

    She remembered it from her previous life but she can''t tell this Inspector Meng.

    Mo Ron opened her eyes slowly. From the small window, the half-moon glittering in the sky fell in her sight.

    She pondered whether the decision she had taken just now was right or wrong but the next moment she thought that she was just thinking about nothing now.

    Everything has been done already.

    She can only wait at the same ce ��wait for the help to arrive for her��wait for more familiar and unfamiliar changes in her life.

    Because nothing would remain the same after today.

    She knew it.

    On the other hand, Chu Feng faced his boss who suddenly seemed to be very gentle��at least this was gentleness for him.

    "You go and stop them from entering Lan house."

    "Yes, Boss."

    He Jian nodded his head in satisfaction and said again.

    "You will get a bonus in your next month''s sry."

    "Thank you boss."

    He Jian just grunted in acknowledgment as he stepped out of the elevator as soon as the doors opened.

    Then without wasting a second, he ran towards the ck car outside which the driver was already waiting for him.

    As soon as he was seated inside, the driver shut the door of the car and hurriedly sat on the driver seat.

    Soon the car drove away from the He Corporation.

 Chapter 139 - Shen Weishengs Suspicion

    "What? Do I have horns on my head?"

    Shen Youlin red at the man sitting in front of her who was continuously taking nces at her now and then thinking that she can''t notice them.

    She lowered down her head and ate the dish she had picked from her chopsticks ignoring the reaction of the same man at her words.

    "You don''t need them actually. You look like a bull even without them."

    Shen Youlin choked hard when she heard these words.

    The food in her mouth sputtered out as she coughed. The chopsticks in her hand fell down and her eyes went red and teary.

    "Drink"

    A ss was forwarded in front of her with this one-wordmand and this time Shen Youlin didn''t bother that the tone that was used on her was something she had never liked.

    Because she really needed the water.

    She drank the water sip by sip and felt her throating back to life.

    A momentter, she raised her head to re at the man sitting beside her only to see that the man was having his dinner very calmly after messing up hers.

    She was furious��so furious that she picked the knife from the basket of fruits. After that, she pointed the tip of the sharp knife at the man who was responsible for her bad mood for the whole day.

    "What do you mean by I. don''t. need. horns."

    She emphasized each and every word as she looked at Shen Weisheng with narrowed eyes as if she was ready to kill him if he said something she didn''t like.

    However, Shen Weisheng still looked very calm. He nced at the knife that was just a few inches away from his eye and then calmly moved his eyes away as if the eye that was in danger never belonged to him.

    He stabbed the fruit with a fork and put it in his mouth. After chewing it and swallowing it down the throat, he finally looked at Shen Youlin and said

    "You can look at yourself in the mirror and you will understand what I am talking about."

    Shen Weisheng said his words in a reprimanding tone.

    He looked at Shen Youlin''s hair that was now forming a bird''s nest with a frown full of displeasure.

    However, he didn''t know it was what Shen Youlin had wanted.

    Seeing that he was displeased by her choice of hairstyle, Shen Youlin put down her knife with a smile. She put one of her legs on her knee and then propped her chin on the table as she looked at her elder brother with a wicked smirk on her lips.

    If only he knew just how much effort she had put into rolling on thefortable bed provided by him to get such a beautiful hairstyle for him.

    Shen Youlin knew every well that her brother likes perfection. However, it was a little different from her mother. Her brother liked things to be ced in a certain way. Randomness and unsystematic order irked his brother. This was something she had discovered when Shen Weisheng hade to Shen Mansion.

    However, she was not sure whether he was the same now.

    She just wished to irritate him just like how he was irritating her by making her stay in the vi where he lived.

    It seems that her n worked in the end.

    "Do you like it, my hairstyle? "

    She flipped her hair making them messier but behaved as if she was some sort of model.

    She saw Shen Weisheng''s bank face and pressed her lips to control herughter.

    This was definitely getting more interesting than she had thought.

    "Tsk��since you don''t like it, I think I should not impose myself on you. Thank you so much for taking care of me for the past two days. Now I should leave from here and go to my own house."

    Shen Youlin said nodding her head again and again as she was very satisfied with whatever she said.

    However, when had she never expected that the man sitting beside her would say what he said next.

    "No need. I like it very much. Whatever kind of weird choices you have, in the end, I am your brother."

    The dining room went silent suddenly after Shen Weisheng''s words who also seemed to have realized that he had said something very sensitive. However, he didn''t want to take back his words.

    He nced at Shen Youlin only to find that Shen Youlin was already looking at him with empty eyes.

    Somehow the constant stare of Shen Youlin made him feel guilty and Shen Weisheng lowered his head. The awkwardness continued and Shen Weisheng could not tolerate it any longer.

    He was about to say something when he heard a beeping sound. Raising his head, he saw that the sound wasing from Shen Youlin''s phone.

    Shen Weisheng was about to lower his head again but his eyes sharpened when he saw the message on Shen Youlin''s phone.

    His hand rose to take the phone but Shen Youlin picked it up before him.

    Shen Weisheng''s hand froze in the air and he closed his eyes as he pressed his temples with his other hand.

    He knew whatever wille next will not be good.

    "Ron"

    Shen Youlin whispered in a breathless voice. Tears rolled down from her eye as she looked down at her phone.

    On her phone, there were videos and photos sent from an unknown number.

    The video ying at this moment on the phone showed the policewoman pushing Mo Ron inside the jeep that belonged to the police station. The ring handcuffs on her smooth white hands seemed to stab Shen Youlin''s eyes.

    She didn''t need to ask why Mo Ron was arrested. The sender had sent her many photos and all of them showed her and Mo Ron together��outside the bar where she used to go.

    It was because of her.

    "Give me your phone, Youlin"

    Shen Youlin was startled when her phone was taken away from her followed by these words.

    Raising her head, she saw Shen Weisheng looking at her phone coldly as he checked the messages on her phone.

    "I need to go and help Ron."

    Shen Youlin whispered to herself and turned around to leave but her wrist was grabbed from behind. Shen Weisheng forcefully turned her around so that she was facing him.

    "Leave me��I need to go and find Ron."

    Shen Youlin struggled wildly against his firm hold.

    Shen Weisheng''s face went hard as he tried to control Shen Youlin with more force at the same time being careful not to hurt her.

    He had read from somewhere that a drug addict tends to get more violent in certain situations and he could clearly see this in Shen Youlin at this moment.

    "Youlin, don''t worry about her. Someone is already there to help her. Brother assures you that nothing will happen to her. Don''t forget that you have already ended your friendship with her. You will only give her hope if you went there to save her."

    Shen Youlin stopped her struggle when she heard Shen Weisheng''s words.

    ''Yes, he is right.'' thought Shen Youlin.

    Shen Youlin sat down on the chair with a thump and nk eyes.

    "She will be alright?"

    She looked at Shen Weisheng with her big ck eyes and asked.

    Shen Weisheng''s heart melted into the soft puddle of the pool when he saw this sight. He seemed to remember the young Shen Youlin who used to run behind him and beg him to y with her.

    He kneeled down beside his sister and patted her head gently while saying

    "Don''t worry. Brother is here. She has helped you so much. Do you think that I will let anything happen to her?"

    Shen Youlin seemed to be satisfied with what she heard so she nodded her head and didn''t struggle to leave the vi anymore.

    However, the next moment she heard Shen Weisheng''s question.

    "For now, the important thing is who sent you these messages?"

    Shen Youlin''s eyes widened in shock and she saw that her phone was still in Shen Weisheng''s hands.

    And ��.Shen Weisheng looked so angry as if he wished to destroy the phone with his eyes only.

    "It''s none of your business,"

    said Shen Youlin and snatched away the phone from Shen Weisheng''s hands.

    Shen Weisheng frowned as he was still reading the messages from the unknown number. The messages were very bad.

    Each and every message seemed to be very suspicious and it seemed like the sender was trying to ckmail Shen Youlin with something.

    At this moment, Shen Weisheng thought that his sister getting addicted to drugs must not be this simple.

    Shen Weisheng''s face was cold as he looked at Shen Youlin and said

    "Youlin, give your phone to me."

    However, Shen Youlin shook her head firmly and said

    "No, this is my phone. Why do you need it?"

    After that, she left the dining room and ran inside her room that was on the second floor leaving Shen Weisheng shouting for her.

 Chapter 140 - Unexpected

    The next few minutes after calling He Jian, Mo Ron just spent in a daze.

    She sat there silently on her chair as she watched everything being turned on.

    The interrogation that was going to take ce inside the cell never urred. Just two minutester, she put down the phone, the door of the cell opened.

    The same policewoman who had pushed Mo Ron inside the cell stepped inside and looked at Mo Ron with aplex look in her eyes.

    Mo Ron didn''t mind her curious eyes.

    It was something expected after what she had done.

    "Senior Inspector Meng, there will be no investigation on this case anymore."

    The policewoman told Meng Zeidong who seemed to have expected these words and had already started to pick his packed bag and phone.

    "Miss Mo, It was nice to meet you again."

    Said Inspector Meng to Mo Ron with a throaty chuckle which became awkward when Mo Ron didn''t reciprocate his smile.

    She just nodded her head and mumbled a small ''thanks'' that was only audible to Inspector Meng with a nk face.

    Meng Zeidong was happy thinking that what he did was right so he happily left the prison cell.

    On the other hand, the policewoman looked at Mo Ron for a moment silently and then said very rudely

    "You��alsoe with me."

    After that, she turned around and left the cell without caring whether Mo Ron was really following her or not.

    Mo Ron sighed lightly and stood up from her chair.

    She walked out of the cell and followed the policewoman in hurry.

    .

    .

    .

    "These are the papers for my client''s bail and these are the documents that are required for seeing the evidence the police has against my client."

    Thewyer presented a stack of documents to the police officer who immediately waved his hand and said while wiping his forehead with his handkerchief

    "No need. There is no need of all this, Sir. We do understand that we have done some mistakes. Do not worry; we will look into this matter again."

    However, thewyer smiled gently as he pushed his sses and insisted

    "How can it be? You have arrested my client so suddenly and in so much hurry. Then you must have very solid evidence proving her crimes. I just need to check it so that I can prepare for the worse."

    The police officer gulped as he looked at thewyer and the man standing behind thewyer. A momentter, he said finally

    "Sir, we actually were asked by Shen family to arrest this girl. They showed the police some photos and said that Miss Mo has forced their daughter to do drugs with her. So we��"

    "So you arrested her without any solid evidence."

    Thewyerpleted the police officer''s words with a smile ying on his lips.

    From his behind, a pair of cold blue eyes observed the police officer. Amidst this, they suddenly narrowed and suddenly nced sideways and stopped at the person entering the room at this moment.

    He Jian watched as a fluffy head followed the policewoman inside the room.

    A warm feeling suddenly emerged inside his heart.

    She stood there silently with lowered head. He also nced down to see in what she was so immersed but his eyes went sharp and cold when he saw the handcuffs on her wrists.

    Mo Ron was lost in her own thoughts. She didn''t notice where she was because she was too busy to worry about something.

    She was worried that her mother already knew about everything and she did everything just toote.

    "Unlock it right now."

    A deep familiar voice made here out of her trance and she raised her head with a startled expression on her face.

    A pair of blue eyes came into sight and Mo Ron for a moment breathed sharply.

    She didn''t move at all as the policewoman unlocked the handcuffs on her hands. However, a hiss escaped from her lips when the handcuffs were being removed from her wrists.

    Her wrist was grasped in a firm hold.

    The warm touch on her cold hands made her flinch but her hand was still held firmly.

    "Shhh��let me see."

    The gentle voice fell in her ears and she remained silent and unmoving. She let him check what he was checking as she looked at his concentrated face.

    "You are here."

    She couldn''t help but say it out still unable to believe that he was here.

    Although she had expected him to help her, she had not expected him toe here personally for her.

    She didn''t notice the frown on the man''s face when she said these words.

    He Jian''s looked at the girl in front of her. He caressed the reddened area of her wrist gently and looked into her eyes as if trying toprehend what she was thinking about.

    A momentter, he whispered

    "Yes, I am here. You called me. How could I note?"

    A very small smile emerged on the corner of his lips and his blue eyes were filled with a new shine as he saw Mo Ron lowering her head.

    "Yes"

    He heard the soft whisper.

    She admitted. This time she epted her words.

    She didn''t say that she doesn''t need his help.

    He Jian was very happy.

    "Let''s go."

    He said gently and then took Mo Ron out of the police station by holding her wrist carefully.

    Mo Ron didn''t oppose him.

    She obediently sat inside the car when he opened the door for her.

    The car started and drove away from the police station.

    ------

    Lin Qianru sighed lightly after she covered the final dish made for dinner.

    She nced towards the clock. There was still some time before Mo Ron would return from her part-time job. However, as soon as this thought came to her mind, she heard the doorbell of her apartment ringing continuously.

    Startled because of the sudden and continuous sound, she was confused for a moment and then she ran towards the door with a frown.

    This is not how Mo Ron rings the doorbell. And, Mo Ron does not even ring the doorbell she just fills in the password and then enters the apartment.

    It seems that it was someone else at the door.

    Wiping her still wet hands with her apron, she opened the door. Although she was feeling a bit irritated because of the continuous sounds of the doorbell, there was still a polite smile on her lips.

    However, even that polite smile disappeared from Lin Qianru''s lips when saw four men dressed in police uniform at her door.

    "Is this the apartment where Miss Mo Ron lives?"

    Lin Qianru was confused when she heard the policemen mentioning her daughter''s name. The next moment she thought that something might have happened to her daughter so she said immediately

    "Yes, Mo Ron��she is my daughter. Is everything alright?"

    The head policemen looked at Lin Qianru with a wooden expression on his face. A momentter, he opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly shut it again. His hand went towards his pocket and he took out his phone that was vibrating nonstop.

    He nced at the name and seeing that it was a phone call from his senior officer, he immediately picked up the call.

    No one knew what the other side said to the man but the expression on his face changed many times in the span of the few seconds he was on the phone call.

    The first thing that the man did after putting down the phone was bowing in front of Lin Qianru with a very strange expression on his face.

    "Apologies Madam. It seems that we have done some mistake and recognized the wrong person."

    "Oh"

    Lin Qianru mumbled but she still looked very confused about everything. She stood at the same spot even after the police left.

    A deep frown marred her smooth forehead.

    ''Something didn''t seem to settle with the whole situation.'' Thought Lin Qianru.

    ''If that man really made a mistake��then how did he know the name of Ron.''

    Lin Qianru bit her lips as she pondered over this fact. Her hand reached out to close the door but her eyes suddenly caught something.

    A folded paper was lying just outside the door.

    Lin Qianru bent down and picked it up. She unfolded the paper and her hands trembled when she read what was written on the paper.

    It was a search warrant...the police hade here to search her apartment.

    Why?

    A bad premonition rose inside her heart as she remembered the policemen mentioning her daughter''s name.

    Lin Qianru hurriedly went inside and searched for her phone. The first thing she did, when she found her phone, was to call Mo Ron.

    ''Everything must be fine.''

    Sheforted herself inside her heart as she called Mo Ron but no one picked up the call.

    Lin Qianru was going crazy with worry because she just couldn''t let the policewomen''s words out of her mind after seeing the search warrant of her apartment.

    So she decided to go out and look for Mo Ron.

    She first went to Mo Chen''s room and when she saw that Mo Chen was sleeping, she closed the door of his room.

    After that, she locked the apartment and then went inside the elevator.

    All this while, she never stopped trying calling Mo Ron.

    After getting out of the elevator, she thought of calling to the house where Mo Ron tutors.. However, she didn''t need to do so any monger when she saw the scene in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 141 - You Were Never A Bother

    Lin Qianru hurriedly hid herself behind the wall when she saw Mo Ron turning to look in her direction.

    A relived sigh escaped from her lips when she saw that Mo Ron could not see her.

    With curious and worry filled eyes, she looked at the car out of which she had seen Mo Ron stepping out of. Her eyes went wide when she saw a man stepping out of the same car.

    A man who seemed to be older than Mo Ron.

    Countless imaginations filled her mind.

    Although she trusted her daughter very much, she was still worried about her. In the end, she was just a young girl who could be misled by some clever guy.

    However, the next moment Lin Qianru''s eyes widened when she saw the man''s face.

    It was the young man she had invited at dinner to her apartment��He Jian.

    "Does it hurt now?"

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron raised her head. Her eyes showed the confusion she felt by the question.

    It was only when she saw He Jian''s eyes on her wrists she realized what he was talking about.

    "No��"

    She whispered softly as she nced at her bandaged wrists now. The bandage was tied on her redden and peeled areas. Anyone with one nce at it could tell that the person who did it was very unskilled at it.

    Irony filled her heart as she remembered how He Jian had asked the driver to stop the car at the medical shop. He applied the cream on her wounds himself.

    "I am sorry."

    She was startled again when she heard these words from He Jian. Raising her head, she found him looking at herself with his intense blue eyes.

    "For what?"

    She asked him again in confusion.

    "I should havee early."

    For a moment, Mo Ron thought that she saw anger shing in He Jian''s eyes. Towards whom? She didn''t know so she dismissed her thought.

    "It''s alright."

    She mumbled in a very low voice suddenly feeling a little low.

    However, He Jian didn''t agree with her. Seeing the redden and peeled skin on Mo Ron''s wrists, he med himself for his stupidity��no actually Fang Zhihan''s stupidity.

    He should have known that Fang Zhihan''s stupid schemes will always remain stupid and because of them he had already harmed the girl he had wanted to protect from everything.

    "You don''t need to worry about anything. I will handle everything from here now. They will not be allowed to disturb you. Mywyer and��"

    He Jian stopped amidst his words when a soft sniffle fell in his ears.

    His hands inside his pockets froze suddenly and he looked at Mo Ron''s lowered head with panic.

    "Lan"

    Even his voice wasced with concern and panic as he took out his hands and held Mo Ron''s shoulders feeling more worried when he felt them shaking lightly under his hands.

    "I am alright."

    Mo Ron whispered in a small voice as she tried to free her shoulders from He Jian''s grip but the man held her in a firm hold.

    "Stay still."

    A firm voice came from above her head and her chin was suddenly held in a tight but gentle grip. She was made to raise her head and look at the man in front of her.

    More tears streamed down from her eyes when she looked into those pair of eyes.

    The usual cold blue eyes were filled with concern making her heart uneasy and warm at the same time.

    She tried hard to control her emotions but she just couldn''t do so.

    She had been doing it since the moment Inspector Meng had told her that He Jian had called him before to made Su Mian and Wen Zuyan suffer more in the prison.

    Only she knew how it felt to hear that both the women, who had been responsible for half of her miseries in her past life, were now struggling for even a single bite of food.

    She was not a saint.

    She had gone through so much in her past life. She had fought for one time meal in the orphanage for her younger brother.

    She also had to send Mo Chen away from herself to give him a better life but after that what she had went through��only she knew.

    She had never eaten enough in that orphanage. She didn''t get any toys to y, or any books to study. She had spent years wearing the same dresses and getting beaten by the children who used to live with her.

    None of that would not have happened if her aunts had not sent her and Mo Chen away.

    Mo Ron''s heart was filled with hatred for both of her aunts.

    For everyone who had been responsible for her miserable past.

    Even knowing the fact that Wen Zuyan and Su Mian were suffering more than anyone in the prison��It gave her heart a strange satisfaction.

    He Jian did something she had always wanted to do but she didn''t have any power to do that.

    This time she was really thankful to him for what he did.

    She came out of her trance when she felt something touching her cold cheek.

    "Lan, what happened?"

    Mo Ron''s heart shook for a moment when she heard the deep voice. Cold fingers wiped the tears rolling down her cheeks gently.

    She didn''t know just how she should answer the question so she said

    "I feel bad for bothering you."

    This was also true.

    Getting the help from a man to whom she had asked to not interfere in her matters just a few days ago��it was also very ufortable especially when that man was He Jian.

    It made her feel helpless��as if she can''t avoid He Jian''s presence in her life no matter how much she would try hard.

    "Rubbish"

    She was startled when she heard the harsh voice and raised her head only to see a frown on He Jian''s forehead.

    The pair of blue eyes firmly locked with hers and her heart was again filed with warmness when she heard He Jian''s next words.

    "Lan��you are never a bother.. Always remember this."

 Chapter 142 - She Had Been A Fool

    (This chapter is dedicated to the top three golden tickets givers of thest month.

    Ynde_Duggan

    Sarah_He

    starfemme

    Thank you so much for your love and support.

    As a small reward for your iparable love towards the story, the author has a 100 coin coupon code for the three of you. My discord id is Ada_5253# 7335.

    Please do contact me through discord and receive your cupon codes whenever you wish to. Thanks again for your love and support to the story.)

    --------

    Mo Ron seemed to have a sense of d��j�� vu after she heard He Jian''s words.

    The same words she had heard in her past life but she had taken a different meaning out of them altogether.

    ''You were never a bother.''

    He had actually stood by his words until she had spoilt everything��until she made him feel that she was really a bother.

    ''What if I had not insisted so much on getting his love?'' thought Mo Ron.

    She could have lived a really well life. She could have found her brother or perhaps ��she could have found him alive.

    He Jian had always taken care of her very well until she made him abandon her.

    Even now��he was just like her past life.

    He came to help her just after a few minutes she called him.

    He was very sincere towards her. But what did she do? She lost such a sincere person in herst life because of her own stupidity.

    So what if he didn''t love her?

    Love was not necessary for breathing. She could also live without it. At least she would have a person in her life who had been with her in her most difficult times.

    Wasn''t this also good?

    Mo Ron still remembered the cruel life she had lived in the orphanage. For food, for clothes for anything that was necessary for living well, a person could do anything.

    She was provided with everything by He Jian.

    It was her foolish heart who took his care for something else. After being treated so badly by everyone, He Jian''s care and gentleness became something else for her.

    She knew how bad people could go in life�� How badly they can hurt you and take your advantage of.

    But He Jian did nothing like that. He took care of her��gave her the best he could.

    So what was her reason behind hating him?

    Because he didn''t love her?

    Mo Ron suddenly felt as if she had been the biggest fool in her life.

    And why wasn''t she? She med He Jian for not loving her but she never thought her care towards herself when they were still in good terms.

    ''I was so selfish'' thought Mo Ron.

    It was not He Jian''s fault that he didn''t love her. It was not his fault that she took his care for something else.

    All along, it was she who was at fault.

    To get something she couldn''t she didn''t cherish what she had.

    .

    .

    .

    In just a few seconds, He Jian saw so many emotions shing in the ck brown eyes.

    Surprise, guilt, fear and so many other emotions that he didn''t understand.

    He felt confused and helpless when Mo Ron lowered her head in a daze.

    Confused as to why she was afraid and guilt and helpless as to why she was surprised.

    "You will be alwayse first, Lan."

    He said more firmly wanting to instill this thought in the young girl''s mind.

    If only she knew that he had never cared for anyone like he was caring for her. She was special for him. Everything rted her was special for him.

    He didn''t know why neither he wanted to know it yet.

    He didn''t care.

    All he knew was that he wished to see her happy. He wished to see her eyes shining with cheerfulness. He wished to see her living a very happy and peaceful life.

    It made him feel happy and satisfied.

    A ''thanks'' in low voice fell in his ears and helplessness and tenderness shed in He Jian''s eyes as he looked at the lowered and fluffy head of the young girl in front of her.

    In the end, she was just a young girl.

    She must be afraid after today''s incident and being arrested without any fault.

    For a moment, hesitation shed through his eyes but it was only for a moment because in the next one he raised his two arms and dragged the girl who was at least a head lower than him in height in his arms.

    He awkwardly patted the back of Mo Ron''s head and said gently his each and every word.

    "Shh��it will be alright. You are not alone now."

    However, He Jian only felt more helpless when he saw Mo Ron''s shoulders shaking more rapidly. He could feel the cloth on his chest getting wet by her tears.

    He tried to look at Mo Ron''s face but the hold on his other''s arms tightened suddenly indicating that she doesn''t wish to move away.

    So he stood there silently letting her cry as much as she wished to with a cold frown on his forehead.

    His frown went deeper when amidst Mo Ron''s low cries he heard her saying ''sorry'' in low voice.

    "Lan, It was not your fault."

    However, the girl seemed to not hear his words and continued her one-sided talking.

    Mo Ron actually heard his words but she pretended to ignore them. She was actually saying sorry to him.

    She thought how disappointed He Jian must be in her past self.

    The man had done so much for her so that she could live a well life but what did she do? Not only she made her life hell, she also said to him that she hated him ��when he didn''t deserve any of that.

    He Jian''s didn''t say anything. He just continued to pat Mo Ron''s back gently.

    Inside his heart, He Jian was already thinking of ways to punish Shen family.

    ''No one could just roam freely after harming Lan��not until he was alive.''

 Chapter 143 - What Should He Choose?

    Mo Ron entered the password to enter the apartment. A ''click'' sound of the door being unlocked fell in her ears and she rubbed her face with her hand before opening the door.

    Her eyes unconsciously nced at her phone to look at the time and she sighed in relief.

    It was normal for her toete by ten or fifteen minutes so her mother should not doubt anything. She was sure that the police should not have been able to tell her mother anything about her arrest knowing He Jian''s capability.

    So she only needed to hide her scratched wrists and her eyes, which were now red and swollen because of her crying, from her mother.

    Mo Ron sighed again as if to prepare herself for some sort of battle and opened the door of her apartment.

    Seeing the dim lights of the living room, Mo Ron''s expression turned into a relived one.

    It seems that her mother was had slept early today.

    Although it was rare her mother sometimes gets very tired and Mo Ron would find her asleep by the time shees home so she thought today happened the same.

    She saw the cooked food ced on the dining table but she was not in the mood of eating anything. With her bag flung over her shoulders, she walked inside her room.

    She just wanted the bed for now.

    After such a long day, she was emotionally and physically drained and she needed a very good sleep.

    Unbeknownst to Mo Ron, Lin Qianru was not sleeping inside her room.

    Leave the room�� she was not even inside the apartment. At this moment, Lin Qianru was standing in front of He Jian.

    He Jian''s blue eyes fell on the woman in front of him and he removed the phone from his ear.

    "What happened to Ron? Why was she crying in front of you?"

    Surprise shed through his eyes when he saw the worry in Lin Qianru''s eyes. From her question, he knew that she had already seen more than Mo Ron would want her to see.

    He remained silent for a moment however his silence turned Lin Qianru''s worry into anger and anxiousness.

    She unfolded the paper she had in her hands for a long time now and showed it to He Jian as she said in a firm voice.

    "Don''t try to lie to me. I know that��that police was here for my daughter."

    A tear fell out from Lin Qianru''s eyes and her hands holding the paper started trembling. She was worried and scared after seeing Mo Ron crying in front of He Jian.

    Her daughter��why was she like this? Why does she not tell her anything? Why does she not cry in front of her?

    Lin Qianru knew that Mo Ron would avoid this matter if she went to talk to her. That''s why she could only force He Jian to tell her everything.

    How could she be so unaware when her daughter was in trouble that involved the police?

    "What happened to her? Is she in some sort of trouble? Please tell me."

    She asked He Jian in a pleading tone.

    However, He Jian still remained silent.

    His lips were pressed in a thin line as he nced at the paper in Lin Qianru''s hands. If Chu Feng had been there, he would have known that his boss was clearly very angry at this moment.

    And he would also have known the reason behind this. It was his own��unintentional ipatibility to do his job.

    It was not his fault that the search warrant fell from the policemen''s hands and Lin Qianru found it. However, since it was his job to ensure that she doesn''t find out anything��the failure will also be hispletely does not matter who was responsible for that failure.

    Chu Feng failed so he will suffer...however, He Jian was now in a difficult predicament where he had to decide what he should do.

    If he told Lin Qianru everything then he would earn Mo Ron''s mother''s trust and that will help him in taking care of Mo Ron more in the future.

    However, if he told Lin Qianru everything he would also lose Mo Ron''s trust who had asked his help only to hide everything from her family.

    What should he choose?

    He Jian finger twitched and he finally took the decision.

    "Auntie, actually��"

    -------

    It was midnight. Inside the silent and dimly lit room, the sound of vibration from the phone was particrly very attractive and noisy.

    Sleeping on the right side of the bed, Wang Weimin frowned in his sleep and opened his eyes slowly. He followed the direction of the sound and his hands picked the vibrating phone from the bedside table.

    "Who is calling you sote at night?"

    He heard the hoarse voice from the other side of the bed, however didn''t answer the question. All his attention was on his phone because his gaze was already very serious as he looked at the number on the screen.

    Shen Zhn rolled her eyes when she didn''t hear her husband answering her question.

    She was already used to being ignored by him ��still she felt very humiliated every time he behaved like this with her.

    However, she could do nothing except throw away the pillow from the bed in anger.

    But her attention from her anger was diverted away when she heard Wang Weimin''s surprised and panicked voice

    "What? How did this happen?"

    Shen Zhn frowned and turned on the light to clearly look at Wang Weimin''s face.

    Her frown went deeper when she saw the startled face of her husband as heard something from the other side of the phone.

    "Wait��I will call you back in a moment."

    She saw her husband put down the phone. Just when she was about to ask him what happened, Wang Weimin had already turned to look at his wife with a face full of confusion.

    "Shenpany''s materials that we have sent to international market ��it was stopped on the way."

    "What?"

    Shen Zhn whispered and then asked angrily

    "Who stopped it?"

    Wang Weimin face went more confused as he told his wife

    "Our ship was stopped from passing through an ind on the way. It has never happened in the past. I don''t know how it went wrong this time."

    Even Shen Zhn was confused by her husband''s words. She but her lips and asked her husband a momentter.

    "Who owns that ind?"

    "It is the grandson of He family��He Jian."

    Wang Weimin said casually as he climbed down from the bed and wore his slippers not noticing how Shen Zhn''s eyes had gone wide at his answer.

    With face pale, Shen Zhn shook her head as she murmured to herself

    "This�� can''t be possible."

    Shen Zhn came out of her trance when she heard her husband''s words.

    "I have Young Master He''s assistant number. I will call him now and ask him what is going on."

    Wang Weimin was more like talking to himself. The frown never left his forehead as he searched for his other phone that should have some extra numbers.

    This exchange of goods at the international market was going to be major breakthrough for Shen Enterprises and he had worked hard very much for it.

    Even Shen Zhn knew about this. She had also done very much hard work in this project so she understood her husband''s worry.

    She also got down from the bed and helped Wang Weimin in looking for his phone.

    After a whole two minutes of search, Wang Weimin found his phone.

    He hurriedly opened the lock and searched for He Jian''s assistant number. Although it was nighttime, he didn''t hesitate to call He Jian''s assistant.

    The project was his hard work for many months and he could let the timing of good reaching the market go wrong.

    Fortunately, the call went through.

    "Hello"

    "Hello, Is this Young Master He''s assistant?"

    "Yes"

    Wang Weimin sighed in relief after hearing the answer and continued immediately

    "I am Wang Weimin. Actually tonight, the goods from Shen Enterprises were stopped at the ind owned by Young Master He. I wanted your help in asking those men to let the good go ahead of the ind."

    Wang Weimin was very confident as he demanded from He Jian''s assistant. He had thought that problem would just solve like this. However, what he heard next was shocked him.

    "Mr. Wang, I am sorry to tell you but I can''t do what you wish me to do."

    "And why so?"

    Wang Weimin frowned and asked in confusion

    "My boss had asked me to not allow yourpany goods to go ahead of his ind."

    "What? Why would Young Master He do that? There must have been some misunderstanding. The Shen and He family have always had very good rtions between them. Let me talk to Mr. He��perhaps I can solve this misunderstanding."

    As soon as Wang Weimin finished his words, a cold and indifferent voice rang in his ears

    "Misunderstanding��ha��"

    A chuckle .... so cold and humorless that Wang Weimin shivered from its intensity even through the phone.

    "Mr. Wang should ask his wife what she had done before concluding whether it was a misunderstanding or intentional harm to a person who belongs to me."

    And the call was cut after that.

 Chapter 144 - Helplessness

    It was veryte at night when Cheng Yang returned to the police station.

    He ran inside the police station and stumped the paper in his hands on the table in front of the police officer.

    The police officer was also startled by his sudden entry as he stood up from his seat. He looked at Cheng Yang with wide eyes and asked

    "Who are you? Who allowed you inside?"

    Cheng Yang looked at the police officer with confusion as he was different from the man he had talked to before. But nheless, it only made him feel a little relieved.

    Because he didn''t know what he would have done if he had seen the face of that police officer before. The disgusting gaze with which the man had looked towards Mo Ron still was very clear in his memory making him remember every time how he didn''t do anything fearing that he would only make her time difficult in prison by his actions.

    "This is the documents needed for Mo Ron''s bail."

    He told the police officer in an emotionless voice.

    "Mo Ron"

    A frown marred the head of the police officer''s forehead as he repeated the name Cheng Yang had just mentioned.

    Very soon the frown set down and his eyes went wide as he looked at Cheng Yang and said warily

    "Is she the same girl who was arrested this evening in the drug case?"

    Cheng Yang immediately nodded his head and said

    "Yes, free her now. I have the papers for her bail. You can''t keep her here anymore."

    His fists clenched as he looked in the direction of where he had seen policewomen taking Mo Ron inside.

    How alone she must be feeling inside there?

    Once again Cheng Yang was reminded of how helpless he was and he hated it.

    He hated the fact that he didn''t have the power to help the girl who had done so much for him. It made him feel ashamed.

    The next moment, Cheng Yang''s came out of his regretful thoughts when he heard the police officer''s words.

    "Young man, that girl has already been freed."

    "Has been freed?"

    Cheng Yang frowned in confusion and the police officer nodded his head.

    "Yes, she had left from here a long ago."

    The words didn''t clear Cheng Yang''s confusion and he asked again

    "How? I mean I was told before she would not be freed until theint is taken back or until she shows any evidence regarding her not any involvement with drugs."

    Cheng Yang police officer sighing at his words. The man took out his handkerchief and seemed to have a bitter smile on his lips.

    "So you are young master from Cheng family?"

    Cheng Yang looked at the police officer with questioning eyes and then saw him looking at paper lying on the table.

    The papers mentioned his name so he understood that the police officer must have read his name from there.

    He wanted to get bail for Mo Ron under his responsibility. Although Cheng family had fallen in the past few months, he still had his own sources to make something unreasonable like possible.

    On the other hand, the police officer rubbed his chin with interest filled eyes and murmured

    "I wonder just who this Miss Mo Ron is. First, the Young Master of He family especiallyes here for her and now Young Master from Cheng familyes here for her."

    "He family��"

    Cheng Yang caught the words from the police officer murmurs and his eyes narrowed as he looked at the police officer.

    The police officer cleared his throat with an awkward expression. He straightened his back and looked at Cheng Yang with a serious expression on his face.

    "Young Maser Cheng, the girl you are looking for has already been freed. I suppose that you should leave form here now."

    Cheng Yang''s face went nk seeing the change in the attitude of the police officer. He knew that the police officer would not tell him anything so he picked up the paper from the table and turned around to leave.

    However, just when he was about to step out of the room, the door opened and two policemen entered the room while dragging a shouting man inside the room.

    Cheng Yang was startled and stepped aside giving way to them.

    "Leave me��do you even know who I am? You can''t just drag anyone here like this. I have the power to make you lose your job. Hey officer��tell your men to leave me."

    The man shouted non-stop. The two policemen heard his words and stopped for a fraction of a second. Hesitation could be seen in their eyes which made the struggling man smile proudly.

    However, the next moment the two policemen heard their senior''s words

    "You cowards��do you still not know what is right and what is wrong? Arrest him and drag him inside the cell. He is ying with the lives of so many people and you fear that he will make you jobless. I assure you that he can''t do anything. Just do your job fearlessly."

    The police officer said strictly making the smile from the man''s face disappear.

    Cheng Yang just looked at this farce and was ready to leave the police station. However, he had taken just a step forward when the man''s words fell in his ears.

    "You��do you even know who I am?"

    The man pointed his fat finger at the police officer and said loudly

    "I am the head of You family, You Biuxin. Do you not know the power You family holds in City H?"

    Standing at the door of the room, Cheng Yang''s eyes were cold and sharp.

    The name ''You Biuxin'' rang in his ears again and again.

    He turned around very slowly. His cold eyes looked at the man and his fists clenched as he remembered whatever his mother had told him.

    The police officer didn''t notice that Cheng Yang was still standing inside the room.

    He looked at You Biuxin without any fear and said

    "Actually it doesn''t matter how much your family holds after what you have done. Thew inside the City H is not that much blind yet. Before you were doing such a business openly because you held that same power and could threaten others with them. The police could not take any action against you. However, now the things are much different. This time��You have got a very powerful family against you, Mr. You.

    Tell me between You and He family��who do you think the higher-ups in City H would follow?"

    The police officer asked with a smirk and You Biuxin''s face went pale at his words.

    Cheng Yang who had been standing at the door heard the police officer''s words and his lips were pressed in a thin line.

    He controlled his anger as he saw the two policemen dragging You Biuxin away. As much as he wished to kill the man right there, he knew that this was not the right time. He still had to find the evidence against him.

    And this time could not have been more right.

    You Biuxin was inside the jail so there would be no one outside who would stop him.

    Cheng Yang thought as he turned around to leave the police station.

    His thoughts again went in Mo Ron direction and he took out his phone from his pocket thinking of calling Mo Ron and asking her where she was.

    But the next moment, he bumped against someone and the collision made his phone fall out from his phone.

    Cheng Yang cursed and bent down to pick his phone from the ground.

    "Sorry, I was not paying att..."

    He said when he straightened and looked at the person with whom he had just bumped but he was forced to stop amidst his apology when he saw the red-eyed policewoman.

    She was the same policewoman who had arrested Mo Ron and had dragged her inside the prison cell.

    "You��"

    The policewoman looked at Cheng Yang and her eyes were suddenly filled with hope.

    "You are the boy who hade here with that girl, right?"

    Cheng Yang understood what she meant by that girl but he didn''t say anything. The policewoman didn''t mind his silence and held Cheng Yang''s arm as she looked at him with pleading eyes.

    "Can you take me to her? I will go and apologize to her very seriously. Please��this job is very important for me. I am a single mother and have a child to raise. I can''t afford to lose my job."

    Cheng Yang frowned and tried to free his arm from policewoman''s hand, however the policewoman was just too desperate at this moment.

    "Please take me to her. I just did what I was asked to do. I will apologize to Young Master He also if he wants that. Just give me back my job."

    Cheng Yang''s action of freeing himself stopped when he heard He family name again.

    He felt very confused as to why the policewoman as well as that police officer took Young Master He''s name in Mo Ron''s matters.

    The policewoman was still saying many things.

    Cheng Yang would have ignored her, however, she said something that he could no longer ignore.

    Looking at the policewoman, Cheng Yang put back his phone inside his pocket and decided something.

 Chapter 145 - Not A Good Mother

    That night was very long for many people.

    Not only You family but even the Shen family was made to remain awake for the whole night.

    Inside therge living room, Grandfather Shen sat on the huge sofa with a deep frown on his forehead.

    Around him, the whole family stood making a circle and this whole family consisted of Shen Zhn, Wang Weimin and Shen Yiling.

    "Hello"

    The three people looked at each other with a relived face when they finally hear sound from the phone in Grandfather Shen''s hands.

    "Hello, Old He��"

    Grandfather Shen called out immediately as he leaned closer to the phone.

    "Old Shen��"

    A confused voice came from the other side and a momentter, the voice continued

    "Old Shen, you remembered me sote at night. Is everything alright?"

    Grandfather Shen smiled bitterly at Grandfather''s question and said

    "No, actually. Old He, I need your help urgently."

    On the other side of the phone, Grandfather He switched on the light of the bedsidemp with his left hand as his right one was busy holding the phone.

    Butler Zhang who was sleeping on the sofa in the same room was made to open his eyes after getting awoken by Grandfather He''s movements.

    The old butler sat up on the sofa with a frown and looked at Grandfather He with eyes full of disdain.

    "Sote at night��don''t tell me that you suddenly wish to see your son and grandson and hence want to do some other drama."

    Grandfather He''s eyes widened when he heard the butler''s words and he hurriedly covered the phone in his hands. ring at Butler Zhang, he whispered angrily

    "Just shut your loose mouth. Can''t you see that I am having some important conversation? What if the person on the other side heard you? How will I show my face to others if they heard all this?"

    Butler Zhang''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the phone in Grandfather''s He hands and asked

    "Who is calling you sote at night?"

    Hearing Butler Zhang''s question, this time Grandfather He''s eyes were full of disdain as he looked att the old butler.

    "Don''t try to act as if you are my wife."

    Although Grandfather He said these words, he put the phone on the speaker and signed Butler Zhang to shut his mouth who was busy in rubbing the goosebumps on his arms after hearing Grandfather He''s suggestive words.

    ''Who wants to be your wife?'' Butler Zhang had wished to say but Grandfather He had already put the phone on the speaker and the voice came from the other side.

    "Old He��I don''t know if you know but my Shenpany was sending its products in international market this year. Tonight, the products were passing through an ind that is owned by your grandson. And He Jian stopped the transportation of ourpany products. Can you help me and ask He Jian t let the products pass the ind?"

    Grandfather Shen said from the other side of the phone and Grandfather He frowned deeply on this side of phone.

    "Jian stopped yourpany''s products?"

    Grandfather He whispered to himself and looked at Butler Zhang with the same frown who also seemed to be confused about everything

    "Yes"

    Grandfather Shen''s answer came from the other side of the phone.

    Grandfather He bit his lips and was silent for a moment before he said

    "Let me talk to Jian, perhaps there has been some misunderstanding on his side."

    Sitting inside the living room of Shen Mansion, Grandfather Shen nodded his head and said

    "Alright."

    And hung up the call.

    "He will talk to He Jian."

    Grandfather Shen said to his family members but none of them had relief on their faces.

    Wang Weimin had already talked to He Jian and he had only a slight hope that He Jian will listen to his grandfather.

    On the other hand, Shen Zhn and Shen Yiling had a bad mood after they had heard He Jian''s words mentioning that it was because of Shen Zhn''s mistake that he was doing all this.

    Wang Weimin didn''t ask Shen Zhn anything and Shen Zhn also didn''t tell him anything but both the mother and daughter knew inside their hearts what He Jian was talking about.

    Shen Yiling''s fists were clenched since the moment her mother had told her everything.

    ''Harm my person��.''

    That girl was more important to He Jian that she had thought. Shen Yiling licked her lips lightly as she took out her phone and thought of confirming something but then she shook her head and put it down again.

    She will not be revealed this easily as she had been very careful.

    What she should think now is how to find out more about this girl without being noticed by He Jian.

    The night passed by and the Shen family remained wide awake.

    The call from Grandfather He never came and the products from Shen Enterprises didn''t pass the ind.

    ------

    Unbeknownst to all this, Mo Ron slept more peacefully that night.

    She was awake even before the rm clock rang.

    Staring at the ceiling of her room, Mo Ron had a very small smile on her lips.

    She felt as if her heart was suddenly very light today��as if she had freed it from some kind of burden. At the same time, there was a kind of emptiness inside it,

    Mo Ron knew what it was.

    She had finally emptied her heartpletely from He Jian.

    After five years of living her present life, she now knew what had kept her binding her with her past. It was her hatred for He Jian which was notplete even hate.

    She just had grudges against him. Grudge for not loving her in her past life in the way she loved him. Now she had understood that she was wrong and she had left abandoned those grudges.

    She does not have any hope from He Jian inside her heart.

    And it felt very good��light and free.

    Mo Ron felt that she was finally a new starting life where even if He Jian was there with her she wouldn''t mind it.

    She would dly ept the care he gave to her in her past life and she would also ept his indifference if that''s what he would give to her.

    Because he Jian no longer mattered to her��.or that was what she thought.

    .

    .

    .

    "Good morning Mom, Good Morning Chenchen"

    Mo Ron kissed her mother''s cheek and ruffled her brother''s hair as she set down her bag on one of the chair and sat down on the other chair.

    Mo Chen pouted as he set his hair but smiled usually looking at his Jiejie. However, Lin Qianru looked at Mo Ron''s smiling face silently without wishing her ''good morning'' back.

    Mo Ron didn''t notice this unusual action of her mother.

    She served the breakfast in her te as she hummed the tune of her favorite song.

    "Jiejie seems to be very happy."

    Mo Chen said to Mo Ron with a smile and Mo Ron nodded her head.

    "That''s good. If Jiejie is happy, Moo Chen is also happy."

    The innocent words of her brother made Mo Ronugh and she ruffled his hair again making Mo Chen pout.

    The young boy looked at his sister with helplessness filled eyes and this made Mo Ronugh out more loudly.

    A few momentster, Mo Chen had finished his breakfast and got down from his chair.

    Picking up his school bag from another chair, he waved bye to his mother and sister and left the dining room.

    The dining room only had the sound of Mo Ron''s humming after Moo Chen left.

    Lin Qianru continued to look at her daughter''s side profile as she put the butter on the breads with a knife.

    "Ron"

    She whispered lightly a momentter.

    "Yes, Mom?"

    Mo Ron asked still chewing the bread inside her mouth without looking at her mother.

    "You know you can share anything with me."

    Mo Ron paused when she heard these words of her mother. She turned her head to look at her mother as she swallowed down the food in her mouth.

    "Yes, Mom I know that.

    She told her mother with a small smile and Lin Qianru went silent.

    Mo Ron turned her eyes back to the food in her te while Lin Qianru had a bitter smile on her lips.

    She remained silent again for a few moments with the same bitter smile on her lips as she continued to look at her daughter.

    Then suddenly she sat down on the chair that was beside Mo Ron attracting Mo Ron''s attention.

    "Ron, I thought that I always have been a very good mother. But today I suddenly feel like that I have been wrong always."

    Mo Ron was startled these words from her mother''s mouth and she understood that something serious had happened.

    She put the ss of juice in her hands on the table and turned her body in her mother''s directionpletely.

    "Mom, why are saying this? You are the bestest mother in this world."

    Mo Ron smiled as she held her mother''s hand and assured her.

    However, Lin Qianru took her hand back from her daughter''s hand. She looked at Mo Ron and said

    "If I am a good mother then why my daughter hides everything from me? Ron, If I am a good mother then why didn''t you tell me about this?"

    Saying this, Lin Qianru took out the search warrant she had sincest night and put it in front of Mo Ron and Mo Ron''s face went pale seeing the paper in her mother''s hands.

 Chapter 146 - She Had Been Selfish Once

    "H��How d��did you get this, Mom?"

    Mo Ron stared at the paper in front of her nkly. She seemed to have lost her voice because of the shock she was feeling.

    Lin Qianru, in response, didn''t say anything.

    The middle-aged woman left the paper and it fell on the table from her hand and she leaned her back on the chair as if she was very exhausted.

    Looking at her daughter with ssy eyes, she whispered

    "You really were never thinking of telling me such a big thing?"

    And Mo Ron''s head lowered in response.

    However, her response only fueled the anger Lin Qianru was feeling inside her chest sincest night��since the moment she had got to know everything.

    Anger that her daughter became so mature ��and so early.

    Anger that she had been an irresponsible mother��so irresponsible to make her children not feel secure enough to share their problems with her.

    "Ron��why? Did I ever scold you harshly for anything you did till today? I have loved both you and Chenchen equally ��and so much ��I don''t know where I went wrong. My Child, please tell me, Mother will try to improve it."

    Each and every word of her mother hit Mo Ron''s heart hard.

    Her eyes could not help but go teary hearing so much vulnerability in her mother''s words. It was because of her that her mother was feeling that she had not been a ''good mother''.

    The truth was that she had not been a good daughter.

    She didn''t regret not telling her mother anything. If everything happened again then Mo Ron would do the same thing.

    Her mother can''t handle stress �� Mo Ron had been told by the doctor.

    She was not a good daughter because she couldn''t hide her troubles from her mother.

    Her mother, in the end, found everything.

    Raising her head, Mo Ron bit her lips hard when she saw her mother looking at her with hope-filled eyes.

    The hope that she would tell her where shecked��

    Mo Ron''s hands trembled and she hurriedly hugged her mother tightly.

    "No Mom, don''t say such things. I said the truth. You ��You are the best mother in this whole universe. How can��you expect me to tell you where youck when I don''t have any answer to this question?"

    Mo Ron whispered gently as she wiped her mother''s tears but Lin Qianru''s tears do not seem to have any stoppage.

    The middle-aged woman cried like a child as she held her daughter''s hands that were wiping her tears.

    Many years ago when she was a woman who had not experienced life enough by herself had got to know that she had two children to raise by herself ��.she had felt very scared.

    ''What will she do?'' She had thought back then.

    She had been a daughter protected by her parents, she had been a wife loved by her husband, she had been a mother who loved her children ��. but she had never gone out to earn money.

    When the man for whom she had left her everything without any hesitation left her, she had been so lost and clueless.

    Still, she had held herself together for her children. She didn''t even get the time to look at the broken pieces of her heart before loads of responsibilities fell on her delicate shoulders.

    Lin Qianru went ahead facing whatever the life threw at her.

    She worked ��worked like an animal to raise her children and was getting through every day of her life when the unexpected shock of the serious illness was thrown on her face.

    The news , that she had an illness because of which she could die if not went through surgery, had left her mind nk.

    She could die ��leaving everything in this world she could die and finally have peace of mind.

    The thought had sheltered inside her mind and she could not help but find it tempting at that moment.

    Abandoned by the man she had loved, having self-respect big enough to not go back to her parents, she had found herself very tired.

    So tired that she chose to be selfish and leave her children alone.

    She didn''t even try to live.

    It was God''s will not hers. Why would he give her an illness if he didn''t want her to die?

    Her thoughts remained firm and selfish until her twelve-year-old daughter cried in front of her and called her selfish.

    Selfish��yes that was what she was.

    She knew it somewhere inside her heart but been called the same by her daughter��.it was a different thing altogether.

    She felt as if someone had pped her awake.

    She didn''t want her daughter to remember her mother as a ''selfish'' person.

    She thought and hence found many reasons for not continuing her life, however, she never thought of any reason for continuing living.

    No�� her children should have been the reason for her to continue her life.

    She had been really selfish. She didn''t even think of her children even once.

    The guilt of what she had done had preupied her heart since then.

    So she did everything for her children after that. Her life only revolved around them.

    However, this guilt only becamerger when she witnessed the real face of Su Mian and saw just how vicious Wen Zuyan could get.

    What would have be of her children if she had died back then?

    That day in the police station, Lin Qianru had thought and her soul trembled mere at the imagination of what the answer to her question could be.

    Su Mian and Wen Zuyan had already tried to s...sell her daughter once and this happened when she was alive. What if she ��

    Lin Qianru didn''t dare to imagine. Her guilt increased and she tried to be a better mother to her children.

    But yesterday, seeing her daughter crying in front of a stranger, she came to know again of her failure as a mother.

    Now hearing her daughter say ''you are the best mother in the world'' she didn''t know whether she should really believe it or not.

    Because inside her heart, she would always remember just how selfishly she had desired death at that time.

 Chapter 147 - The Confusion

    Fifteen minutester, Lin Qianru finally stopped crying.

    There were many things inside her heart but she didn''t tell her daughter about them. She just held Mo Ron''s hand and made her daughter look in her eyes.

    "Ron��promise me. Promise me that you won''t hide anything from me in the future."

    Mo Ron''s mouth opened and closed as she looked at her handheld by her mother and then in her mother''s eyes.

    She didn''t know what she should say so she remained silent.

    However, this time Lin Qianru was very determined to get the promise. She continued to look at her daughter with firm eyes as she waited for her to say something. But she would only ept a ''yes'' today.

    "Mother, how did you get this paper?"

    asked Mo Ron curiously also attempting to divert her mother''s attention.

    She really wished to know just how her mother got this paper.

    The real purpose behind asking help from He Jian was not to let her mother know anything about her being arrested by the police. If she didn''t seed in that, what was the benefit of dragging herself in front of the man she had vowed to stay away from in this life?

    However, Lin Qianru saw through her daughter''s tricks this time and said sternly.

    "Don''t try to change the topic."

    Mo Ron bit her tongue inside her mouth not knowing whether she should feel proud of her mother for being this much smart or whether she should cry for herself.

    In the end, she was, of course, proud of her mother.

    She observed her mother and Mo Ron found out that her mother didn''t look that much stressed by the new findings. Instead, she looked more hurt by the fact that her daughter which meant she hid something from her.

    Mo Ron sighed and thought that she had been perhaps too overprotective over her mother. Her mother was not that much of a weak woman.

    However, she could easily feel that she was not a good mother.

    As it was not the first time that Mo Ron had heard ''I am not a good mother'' from her mother''s mouth.

    The first time was when she had sold that ne and had confronted her mother after that.

    The second time was when Su Mian''s real face hade in front of her mother.

    And the third time was today.

    Mo Ron wished there was any way to tell her mother that it didn''t matter whether she was a good mother or a bad mother. As long as she was present there for both of her children��it was enough for her. The rest of the things she would manage happily. She would be a good mother in her eyes by doing only this only.

    After all, she also had not been a good daughter and sister in her past life.

    For this life, she just wished to have her family by her side.

    Tightening her hold around her mother''s hand, Mo Ron said finally

    "I promise mother that I will not hide something like this."

    Although Mo Ron said this, inside her heart, she was not sure until when she would stand by her promise.

    And she got the answer very soon.

    Lin Qianru smiled after seeing that Mo Ron promised her that she would not hide anything from her in the future.

    The na?ve mother thought that her daughter was sincere enough to not break her promise to her. She thought that that much she knew about her daughter.

    The next moment, however, her smile disappeared as if she seemed to have remembered something and she said

    "Today I will go to your college with you."

    Lin Qianru said with a serious expression on her face. Mo Ron who was thinking of how to ask her mother just how much she knew and how she knew, frowned in confusion not knowing why the direction of their conversation had turned to her college.

    "College? Why, Mom?"

    Lin Qianru huffed as she looked at her daughter with a helpless expression

    "Ron, since you have been put in such apromising situation by the college. I, as your mother, have the right to go there and question them in your ce."

    Her mother''s words only made Mo Ron frown more deeply as she didn''t get her confusion cleared by these words.

    "Mom, what are you saying?"

    Lin Qianru looked at her daughter whom she had always thought had been very intelligent and thought that her daughter''s behavior was really worrisome.

    With this kind of nature, she could have people topple all over on herself not knowing that she herself had this kind of nature.

    "Ron, I will ask Principal Lin why he didn''t say anything when you were being used of cheating and even called police to arrest you without doing any proper investigation. When I had gone to the college with your results, he and Vice Principal Cong had bragged so much about their university in front of me; however I am very disappointed with their attitude regarding this matter."

    Mo Ron''s frown disappeared and she looked at her mother with a slightly parted mouth.

    Her mouth again opened and closed in oblivion as she tried to think of the words she should say next.

    "I was arrested because of being used of cheating?"

    She murmured more likely to herself. However, the next moment she saw her mother getting up from the chair abruptly.

    Lin Qianru had a knife in her hand with which she was putting butter on the breads previously. Rotating the knife in the air, she said fiercely responding to her daughter''s words in her own way.

    "That''s what I am shocked about. How could they even think that my daughter would need to do such a thing. My daughter is so intelligent. She topped the college entrance exam. Are they blind or something to proceed with this matter like this?"

    Mo Ron sat there silently looking at her mother''s fierce form with opened mouth.

    She suddenly didn''t know what she should do.

    She didn''t know what was going on at all.

    What did her mother know and how did she get to know about this cheating incident in the first ce?

 Chapter 148 - The Staring Competition

    Mo Ron stepped out of her apartment in a daze.

    It had taken her another fifteen minutes to calm down her mother so that she would not apany her to the college today.

    In the end, she couldn''t ask her mother anything about how she got to know about the cheating incident as her mother shooed her away by saying that she was gettingte for the college.

    "Miss Mo"

    Mo Ron heard the voice calling her name when she was about to step inside the elevator.

    Without even turning around, she knew who it was. She licked her lips slightly and took a deep breath before she turned around.

    A soft and polite smile lingered on her lips as she greeted He Jian politely

    "Good morning, Mr. He"

    The blue eyes narrowed for an infinitesimal second when she said ''Mr. He''. However, they soon regained theirposure even before she could notice their change.

    "Good morning, Lan"

    He Jian said with his calm face.

    His eyes narrowed again when he saw Mo Ron scrunching her eyebrows at his ''Lan''.

    ''If I am calling him ''Mr. He'' then in exchange he should just call me ''Miss Mo''.'' Mo Ron thought inside her heart.

    "Going to college?"

    The question made Mo Rone out of her reverie and she looked back at He Jian as she nodded her head immediately.

    He Jian also nodded his head and then stepped inside the elevator he said

    "Come, I''ll drop you."

    Mo Ron who was about to step inside the elevator halted at these words.

    She raised her head to look at He Jian and her hands tightened around her bag.

    This was what she was afraid of.

    When Mo Ron had decided to call He Jian and ask for help, the slight hesitation in her heart was only because of the fact that she didn''t want him to do all these things for her.

    She could ept He Jian''s care, that too, sometimes but her self-respect didn''t allow her to ept He Jian''s help without any reasons.

    "Mr. He��"

    Mo Ron started however He Jian interrupted her words

    "I appreciate your help but please don''t interfere in my life in the future. Isn''t it what you want to you say?"

    Mo Ron was startled when she heard He Jian''s eyes. Calm blue eyes fell in her sight but she somewhere could feel that this calmness should not relieve her.

    Indeed, He Jian was feeling very angry inside his heart.

    Actually somewhere yesternight, he had already expected that Mo Ron would start to behave like this the next morning. And today, when he saw her halting at his words he became sure.

    However, he hade prepared this time.

    "Throwing me after you have used��I have not expected Lan to be such a person."

    Mo Ron''s mouth parted slightly and she suddenly thought that He Jian''s words sounded somewhat ambiguous.

    However, when she looked at the man her thoughts became more chaotic because she seemed to see the disappointment in He Jian''s eyes.

    The kind that made her feel like he was an abandoned dog ��and she was the one who abandoned him.

    Mo Ron shook her head abruptly to clear the image in her mind.

    She looked back at He Jian only to find his blue eyes fixed on herself. She suddenly felt a twinge of guilt rising inside her heart under the scorching gaze of He Jian.

    Throwing him away after using him��from the past and present events, it is reasonable for him to feel like this.

    Every time he had helped her and she, intentionally or unintentionally, had epted that help ��and after that, she had told him to stay out of her life.

    "No ��I wanted to say something else."

    She lied with a straight face.

    The man in front of her raised his eyebrows at her feeble attempt at lying and asked

    "Then what did you wish to say?"

    Mo Ron''s mind went nk for a moment and she gulped. The next moment, fortunately her mind started to work and she said hurriedly

    "My mother��My mother got the search warrant paper yester night. Do you know how?"

    The raised eyebrows finally set down to their normal ce and Mo Ron''s heart also.

    However, she soon saw a frown forming on He Jian''s head and he answer her question

    "The police had actually reached the apartment before you called me. Although they left as soon as my man informed them to leave ��one of them left the paper there by mistake and Aunt found that paper."

    Displeasure was written all over He Jian''s face as she told Mo Ron about this.

    However, it soon went away when he saw Mo Ron stepping inside the elevator and standing beside him.

    Looking at the young girl standing beside him, he said

    "Sorry."

    Mo Ron was again startled by this ''sorry''.

    She looked at He Jian as if she was looking at a ghost.

    ''Sorry''. Knowing the arrogance, coldness, and indifference of the man since her past life, she, of course, knew that it was not every day that He Jian said sorry to someone.

    Scratch that��she can guarantee that He Jian must have not said sorry to anyone in his life. Even her��he had never said sorry to her.

    "Why?"

    She asked curiously

    "It was my job to not let aunt know anything but she got to know. I should have been quicker."

    The words warmed her heart somewhere and she said softly.

    "It''s not your fault, Mr. He. I called youte��and it''s not like you knew that I was arrested and hence could help me without knowing anything, right?"

    He Jian''s body tensed at Mo Ron''sst words.

    A momentter, he gained hisposure and stiffly nodded his head.

    The silence prevailed in the elevator and they finally reached the ground floor.

    Both of them stepped outside and Mo Ron but her lips as she looked towards the ck care standing in front of the building.

    She recognized the man standing outside the car as He Jian''s assistant.

    However, her concern was now how could she avoid going to college in He Jian''s car.

    Just as Mo Ron was thinking of any excuse, she heard another voice calling her name.

    "Mo Ron"

    Mo Ron looked sideways and frowned when she saw a familiar figure walking towards herself.

    He Jian also stopped when he heard Mo Ron name being called.

    His blue eyes looked at the boy who was currently walking towards Mo Ron and they narrowed instantly when he heard the boy''s name from Mo Ron''s mouth.

    "Cheng Yang, what are you doing here?"

    Instead of answering Mo Ron''s question, Cheng Yang looked at the man standing beside her.

    He, at one nce, understood that the man was not ordinary.

    He Jian was also looking at Cheng Yang silently.

    He was told by Chu Feng that Cheng Yang had gone to the police station with bail papers to free Mo Ron yesternight. However, since he had already taken out Mo Ron, Cheng Yang''s hard work went into vain.

    But He Jian still could not help but look at the boy with wariness.

    Although he couldn''t, he tried hard to help Mo Ron. If by any chance, he had not created a situation where Mo Ron was forced to call him ��then even Cheng Yang could help Mo Ron.

    She would not have needed him at all.

    The fact bothered him a lot and he looked at Cheng Yang more coldly.

    Mo Ron didn''t know what she should do when she saw Cheng Yang and He Jian looking at each other continuously.

    She cleared her throat loudly, however, they still continued to look at each other like lost lovers.

    The thought made Mo Ron chuckle and she covered her mouth when she saw both the men looking at her with questioning eyes.

    Mo Ron could not answer their questioning eyes so she remained silent only to find that both the man had started to look at each other again.

    What the��

    Mo Ron was speechless.

    Were they having some silent staringpetition?

    She huffed and said

    "I am gettingte for college so I will leave first."��don''t want to disturb both of you. She said inside her heart while rolling her eyes.

    "Stop"

    "Stop"

    Two voices came together as soon as she turned around to leave making her startled.

    And when she turned around she found both the men looking at each other again. This time, Mo Ron couldn''t contain her frustration.

    Just when she was about to say something, Cheng Yang moved his eyes away first and looked at Mo Ron

    "I need to talk to you about something��.alone." emphasized Cheng Yang

    "Now?"

    Mo Ron frowned and Cheng Yang nodded his head with a serious face. Remembering what Mo Ron had said just now, he said immediately

    "We can talk inside my car. I will also drop you at the college."

    Mo Ron found the suggestion alright and her frown settled down.

    "Alright"

    However, as soon as she finished, the atmosphere around them became cold and suffocating. Startled by this sudden change, Mo Ron looked at He Jian as only he was capable of doing something like this.

    The man was already looking at her��more like ring at her.

    Mo Ron gulped and looked around as she thought about what she had done wrong while she heard the cold and firm words.

    "I will drop you at the college."

    "Why?"

    Cheng Yang questioned the cold man immediately.

    And another round of staringpetition started.

 Chapter 149 - A New Discovery

    Mo Ron looked at her both of her hands moving her face to left and then right unable toprehend how she got into the current situation.

    "She will go with me."

    She heard Cheng Yang saying in his cold voice that Mo Ron remembered he had used on her once when she had touched the violin on her first day of tutoring him inside his room.

    And Mo Ron looked at Cheng Yang who was currently holding her left hand.

    The other man however didn''t say anything so it made Mo Ron nce at him only to find his cold blue eyes fixed on herself.

    He was also holding her hand��right hand precisely.

    But he didn''t say anything like ''she will go with me'' fortunately.

    Because unfortunately, his cold blue eyes were enough to indicate his words as he silently looked at her.

    ''You will go with me.''

    They said ording to Mo Ron.

    Sigh. Mo Ron could only do this as she gulped while standing between the two men and trying to guess as to why this silent war was going on between them��when she had thought of them as lovers just a few moments ago in her mind.

    Even He Jian''s assistant, Chu Feng was looking at this scene with a parted mouth.

    His boss ��he had never seen his boss doing something childish like this.

    Since it was him only who had investigated Cheng Yang for his boss he knew that Cheng Yang was also a very intelligent and stubborn boy with his own sharp edges.

    The young assistant suddenly pitied Miss Mo who was standing between these two cold bs.

    "Why don''t we solve this matter like adults?" Mo Ron chuckled nervously and said as she tried to free her hands.

    The two men, however, ignored her feeble attempts like nothing and she heard Cheng Yang voice again.

    "I am not an adult."

    A wise answer ��Chu Feng could not help but apud silently for Cheng Yang.

    Now the young assistant looked at his own boss with worried eyes.

    Mo Ron could also do the same thing after what Cheng Yang said. She looked at He Jian with a nervous smile.

    The man, however, narrowed his cold blue eyes scaring Mo Ron out of her wits.

    "Mo Ron, why do I feel used every time I help you?"

    He Jian''s words sessfully made Mo Ron''s smile disappear and a twinge of guilt rose inside Mo Ron''s heart.

    Since Mo Ron had decided to put everything of her past life in her past life only, she had decided to see He Jian with a fresh point of view also.

    And seeing how everything happened in this life, she could find reasonability in He Jian''s words.

    He was indeed being used by her.

    Actually not only in this life, but she had also used him in her past life, isn''t it? ��or that was something he had told her.

    Mo Ron shook her head to clear her thoughts when she found herself thinking about her past life again.

    And she tried to concentrate on the predicament she was in.

    She could no longer look at He Jian and ask him to free her hand.

    So Mo Ron looked at Cheng Yang and said

    "Cheng Yang, we will talk here whatever you want to talk about."

    Cheng Yang''s body stilled when he heard Mo Ron''s words. He unconsciously left Mo Ron''s hand as he silently looked at her and then at her hand that was held by the man he still didn''t know.

    Hearing the words the man said to Mo Ron, he had a guess in his mind but he was not sure about it.

    ''Was this person so important in Mo Ron''s eyes?'' Cheng Yang suddenly found his heart a little heavy as this thought entered his mind.

    On the other hand, when Mo Ron saw Cheng Yang looking at He Jian she thought that Cheng Yang didn''t want to talk in front of He Jian so she said

    "Cheng Yang, this is Mr. He Jian. You don''t need to worry about talking to me in front of me. You can say anything you want freely."

    She introduced Cheng Yang and assured him with a soft smile on her lips.

    The coldness in He Jian''s eyes reduced only slightly when he heard Mo Ron''sst words and he no longer looked at Cheng Yang with the same aloofness.

    After knowing the name of the man, Cheng Yang also understood why Mo Ron was feeling so obliged to obey him.

    His heavy heart however became heavier.

    ''If only I was more capable than him then she would not have to take his help.'' thought Cheng Yang and his desire to take back whatever his family had lost increased.

    Since Mo Ron had already said so, he didn''t dy the things anymore and called the person he had brought with himself toe out.

    Mo Ron saw Cheng Yang calling someone with confused eyes.

    When she was about to question Cheng Yang, she suddenly saw a woman walking in their direction.

    Mo Ron eyes went cold when she recognized the woman.

    It was the policewoman fromst night. The same policewoman who had talked to her so rudely and had pushed her inside the prison cell so harshly.

    Her frown went deeper when the policewoman stood beside Cheng Yang and looked at her with red and swollen eyes filled with regret.

    Mo Ron, however, looked away.

    She had not found the woman having any nice intention towards herself thest night.

    "Ron"

    Cheng Yang called out to her and Mo Ron was forced to look at him.

    "She came to me when I had gone to the police stationst night with your bail papers."

    Mo Ron was surprised to hear Cheng Yang''s words.

    All this while, she had never known that Cheng Yang had also gone back to the police station to free her. She actually never thought about Cheng Yang and the discovery made Mo Ron feel guilty towards him.

    He Jian who could read every ongoing emotion in the eyes of the girl standing beside him again had cold eyes as he looked at Cheng Yang.

    Cheng Yang however unaware of these two people''s change of emotions continued

    "She told me that she had something very important to tell you."

    Mo Ron''s attention was also diverted by Cheng Yang''s words and she looked at the policewoman with questioning eyes.

    The policewoman recognized He Jian who was standing beside Mo Ron. Her red-eyed swayed between two of them and she said finally

    "I will only tell this important thing only if CEO He will give me back my job."

    The policewoman put the condition and Cheng Yang was not surprised at all as he had expected her to put such a condition the way she was crying in front of him.

    He, however, had not expected He Jian to present when he would talk to Mo Ron about the policewoman.

    Mo Ron was shocked when she heard the policewoman''s words. She looked at He Jian with eyes full of shock only to find him looking at someone with his cold blue eyes.

    And this time the victim of this suffocating coldness was the policewoman who shrunk her head and tried to hide behind Cheng Yang.

    The next moment, the policewoman understood that this was not the time to hide so she went in front of Mo Ron and ��kneeled down.

    "Miss Mo��please forgive me. Please ask CEO He to return my job. I am a single mother and have a child to raise. I can''t afford to lose this job. Please give me my job back. Actually someone had bribed me to disfigure your face. But I didn''t do it, Miss Mo. Please take this fact into ount and return my job to me."

    The policewoman''s words shocked Mo Ron and Cheng Yang.

    He Jian, however, was already used to seeing ns like this so he was not much shocked. But his blue eyes were filled with anger as he moved them to look towards his assistant.

    Chu Feng shuddered and immediately took out his phone to start investigating this new discovery.

    And He Jian moved his eyes back to the policewoman.

    Mo Ron came out of her shock and looked at the policewoman with knitted eyebrows unable to decide whether she should believe her words or not.

    ''Who would try to harm ��or should she say disfigure her face?'' thought Mo Ron inside her heart but couldn''t find any answer.

    Because Mo Ron didn''t have anyone who seemed to hate her so much, or that was what she thought, in her present life so she thought that policewoman was just lying to get her job back.

    Cheng Yang was also doubtful about the policewoman''s words and said

    "Who asked you to do such a thing?"

    The policewoman stopped wailing at Cheng Yang''s question and her eyes were suddenly filled with fear.

    As if she didn''t want to answer Cheng Yang''s question.

 Chapter 150 - CEO He Bothered With Cheng Yang, But Why?

    "Let''s go."

    Came the ever cold voice but this time it had a traces of gentleness.

    Blue eyes looked at Mo Ron trying toprehend whether she would actually follow him or not.

    And after spending another twenty minutes outside the building she lived in, Mo Ron followed He Jian with knitted eyebrows.

    Standing behind her, Cheng Yang looked at Mo Ron''s back with nk eyes.

    He saw as He Jian opened the door of the back seat of the car and Mo Ron sat inside silently.

    His eyes stayed on her until he saw her sitting inside the ck car and then he moved them away as if nothing happened.

    Then without looking at the policewoman who was still crying while kneeling at the ground, he left from there.

    The policewoman''s eyes were filled with regret as she looked at the leaving ck colored car.

    On the other hand, inside the car the scene was somewhat different.

    When the car started moving, only then did Mo Ron realize that she had actually epted He Jian''s offer of dropping her to the college.

    She twisted her head and looked out of the window. Her eyes went to look out at the ce where Cheng Yang should be standing but the spot was empty at this moment.

    It seemed that he had left already.

    Her eyes widened when she saw her mothering out of the building and she hurriedly took her head inside the car.

    Her mother must be leaving for her job.

    Mo Ron sighed as she leaned her back against the car''s seat.

    He Jian, obviously, noticed her actions. He turned his head and saw the leaving figure of Lin Qinaru. His eyes flickered for a second but he didn''t say anything.

    A momentter, he saw a frown again forming on Mo Ron''s forehead and he finally asked

    "What is bothering you?"

    A frown formed on his forehead also.

    Mo Ron was startled. She perhaps had not expected him to ask her this question so she looked dazed for a moment before she asked in respond

    "Mr. He, do you think that that policewoman was telling the truth?"

    He Jian, however, didn''t answer her question much seriously and just said

    "Do not think about this matter any more. I will look into it myself."

    His eyes going colder as he remembered what the policewoman had said.

    .

    .

    .

    ''I do not know who she was. She was wearing a mask when she hade to give me money.''

    The policewoman was actually afraid to reveal this because she thought that she won''t be able to get back her job as she didn''t know everything.

    Still, she tried to request He Jian to give back her job.

    The man, however, had said coldly

    ''You didn''t do anything to her because she was there only for a small time. But you would have done what you were ordered to ask if Lan had stayed there for a night.''

    Seeing how the policewoman''s face had gone pale, Cheng Yang and Mo Ron had understood that what He Jian said was right.

    And Cheng Yang had felt quite relieved that He Jian took Mo Ron out from the prison cell in a very short time.

    And He Jian had also felt satisfied seeing how Mo Ron also had a look of relief on her face.

    .

    .

    .

    At this moment, Mo Ron was looking at He Jian with a parted mouth as she tried toe up with words she should say after her words.

    ''Do not think about this matter.''

    He says so dominatingly.

    How could she not when the matter involved her?

    However, she knew that no amount of argument would change the decisions made by the cold man sitting beside her. So with narrowed eyes she turned her head to look out of the window of the car.

    ''He can''t go inside her mind and check that she was really thinking about this matter, right?'' thought Mo Ron and smirked to herself as if satisfied with the fact she was going against what she was being told to do.

    Unbeknownst that the man behind her shook her head while looking at her fluffy head with indulgent eyes.

    Sitting in the front, Chu Feng looked at his boss gentle eyes with his own wide eyes and suddenly felt a little jealous.

    ''Three years of working by his boss side but his boss had never looked at him like this ��no matter how good he did his job.'' thought the young assistant.

    In fact, he had never seen his boss looking at anyone with such gentleness.

    So what was so special about Mo Ron. Chu Feng wondered inside his heart as he looked at Miss Mo Ron.

    She was a beautiful girl and that was all.

    His boss had already seen many beautiful girls ��much more beautiful than Miss Mo Ron. And if he believes that it was because of what he had discovered by chance that this young girl had saved his boss a few years back then �� why didn''t his boss just give her some money and finished that matter there?

    Why he does he looks so keen on taking care of Miss Mo Ron, that too, by himself?

    Before he had thought that his boss liked Miss Mo Ron in the way a man would like a woman but seeing how coldly his boss had shut him up, Chu Feng was now confused with what his boss actually wanted to do with this young girl.

    It was not only him who was confused.

    Sitting at the back seat of the car, He Jian looked outside of the window. But his mind was somewhere.

    Cheng Yang''s eyes on Mo Ron��the picture shed in He Jian''s mind and it bothered him quite a lot.

    Why? He Jian asked himself as his eyes moved to the girl sitting beside him.

    It must be because the boy is not good for his Lan. She is so young yet so she should stay away from all these.

    With this thought, He Jian found a reason for himself and continued to look out of the window with a calmer face.

 Chapter 151 - She Knew About Her Being Arrested

    "Stop the car here."

    Mo Ron said when she saw that the car was a street away from the college.

    The driver, however, looked at He Jian for permission and didn''t stop the car.

    "Why?"

    came the question from beside Mo Ron as soon as she finished.

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian and thought that this was really the time where she should tell He Jian the limits of his care she can ept.

    "I don''t want to be seen by anyone while getting out of Mr. He''s car."

    The car''s atmosphere instantly became deathly silent and suffocating but Mo Ron remained firm in her stance under those cold blue eyes.

    Sitting in the front, Chu Feng as well as the driver could not help but look at her with admiration-filled eyes.

    Only if they knew that Mo Ron looked firm only from the outside. From inside, even her innocent heart was shivering because of the coldness of those blue eyes.

    It didn''t matter if she had spent enough time in He Jian''s presence in her past life. He Jian''s indifference and coldness still scared Mo Ron quite a lot ��just like other people.

    "Why?"

    Another cold ''why'' was thrown at her.

    "Mr. He, me and you, both of us differ in status in this society quite a lot. I don''t want my ssmates or other students to gossip about me when they see me stepping out of such an expensive car."

    Mo Ron answered straightforwardly. She didn''t care whether He Jian liked her answer or not. What she knew was she was not ready topromise with the peacefulness of her life.

    Although there have been many dramas going on in her life, she still treasured the tranquility with which it was going on.

    It was much better than her past life��much much better.

    Here she could at least look at herself in the mirror without hating herself or without feeling any inferiority.

    And she doesn''t want to change that.

    He Jian looked at Mo Ron silently without saying anything. The driver had slowed down the car and they were just about to cross the street making Mo Ron frown as she thought about what she should do.

    She surely can''t ept this ''care'' which made her ufortable in any way.

    "Stop the car."

    Finally came the voice making the driver stop the car and Mo Ron sighed in relief.

    "Thanks, Mr. He"

    After thanking He Jian politely for dropping her at the college, Mo Ron stepped out of the car.

    Blue eyes silently looked at her back until the figure in their sight didn''t disappearpletely.

    ''She doesn''t want to see with me.'' Mo Ron had conveyed what she wanted to sessfully.

    He Jian really understood the limits of his care she would ept.

    But he didn''t like it even a bit.

    --------

    In the end, Mo Ron waste for her first ss so she had to miss it as the professor inside the ss was very strict and would not allow her to enter in between the ongoing ss.

    Sitting somewhere in the college while doing her paperwork, she suddenly felt someone staring at her.

    Mo Ron swiftly raised her head and looked around.

    She frowned when she didn''t find anyone and thought that she must be overthinking.

    She leaned against the wall that was behind her and lowering her head, she continued to do work.

    Behind the wall Mo Ron was leaning against, a pair of eyes peeked outside and looked at her figure silently for a few moments.

    It was after ten minutester, the figure moved back a little and it was none other Shen Youlin.

    A relieved sigh escaped from Shen Youlin''s lips and she turned to pick her bag that was lying on the ground.

    Reluctance shed through her eyes as she put the bag on her shoulders. She knew that now she had to leave from here.

    She had just wanted to see whether Mo Ron was alright afterst night''s incident or not.

    Although Shen Weisheng had told her that Mo Ron had been left by the police, Shen Youlin didn''t feel better until she didn''t see Mo Ron with her own eyes.

    This was the only reason that she came to the college even though she had to hear Shen Weisheng''s strict lecture warning her not to go anywhere after college or else he would tell everything to her so-called mother.

    Sighing, Shen Youlin was about to leave from there, when her hand was grasped suddenly.

    With a frown, Shen Youlin turned to look at the person but her whole body froze when she saw who it was.

    "Youlin"

    Mo Ron whispered softly as she saw Shen Youlin avoiding her eyes.

    ''I knew that you woulde to see me.''

    Mo Ron had wanted to say but heard Shen Youlin saying first.

    "Leave me, Mo Ron. I hade here to pass my time but seeing that you are here now I can''t even sit here. Leave my hand so that I can go to some other ce."

    said Shen Youlin coldly.

    Mo Ron was startled by Shen Youlin''s cold behavior. It was the first time she had seen Shen Youlin behaving like this and she unconsciously believed that Shen Youlin might really havee to pass her time here ��not to see her.

    "I was just going to leave. You can sit here."

    Mo Ron said softly and Shen Youlin remained silent.

    Mo Ron was about to leave but she suddenly turned around to look at Shen Youlin.

    "Last night, did you know that I have been arrested by the police?"

    Mo Ron finally asked the question that had been bothering her sincest night.

    Her eyes filled with hope looked at Shen Youlin waiting for her answer.

    She would be d if Shen Youlin answered ''no''.

    However, the answer was not what she wanted.

    "Yes, I knew."

    She Youlin answered without any emotion on her face and Mo Ron really couldn''t find any trace of a lie on her face.

    Her face went pale and Mo Ron stepped back suddenly.

    Her lips trembled a little and she swallowed the bile in her throat.

    Maybe their friendship really ended as Shen Youlin had written in that letter.

    "You can use this ce as you wish. I will leave right now."

    Mo Ron smiled tightly and left from there.

    And as soon as she left, Shen Youlin fell down to the ground as if she had lost all of her energy.

    --------

    My dear paying readers, please consider buying privilege. It costs only one coin more and you can read two advance chapters for a whole month. It will mean a lot to me.

    Thanks for reading

    Ada:)

 Chapter 152 - Lanlan...She Is Mine

    <strong>He Corporation, CEO office</strong>

    "So you did everything for that girl?"

    He Zhuang asked in his usual cold and emotionless voice.

    "Yes, Father."

    He Jian replied in a voice that matched his father almostpletely.

    Both father and son were now currently standing in front of therge ss window staring out at the busy roads of City H.

    Silence prevailed inside the office after He Jian''s answer.

    It was after a whole five minutester that He Zhuang opened his mouth again and said to his son emotionlessly

    "Your grandfather is very upset with you."

    He Zhuang only talked about this because he had been getting endless call from his stubborn father who insisted to him that he should talk to He Jian about the consequences his actions could have.

    ''He family was losing a potential bride for He Jian because of his actions.''

    Said Grandfather He which prompted He Zhuang to talk to his son in the end.

    Shen Yiling, he had seen that girl and also let his people investigate about her.

    The results of the investigation were quite satisfying.

    Shen Yiling had all the qualities that a girl or a daughter-inw of a noble family should have.

    He Zhuang had never talked to Shen Yiling personally but he had noticed her.

    By behavior and character, she was just like those other normal girls who belonged to noble families.

    A pretentious and snobbish girl.

    However, He Zhuang still didn''t stop Grandfather He from matchmaking He Jian and Shen Yiling.

    It was because where could He family find a girl who is ready to bear the coldness and indifference of his son, He Jian.

    Since Shen Yiling had been working in He Corporation as He Jian''s junior assistant, he was sure that she had already seen his cold and aloof behavior. And if she still insisted to marry his son then he wouldn''t interfere in such matters at all.

    After all, He family, in the end, needed an heir to pass everything onto the next generation, and for that, He Jian would have to marry. It didn''t matter if he was willing or unwilling to do that.

    This was what He Zhuang had thought until��

    ��he had known that whatever He Jian did against Shen family was for that girl.

    The same girl for whom his son had refused to obey him for the first time in his life, five years ago.

    The cold and indifferent He Jian didn''t know the thoughts going inside his father''s head.

    He just hummed indifferently when his father mentioned his grandfather and said

    "The old man��he wille around in some time."

    He Zhuang also didn''t say anything at these words but he knew that his father was just agreeing with his words.

    If only Grandfather He had seen his son and grandson talking about him so indifferently then he would surely have thought of disowning both of them right away.

    However, when had both of these men had feared Grandfather He.

    So the matter of ''Grandfather He''s being upset'' was buried right away, that too, very indifferently.

    "Jian��do you know cutting all the ties with Shen enterprises can lead to a damage to He Corporation also?"

    He Zhuang asked his son again and this time his eyes scrutinized his face closely.

    He Jian didn''t cower.

    He also turned to look at his father and said fearlessly

    "He Corporation doesn''t need Shen Enterprises to stand in the market. Leave everything to me. I will manage everything without letting any damagee to He Corporation."

    He Zhuang''s eyes flickered at these words.

    It was the first time that He Jian himself hade forward to take responsibility for the whole He Corporation.

    As a father he was happy seeing this, but��

    "All of this��just for that girl?"

    He Zhuang asked coldly his son with narrowed eyes.

    "I understand that she saved you and you want to repay her but ... why are you letting��

    And He Jian''s blue eyes instantly became colder. The cold man had always respected his father very much but today he interrupted his father, that too, quite harshly.

    "Dad"

    He Zhuang stopped and looked at his son silently only to hear him say

    "Lan �� she is mine."

    He Zhuang''s quietly stared at his son. His face was emotionless��not betraying any thought that was going inside his mind.

    He Jian perhaps realized that he was rude and took a deep breath before turning to look out of the window.

    "Don''t involve her in all this."

    He said while looking at the bright sky.

    "She is young��She is my responsibility. I will take care of her��but at the same time, I will not disappoint you, dad."

    He Jian knew what his father was worried about and he wanted her to rest assured that he would not walk down the path his father had walked.

    He Zhuang also moved his eyes away from his son and looked out of the transparent ss as he said

    "I hope so."

    A few momentster, he said

    "I want to see that girl."

    He Jian was not surprised by his father''s words.

    "You can''t."

    He Zhuang looked at his son with raised eyebrows but He Jian only smiled helplessly as he remembered something.

    "She doesn''t want anyone to see herself with me."

    The raised eyebrows settled down, however, He Zhuang asked his son again curiously

    "Why?"

    A deep frown marred He Jian''s forehead as she answered his father''s question

    "Difference of status��she says. People will talk if they will see her with me."

    A stiff nod came from He Zhuang but He Jian didn''t notice the stiffness of that nod.

    "You can leave."

    He Zhuang told his son and He Jian left the office.

    When he was just at the door, he heard his father''s cold voice again.

    "Bring her to He Vi."

    It was an order and He Jian knew it.

    Although it was an order, He Jian would have refused his father. But he wished to follow this order happily.

    He wanted Lan to meet his family also.

    So he turned around to look at his father and said

    "Yes, Father"

    With that, he left the office.

    Sitting on his chair, He Zhuang stared at the ceiling with nk eyes while leaning against the headrest.

    ''People will say that I trapped you if they will see you with me.''

    A momentter, he scoffed and leaned forward to pick up the files from the table in front of him.

 Chapter 153 - Shen Youlin Doesnt Fear Anything Now

    Shen Youlin wiped her face with her hands.

    Behind her disheveled hair, her eyes were red and swollen. Fortunately, she was hidden from everyone''s eyes otherwise until now someone would have started to make a video of her just for their fun.

    With nk eyes, she picked her bag from the grassy ground and stood up to leave.

    It was still college hours but she left the college in her car.

    As she drove the car, she could hear her phone ringing continuously but she didn''t even nce at it.

    Tear by tear slid down through her eyes as she remembered Mo Ron''s eyes filled with hurt when she epted that she had known everything about her arrest.

    A very painful feeling spread all over her heart.

    She was now alone.

    Even Ron left her.

    No! It was she who made Ron leave her.

    But either way, Shen Youlin knew that she would never be able to stay with the sunshine of her life. Those happy days where she would smile carefreely with Mo Ron had ended now.

    In the end, the thing she feared happened.

    ''Perhaps she had done a very grave sin in her past life that the only one person who had cared for her selflessly in her whole life ��she also can''t keep that person by her side.'' Thought Shen Youlin.

    It was very painful.

    ''Why was she even living?'' A question appeared in Shen Youlin''s mind suddenly.

    The most scared she felt when she couldn''t find any answer to that question.

    She really didn''t have any purpose to continue living.

    ''Who would cry of she really died at this moment?''

    The thoughts made her mind go crazy.

    She stopped the car when she reached the ce she wanted to reach so eagerly.

    However, when she stepped out of the car, she was startled to see the closed doors of the bar.

    The bar was closed��but it never closed.

    The consciousness of these few moments made Shen Youlin finally look at the phone that had been ringing continuously.

    She bent down and took out her phone from the car.

    It was an unknown number and she picked it with an irritated expression on her face.

    "Youlin��"

    The dreadful voice came as soon as she picked the call.

    "You Youxin"

    Hatred shed through Shen Youlin''s eyes as she whispered the name of the girl who was the reason behind her miseries for now.

    "What do you want now?"

    Shen Youlin asked coldly.

    Although her face didn''t have any emotions, Shen Youlin''s mind and heart were full of thoughts at this moment.

    If You Youxin asked her for her body this time��she would take her life. Shen Youlin made a firm decision.

    She knew what You Youxin would do if she refused.

    The truth of her sexuality woulde out and she won''t be able to live the same life ever again.

    Life seemed purposeless at this moment so Shen Youlin made such a decision.

    However, the next moment she was surprised when she heard You Youxin''s anxious voice.

    "Youlin...help me. Please help me find Brother Weisheng. My father has been arrested by the police and it is Brother Weisheng who has filed aint against him. Young Master He��he also filed aint against my father. Brother Weisheng knows him, right? Youlin please help me. I promise you that I will never threaten you��even Aunt Zhn is not helping me at all. Youlin, you are�� myst hope."

    In the end, Shen Youlin could only hear You Youxin''s sobs and wails.

    She seemed to be in a daze for a moment.

    However, she soonposed herself. Her eyes shone with coldness and she said

    "I can do nothing, Youxin. Don''t you remember that I am nothing but an unfavored girl from Shen family. This is the thing that you have told me constantly and now you yourself don''t remember this��tsk."

    "Youlin, please��I know that Brother Weisheng would listen to you. You can go to him and ask him to free my father."

    You Youxin seemed to be very helpless the way she was pleading to Shen Youlin.

    A strange satisfaction spread inside Shen Youlin''s heart and she thrashed down You Youxinst hope very happily.

    "Why would he listen to me? Don''t you know just how much he hates me? And suppose even if he did, who do you think that I will help you? You ckmailed me by showing those photos and forced me to break my friendship with Mo Ron and I did. But what did you do?

    You went to the police and showed them those photos. Ha��after all this, if you expect that I will help you then you are surely this world''s biggest fool."

    At the end of her words, Shen Youlin was panting heavily because of the anger she was feeling as she remembered whatever You Youxin did with her.

    "Shen Youlin"

    Shen Youlin was not surprised when she heard You Youxin cold and angered voice the next moment.

    This was the true face of that b***h.

    Just because she needs her at this moment, she is pleading in front of him.

    She was sure that the b***h would have started to dance on her head if she had not been in such a situation she was in now.

    "Do not fly so wildly, baby."

    You Youxin whispers came through the other side making Shen Youlin''s eyes filled with disgust.

    "Do not forget that I know your small secret. Help me like a good girl otherwise ��I will tell Shen family about your small secret."

    Shen Youlin''s heart instantly went cold.

    Her hands, feet and everything she felt was going cold.

    Her lips trembled as You Youxin''s words buzzed in her ears. Her eyes didn''t have anything.

    After a few moments of silence, she whispered finally

    "You Youxin, if it was past Shen Youlin ��then she would instantly agree to help you. The present one, however, doesn''t fear anything."

    Because she no longer had any wish to live her life.

    "You can go and tell anyone whatever you want."

    With these words, Shen Youlin hung up.

 Chapter 154 - He Will Not Leave His Sister Alone

    ''You can go and tell anyone whatever you want.''

    "What secret is she talking about?"

    Shen Weisheng put down his phone with a frown on his forehead. He was currently sitting inside his office in Shen Enterprises.

    However, instead of working on his office documents, he was reading something else.

    On the table were ced a heavy file that described everything about Shen Youlin''s life in the past few years�� or that was what Shen Weisheng was told.

    At this moment, he had just finished hearing the recording his secret detective had sent him��the detective that he had hired to investigate Shen Youlin''s life.

    This detective was very good at his work. As soon as Shen Weisheng told him to investigate Shen Youlin''s social circle after seeing those messages on her phonest night, he hacked Shen Youlin''s phone and send him this recording of a phone call which he was told not from long before.

    "You Youxin��"

    Shen Weisheng whispered the name of his so-called cousin sister in a cold voice.

    He wouldn''t even have known that she was his cousin''s sister if the detective had not told him that she belonged to You family.

    But with what secret of Shen Youlin You Youxin was threatening her?

    Shen Weisheng didn''t have any answer to this question. So he stood up from his chair and at the same time called his secretary.

    "Sir"

    The secretary entered the office in just a few moments.

    "Keep an eye on the You family. The You family daughter��as soon as she tries to contact any member of Shen family�� drag her in front of me."

    "Yes, Sir."

    With these words, Shen Weisheng exited his office followed by his secretary.

    He nced at his wrist and sighed in relief when he saw that it was still some time left in Shen Youlin''s college ending.

    ''Don''t let her feel lonely.''

    His psychologist friend had told him when he had asked him for some advice about Shen Youlin''s depression.

    Although he was still not certain whether Shen Youlin was depressed or not, he doesn''t want to take any chance.

    He would not leave his sister alone when she needs him. This time Shen Weisheng had promised himself. Although he doesn''t know how to take care of someone, he will learn it for his younger sister.

    Shen Weisheng was about to step inside the elevator when he heard someone calling him.

    The cold and indifference Shen Weisheng instantly back as he turned around and looked at the woman approaching him.

    The woman was none other than his so-called mother, Shen Zhn.

    "Where are you going?"

    Shen Zhn asked as soon as she was in front of Shen Weisheng. A frown marred the middle-aged but beautiful woman''s forehead.

    Shen Weisheng, however, answered quite coldly without revealing anything.

    "I have some work."

    Shen Zhn thought that he must be going out for some office work so her expression eased a little and she said

    "Send someone else to do that work. For now, you need toe with me."

    Saying this, she turned around expecting Shen Weisheng to follow her obediently.

    But as soon as she took a few steps she seemed to have remembered something and turned around only to find Shen Weisheng standing at the same spot.

    "Weisheng, We are gettingte. Come fast."

    Shen Weisheng still didn''t move from his ce and said in his emotionless voice.

    "My work is more important so I will leave to do that."

    After that, he didn''t care for the startled expression on his mother''s face and silently entered the elevator.

    It was only when the door of the elevator was about to get closed, Shen Zhn came out of her stupor and called Shen Weisheng in a loud voice. But her anger only increased when she didn''t see Shen Weisheng making any attempt of stopping the elevator.

    So like this, Shen Zhn saw her son, who had never disobeyed her, going against her for the first time.

    Somewhere in the future, Shen Zhn would wonder what would have been her life if she had taken Shen Weisheng''s disobedience as a sign and had tried to change herself.

    ------

    Inside the quite study room, Chi Rong sighed and leaned against his chair while closing theptop with his hands.

    The sweet aroma of the food wafted through his nose surrounding the whole study room making him remember just how he intentionally had left the door of his study room open.

    Good food was the weakness of the CEO of Chi Industries.

    If this fact became known to people in business, industries then many people would sessfully have got their projects and investments epted by Chi Rong by taking advantage of this fact.

    Chi Rong liked to eat good food very much but he couldn''t reveal this fact to anyone.

    Perhaps because for him, it was just equal to revealing his weakness to everyone.

    So the middle-aged CEO opened his own restaurants or should it be said a chain of restaurants, not only in China but in foreign countries itself to have a reason for his visit to the good chefs and tasting the dishes made by them.

    He was just doing business in other people''s eyes by doing this.

    Chi Rong sighed again when he felt the sweet aroma bing stronger and finally stood up from his chair.

    How many years it has been since he had been so eager to eat anything?

    Chi Rong smiled and felt pleased by his decision of working from home for today. Every day he usuallyeste for dinner and eats breakfast in hurry to leave for his office. As for lunch, it was always sent to his office. So the poor he had missed this sweet aroma even though the meal he ate was made in the kitchen of his mansion only.

    A memory shed through his mind as Chi Rong found himself walking down the stairs quickly.

    In his childhood, he used to run inside the small apartment he and his mother used to live in just like this.

    His mother�� Chi Rong remembered how his mother used to tell him that she had learned cooking only for him. She wanted her son to eat the food made by her hands.

    Although she was a newbie, she was skilled in cooking.

    The food made by her hands was best in Chi Rong''s eyes. So best that he never found the same taste again in any dish after his mother''s death until��

    ��until he tasted the dish made by a waitress in one of his own restaurants.

    Lin Qinaru��the middle-aged woman didn''t know that Chi Rong could pay twice, thrice, or even more than that of her sry just for the food she cooked every day in the kitchen.

    Because the food made by Lin Qianru''s hands made him feel alive.

    Chi Rong would find himself close to his mother every time he ate that food and because he had lost his mother quite at a very young age, he treasured this feeling very much.

    Chi Rong came out his thoughts when the sweet aroma slowly started to convert in a smell��a very bad smell.

    Something was burning.

    With a frown, he increased his pace and immediately entered the kitchen.

    "Miss Lin"

    "Huh?"

    Lost in her own thoughts, Lin Qinaru was startled being called out suddenly.

    It took her a few moments to register everything as she saw a hand reaching out in front of her and switching off the stove.

    Her eyes widened when she smelled the air.

    The dish she was cooking was burnt.

    "Miss Lin, are you alright?"

    She heard a voice and immediately turned around only to find Chi Rong standing behind herself.

    Lin Qinaru mentally sighed at her fate.

    This was the first time she had ever been irresponsible at her job ��and Mr. Chi just had to see her irresponsibility and its consequences this once by himself.

    "Mr. Chi, I am really sorry that I didn''t pay attention. Please don''t fire me. You can cut my sry but please don''t remove me from this job. I will be more careful in the future."

    Lin Qinaru bowed again and again and requested in front of Chi Rong who looked at the whole situation with a startled face.

    ''Firing her��he would not think of that even if she burns down this whole kitchen.''

    However, he couldn''t say these words to Lin Qianru.

    Chi Rong has seen many people in his life and had learnt that once they get to know about your weakness then they don''t take even a second to take your advantage.

    He wouldn''t want Lin Qianru to know that he liked her cooking very much only to see her act snobbish after that and demand more than an ordinary cook should deserve.

    So with a cold face, he waved his hand in the air waving the bad smell away, pretending to dislike whatever happened and said

    "Leave all these to the servants. They will clean this."

    Lin Qianru had not expected him to say these words instead of giving her a harsh scolding.

    "Have you made some other dishes?"

    At the question, she immediately nodded her head and said

    "Yes, Mr. Chi. You can eat them. This�� I was preparing desert�� but it is not eatable now."

    Chi Rong was a little disappointed as he had smelled the aroma of the dish and was quite sure that it would have tasted good if he could have eaten it, but he didn''t show it on his face.

    "That''s alright. Just bring the cooked ones for lunch."

    He said coldly and exited the kitchen.

    Flustered Lin Qianru hurriedly served the dishes in bowls and brought them to the table. Today, no servant was there in the dining room and Lin Qianru didn''t bother to call for them.

    She served everything in Chi Rong''s te by herself. By doing this, she was trying to lessen the guilt she was feeling because of her negligence in the kitchen.

    How could Chi Rong notice this?

    Seeing the woman in front of him jumping here and there with a flustered expression on her face, as she served the dishes in his te, Chi Rong shook his head with a smile when Lin Qianru was not looking at him.

    He unconsciously remembered the incident where Lin Qinaru had helped the waiter and even had tried to hide it from him.

    ''I was being careful in front of her in vain.. She is too na?ve to do such things.''

 Chapter 155 - Grandfather He Doesnt Want Mo Roulan To Come To He Family

    "Here, eat it."

    Butler Zhang put the te filled with various dishes on the table quite a little loudly.

    The sound sessfully attracted Grandfather He''s attention and the old man looked towards the te with the corner of his eyes.

    He swallowed seeing his favorite dishes and for a moment even thought of having them but he suddenly remember his purpose and immediately moved his eyes away from the te.

    "Take this away from here."

    He said to Butler Zhang harshly when he found that he could still smell the dishes and the aroma was weakening his willpower.

    Butler Zhang sighed in frustration as he didn''t know what he should do to make Grandfather He eat anything.

    In the end, he exited the dining room and took out his phone to make a call.

    .

    .

    .

    (A few minutester)

    "Ungrateful b***d, I want that stinky grandson toe here and talk to me. How can he just break the ties of our family with Shen''s family? He is not that grown-up yet and I have never given him that power."

    Sitting inside the dining room of He Vi, Grandfather He shouted on the phone.

    On the other side of the phone, He Zhuang pressed his temples and put away the phone from his ear at a little distance as soon as Grandfather He started another round of shouting and curses.

    He would not have even bothered to call this old man if Butler Zhang had not called him and told him that the old man had eaten nothing since morning.

    It was not like He Zhuang cared.

    He was already so busy managing He Corporation that he would not want his old father to die and have another addition of a series of new works.

    It was after a very long time that Grandfather He was finally tired and stopped shouting.

    Hearing no voice from the other side, He Zhuang picked up the phone again from his table and said

    "Do you remember the girl Jian was looking for?"

    On the other side of the phone, Grandfather He frowned at the sudden change of the topic and shouted again at his son.

    "Ungrateful b***d, are you trying to change the topic? Don''t y these tricks with me. I am your father. Juste to He vi in the future. I will break the legs of both of you."

    Standing behind Grandfather He, Butler Zhang rolled his eyes at his old master''s words for the umpteenth time.

    ''These threats now have be older than you.'' He had wanted to say but knew that he would only anger the old man more by saying these words so remained silent even after hearing his annoying and meaningless threats again and again.

    ''How could I get such a stupid master?''

    The wise and old butler thought suddenly when Grandfather He didn''t shut his mouth at all.

    "You can talk, shout and do whatever you want. I will cut the call because I don''t have so much to waste on you."

    Came the cold voice of irritated He Zhuang and Grandfather He instantly shut his mouth.

    Although he was really angry by his son''s words, he knew that the ungrateful b****d would really do what he said if he didn''t shut up now.

    "Do you remember that girl?"

    He Zhuang asked again and Grandfather He nodded his head like a child.

    It was only when Butler Zhang indicated him to speak he understood that his son could not see his nod so he answered immediately

    "Yes, I remember."

    He Zhuang sighed and said

    "Jian had found that girl."

    "What? When? You two��both of you tell me nothing."

    "Shut up."

    He Zhuang said before his father could start another round of shouting and cursing.

    "The Shen family filed aint against that girl��a wrongint, that too, intentionally�� even after He Jian had dered in the engagement banquet of their son that that girl was under his shelter."

    He Zhuang told his father hoping for him to end this matter then and there.

    Grandfather He, however, was too shocked to say anything.

    "I am hanging up now."

    He Zhuang said when he didn''t hear anything from the other side and Grandfather He came out of his shock.

    "Stop. So Jian will not stop damaging Shen family?"

    "He had broken ties He family had with Shen family. Every project that we had together had been ended. This is his way of warning Shen family, Father. You know, how he can be. This is the least he had done and this is the best you can expect from him."

    With that, He Zhuang hung up and Grandfather He leaned back on his chair in a daze.

    Seeing him sitting so silently, Butler Zhang got worried and bent down as he waved his hand in front of Grandfather He''s face.

    "Master, are you alright?"

    Grandfather He didn''t move even a bit so Butler Zhang got more worried and shouted

    "Old man��are you having a heart attack?"

    He shook Grandfather He by holding his shoulders. Grandfather He started to feel dizzy with so much shaking and was about to shout at his butler to stop when he heard Butler Zhang continuing

    "Tell me��I will call Young Master and Master now."

    "Why would you call them?" asked Grandfather He in confusion.

    ''Shouldn''t he call an ambnce first?''

    "To prepare for your funeral."

    Came the reply of his intelligent butler.

    Grandfather He no longer He what should he do. He was so angry that he wished he could bang his head somewhere but he also didn''t want to feel any pain.

    In the end, he rudely pushed away his butler''s hands from his shoulders and said

    "That stinky grandson of mine did all this��for a girl?"

    Grandfather He''s words came out more like a question than a statement, making Butler Zhang confuse.

    "Which girl?"

    "The girl from five years ago ��who had saved Jian��"

    "Oh��"

    Said Butler Zhang and advised Grandfather He

    "I think you should not put your nose in all this. Young Master has his own thoughts but he would never put He family in apromising situation. If Young Master is doing any harm to Shen family then they must have deserved it."

    At his butler''s words, Grandfather He narrowed his eyes in disgust and said

    "I am not worried about that."

    "So what are you sulking about now?"

    Butler Zhang asked as his patience was now almost ending. He had decided already. If this old man didn''t eat anything in the next few minutes, then he would stuff all of this food in his mouth forcefully.

    If only Grandfather He had known his butler''s thoughts then the old man would have been scared out of his wits.

    The old man didn''t know anything and continued

    "Jian did all this for a girl. This grandson of mine who had never nced at opposite gender seriously did something for a girl��"

    "Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Butler Zhang asked harshly as his other hand was about to pick up the food from the te and stuff it into Grandfather He''s mouth.

    "No, it isn''t."

    Grandfather He reply came immediately and butler Zhang stopped immediately because at this moment, Grandfather He looked quite serious.

    "Old man, what happened?"

    Grandfather He looked at his butler for a few moments and then signed him toe closer.

    The already bent Butler Zhang bent more so that his ear was now Grandfather He''s mouth.

    "I had found that girl before He Jian."

    Butler Zhang''s eyes grew wide and he looked at his old man with shock-filled eyes.

    "You are quite daring to hide it all along from Young Master."

    Grandfather He avoided his butler''s eyes and said a quiet ''shut up''.

    "I know almost everything about her. She is from a very ordinary family."

    Grandfather He frowned as he said hisst words and Butler Zhang''s expression was no different than him.

    The old butler straightened his back and looked at his master with narrowed eyes.

    "Old man, do you dislike people from ordinary families?"

    Grandfather He nodded his head and Butler Zhang''s eyes went cold and sharp. The old man instantly realized that Butler Zhang took his words personally so he said immediately.

    "Not in that way, old butler."

    Confusion again flooded Butler Zhang''s mind and heart.

    He saw his master leaning against his chair as he sighed heavily and said

    "One woman from that kind of family had already done enough damage to my family."

    Heavy silence surrounded the dining room and Butler Zhang understood what Grandfather He was trying to imply.

    "Jian would never do something like this unless that girl matters too much for him. I and He Zhuang had known this already when Jian had dered five years ago that he wants to find that girl."

    "And I don''t want another like her toe in my family and damage it more. Although that stinky grandson of mine doesn''t care for me, this old man cares for him."

    Silence lingered inside the dining room for a few more moments before Butler Zhang asked

    "So what will you do?"

    Grandfather He remained silent for a moment with a thoughtful expression on his face. A few momentster, his face brightened suddenly and he said

    "This old man has an idea."

 Chapter 156 - Dont Tell Lanlan Anything.

    "How much time is left?"

    "Five minutes, Boss"

    Sitting on the front seat of the car, Chu Feng answered his boss''s question and turned to look at the front again.

    At this moment, they were sitting inside the ck car that was standing at the same ce from where Miss Mo Ron had gotten out of the car in the morning.

    There were still five minutes left for the college to end ording to Miss Mo Ron''s schedule. Chu Feng remembered everything.

    Yes, they were here to pick Miss Mo Ron.

    His boss asked the driver to stop the car at the end of the street, but Chu Feng could still see all the students who were exiting the college ncing towards the car every now and then.

    In the morning, since Miss Mo Ron waste for her college, there was no one going out or inside. But at this moment, there were quite a lot of students who were going in and out of the college.

    On the other hand, his boss'' ck car��it was of a limited edition. Only a very few people in the whole world had this car.

    How could it not attract attention of other people!

    Would not Miss Mo Ron be unhappy if she came out and saw this? After hearing Mo Ron''s words from the morning with his own ears, Chu Feng was sure that she would never get inside his boss''s car under so many eyes.

    So Chu Feng had wanted to put some light on this fact and he did.

    "Boss, I think we should park our car somewhere else." He had said

    "Why?" His boss had asked him.

    The pair of blue eyes instantly showered their coldness upon him and Chu Feng immediately pretended to be dumb.

    What car, what limited edition��he doesn''t know anything.

    How could He Jian not know what his assistant was trying to imply? He understood everything but pretended to be dumb.

    His blue eyes looked at the entrance of the college waiting for the girl to step out and look in this direction. He wanted to see her reaction.

    Although arge part of him already knew that Mo Ron would avoid him in front of so many people, he could not stop a small part of himself from expecting the opposite.

    Greediness was in a human''s nature but He Jian had never greed for anything. This was the first time he found himself greedy for something.

    And this greed was for having a ce in Mo Ron''s life�� a ce from where she wouldn''t be able to remove him even if she wishes.

    Perhaps that''s why her aversion to being seen with him was disliked by him.

    It had only been a day ��or he should not even a day since Mo Ron had started to ept his care but he already started to want more.

    So he was forcing her to ept more of him.

    He knew that he was selfish but he promised himself that he would never let Mo Ron''s feare true��the fear because of which she doesn''t wish to ept him in her life.

    If only he knew that Mo Ron''s fears were still unbeknownst to him.

    "Jian, you here?"

    He Jian moved his blue away from the entrance of the college and nced sideways.

    "Weisheng"

    He Jian called out the name of his friend emotionlessly.

    Sitting on the driver''s seat of the car, Shen Weisheng lowered the window of the car and looked at his cold friend in confusion.

    "What are you doing here?"

    He Jian silently looked at Shen Weisheng for a few moments before he opened his mouth and stated

    "I am here to pick Lan."

    Shen Weisheng raised his eyebrows and suppressed the smile forming on his lips at the same time.

    Was it proudness he heard in He Jian''s voice?

    For a moment, he couldn''t believe it. His cold and indifferent friend had done so many things in his life. He had achieved so much but Shen Weisheng had never seen him proud of his own achievements.

    But today he was feeling proud just because he was here to pick a girl.

    The two cars stood side by side as the men in their respective cars waited outside the college.

    Five minutes suddenly seemed to be a very long time for He Jian.

    On the other hand, Shen Weisheng suddenly got a call from his detective and was surprised.

    He picked it up immediately thinking that the detective found something. However, what he heard was something he had not expected.

    "Mr. Shen, my people informed me just now that Miss Shen has already left the college."

    "What? When?"

    A deep frown marred his face as Shen Weisheng tried to remember Shen Youlin''s ss schedule. He was sure that his assistant had told him that Shen Youlin''s sses will end at three in the afternoon. After that, he nced at his watch.

    There were still a few minutes left for her ss to end.

    Then howe Shen Youlin left the college already?

    "In the morning�� Miss Shen left the college in the morning itself."

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes went cold as soon as he heard these words.

    "And you are telling me this now?"

    "Ac��actually, Mr. Shen, I��I got this news just half an hour ago and my people were trying to trace Miss Shen''s whereabouts. I thought that I should call when I would get to know about Miss Shen''s whereabouts. But my people couldn''t find anything so I decided to inform you."

    Shen Weisheng only felt more furious after hearing these words.

    His sister was absent from college since the morning. First, this foolish man informed him sote and he also wasn''t able to find his sister''s whereabouts.

    What kind of an ipetent and foolish man his assistant has hired for him?

    "You are fired. Collect your money from my assistant and never dare to show your face to me again."

    Said Shen Weisheng and hung up without even giving another man any chance to plead.

    Shen Weisheng had just put down his phone and was now trying to think where he should go and try to find Shen Youlin when he heard He Jian asking him

    "Is it about your sister?"

    "Yes, Youlin left the college in the morning. Now I don''t know where she is."

    As soon as he said this, Shen Weisheng thought of calling at the vi where Shen Youlin lived before.

    Perhaps Shen Youlin went there.

    She must be there. He tried to assure himself.

    However, he suddenly remembered that he didn''t have any way to contact the vi Shen Youlin lived in.

    So Shen Weisheng called his assistant and asked him to get him the phone number so that he can contact there.

    On the other hand, seven minutes had passed finally and Mo Ron also came out of the college.

    He Jian''s blue eyes stared at the girl standing at the college''s gates.

    A frown marred his forehead when he saw how those young boys were looking at her while they walked past her.

    He saw Mo Ron ncing towards his car. He also saw the familiarity passing through her eyes. And he also saw her moving her eyes indifferently and then walking in some other direction instead of towards his car.

    The frown on his forehead became deeper and the atmosphere inside the car soon became cold and suffocating.

    Chu Feng who had already expected it immediately lowered the temperature of the AC in the car.

    More time passed but He Jian didn''t order the driver to drive the car. He continued to look in the direction where Mo Ron had gone.

    At the same time, Shen Weisheng had already got the number and called on it. The voice soon came from the other side and he got to know that it was the cook who worked in Shen Youlin''s vi.

    "She is not there?"

    Shen Weisheng asked without wasting even a second. A momentter, he hung up with no emotion on his face.

    However, He Jian already knew what the answer was from the other side.

    The friendship of all these years was not just on the name. Almost all of them had learned to read the emotion of the other person no matter how much the other tries to hide.

    "Don''t tell Lan anything."

    Shen Weisheng heard He Jian''s words and sighed heavily.

    He was actually thinking of doing that only. ording to him, Mo Ron could help him find Shen Youlin as she had been a friend of Shen Youlin.

    But he could also understand He Jian''s thoughts.

    He would have said the same if it was the case with his younger sister. He would never want his younger sister to get worried over something ��especially after he has seen how things rted to Mo Ron affected her.

    However, at this moment, a voice interrupted the thoughts of both the man.

    "What should not be told to me?"

 Chapter 157 - Young Master He Was Threatened

    Mo Ron walked near the car and looked at the two men who were now looking at her questioningly.

    She was actually waiting for all the students to leave. After she saw that the street was empty, she finally came out but had not expected to hear He Jian threatening Shen Weisheng about not telling her something.

    The two men inside the car, however, now had different thoughts.

    ''The kitten came back''.

    He Jian thought inside his mind and his eyes shed with surprise as he looked at Mo Ron who was now standing between the two cars.

    ''But the kitten chose the wrong timing.''

    He Jian was fully aware of what Shen Weisheng would do if he didn''t stop him at the right time so he immediately turned his head around to warn his dear friend.

    On the other hand, Shen Weisheng''s face had a relieved expression when he saw Mo Ron. His scheming mind worked very fast and he thought.

    ''Since Mo Ron hade here by herself and she is asking a question..it is not his fault that he would tell her the truth, right?''

    At this moment, he just wanted to find out where his sister was and for that he was ready to bear the coldness and indifference of He Jian also.

    Still, his conscience was pricked by something when he looked at the girl standing outside the car. As he looked at her innocent eyes, Shen Weisheng suddenly thought that she had suffered enough already.

    Would he be doing right after involving her once more in Shen Youlin''s matter? ��especially after Shen Youlin herself wants her away from her life��

    Shen Weisheng contemted her next move silently.

    But he had never expected Mo Ron to be so smart.

    Mo Ron looked at the frown on Shen Weisheng''s forehead and whispered suddenly

    "Is it something rted to Shen Youlin?"

    Her suspicion only increased when Shen Weisheng looked at her again, that too, too quickly this time. She suddenly remembered that she had not seen Shen Youlin after morning in the college. Before she had thought that perhaps Shen Youlin now suddenly started to dislike her so much that she could not bear to attend even the same sses with her.

    But now, Mo Ron thought that the whole matter might be different from her thoughts.

    "Where is Shen Youlin?"

    She asked Shen Weisheng who remained silent as he didn''t know how he should answer her question.

    The next moment, Mo Ron looked at He Jian ��or should it be said red.

    Chu Feng who had twisted his neck to look at this whole drama wasining inside his heart because his neck had started to ache after sitting like that. But when he saw Mo Ron ring at his boss he suddenly thought all of this pain was worth it.

    Miss Mo was so courageous. Chu Feng thought inside his heart.

    At the same time, he suddenly started to pity the young girl thinking of what his boss reaction would be.

    No one �� Chu Feng repeated inside his heart �� in his three years of job as an assistant of his boss, no one had ever dared to look at him in the eyes like this, of course leaving some people who were close to his boss.

    He wondered what his boss would do to Miss Mo after this action of hers?

    Would he just scold her and warn her to never repeat this action or would he shower Miss Mo with the coldness of his eye and Miss Mo would be forced to be a scaredy-cat?

    However, what happened next changed Chu Feng''s views about the world.

    "Was it you who warned Mr. Shen not to tell me anything about Shen Youlin?"

    Mo Ron red at the indifferent man as she questioned him.

    Seeing her behaving like this, even Shen Weisheng felt afraid for her and looked at He Jian. He was ready to calm down He Jian if he showed his anger to Mo Ron.

    For this girl who had saved his sister so many times, he could at least do this.

    He had investigated everything about Shen Youlin and from his investigation he had found out that Mo Ron became Shen Youlin''s friend after saving her from some men who were harassing his sister.

    As much as the revtion had filled his heart with guilt, he was thankful to Mo Ron for being there at the same time.

    So for Mo Ron, even if he needed to go against He Jian today, he would do that.

    However, Shen Weisheng never needed to do any such thing.

    Not only Chu Feng but even Shen Weisheng had wide eyes as they saw ''the always cold and indifferent He Jian'' avoiding Mo Ron''s eyes with a frown on his forehead.

    ''This��what was happening?''

    Chu Feng screamed inside his heart.

    ''Was his boss feeling nervous under Miss Mo''s re?''

    "Mr. He, I will never step inside your car if you will not let Mr. Shen tell me everything about Youlin."

    Mo Ron threatened He Jian shocking the two men and now even the driver who heard her words.

    He Jian''s frown went deeper as he looked at the girl standing in front of his car.

    Mo Ron stood there with her hands folded on her chest as she looked at He Jian with narrowed eyes.

    Even she didn''t know just how did she got so much courage to re and even more, threaten He Jian.

    But since the things had alreadye to this point she couldn''t back down now.

    So she looked into He Jian''s blue eyes without backing down. After a few moments, when Mo Ron had started to feel dizzy with this staring contest she finally heard He Jian''s cold voice.

    "Tell her whatever she wants to know."

    Mo Ron and Shen Weisheng, both sighed in relief after hearing He Jian''s words.

    "Youlin, she is missing."

    "What?"

    Mo Ron said in confusion.

    "I saw her in the morning itself."

    "You did?"

    Mo Ron nodded her head at Shen Weisheng''s question and questioned him after thinking something

    "Mr. Shen, did you check that bar?"

    Heavy silence lingered after Mo Ron''s question.

    Shen Weisheng cursed inside his heart for not thinking about this.

    Why didn''t he think of this possibility?

    Youlin was a drug addict so it was a high chance for her to go there.

    "But, the bar is sealed now."

    He said and Mo Ron suddenly seemed to be in a daze.

    "That bar��it is sealed now?"

    Shen Weisheng nodded his head without noticing her weird state but He Jian noticed it. He frowned and came out of his car.

    Mo Ron was too lost in her thoughts to notice anything. So when she heard He Jian''s voice she was very startled.

    "Lan, are you alright?"

    Mo Ron sniffed a little and smiled tightly to assure the concerned He Jian.

    "Yes, I am just happy that it is closed now."

    It was true. She was happy to know that no other girl or boy like her or Shen Youlin would go there to seek that fake happiness any longer.

    And she also knew that it would not have happened without these men in front of her.

    Although she disliked the bar and had always wanted to shut it down including her past life, she never dared to do that.

    Because she knew that there was someone very powerful who was managing that bar.

    This was the reason that the police never did anything even after so many people in the city already knew what kind of ce that was.

    Neither anyoneined nor did the police do anything.

    She was also one of those people who didn''t want her life to get messed by those powerful people just because she went against them when they are doing something wrong.

    Only someone like He Jian and Shen Weisheng could do that.

    Because they didn''t have anything to fear.

    "Let''s get inside the car."

    She heard He Jian and nodded her head.

    When she was finally inside He Jian''s car, she thought where Shen Youlin could be.

    At the same time, Shen Weisheng''s phone rang again.

    Shen Weisheng was already feeling very irritated and depressed so he just threw the phone to the other seat without looking at the number. But then, the next moment he thought that it could be Shen Youlin also who was calling her.

    So he immediately bent down to search the phone that had fallen somewhere on the floor of the car instead of the car seat.

    When he finally found the phone, he saw that it was an unknown number but he still picked it up.

    "Mr. Shen, it is me, the detective you have hired to investigate about Miss Shen."

    The eager voice came soon as soon as he slid the screen to answer the call.

    He frowned and was about to cut the call when the man continued which prompted Shen Weisheng to hear him.

    "Boss, I found Miss Shen."

    Shen Weisheng swiftly attached the phone to his ear and heard the man with a serious expression.

    Mo Ron from He Jian''s car was also looking at Shen Weisheng since the moment she saw him talking on the phone.

    A momentter, she saw Shen Weisheng throwing his phone to his side seat and then starting the car.

    The car drove away and Mo Ron''s eyes remained wide open.

    She looked at the unmoving car she was sitting inside in, and then at the driver withn an exasperated expression.

    "What are you doing? Follow him."

    She signed the driver hurriedly.

    The driver however took his own time and looked at his master who also took his own time. First, he looked at the girl sitting beside him with a frown and then saidzily.

    "Do we really need to go there?"

    Mo Ron sighed exasperatedly and emphasized

    "If you don''t wish to, then I will hire a taxi and go by myself."

    He Jian voice came again when she was about to open the door of the car.

    "Start the car and follow Shen Weisheng."

    The car started finally and Mo Ron sighed in relief.

 Chapter 158 - Shen Youlin Gives A Big Shock

    The ck car followed the white one on the busy road. However, the business of the road never affected the speed of these two cars.

    Mo Ron couldn''t help but admire the driver''s driving skills as he drove the car amidst so many vehicles very easily.

    She didn''t notice the frown on He Jian''s face as she looked at the driver with her admiration filled eyes.

    "Drive fast. Why are you crawling like a snail?"

    The cold voice reached the driver''s ears and he swallowed and sweated at the same time.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron frowned at the man sitting beside her but didn''t say anything. She was already mortified on remembering just how she had threatened He Jian a few minutes ago.

    How did she do it?

    From where did she get that so much courage?

    Mo Ron suddenly didn''t know and then thought that her worry about Shen Youlin perhaps gave her so much courage. Because she was sure that the past self of her, who couldn''t even talk to He Jian by looking in his eyes straight, could never talk to him like this.

    Shen Weisheng''s car stopped finally and hence the car Mo Ron was sitting inside also stopped making here out of her thoughts.

    Mo Ron frowned as she looked out of the window trying to recognize the ce.

    Chu Feng came out and opened the door of the car for He Jian. The driver, on the other hand, opened the door for Mo Ron who thanked him with a tight smile on her lips as she still was worried about Shen Youlin.

    When she saw Shen Weisheng running inside a building, she also followed him and she in return was followed by He Jian who grasped his arm as soon as he caught up with her.

    "Stay with me."

    He said firmly and then holding Mo Ron''s hand he walked in long strides towards the building.

    Mo Ron didn''t know what was going on when she saw Shen Weisheng entering the elevator with a frown on his forehead. She and He Jian just entered the elevator because Shen Weisheng was already there before the doors could close.

    It was only when she saw Shen Weisheng pressing the button of the top floor, a guess formed in her mind and her face suddenly went pale.

    Even He Jian''s eyes flickered for a moment and he nced at worried Shen Weisheng. At the same time, his hold on Mo Ron''s arm became firm and tight.

    Mo Ron didn''t ask Shen Weisheng anything and the other two men didn''t say anything. So the elevator was deathly silent until it opened and the three of them stepped out of the elevator.

    Mo Ron gulped and wiped her face with her free hand when she saw Shen Weisheng running in a particr direction. She had seen the words written just outside the elevator.

    They implied that the terrace was just in the direction Shen Weisheng was going in.

    "Lan��"

    "Let''s go."

    She interrupted He Jian before he could ask her whether she was alright or not. She didn''t have any strength to lie to him at this moment.

    How could she be alright when her best friend was ��god knows in what kind of situation?

    Mo Ron inhaled sharply when she was finally on the terrace and saw the scene in front of her eyes.

    Shen Youlin stood there on the edge of the thin boundary that separated the building and the ��air.

    The thin boundary she was standing on was just wide enough to have her small-sized foot on them and she was wearing heels.

    The horror on Mo Ron''s face only increased when she saw Shen Youlin''s wavering body.

    "Youlin��"

    "Youlin"

    Two shouts came at the same time while He Jian immediately took out his phone to call his assistant, Chu Feng.

    The relief of Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron''s face could not bepared to anything in this world as they saw Shen Youlin controlling her wavering body.

    A chuckle fell in their ears ��and it belonged to none other than Shen Youlin. A few words followed the chuckle.

    "Is someone other�� than me also here?"

    Shen Weisheng''s face was red with anger as he saw Shen Youlin moving around on that thin fence. He sighed when she finally stopped after she was facing them.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron stepped forward as she whispered nkly

    "She is drunk."

    Hearing these words, Shen Weisheng who had closed his eyes in exhaustion swiftly opened his eyes and finally saw a bottle of liquor in his younger sister''s hands.

    The horror on his face came back and he cursed in a low voice.

    "This brat��"

    Not only Shen Weisheng, but even Mo Ron was feeling very angry at this moment.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin looked at the figures standing in front of her with narrowed eyes.

    With her one finger raised she pointed them at the figures and whispered

    "One ��two��three��four��five��six��seven��"

    After some time, she felt tired and shouted in frustration.

    "Howe so many people suddenly came here? No one in this world will let me even die peacefully."

    And Shen Youlin''s words ''that she thought she said in a low voice'' gave another horror to Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron.

    He Jian who had just returned after talking on the phone stood beside Mo Ron silently watched everything.

    His eyes, however, stayed on Mo Ron for most of the time as if he was afraid that she would jump forward any time to save Shen Youlin.

    "Youlin ��you don''t even deserve to die."

    The shouts echoed in the silent terrace as the blowing breeze carried away Shen Youlin''s words.

    Shen Weisheng''s face didn''t have any emotion as he stepped forward while Mo Ron tried to figure out what she should do.

    Shen Weisheng who had thought of pulling Shen Youlin down had to stop when Shen Youlin pointed her finger at her him and shouted

    "Hey, you don''te here��.first let me jump down �� only then you can take my ce."

    With wide eyes, Shen Weisheng saw his drunken sister ready to turn around.

    ''She will jump down if I didn''t do anything.''

    So he said immediately.

    "No, you can take your time. I am not in hurry."

    Shen Youlin stopped and didn''t turn around as she pouted and looked at the blurry figure.

    "Oh��but your voice is a little familiar��just like my Big Brother."

    The word ''Big Brother'' made Shen Weisheng''s eyes instantly wet and his eyes looking at Shen Youlin were tender now.

    Since a week, he had been keeping Shen Youlin with himself, but she had never called him Big Brother. The emptiness inside his heart suddenly went away.

    However, the next moment he suddenly heard Shen Youlin continuing.

    Her lips had a bitter smile as she said

    "But why will hee here? He will be more than happy if I die today��after all he hates me��"

    Shen Weisheng shook his head vigorously at Shen Yooulin''s words.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, looked at Shen Weisheng with knitted brows.

    She didn''t understand why Shen Youlin was saying this.

    He Jian who was standing beside Mo Ron suddenly looked down at his phone. When he raised his head, his whole attention was on Shen Youlin. After a few moments of silence, he asked Shen Youlin coldly.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron, both red at He Jian for his question but He Jian didn''t mind it.

    The two worried people then looked at the drunkard person only to find her taking one more sip of the liquor in her hands leisurely.

    It was after a few momentster, Shen Youlin answered He Jian''s question.

    "I am waiting �� I am actually thinking of any reason that can stop me from jumping down."

    Shen Youlin whispered after a lot of effort.

    But her words hit the heart of Mo Ron and Shen Weisheng.

    "My family�� they don''t love me."

    Shen Youlin whispered lightly as if she was in a daze.

    A tear fell out from Mo Ron''s eyes. She felt that she could feel Shen Youlin''s pain inside her heart. So lost ��.just like she was once.

    She again nced at Shen Weisheng. His head was lowered and he silently heard her sister''s words.

    Mo Ron''s sniffed and wiped her tear as she stepped forward when Shen Youlin''s attention was not on her.

    Her wrist was grasped instantly and she turned to look behind herself.

    "Lan, don''t go there. I forbid it."

    He Jian who was holding Mo Ron''s hand said firmly.

    Mo Ron first frowned and wanted to say that he didn''t have any right to stop her but she suddenly felt that she would only elongate this matter by doing that.

    So she whispered softly

    "I will not step on the fence. I promise you."

    Even though it was difficult for her, she smiled softly and tried to assure He Jian. He Jian sighed in frustration and left her hand after a few moments.

    As he saw Mo Ron taking one more step forward��a kind of uneasiness spread inside his heart. But he remembered Mo Ron''s soft smile and tried to suppress this uneasiness inside his heart.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin was still lost in her thoughts as she whispered again.

    "The only person that I have found to rely on�� My Ron�� I also lost her. I hurt her also ��so much."

    Another tear rolled down from Mo Ron''s eye as she heard Shen Youlin''s words.

    She was finally very near Shen Youlin when she called her out and said

    "Youline here."

    She opened her arms and smiled brightly��.just like the smile Shen Youlin liked on her lips.

    "Your Ron is here. You never lost me. You never hurt me."

    Shen Youlin lowered her head to look at the figure standing below her and narrowed her eyes.

    "Ron��"

    She whispered softly and smiled. The next moment, she started to lose her bnce and her body started to sway.

    "Youlin..."

    On the silent terrace, Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron''s shouts echoed together. allnovelfull

 Chapter 159 - Was Their Friendship A Boon Or A Doom For Shen Youlin?

    "Hehehe��."

    An innocent and childlike chuckle vibrated through the air but the atmosphere on the terrace was nowhere funny.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Mo Ron whispered through her gritted teeth and looked down at the fluffy head of the girl who was now tightly holding her waist with her one hand.

    Two bright eyes came into her sight as Shen Youlin leaned her head back and looked at her with a silly smile on her lips.

    And Mo Ron''s eyes went teary at this sight as she thought of what would have happened if she had not pulled Shen Youlin''s hand just now.

    She would never have been able to see this silly girl again in her life.

    "Youlin"

    She hugged Shen Youlin tightly in her arms trying to realize the fact that Shen Youlin was really safe now.

    The bottle of liquor was long forgotten by Shen Youlin and nowid on the ground.

    Shen Youlin also reciprocated the hug, now with her both hands.

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes were still wide as he looked at his younger sister. He seemed to be very shocked by the actions that had just happened.

    "You just smell like Ron��"

    Shen Youlin whispered as she sniffed Mo Ron''s neck.

    Mo Ron frowned as she couldn''t hear Shen Youlin''s words clearly but He Jian who had just walked towards Mo Ron with Shen Weisheng heard Shen Youlin''s words clearly.

    With a deep frown, he looked at Shen Youlin and separated the two girls effortlessly.

    Mo Ron didn''t even get to know when she reached beside He Jian while Shen Youlin looked around the terrace in confusion.

    "Where is Roun? Was ..she here just now?"

    He Jian cleverly hid Mo Ron behind herself from Shen Youlin''s eyes and Mo Ron frowned at his action.

    She was about to oppose him when she saw Shen Weisheng holding Shen Youlin''s both shoulders as his worried eyes looked all over his sister.

    ''He also must be worried about Youlin.''

    Mo Ron could see it from Shen Weisheng''s face.

    Although she didn''t know the whole truth about Shen Youlin''s family or why she said just some time ago that Shen Weisheng hated her��she also knew that it was something that she should not put her nose in.

    Shen Youlin also had a personal life.

    The only thing she could do was to make sure that her friend was alright.

    Mo Ron sighed and decided to take a step back.

    Shen Weisheng, on the other hand, red at the pouting girl in his arms.

    He raised his hand to p her thinking that it would fill some sense in her mind but seeing the confusion in her eyes as she looked at his hand in a daze...he couldn''t do that.

    Instead, he held her arm tightly fearing that she would again go back to stand on that fence.

    "Youlin..."

    He whispered softly

    "I would never be happy to hear the news of your d...."

    He couldn''tplete the word

    He never wanted to.

    He could never imagine what he would do if something really happened to his sister...the only sister who seriously took him as her Elder Brother but he pushed her away due to his some foolish insecurities.

    "How can you think something like that? I am your brother...elder brother."

    He told her regardless of she was really getting his words or not.

    And she really was not.

    Because the next moment, Shen Youlin''s body started to slid down on the floor.

    Shen Weisheng saw this and immediate grabbed his sister''s arm. But soon he found that Shen Youlin has lost her consciousnesspletely so he had to hold her carefully.

    Looking at his unconscious sister, Shen Weisheng again could not help but feel thankful that Shen Youlin was already pulled down from that thin fence. Because if she had not been then....

    He picked his sister''s small body in his arms and started to walk towards the doors that led to the exit of the terrace.

    Mo Ron and He Jian followed him silently. The elevator ride to the ground floor was very silent.

    However, this silence was not frightening like before. A relief could be seen on everyone''s face.

    It was only when Shen Weisheng stepped out of the elevator and came out of the tall building followed by Mo Ron and He Jian, he did realize that why He Jian had asked Shen Youlin that question.

    ''What are you waiting for?''

    He Jian had asked Shen Youlin to provoke her to jump down from the terrace.

    Mo Ron looked at the the people holding arge just under the terrace of the building.

    She and Shen Weishen, both understood what exactly He Jian had wanted to do at that time. And this considerate help made the Shen Weisheng cast his grateful eyes at the letter.

    Even Mo Ron could not help but look at him with raised eyebrows.

    She was not surprised by his intelligence.

    Although his way of helping Shen Youlin was a bit twisted, it was still the best he could do in that kind of situation.

    He Jian just nodded his head to Shen Weisheng but when he saw Mo Ron''s eyes on himself that were filled with admiration...his blue eyes shed with proudness.

    But he pretended to be a ''down to earth'' man and just concentarted on his assistant who had ran towards him to take further orders.

    Shen Weisheng who saw through his pretense snorted which made Mo Ron look at him in confusion.

    However, the former just ignored the duo and walked towards his car.

    Mo Ron first wanted to follow Shen Weisheng but as soon as she took one step, her arm was held by He Jian.

    "Where are you going?"

    The cold man asked with a frown.

    "...To Youlin"

    Mo Ron answered and looked at He Jian with a weird expression on her face.

    Wasn''t it obvious?

    However her body stilled when she heard He Jian''s next words.

    "Didn''t she break friendship with you?"

    He Jian asked with a confused face.

    It was only after a very long silence from Mo Ron''s side, did he realize that his words were somewhat wrong.

    He unconsciously hurt his Lan''s heart.

    However his cold blue eyes didn''t have any guilt as he thought of something with which he could undo his mistake.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, was now confused what she should do.

    She really wished to continue being Shen Youlin''s friend. She really wanted to follow Shen Weisheng and take care of Youlin but somewhere inside her heart, she knew that whatever happened today was because of her.

    Shen Youlin did all this because she couldn''t bear the fact that they were longer friends.

    Their being friends or not affetcted her so much...perhaps much more than her.

    Because for her, living was still important even if Shen Youlin will no longer be her friend. She still would have her mother and brother in this world. She will have to live for them.

    But Shen Youlin...she took such a serious decision to end her life just because they were no longer friends.

    This friendship was very important for Shen Youlin...very very important.

    Mo Ron realized suddenly.

    But she didn''t feel moved at all. She only found everything very scary.

    Having someone to rely so much on yourself was very scary.

    Mo Ron didn''t know what she should do.

    Was such a friendship boon or a doom for Shen Youlin?

    The silence between He Jian and Mo Ron pervailed until He Jian sighed and said

    "Let''s go. I will take you to Shen Weisheng''s mansion."

    Although he doesn''t like Shen Weisheng''s sister around Mo Ron, he also couldn''t bear to see Mo Ron like this.

    However, He Jian who had started to walk towards his car suddenly found out that Mo Ron was standing at the same spot.

    He walked a few steps back and stood beside Mo Ron but she still didn''t look at him.

    He Jian found out that Mo Ron was lost in her own thoughts.

    He frowned again. And the next moment, he suddenly thought that he was frowning a lot these days.

    He Jian then focused on the girl beside him.

    He didn''t know why she sometime look so dazed and lost in her own world.

    "Lan, are you alright?"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance and looked at He Jian I''m confusion.

    "Huh?"

    This time, He Jian didn''t ask her what she had been thinking.

    He knew already that she would not tell him so he said

    "Let''s go. We will go to where Shen Weisheng lives."

    He Jian finsihed and looked for any traces of happiness on Mo Ron''s face but she only looked more dull.

    Then CEO forwned again as he thought what he did wrong this time.

    He suddenly found that understanding the thoughts of the girl in front of him was very hard.

    " I don''t wish to go there."

    He heard Mo Ron and and his forwn suddenly went away.

    He Jian didn''t even notice how his blue eyes were shining with joy and releif after hearing Mo Ron''s words.

    "Mr. he, Will you do me a favor?"

    He Jian nodded immediately.

    Then the next moment, he suddenly saw Mo Ron going towards his car.

    He followed her.

    Mo Ron took out her bag and then a paper and pen from that bag. She put the paper on the car bo and wrote something on it.

    He Jian shook his head with a sigh when she signed him to step away.

    He stepped away but his curious eyes followed Mo Ron''s every move.

    After ten minutes, Mo Ron was in front of He Jian with a folded paper in her hands.

    "Mr. He, I want this letter to reach Shen Youlin."

    He Jian took the letter from Mo Ron''s hands. After a few moments, he nodded his head and said softly.

    "It will be done."

    As long as she doesn''t meet that girl, he could do anything for her.

    He was happy inside his heart.

    But his happiness only remained for a few moments. Because the next moment, he heard Mo Ron''s next words.

    "Hmm... Then I should go to Cheng family mansion now."

    And CEO frowned again.allnovelfull

 Chapter 160 - Shen Youlin Gets Mo Roulans Letter

    Inside the silent office, only the sound of the keyboard''s key being pressed could be heard.

    Tian Yuan sighed as he looked at the man beside him.

    On his right, Liu Ji Fan was typing something on hisptop with a very serious face.

    Tian Yuan put down the file in his hand and stood up from the chair.

    "Where are you going?"

    The sound stopped and a cold voice fell in Tian Yuan''s ears.

    Tian Yuan turned around and answered Liu Ji Fan''s question with a sickly sweet smile on his lips.

    "To the bathroom. What, do you want to follow me there��my dog?"

    His words had a hidden taunt for Liu Ji Fan.

    "Of Course. If you want me to be there with you, I will apany you."

    The man answered him without any shame on his face.

    Tian Yuan sighed when he didn''t see any embarrassment on Liu Ji Fan''s face because of his words.

    He felt like he was just banging his head on the wall and the funny but not so funny fact was his head really hurt.

    Since the day he had been allowed toe office, Liu Ji Fan had not left him alone. He had been under the man''s eyes except for the time when he was in the bathroom.

    However, a few days before, the man had even started to apany him during the shower also.

    So Tian Yuan''s schedule was like this:

    Morning shower with Liu Ji Fan, Breakfast with Liu Ji Fan, Office work with Liu Ji Fan, Lunch with Liu Fan, Going back to Liu Ji Fan''s vi in Liu Ji Fan''s car with Liu Ji Fan, Dinner with Liu Ji Fan, Sleeping with Liu Ji Fan and so on.

    As much as his life seemed to be easy, it was not.

    Having the man whom he was trying to avoid with everything, apany him for almost twenty-four hours every day, how could he stop his heart from not having any affection for that man?

    Even if a dog whom we don''t like much starts to live in our house, after some time we also start to like his presence. We get used to his presence in our house and in our life��then Liu Ji Fan was a man ��a man for whom he had harbored affection once��for whom he had sealed his heart with very difficulty.

    Actually, It was not much difficult for him to make his heart seal again for Liu Ji Fan.

    Whenever he remembered whatever has happened with him those few years ago, he would unintentionally start to me Liu Ji Fan for everything.

    He would start to push him away from himself but��.nothing was effective.

    The man would hold him tightly.

    Sometimes, he would whisper sweet words in his ears or sometimes he would ask him that he also loved him then why was he trying to stop himself?

    Sometimes, Liu Ji Fan would say that he was cruel to him.

    And Tian Yuan would look at Liu Ji Fan in confusion.

    ''Exactly whom should he call cruel? He would wonder.

    Liu Ji Fan called him cruel so easily. But whom should he me?

    Should he me Liu Ji Fan ��.who forcefully pursued him years back, who forcefully made his ce inside his heart? Or should he me his own fate that led him to Liu Ji Fan?

    ''Would his life have not been nicer and not soplex if he had not met Liu Ji Fan?'' He would wonder and would me Liu Ji Fan again inside his heart and mind.

    But then again he would fall in confusion seeing Liu Ji Fan''s love for himself.

    What was Liu Ji Fan''s fault?

    Tian Yuan would wonder while sleeping inside his stronghold on himself in the dark night?

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t even know anything so it was reasonable for him to feel that he was being cruel to him.

    But he was also not a fault?

    In the end, who was wrong?

    Was it their love? Was it their rtionship?

    "Yuan"

    "Huh?"

    Tian Yuan came out of his trance and whispered.

    He found two arms holding his waist firmly. The manly scent mixed with cologne invaded his nose.

    It took Tian Yan a few moments to realize his situation.

    "Yuan, baby��are you alright?"

    The back of his head was being caressed and Tian Yuan suddenly felt very rxed. He subconsciously leaned his head against the firm chest of Liu Ji Fan and hummed responding to his question.

    However, after a few moments again when he realized what he was doing he instantly stepped back before Liu Ji Fan could even get the chance to hold him tightly.

    "I will go the bathroom."

    Tian Yuan said and ran out of the office immediately.

    Liu Ji Fan looked at his disappearing back with raised eyebrows.

    A momentter, he smiled lightly as he pictured a running bunny in ce of Tian Yuan. But his smile disappeared soon when he remembered Tian Yuan''s dazed and lost look from just a few moments ago.

    Sometimes, Liu Ji Fan felt that Tian Yuan was hiding a very big thing from him.

    As soon as he thought this, Liu Ji Fan took out his phone and called someone.

    "Boss."

    A voice came from the other side and Liu Ji Fan said without a dy of a second.

    "Did you find something?"

    "I am working Boss. There are a few things that I have found out but I need to confirm something so��"

    Liu Ji Fan frowned. Initially, he wanted to know about those few things but he stopped himself.

    He wants to know everything. By knowing only a few things, he doesn''t wish to have any misunderstanding between himself and Tian Yuan.

    "Find out soon. If you can''t then tell me, I will hire a new one."

    Liu Ji Fan said coldly and the person on the other side of the phone responded instantly

    "Boss, I will work harder. I will not disappoint you. Just some more time and I will find out everything."

    With that, Liu Ji Fan hung up.

    He went back to sit on his chair. Leaning his head against the headrest he closed his eyes as he remembered the sweet moments of his student life he had spent with Tian Yuan.

    ------

    Shen Youlin woke up at night.

    As she slowly opened her eyes and looked around the room she felt her head bing very heavy.

    "Ughhhh��"

    She clutched it with both of her hands and got down from the bed,

    The pain was too much and she could not bear it. So she went down the stairs to look for a maid who can give her some medicine.

    Since she was new to Shen Weisheng''s vi, she didn''t know where she could find the medicine box.

    As she thought this, Shen Youlin cursed Shen Weisheng inside her mind remembering how he was making her stay inside this vi forcefully.

    "Ugh��someone give me medicine for headache, please."

    Shen Youlin''s said loudly with her eyes closed as she sat down on the sofa inside the living room.

    "Drink this."

    She opened her eyes a little and saw a ss filled with something in front of her lips. Without thinking anything, she took the ss and gulped down the content.

    Although the headache didn''t go away instantly, she felt a little relived and fresh after drinking it.

    "Than��"

    She was about to thank the servant but stopped when she saw the man standing in front of her eyes.

    It was Shen Weisheng looking at her from up to down with a frown on his face.

    Shen Youlin''s had gunk in the corner of her eyes. The skin on the corner of her lips had some white substance and her hair was almost forming a birds nest.

    Shen Weisheng could not bear to see this pathetic sight in front of his eyes.

    "There is no need of ''Thank you''. Just go and wash this face of yours. Comb your hair nicely and thene down. We need to talk about your small events."

    Shen Weisheng said authoritatively which Shen Youlin didn''t like even a bit.

    She stood up from the sofa she was sitting on and folded her hands on her chest.

    "What if I didn''t do so?"

    She said challenging Shen Weisheng.

    The man however looked at her calmly and said

    "Then I will not tell you whatever you did this afternoon after you were highly drunk."

    The world came crashing down as a few scenes shed inside her mind.

    She realized just why her head was hurting so much. Yes, she drank.

    She was drunk and she tried to end her life.

    There was Mo Ron also there��

    Shen Youlin suddenly sat down on the sofa with a thump as she remembered some scenes from the afternoon.

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    She asked Shen Weisheng nervously who only red at her in return.

    "Go, wash up, ande down."

    So Shen Youlin sighed and went back to her room.

    After fifteen minutes, she was sitting in front of Shen Weisheng with a face full of nervousness.

    "Tell me."

    Shen Weisheng, however, put a letter in front of her and said

    "Read this.. This is for you��from that girl, Mo Ron."

 Chapter 161 - Shen Youlin Takes A Decision

    Shen Youlin was currently sitting inside her room.

    In her hand was the letter given by Shen Weisheng��the letter written by Mo Ron. It had already passed around two hours since she had been looking at the letter in her hands but she didn''t open it. She didn''t dare to.

    Somehow she was very afraid to read the letter in her hands.

    She was afraid that she would read something like she had written to Mo Ron.

    She had broken her friendship with Mo Ron through that letter but she didn''t want to read something like that written by Mo Ron in that letter.

    She would be broken again if she saw something like that inside the letter.

    So for the safety of her own mind and heart, Shen Youlin decided to put the letter away somewhere without even opening it. She would keep it safe but she can''t open it.

    However, when she was about to get up from the bed, Shen Weisheng''s words when he had left her alone revolved in her mind.

    "Youlin, although I don''t know what is written inside the letter, I want you to know. That girl seemed to be very worried about you."

    Shen Youlin''s heart swelled with a little joy when she remembered Shen Weisheng''s words. She suddenly sat back on the bed.

    ''If Ron really wanted to break their friendship then why would she write a letter to her?'' Thought Shen Youlin.

    Why would she do such a thing for an already broken thing?

    She again nced at the letter and thought that even if it really had something she fears then what more she would lose. She had already lost so much ��then why would it matter if her fear came true?

    With these thoughts, Shen Youlin made her mind firm with very difficulty. However, her fingers still trembled as she opened the letter.

    ''Dear Youlin,

    I do not know if you would read my letter or not. After all, you have already broken our friendship so perhaps you will not like the letter sent by me.

    However, I just wanted to tell you that it is you who ended this friendship from your side. From my side, we are still my best friend and we will be always. I don''t know what the reason is that triggered you to take such a decision today, but Youlin��please don''t ever think about ending your life.

    If in the future, you ever think that there is really no one in this world who will get affected by your absence, then please do remember that I still hold you very dear to my heart. I will cry if I lost you and I know that you will never want that. So Youlin��please don''t do such a thing again otherwise next time, it will be me who will break this friendship.

    I want you to stay happy. I want you to live your life and enjoy it like a normal girl because you are really precious to me. I really treasure this friendship. That''s why I had decided to stay with you even after I found out about your drugs��''

    A tear rolled down Shen Youlin''s cheek as she read the whole letter but there was always a smile on her lips.

    The smile never went away as she finished the letter and read it again and again for many times the whole night.

    The next morning, when Shen Weisheng sneakily entered his sister''s room to check on her, he found her sleeping on the bed like a log with the letter clinging to her chest.

    He shook his head with a sigh as he carefully tucked her inside a nket.

    At some moment, his phone started to ring and his eyes went wide with panic as he looked at the sleeping Shen Youlin. He hurriedly picked up the call and exited the room.

    He was about to scold the person for calling him so early in the morning but the person on the other side phone as soon as he picked up the call.

    "Boss, I found out about Miss Shen''s secret ��one that your cousin sister was talking about that day on the phone."

    And all the scoldings Shen Weisheng was forgotten.

    The person on the other side of the phone was the same detective whom Shen Weisheng had fired yesterday. The man, however, seemed to be very persistent to work for him as he found out about Shen Youlin''s secret just after a night.

    "Speak"

    Shen Weisheng said coldly

    A momentter, his mouth parted slightly and his eyes shed with surprise when he heard the man''s words.

    After he put down the phone, Shen Weisheng turned around and looked at the door of her sister''s room with a frown on his forehead for a long time.

    .

    .

    .

    Shen Youlin came down for the breakfast.

    She seemed to be very happy as she hummed a song and sat down on the dining table. Lost in her own happiness, she didn''t notice Shen Weisheng''s strange eyes on herself.

    Or perhaps she noticed it and pretended to not notice it. After all, she had decided to ignore this man after he had threatened her and made her stay inside this vi forcefully.

    But today, this gaze seemed to be very different. In the end, she could not tolerate it and raised her head to re at the man sitting beside him angrily.

    "What? There is something written on my face?"

    She asked Shen Weisheng sarcastically.

    The man awkwardly looked away and pretended as if Shen Youlin''s words were not meant for him.

    The butler who was standing beside the table was already used to Shen Youlin''s open words but he still can''t help but smile seeing the awkward Shen Weisheng.

    Shen Youlin didn''t mind it. She feltfortable when Shen Weisheng felt awkward and started to have her breakfast happily.

    After she finished her breakfast, she still sat there and nced at Shen Weisheng.

    Shen Weisheng thought that she was waiting for him to finish and felt slightly happy inside his heart. He ate hurriedly not wanting to let her wait for more time lest she get frustrated.

    He had read on the inte that depressed and drug-addicted people get frustrated very easily.

    However, his speed still slowed down as he suddenly thought of something.

    He nced at Shen Youlin and found that she looked ready to go out.

    Go out��where? College?

    After yesterday''s incident, Shen Weisheng no longer knew whether he would really be able to rest assured when Shen Youlin was out of his sight.

    Even at night, he could not sleepfortably thinking that Shen Youlin would repeat her stupidity at night again. And that''s why he checked on her many timesst night but found the light of her room on.

    In the end, he didn''t get to know when he slept and as soon as he woke up, he again checked on Shen Youlin.

    ''Should he hire some bodyguards to follow Shen Youlin?'' Shen Weisheng thought inside his mind but instantly shook his head.

    He was afraid that this move would only damage his non-existent sibling rtionship with his sister.

    "Why the hell are you eating so slow?"

    Shen Weisheng frowned again at his sister''snguage but didn''t say anything. He still ate slowly making Shen Youlin feel very irritated.

    "I want to talk to you."

    She said with gritted teeth indicating him indirectly to finish his breakfast soon.

    But the man in front of her still took his own sweet time in picking the fruits from his te as he said

    "Yes, speak"

    "Alone."

    Shen Youlin said quite harshly making Shen Weisheng raise his eyebrow at her behavior. Although he knew that it was natural for Shen Youlin to feel like this, he still wanted to see whether she would realize the peculiarity of her own behavior or not.

    Fortunately, Shen Youlin did.

    She sighed and rubbed her face with her hands. She breathed deeply a few times and whispered a quiet ''sorry'' to Shen Weisheng.

    Shen Weisheng on the other hand looked relieved that Shen Youlin was really able to manage her behavior.

    He knew that she didn''t do drugs for quite a few days now so she would start to feel very frustrated soon and he really didn''t know how he would handle her at that time.

    As he thought this, Shen Weisheng put down his fork and signed the butler to leave the dining room.

    When the butler went away, he finally looked at Shen Youlin and said

    "You can say what you want now."

    Shen Youlin licked her lips and sighed deeply again.

    She has decided something after reading the letter sent by Mo Ron. She would not have told Shen Weisheng but she knew that she would need someone''s help to hide everything from Shen family.

    Although they already knew half of the things, she still doesn''t want them to know anything about her future decisions.

    So she needed Shen Weisheng''s help. She was not sure whether he would really help or not but she could always give it a try.

    In the end, he was the only person she was left with to ask for help.

    "Mnmmn��"

    Shen Youlin cleared her throat before she announced

    "You see��I want to go to a rehabilitation center."

 Chapter 162 - Shen Weisheng Threatens Shen Youlin

    It took Shen Weisheng a long time to say anything after Shen Youlin''s words.

    "What? ��rehabilitation center��"

    He murmured to himself as he looked at his younger sister.

    Shen Youlin nodded her head lightly with firm eyes.

    The firmness in those eyes made Shen Weisheng''s heart clench.

    The next moment, he dragged his chair near Shen Youlin''s chair and held his sister''s hands gently. Shen Youlin frowned at his actions but Shen Weisheng seemed to ignore it. His one hand patted Shen Youlin''s hair gently as he whispered softly

    "Youlin, why do you want to go there? Is it about ..."

    Shen Weisheng paused for a second as he looked at Shen Youlin. When he saw no traces of difort on Shen Youlin''s face, he continued

    "Is it about your drug addiction? If it is, then don''t worry about that. Brother had already prepared everything and I promise you that you will be able to leave it without joining any rehabilitation center."

    In fact, Shen Weisheng had prepared a whole schedule for Shen Youlin.

    After reading a few books, talking with his friends, and doing some research on the inte, he had decided that he would make Shen Youlin''s life so busier that she would not get the time to think about those drugs.

    He had found his arrangement very reliable as Mo Ron had also told him that she had done the same thing before and Shen Youlin had managed to avoid the drugs for a whole week.

    Although she had said that she had to keep an eye on Shen Youlin for most of the hours, Shen Weisheng was ready to do that also.

    If Mo Ron could do that for his sister, then why couldn''t he?

    He just didn''t want to send Shen Youlin to a ce where he would not be able to see and talk to her.

    Rehabilitation center�� He knew its strict rules.

    How will his sister live there?

    Shen Weisheng came out of his trance when he felt Shen Youlin trying to free her hands from his hold. When he raised his head to look at her, he saw Shen Youlin''s confusion-filled eyes and a frown on her forehead.

    Only then did Shen Weisheng realize that how strange his behavior must have been in Shen Youlin''s eyes and he took back his hand from her soft and fluffy head reluctantly.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin who saw the concern and panic on Shen Weisheng''s face, felt very strange inside his heart.

    Very forcefully, she suppressed her heart that surged at his affection and care. The affection and care that a brother should hold for a sister.

    She must be hallucinating. Thought Shen Youlin as she rested her hands on herp from the table and nced away from Shen Weisheng''s hopeful eyes.

    Hope��what was that for��

    Shen Weisheng sighed heavily when he noticed her actions. She was clearly avoiding him but he can''t let her do this now.

    This decision was very important for her life and for once, Shen Weisheng really wished to be a part of his sister''s life.

    "Youlin��I am not forcing you to change your decision. I just��I just want to know why do you feel a need to join rehabilitation center. If it is about arrangements then Elder Brother can promise you that I will arrange everything for you here."

    Said Shen Weisheng unknown how Shen Youlin''s eyes flickered coldly at his words.

    It was only when Shen Youlin looked at him with an emotionless face did Shen Weisheng understand that he seemed to have say something wrong that made Shen Youlin angry.

    But when he thought over his words he couldn''t find anything wrong with them. However, he didn''t need to wait any longer as Shen Youlin soon answered his questions.

    "Why��why don''t you want me to join rehabilitation center? Oh��I understand. So you think that I will destroy the reputation of Shen family if I will join a rehabilitation center, right?"

    Shen Weisheng was startled by her words. He had never expected Shen Youlin to think something like this.

    The next moment he felt very angry and said emotionlessly

    "What rubbish are you talking about? Why would I care whatever happens to Shen family?"

    However, Shen Youlin didn''t believe his words and sneered silently as she said

    "Do not try to pretend in front of me, Shen Weisheng."

    She stood up from the chair and said

    "Isn''t that the only reason for tolerating me in your house? ��Don''t worry. You don''t have to tolerate me anymore. I will leave form here and don''t worry for me after that also. I will never tell anyone that I belong to Shen family in the future. So stop interfering in my life from now on."

    Shen Youlin scoffed and turned around to leave.

    However, just as she took one step, Shen Weisheng''s cold voice stopped her.

    "Youlin,e here and sit down. We will have a talk and sort this entire out,"

    Shen Youlin, however, just paused to hear his words for a moment and then continued to walk forward.

    Behind her, Shen Weisheng suddenly pressed his temple seeing his stubborn sister. He doesn''t want to do this but he would have to.

    "Shen Zhn still doesn''t know about your little secrets."

    And Shen Youlin stopped instantly.

    Standing at the same spot, Shen Youlin turned around to look at Shen Weisheng with a smirk on her lips.

    "Oh��so you will threaten me now. But the sad thing is that�� you don''t know that she already knows about my drug addiction. So you don''t have anything to threaten me now. I can go wherever I want."

    Shen Youlin was about to turn around but she heard Shen Weisheng''s again.

    "Are you sure that this is your only secret, Youlin?"

    And Shen Youlin paused again.

    Another secret��she has it but Shen Weisheng should not know anything about it��.then how?

    This moment, her face was pale as she turned to look at Shen Weisheng slowly with wide eyes.

    "W��what secret ��are you talking about?"

    It took her a great effort to let out these words.

    Shen Weisheng''s heart and mind said that he should not say his next words but he knew that if he didn''t he would not be able to stop Shen Youlin from leaving his mansion.

    "That you are a lesbian."

    And Shen Youlin copsed on the floor instantly. The fear clouded her mind as she stared at nothing.

    Shen Weisheng had expected to see a shocked Shen Youlin but he had never expected that Shen Youlin would react like this.

    "Youlin��"

    He shouted loudly when he saw Shen Youlin falling to the floor.

    His shout attracted the servants working inside the mansion and they came inside the dining room. They couldn''t understand anything as they saw Shen Weisheng picking Shen Youlin from the floor who had a lost look on her face.

    Shen Weisheng didn''t pay attention to them as he exited the dining room with Shen Youlin in his arms.

    He walked to the room where Shen Youlin was staying andid her down on the bed.

    However, Shen Youlin instantly sat up on the bed and held his arm firmly.

    Shen Weisheng''s heart clenched with her next words.

    "I ��I will do anything��just don''t tell anyone about this��okay?"

    The fear in Shen Youlin''s eyes made Shen Weisheng''s eyes teary. His eyes went red with pain and anger as he remembered whatever the detective had told him.

    The things that You Youxin made her do just to hide this secret of hers��

    ''Was not he doing the same?'' Shen Weisheng thought suddenly

    He was also threatening Shen Youlin with the secret that she feared to reveal in front of anyone.

    How was he different from You Youxin?

    The thought filled Shen Weisheng''s heart with immense guilt.

    He immediately held the hand that was holding his arm. Stroking his sister''s hair gently Shen Weisheng whispered as he looked into her eyes.

    "Youlin, I will never tell anyone anything. Don''t worry. Brother promises you."

    Shen Youlin still looked dazed and Shen Weisheng could see that she was still very afraid and didn''t believe his words.

    Shen Weisheng tried to understand his sister.

    He had actually been very surprised when he hade to know about this secret of Shen Youlin. It also took him a few moments to register everything but he soon epted the fact that his sister was a lesbian.

    He had studied abroad for a few years so Shen Weisheng had already seen many homosexual people, however, he never knew that how he should behave if his own sister was one of them.

    But he soon found it out.

    He just has to be normal with Shen Youlin and this is what her fear demanded. It was still very difficult for his sister toe out in front of anyone if her secret got revealed.

    Shen Weisheng came to understand.

    As he looked at his dazed sister, Shen Weisheng promised her something that she had asked him for after so many years for the first time.

    "Youlin"

    He cupped her cheek and said

    "Since you want to go to rehabilitation center then brother will send you there."

 Chapter 163 - CEO He Is Jealous

    It took Shen Weisheng a long time tofort Shen Youlin.

    When he finally felt that she waspletely in her senses heid her down on the bed and covered her with a nket.

    Then he stayed beside his sister until she fell asleep.

    Staring at Shen Youlin''s peaceful face, Shen Weisheng suddenly missed his cheerful sister.

    A small smile came on his face as he remembered

    With two cute pigtails on her head she used to run behind him urging him to y with her for the whole day.

    However, looking at the current Shen Youlin, Shen Weisheng''s smile disappeared.

    ''Wasn''t it good that Shen Youlin wanted to leave drugs so much?'' Shen Weisheng thought suddenly.

    He doesn''t have to force her for that. Wasn''t it a good thing?

    If everything went alright, it could be a first step in Shen Youlin''s life towards having a good and normal life.

    And he would not let anything wrong go now in his sister''s life.

    With firm eyes, Shen Weisheng kissed his sister''s forehead and made a promise to her silently. After that, he stood up from the bed and came out of the room.

    -------

    It was three in the afternoon.

    Just like a day before, a ck car was standing inside the street around the college.

    However, the difference was that today it stood away from everyone''s eyes.

    Sitting inside his car, He Jian coldly looked at the empty street as if it had snatched something very precious for him.

    Sitting on the front seat, Chu Feng, on the other hand, nced at his sulking boss with strange eyes.

    He never knew that his boss could do this also.

    He sighed as he remembered how Miss Mo had told his boss to not park his car at the ened of the street if hees to pick her.

    Although his boss agreed smoothly in front of Miss Mo, only Chu Feng saw his wrath after she exited the car.

    He massaged his arms that had be so sore after doing so much work.

    Just at this moment, a car stopped right beside He Jian''s car.

    "Jian, what are you doing here?"

    Shen Weisheng asked as he lowered down the window of the car he was sitting inside.

    He Jian raised his head and his cold blue eyes fell on Shen Weisheng. The question only made his face colder and he ignored Shen Weisheng.

    Shen Weisheng raised his eyebrows when he saw his behavior and nced towards He Jian''s assistant questioningly.

    Chu Feng, however, only smiled nervously and didn''t say anything.

    He was not daring enough to reveal anything that his boss doesn''t want to. But Shen Weisheng was not stupid enough to not know what was going on.

    He looked at the empty street and chuckled suddenly as he looked at his friend who was throwing a tantrum like a five year old child.

    "Jian��don''t tell me that your girl made you wait here."

    When he didn''t get any response, Shen Weisheng''sughter only got louder and He Jian''s face more and more cold.

    Even the driver and Chu Feng were hiding their smiles form their boss as theyughed silently under their hands.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron came out of the college lost in her own thoughts.

    The whole night, she could not stop herself from thinking about Shen Youlin. And today when she didn''t see Shen Youlin in the college, it only increased her worries more.

    As she looked around, she saw that the students were very less now she freely walked towards the vacant street that was behind the college.

    Mo Ron raised her eyebrows when she stepped inside the street.

    The deserted street was today ringing with someone''sughter. She frowned in confusion when she saw two cars standing a few steps away.

    Mo Ron stopped instantly when she saw this. She thought that He Jian might be talking to someone who was known to him so she didn''t want to go there but when she carefully looked at the other car, she found it familiar.

    It took her a few moments to finally recognize it.

    It was Shen Weisheng''s car.

    Sighing in relief, she finally walked towards He Jian''s car.

    As she got closer, she saw Shen Weishengughing through the windshield ss. Mo Ron only saw Shen Weishengughing and could not see He Jian''s cold face because the ss of He Jian''s car was tinted.

    Even though Mo Ron could not see He Jian, He Jian noticed hering and instantly put away his cold face,

    The people around him realized his change and Shen Weisheng stoppedughing as he shook his head with a meaningful smile on his lips while looking at He Jian.

    He then looked at Mo Ron who was about to step inside He Jian''s car and stopped her.

    Mo Ron raised her head to look at Shen Weisheng who was currentlying out of his car. She had actually wanted to ask Shen Weisheng about Shen Youlin so she stopped immediately when Shen Weisheng called her.

    "How is Youlin?"

    Shen asked as soon as Shen Weisheng was in front of her.

    A gentle smile emerged on his lips when Shen Weisheng heard Mo Ron''s question

    Mo Ron''s worry for his sister really moved his heart.

    On the other hand, He Jian inside the car, looked at Shen Weisheng with a frown. He opened the door and got out of the car.

    Standing beside Mo Ron, he heard Shen Weisheng saying

    "She is fine now."

    "She wants to join rehabilitation center."

    Said Shen Weisheng after pausing for a second.

    "Really?"

    Moo Ron asked with a surprised expression on her face. However, He Jian saw the happiness in her ck brown eyes for Shen Weishneg''s sister.

    Mo Ron was indeed very happy.

    "This is good��very good."

    Mo Ron whispered

    The smile never disappeared from her lips as the thought of Shen Youlin leaving the drugs entered her mind.

    The bar was also closed now.

    No other person like her or Youlin would find such a disgusting thing to support herself or himself. At least she could hope.

    If Shen Youlin really left the drugs then there would be no traces of that ce left in her life��in Shen Youlin''s life.

    Mo Ron noticed Shen Weisheng''s frown only after a whole minute of indulging in her own happiness.

    "Mr. Shen, something not alright?"

    Mo Ron asked worrying that this something might be rted to Shen Youlin.

    Shen Weisheng sighed and shook his head with a small smile on his lips as he looked at Mo Ron.

    "I just��don''t know how I will hide it from Shen family."

    He said as he stared at the distance.

    And Mo Ron went silent. She didn''t know what she should say as she didn''t know anything about Shen Youlin''s family. She only Shen Yiling and she was thest person�� Mo Ron wanted to think about.

    So she didn''t say anything.

    She however was worried as she saw the worry on Shen Weisheng''s face.

    It seemed that he would not be able to send Shen Youlin to a rehabilitation center if Shen family got to know about this.

    He Jian didn''t like to see the worry on Mo Ron''s face and generously advised Shen Weisheng.

    "Why don''t you talk to Fang Zhihan about this?"

    And Shen Weisheng''s frown smoothened down.

    "Why didn''t I think of this?"

    Fang Zhihan was a doctor and he must have some connection with these kind of centers. Hiding Shen Youlin''s entry in one of them would be a piece of cake for him.

    Shen Weisheng looked at He Jian with a grateful expression who just nodded his head awkwardly.

    After that, he looked at Mo Ron with gentle eyes and said

    "I thank you for saving Shen Youlin again and again."

    Mo Ron was surprised when she heard Shen Weisheng''s words. She shook her head speechlessly as she looked at his sincere eyes.

    Shen Weisheng however continued

    "If you need any kind of help in the future, then feel free to contact me. From today on, you are also my younger sister. Call me Brother Weisheng in the future."

    Shen Weisheng said with a smile and Mo Ron felt embarrassed by his smile as she remembered how she had called him brother in the hospital that day.

    He Jian didn''t like the scene in front of his eyes at all while, Shen Weisheng''s heart melted into a puddle of a pool when he saw Mo Ron''s reaction. A natural affection for Mo Ron emerged inside his heart and he raised his hand to ruffle her soft hair.

    However, his hand was stopped midway.

    Surprised Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron both looked at the man holding Shen Weisheng''s hand firmly as he said

    "Keep your hands away and she will never call you brother."

    He Jian said coldly

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide as she was shocked by He Jian''s reaction.

    She subconsciously looked at Shen Weisheng with an apologetic expression but didn''t notice that her action only made the man standing beside frown more.

    The next moment, she was dragged away by He Jian in his car.

 Chapter 164 - Dont Touch Anyone So Casually

    The car started and drove away leaving Shen Weisheng alone inside the empty street.

    It took Mo Ron a whole minute toprehend that He Jian had just dragged her inside the car, that too, so rudely.

    The independent self of her strongly disliked it and she turned her head to re at the man sitting beside her.

    However, she was startled to see an equally cold re fixed at herself.

    "You should not let anyone touch yourself so casually."

    The man said coldly and Mo Ron frowned at his words.

    "Mr. He, I don''t like your usage of words."

    She said straightforwardly showing her dislike.

    The coldness in those blue eyes receded for a moment as He Jian saw the displeasure ck-brown eyes.

    ''She was still young so she doesn''t understand all these things. It is him who will have to be patient and make her understand all these things.''

    With this thought inside his mind, He Jian sighed as he looked at the young girl in front of him. He suddenly seemed to have a very heavy responsibility on his shoulders.

    "Lan, you are a girl so you can''t let anyone touch yourself so casually. Man and woman have to keep a distance between them."

    CEO He said righteously and looked at Mo Ron to check whether she was understanding his words or not.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, looked away from him and closed her eyes in exasperation.

    ''Don''t tell me that the next thing, he was going to give me sex education.''

    The thought scared Mo Ron so much that when He Jian opened his mouth the next time and called her name she immediately turned around.

    "Lan��"

    He Jian stopped as he looked at the hand covering his mouth with a surprised expression on his face.

    "Just don''t say anything, please."

    The ck-brown eyes were filled with pleading. However, he couldn''t hear anything because he was too busy feeling the softness of the hand covering his lips.

    A sweet scent invaded his nostrils and He Jian swallowed deeply.

    His body suddenly felt hot. As a grown man, he was not stupid to not understand what he was feeling.

    "Don''t touch me."

    He suddenly threw away the hand from his mouth.

    Turning his head away he looked out of the window and breathed deeply a few times. He closed his eyes feeling disgusting with himself.

    How could he have such a reaction for her? She was his Lan��

    On the other hand, Mo Ron looked at He Jian''s back with a dazed expression on her face. Then she nced at her hand that was thrown away by He Jian just a few seconds ago.

    ''Don''t touch me.''

    The words rang in her ears.

    Mo Ron tried her best to not sink in her past life as she breathed deeply a few times. She could feel her eyes going teary.

    Chu Feng who was sitting silently on the front seat felt pity looking at the young girl but he knew that he couldn''t do or say anything.

    He lowered his head when he saw his boss ncing at himself from the rearview mirror and silently pressed the button in front of him.

    A partition soon separated the front seats from the back seats.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to ��touch you."

    He Jian heard the soft whisper and turned his head to look at Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron''s head was lowered so he could not see her face but from her voice, he could feel that she took his words to her heart.

    As he looked at the lowered fluffy head, He Jian suddenly felt as if her heart was pinched by someone continuously. He opened his mouth to coax Mo Ron but then stopped suddenly.

    ''Was it not good? She, at least, will not touch anyone else so casually in the future.''

    The thought of Mo Ron touching some other man made him very ufortable. Hence he applied this parenting method on Mo Ron ... the one that is used on children in their childhood.

    So he didn''t say anything tofort Mo Ron and said instead

    "Don''t call Shen Weisheng brother also."

    He Jian said with a frown as he remembered how Shen Weisheng had asked Mo Ron to call him brother.

    His eyes narrowed unconsciously.

    Shen Weisheng had never been this gentle to anyone else in his life. His being like this to Mo Ron somehow didn''t sit well with him.

    In his twenty-four years of life, He Jian had seen many things in his life. So he could not help but keep Mo Ron away from Shen Weisheng even though it looked like Shen Weisheng didn''t have anything else in his heart for her.

    Lost in his own thoughts, He Jian didn''t notice how Mo Ron stilled at his words.

    ''So he wants her to stay away from his friend also? Was she so repulsive? Then why was he even helping her so much?''

    Mo Ron exhaled sharply and whispered softly while looking out of the window.

    "I will not."

    Mo Ron agreed so smoothly that He Jian didn''t know what he should say after that.

    The whole drive passed in an awkward silence.

    The car stopped after half an hour and Mo Ron stepped out without saying a word.

    He Jian frowned as he looked at the back of leaving Mo Ron. He didn''t why but this scene made him very ufortable.

    His Lan suddenly seemed to be very lonely.

    He Jian suppressed the urge to drag back Mo Ron inside his car with very difficulty.

    He looked at the huge mansion in front of his eyes and assured himself that it was only because he didn''t want Mo Ron to work here as a tutor.

    The thought made him frown again.

    ''How could he make Mo Ron stop working here?''

    A few momentster, his ice-blue eyes suddenly flickered. As the driver drove away from the car, He Jian took out his phone to do what he had thought just now.

    ----------

    Inside the silent CEO office, Tian Yuan flipped the pages of the file in his hands as he hummed the tune of his favorite song.

    His eyes went towards the door and he frowned as he nced at his phone to check the time.

    It has already been fifteen minutes since Liu Ji Fan had gone out of the office leaving him alone here.

    ''Did something serious happen?''

    He could not help but worry.

    He would have not worried but Liu Ji Fan left him alone inside his office without worrying that he would run away��it was something different that happened in so many days.

    In the past few days, the man had not left him alone.

    So Tian Yuan could not help but think that matter must be very serious to make Liu Ji Fan do such a mistake.

    Just as he was thinking of going out and looking for Liu Ji Fan, the door of the office suddenly opened and he saw Liu Ji Fan standing there.

    However, the next moment, Tian Yuan frowned when he saw Liu Ji Fan''s cold face.

    ''What happened?'' He thought as he watched Liu Ji Fan walking inside and sitting on the chair ced beside him.

    "Ji Fan. Is everything alright?"

    Tian Yuan asked softly but Liu Ji Fan never responded to his question.

    He just opened hisptop and started typing something with a fast speed.

    Tian Yuan licked his lips and thought that Liu Ji Fan might have not wanted to share it with him so he also continued to do his own work.

    While doing his work, he didn''t notice the bulging veins of Li Ji Fan''s arm and his clenched jaw because of anger.

    Something was really not right.

    The day passed as usual for Tian Yuan.

    When it was time to leave the office, he and Liu Ji Fan left the office together.

    While sitting inside the car, Tian Yuan looked out of the window and suddenly thought of what he was doing.

    ''Why didn''t he think of running away when Liu Ji Fan had left him alone today?''

    Tian Yuan questioned himself.

    He turned his head to look at the silent man sitting beside him.

    Was he again walking towards his own destruction?

    He doesn''t want to but how could he stop it?

    Tian Yuan closed his eyes and sighed deeply.

    "Come out"

    A few minutester, he suddenly heard from Liu Ji Fan and opened his eyes.

    He saw that the car''s door of his side was open and Liu Ji Fan was standing outside while looking at him constantly.

    There was something very different about those eyes but Tian Yuan could not point out what it was.

    He ignored his feeling and stepped out of the car as he thought that they have reached Liu Ji Fan''s mansion.

    But Tian Yuan frowned when he came out and saw arge building in front of him.

    It was a hospital.

    "Ji Fan, are you not feeling well?"

    Tian Yuan could only think of this as he saw Liu Ji Fan closing the door of the car. Liu Ji Fan, however, didn''t answer his question and grabbed his arm.

    His firm on Tian Yuan''s arm was very gentle and firm. Silently, he dragged worried Tian Yuan inside the hospital.

    Two minutester, Tian Yuan saw Liu Ji Fan entering a room.

    Outside the room was written ''VIP'' and Tian Yuan frowned.

    ''Were they here to visit someone?''

    The door opened and Tian Yuan''s face went pale when he saw the person lying on the hospital bed.

 Chapter 165 - How Did This Happen?

    Inside the hospital room with white-colored painted walls, only a continuous ''beep'' sound of the ECG machine could be heard.

    Other than that, everything was silent.

    On the hospital bedy a middle-aged woman with her eyes closed.

    Tian Yuan looked at the woman with his eyes wide open with shock. It took him a long time to move his eyes away from the bed and turn his head to look at Liu Ji Fan.

    When he finally looked at the man standing beside him, Tian Yuan''s hands, lips ��his whole body trembled to see his face.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were red��filled with unshed tears.

    Tian Yuan didn''t know whether he was angry at him or something else but he could see Liu Ji Fan''s clenched jaw and fists.

    "How��how did ... you��" find out?

    He had wanted to say but couldn''tplete his words.

    Tian Yuan licked his trembling lips unable toprehend what he should say in such a situation.

    He actually didn''t know why he was feeling so emotional, nervous, angry, and wronged.

    He suddenly wanted to cry after finding out that Liu Ji Fan knew everything that happened a few years ago.

    Because he should have not.

    Because if he did, then Tian Yuan knew that he would not be able to break away from this rtionship ever ��because Liu Ji Fan will not let him and he was already very tired of everything.

    He was not left with any strength to put any effort into this rtionship.

    He remained silent as Liu Ji Fan suddenly held his hand and dragged him out of the hospital room. They stopped just outside the room.

    There was no one else on the floor they were on currently except them.

    Liu Ji Fan looked at the thin man standing in front of him and suppressed the emotions rising inside his heart with very difficulty.

    "How did��this happen?"

    Liu Ji Fan asked as he looked at the woman lying on the bed from the window of the room.

    The question seemed to have poured a bucket of cold ice water on Tian Yuan''s head and he swiftly raised his head to look at Liu Ji Fan.

    So Liu Ji Fan doesn''t know everything.

    Liu Ji Fan''s jaw clenched when he didn''t hear anything from Tian Yuan. He stepped forward and grabbed Tian Yuan''s shoulders as he said

    "Tian Yuan, please tell me why is auntie like this?"

    As he asked this, Liu Ji Fan could not stop himself from remembering the image of a woman with a soft smile on her lips who would urge him to eat more every time he went to Tian Yuan''s house.

    Tian Yuan''s mother was a very gentle and soft-hearted woman. Her son, Tian Yuan was a very silent boy and didn''t have many friends.

    So when one day, Liu Ji Fan suddenly showed up with Tian Yuan, she and Tian Yuan''s father weed him with a bright smile and open arms.

    Tian Yuan''s family was different. Liu Ji Fan had thought when he had gone to his house.

    It was only then he came to know what a real family was like.

    In a family, everyone cared for each other�� and this care was never for any selfish reasons. It was selfless and unconditional.

    Liu Ji Fan knew all this when Tian Yuan''s mother had specially requested him to continue being friends with him. She wanted her son to have friends and she liked Liu Ji Fan''s attitude for that.

    The woman however didn''t know that she never needed to make Liu Ji Fan promise her any such thing.

    How could he leave Tian Yuan?

    The man had entered his heart, made him crazy like no one else, made him feel so many different emotions

    After his father''s death, Liu Ji Fan hadughed so openly for the first time when he had met Tian Yuan. After that, he found himself more and more cheerful around him.

    Tian Yuan made his life peaceful and gave him so many reasons to live.

    ��how could he let go of such a precious person in his life?

    So he had promised Tian Yuan''s mother firmly that he would never leave Tian Yuan.

    But never had he thought that it would be Tian Yuan who would leave him suddenly.

    "Tian Yuan��baby��please tell me."

    Liu Ji Fan whispered with closed eyes and leaned his forehead against Tian Yuan''s forehead.

    Tian Yuan was still dazed and confused by everything. So when Liu Ji Fan asked him something, he replied without thinking much

    "Six years ago �� ident �� Dad left �� Mom was shocked �� and then copsed suddenly."

    Tian Yuan seemed to be very lost as he murmured these words.

    Liu Ji Fan frowned when he heard him talking like this. He opened his eyes and his frown deepened seeing the lost look in Tian Yuan''s eyes.

    "Dad..mom��"

    Tian Yuan whispered and suddenly started to breathe very sharply.

    A tear fell out from the corner of his eye which Liu Ji Fan hurriedly caught and cupped his cheek.

    "Tian Yuan��"

    Liu Ji Fan whispered.

    However, Tian Yuan didn''t seem to hear him at all.

    Indeed, Tian Yuan could not hear Liu Ji Fan at all.

    In front of his eyes shed the scene of his father''s dead body... his mother''s eyes filled with pain and then scene of her suddenly copsing on the floor��and then he was alone.

    His hand suddenly rose to clutch his heart.

    That time, he was so alone��so alone that he missed Ji Fan every day. He wanted Ji Fan to hug him and tell him that everything would be alright��that his mother would wake up one day, that his father would alsoe back to him, that he was not alone.

    He wanted him very much.

    But every time, a merciless voice would ring in his ears and stop him

    ''You do not deserve him.''

    Even at this moment, he could hear that voice telling him the same words. But amidst these words, he could also hear the faint and very familiar voice.

    "Tian Yuan��look at me."

    It was very faint but Tian Yuan wanted to continue hearing it. It gave his heart a different kind of peace. It didn''t make him feel lonely.

    However, he suddenly felt very dizzy. The voice became very faint with every passing second.

    ''Was he undeserving of this little bit of peace also?''

    Tian Yuan suddenly thought inside his heart ��and his eyes closed on his own ord.

    And then he copsed on the floor in Liu Ji Fan''s arms who was shouting for doctors.

 Chapter 166 - "You Shouldnt Be Here, Ji Fan"

    It was midnight when Tian Yuan woke up.

    Opening his eyes he looked around the room he was inside and found out that he was still in the hospital.

    He was alone.

    He tried to remember whatever happenedst when he was conscious and concluded that he must have copsed because of the panic attack.

    It was not the first time actually.

    Six years ago, when he lost his father and then when his mother went intoa it was then he started to have panic attacks.

    However, it has been very long since hisst panic attack.

    Perhaps it was four years ago, Tian Yuan tried to remember��because until then all of his savings had started to vanish on his mother''s hospital fees. He had started to understand that he needed to be strong to manage everything

    And he became very strong.

    Slowly and slowly, he started to learn how to put a mask of indifference on your face to hide your emotions. It was also a definition of bing strong in Tian Yuan''s eyes.

    However, all his hard work went away in vain when he met the person he had never wished to meet again.

    Yes, Liu Ji Fan was not even thest person on this earth Tian Yuan had wanted to see. He had made his heart understand forcefully every time he missed Liu Ji Fan.

    Still, his heart was very disobedient. Because when he met Liu Ji Fan, Tian Yuan forgot all his anger and resentment.

    How could he have done that? Tian Yuan questioned suddenly himself.

    How could he forget everything so carelessly? How could he still love the man who was the reason behind his destruction?

    How would he forgive himself?

    The question filled Tian Yuan''s heart with guilt, fear, and bitterness.

    He got down from the bed and came out of the room.

    Looking around the empty floor with lost eyes, he suddenly found the room Liu Ji Fan had taken him inside.

    Tian Yuan walked towards that room like a lost child.

    He opened the door and went inside. There was a chair ced beside the bed and Tian Yuan upied it. Since the moment he entered the room, his eyes never left the woman sleeping on the hospital bed.

    His hands trembled as he moved them forward to hold her mother''s hand.

    Tian Yuan remembered thest time he had held those hands.

    ''Don''t touch me ��go away. I and your father��we gave you so much love, Xiao Yuan...so much��but you �� became the reason of the death of your father... the man I have loved for my whole life��you killed him. I would have never birthed you if I�� had�� known�� this before.''

    And then his mother had copsed on the floor after saying these words.

    Tear after tear fell out of Tian Yuan''s eyes and his hold on his mother''s hand became more firm.

    After that, he never dared to hold those hands.

    Today his mother didn''t push him away but Tian Yuan didn''t feel happy at all. He would rather have her push him away.

    But the woman on the bed didn''t move at all.

    "Mom��I miss �� you so much."

    Tian Yuan whispered and cried

    "Do you still hate me? I will not show you my face but ��can you please wake up once?"

    Tain Yuan murmured between his sobs.

    He suddenly leaned down and hid his face in his mother''s palm as he continued to cry. Tian Yuan didn''t know for how long he cried.

    It was only when he felt a pair of arms hugging his shoulders and patting his head gently, he raised his head.

    A kiss fell on his forehead as soon as he looked at the man in front of his eyes.

    It was Liu Ji Fan.

    Tian Yuan didn''t know when he entered the room and dragged a chair to sit beside him.

    His eyes were nk as he felt Liu Ji Fan embracing him to his chest and murmuring sweet words in his ears.

    He didn''t say anything and Liu Ji fan also stopped murmuring after some time.

    "Why didn''t youe to me after uncle''s sudden��"

    Liu Ji Fan stopped before he could say death as he felt the body inside his arms bingpletely stilled.

    "Ssshhh��It''s okay, I am here now."

    He caressed Tian Yuan''s back gently and whispered in his ear. Tears again surfaced through his eyes as Liu Ji Fan wondered what all Tian Yuan had gone through all these past years.

    He had be so thin��so thin that he could feel his bones now.

    Did he even take care of himself?

    For all those years when Tian Yuan was absent in his life, he was very angry at him��for leaving him like this.

    ''What if he had not hired a man to investigate Tian Yuan?''

    The stupid man would not have told him anything. Liu Ji Fan was very sure about this.

    He remembered the things his man told him just half an hour ago.

    Uncle Tian was in some other city when he got into an ident and died just a few hours after. After that, Tian Yuan left the city to look for his father in the other city with his mother.

    After that, Mother Tian copsed at Father Tian''s funeral and went intoa and Tian Yuan never came back to his own city again.

    Liu Ji Fan suddenly found something amiss between all this.

    But what was it��

    His thoughts came to halt when Liu Ji Fan felt Tian Yuan suddenly pushing him away from himself.

    A frown marred his forehead and he tried to pull the man back in his arms. However, Tian Yuan put his hands on his chest stopping his actions with firm eyes.

    The look in Tian Yuan''s eyes suddenly scared him very much. As Liu Ji fan suppressed the fear inside his heart, he heard Tian Yuan saying.

    "That''s the thing.. You should not be here, Ji Fan."

 Chapter 167 - Tian Yuan Doesnt Want Liu Ji Fans Help

    Tian Yuan''s face was nk and Liu Ji Fan had a confused expression on his own.

    He couldn''t understand why Tian Yuan was still pushing him. However, after knowing everything��after knowing that his Tian Yuan didn''t leave him because he didn''t like him around himself��he would not let Tian Yuan push away himself from him.

    He held Tian Yuan''s waist firmly and dragged him close despite his struggles. Hugging his think body, Liu Ji Fna closed his eyes and whispered

    "Baby��do you know ��that day, �� I had waited for you at our ce for the whole day and night. When you didn''te��I thought that you really didn''t like me."

    A tear fell out of Liu Ji Fan''s eyes but he wiped it away hurriedly.

    He could not be weak because his Tian Yuan needed him now. However, he also couldn''t stop himself from telling his beloved man his feelings�� the pain he had felt at that time.

    Six years ago, Liu Ji Fan pursued Tian Yuan for a very long time��forcefully.

    Tian Yuan had not wanted to have any rtionship with him but he forced him. Although not physically��but he always tried to make Tian Yuan ept him.

    After he had realized that Tian Yuan was his happiness, Liu Ji Fan had been determined to make Tian Yuan a part of his life.

    It was after a long while, he realized suddenly that he can''t force himself on Tian Yuan like this��that this was not love.

    That day, he told Tian Yuan that he would wait for him at their ce. That if he wanted him in his life, he has toe and tell him that and if he doesn''t��then he doesn''t have toe there.

    It was very difficult for him to take such a decision and Liu Ji Fan only realized the seriousness of this decision when Tian Yuan really didn''te to see him that day.

    His Tian Yuan didn''t want him in his life.

    With this thought piercing his heart like a stab, he left that ce silently. He had thought that he would be able to live without Tian Yuan and with Tian Yuan''s memories.

    However, after a few days, Liu Ji Fan couldn''t find anything bright in his life. He found himself lost in darkness.

    He couldn''t eat and sleep.

    He couldn''t find any reason to continue living.

    He couldn''t bear this and went to Tian Yuan''s house. Just one nce he wanted��just one to brighten his life again.

    However, he never found Tian Yuan there.

    Six years, Liu Ji Fan searched every ce he could find possible for Tian Yuan''s existence there but never found him.

    That''s why, he joined He Jian in his business.

    He Jian and his other friends were thest string of Liu Ji Fan''s life. His friends although didn''t do anything visibly they have supported and helped him silently.

    Life was also slowly starting to be easy for Liu Ji Fan. He had learned to live with this pain inside his heart when Tian Yuan appeared again.

    And the never-dead love also woken up with that.

    "Baby��you don''t even know what you mean to me. Don''t push me away."

    Liu Ji Fna whispered and hugged Tian Yuan tightly.

    Tian Yuan''s eyes again went teary when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s words. His hand almost rose to hug Liu Ji Fan back but his eyes then fell on his mother''s face and he stopped.

    "Leave me."

    After blinking his eyes rapidly, Tian Yuan whispered coldly.

    Liu Ji Fan really left him this time but he still sat very close to him.

    "How did you find my mother?"

    Tian Yuan asked Liu Ji Fan before the man could say anything else that could make his heart go soft.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were filled with guilt as well as anger when he heard Tian Yuan''s question but he still answered him.

    "You transferred money to an ount every month. My man traced the ount and found out where does the money go actually and then he told me about auntie. I immediately asked my people to shift auntie here as soon as I found out."

    Liu Ji Fan was feeling guilty because he, now, knew that why Tian Yuan had asked him for his phone that day.

    Tian Yuan sighed softly and closed his eyes.

    He should have been careful knowing that rich people could find out anything.

    ''Then why didn''t he find out everything?'' A voice inside his mind, as well as his heartined suddenly.

    Tian Yuan was feeling wronged for whatever happened with his family but he also didn''t want to tell Liu Ji Fan everything by himself.

    Somewhere inside his heart, he wished Liu Ji Fan would find out everything by himself.

    He knew that his wish was cruel but he couldn''t help but feel wronged for bearing all the pain alone.

    Why should he suffer?

    It was not him who had pursued Liu Ji Fan.

    It was not him who begged him to love him.

    It was not him who entered his life forcefully.

    He had resisted ��very much. But in the end, He was a normal student, not a tyrant bully like Liu Ji Fan who basically ruled the whole school.

    What could he do to stop Liu Ji Fan?

    "Don''t worry, I will look for the best doctor in the world. Aunt will certainly be fine next month."

    Tian Yuan came out of his trance when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s words.

    Liu Ji Fan was looking at him gently and Tian Yuan could also see the concern from his eyes he had for his mother. But he didn''t feel moved at all.

    His heart was deadly cold by Liu Ji Fan''s words.

    He doesn''t need the help of the man who was responsible for all of his miseries.

    "No��I don''t need any of your help.. I will be much d if you send back my mother and don''t interfere in my life again."

 Chapter 168 - CEO Liu Lies To Tian Yuan

    "No��I don''t need any of your help. I will be much d if you send back my mother and don''t interfere in my life again."

    Tian Yuan said coldly and Liu Ji Fan frowned at his words.

    However, the next moment, his eyes suddenly flickered with understanding. He should have understood that Tian Yuan would react like this to his words.

    After all, his Tian Yuan had always been like this.

    More gentleness and love surfaced through Liu Ji Fan''s eyes for his Tian Yuan.

    He suddenly remembered the incident where he had taken Tian Yuan to a very expensive restaurant. It was him who had ordered the dishes but when the waiter came for the bill, Tian Yuan suddenly said that he would pay for his own meal.

    He had wanted to stop him but the small youth had taken the bill from the waiter to count the money for his dishes.

    When Tian Yuan had seen the price of the dishes after finishing his meal, he had screamed at the waiter for cheating customers with so expensive dishes.

    After knowing that the prince on the bill was really the real price, Tian Yuan still paid his own bill with a bitter and white face.

    However, as soon as they exited the restaurant, Tian Yuan had kicked him in his most sensitive part.

    He sighed looking at the thin man.

    After pursuing Tian Yuan for so long and forcing him in a rtionship, if Liu Ji Fan still doesn''t know how to manage Tian Yuan''s stubbornness then he could be called a fool.

    "Okay, I will do that. But it is sote now and tomorrow is a holiday for my men. So you will have to wait."

    He lied very smoothly.

    Although, Tian Yuan frowned but agreed as he didn''t want to snatch a holiday from the hard-working staff not knowing that this holiday was granted by CEO Liu just at that moment. Because those few people Liu Ji Fan was doesn''t even get a holiday on Sundays.

    "How did you bring my mother here in so less time?" Tian Yuan asked with a genuine confused expression on his face.

    CEO Liu answered his beloved man very seriously.

    "By ne."

    "You have a ne?"

    Tian Yuan said loudly as he stood up from the chair he was sitting on, making Liu Ji Fan chuckle at his naivety.

    Tian Yuan felt embarrassed when he realized what he did. With a red face, he quietly sat down on the chair and avoided Liu Ji Fan''s eyes.

    "Yes, I do have a ne."

    Liu Ji Fan''s gentle voice fell in his ears but Tian Yuan didn''t say anything. He was too embarrassed to say anything.

    Liu Ji Fan''s heard his phone ringing suddenly and excused himself when he saw that it was an important call.

    While Tian Yuan suddenly remembered that the dog man didn''t say anything about not interfering in his life again.

    "Dog man"

    Tian Yuan whispered as he saw Liu Ji Fan''s figure standing outside through the ss window.

    He promised himself that he would make clear things with Liu Ji Fna as soon as he gets the next opportunity.

    However, when had things gone ording to Tian Yuan''s n!

    -------

    The morning sun shone brightly in the sky.

    Mo Ron was still lying on her bed, fully covered with a nket. The rm clock that usually rang to woke her up was currently lying somewhere in the corner of the room.

    "Ron, I am leaving."

    Hearing the shout, Mo Ron immediately got out of the nkets and shouted to her mother

    "Alright, Mom."

    She sat up on the bed with a frown on his forehead.

    Today was Sunday so she didn''t have to go to college. Mo Chen was also at home. Only her mother had to go to work.

    She should have stopped her mother from working. Mo Ron thought suddenly as she rubbed her scattered hair with her hand.

    She didn''t like the fact that her mother had to go to work on even Sunday. But her mother would not agree to her this time.

    She knew��because they were really not left with any savings currently.

    Mo Ron''s mind was full of these thoughts as she went to the bathroom and got fresh.

    After getting fresh, when she came out of her room, she saw her young brother sitting inside the dining room on one of the chairs around the round table.

    "Good morning, Chenchen"

    She said to her brother as she ruffled his hair gently and sat on the chair beside him.

    Mo Ron was serving the breakfast on her te when she realized that Mo Chen had not replied to her good morning like every day he did.

    She turned to look at his brother and saw that his head was lowered. Mo Ron noticed that her brother had not raised his head since the moment she had entered the dining room.

    "Chenchen"

    Mo Ron called out but Mo Chen didn''t raise his head.

    Mo Ron frowned and put down the te in her hand on the table. Turning back to her brother, she raised his face with her hand forcefully.

    "Chenchen, why are you n��"

    Mo Ron stopped amidst her words when she saw her brother''s face full of tears.

    "Chenchen, what happened?"

    Mo Ron asked immediately as she hugged her brother and patted his back gently. He was crying too much and perhaps he was suppressing his sobs because as soon as Mo Ron hugged him, he hugged her back tightly and started to sob.

    Mo Ron could not bear to hear his sobs and leaned back to wipe his tears as she asked

    "Chenchen, what happened, tell Jiejie��Did anyone bully you?"

    The thought filled Mo Ron''s heart with anger that only calmed down when she saw Mo Chen shaking his head again and again.

    "Then why are crying?"

    Mo Ron asked when she saw that Mo Chen''s eyes were again starting to be teary.

    "Jiejie��chenchen''s stomach hurt��wu��it hurt so much."

    Mo Chen answered his sister as he cried.

    "Then, why didn''t you tell Mom?"

    Mo Ron asked as she stood up from the chair and also made Mo Chen stand up.

    "Chenchen thought�� it will get better��. by itself...wuwu�� Mother''s also�� used to get better by itself before."

    Mo Ron sighed at her brother''s words. Now how could she make her brother understand that their mother just used to lie to them so that they don''t get too worried about her?

    Mo Ron thought of making Mo Chen understand a few thingster.

    Leaving the breakfast, she took her brother out of the apartment and locked it with a key.

    Then she went to the hospital with Mo Chen.

 Chapter 169 - Taking Mo Chen To The Hospital

    Inside the tall building that was a hospital, Mo Ron was sitting inside an office.

    With a frown on her smooth forehead, she looked at the list in her hands. On the paper, there were written different different kinds of tests.

    ''So many tests��it was just a stomachache''

    Sitting on the chair, she nced towards the curtain where Mo Chen has been taken to by the doctor. Uneasiness filled her heart.

    ''Could it be that something happened to Chenchen?''

    Mo Ron had wanted to take Mo Chen to the same hospital where her mother''s surgery was done a few years ago. However, the hospital was a bit far away ��at the end of the city.

    Mo Chen was crying too much, so she just came to the nearest hospital. However, when they came inside the doctor''s office, he looked at Mo Chen and asked a few questions. After that, he gave her the list of these tests and said that all of them needed to be done on Mo Chen.

    Mo Chen��what happened to him? Was it very serious?

    Mo Ron could not stop herself from worrying.

    She was fourteen when Mo Chen was taken away from her in her past life��could it be that ��

    No! Mo Ron instantly shook her head.

    Her mother had also been fine after that surgery. Since she has been very careful ��Mo Chen would also be fine.

    Mo Ron tried to assure herself.

    It was, half an hourter, the doctor finally came out.

    Mo Chen instantly ran to Mo Ron''s side and hid behind her. Mo Ron frowned when she saw his actions and looked at the doctor with doubt-filled eyes.

    The middle-aged doctor was bald and had a gentle smile on his lips as he told Mo Ron

    "The child is shy around me �� I don''t know why."

    Mo Ron looked at Mo Chen who already had his head lowered and then back at the doctor. She didn''t know what she should say so just nodded her head lightly.

    "How is Mo Chen, Doctor?"

    "It was just a normal stomachache �� perhaps because of a not scheduled diet. I have given him the medicine and now he seems fine to me."

    The doctor said and Mo Ron looked at Mo Chen again. Her mother really seemed to have ceased crying.

    She nodded her head but still had a small frown on her face as she traced the list of tests in her hand.

    The doctor continued

    "I will suggest you give him some light food for a few days."

    Mo Ron again nodded her head at the doctor''s words and was about to ask him about those tests when the doctor said himself

    "Actually many children who hade in the past few months had stomachache �� so our hospital was worried that it can be somemon diseases also. So we have been running a few tests on every new child whoes here."

    "Oh��."

    Mo Ron nodded her head again and the frown on her forehead settled down.

    After a few minutes, she left the room with Mo Chen.

    "Chenchen��are you alright now?"

    Mo Chen just raised his head once to look at his sister and then nodded his head. Mo Ron sighed in relief and again looked down at the series of tests on the white paper.

    "Jiejie, he also drew blood from Mo Chen��but Mo Chen didn''t cry."

    Mo Ron looked away from the paper in her hands when she heard Mo Chen''s words. When she looked down at Mo Chen again, she saw that his eyes were teary.

    Her heart softened at this sight.

    Chenchen has always been afraid of injections. She wondered how he stopped himself from crying at the sight of injections in the doctor''s hands.

    Although he didn''t cry there, she could see that he was still feeling very afraid of that pointy thing going inside his body.

    She stopped walking and kneeled down on the floor tofort her brother.

    "Chenchen is very brave��Jiejie is so proud of you."

    She praised her brother earnestly.

    Mo Ron was busy inforting her brother so she didn''t notice a man stepping out of the elevator that was just a few steps away from her.

    The man, however, noticed her as soon as he stepped out.

    Fang Zhihan was trying to make He Jian agree to invest in Fang Industries on a phone call. Since the day his grandfather and father hade to know that He Jian stopped the investment in some projects because of him, his life had be very terrible.

    Every time he goes homes from the hospital, he would see a few girls that had been selected by his mother or grandmother for him.

    Before his father or brother would support him and help him to chase away those girls but now they instead were against him.

    Fang Zhihan was alone and couldn''t do anything.

    At this moment, he had even stopped going to Fang Mansion and just stays at the hospital.

    "Jian��please feel some mercy for your friend. I am not a normal friend of yours��we have been friends for so many years."

    Fang Zhihan used ''friend'' in every sentence thinking that his maniption would work on CEO He, however, he didn''t hear anything except the sound of keys being pressed again and again from the other side of the phone.

    Fang Zhihan felt frustrated by this behavior and stomped his foot on the floor. Clutching his hair he felt like banging his head on the closed door of the elevator.

    However, even that lifeless door doesn''t seem to like Fang Zhihan very much as they opened the next moment Fang Zhihan had this thought.

    Fang Zhihan sighed and stepped out of the elevator as he tried again

    "Jian��"

    He stopped amidst his words when he saw two familiar silhouettes just a few steps away.

    "Jian, what is your girl doing in the hospital?"

    Fang Zhihan asked and the continuous sound he had been hearing for so long finally stopped.

 Chapter 170 - The Pitiful Fang Zhihan

    With the phone still attached with his ear, Fang Zhihan was about to step forward and ask Mo Ron but stopped suddenly.

    "You saw Lan at the hospital? What happened? Is she alright? At which hospital you are?"

    So many questions��

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows as he could hear the trace of panic and concern in his friend''s voice. His eyes brightened suddenly and he said

    "Lan��hmm so you want to know where your Lan is?"

    "Fang Zhihan"

    The cold voice fell in Fang Zhihan''s ears and a shiver instantly ran down his spine. But he instantly remembered that this was the only way he could save himself now so he said

    "I didn''t know that you love my name so much Jian. Your girl is here in the hospital and you are talking to me here like this."

    On the other side of the phone, He Jian knew that if Fang Zhihan could talk like this then Mo Ron must not be in a very serious situation. However, he still couldn''t stop himself from worrying for his Lan.

    His blue eyes narrowed when he heard Fang Zhihan''s next words.

    "If you will agree to invest in Fang Industries project then I will tell where I ��I mean your girl is." Said Fang Zhihan as he looked at the still kneeling Mo Ron on the floor in front of her young brother.

    He looked at the siblings from up and down and confirmed that they were not injured anywhere. His eyes had relief which soon went away when he heard He Jian''s words.

    "Do you think that I cannot find out where you ��or I should say she is?"

    Fang Zhihan''s face fell for a moment but the next moment, he gathered his confidence and said

    "Most of the hospitals in City He under me. I am not saying that you can''t find out but it will take you time to find out. I can tell you sooner than that."

    Fang Zhihan had hoped that He Jian would fall for his words but he stood there hearing the beep sound from the other side of the phone.

    The call was cut.

    ''Stinky man��grandfather He says the right things about you��''

    He doesn''t really care about anyone. Cold and indifferent.

    Because if He Jian really cared for Mo Ron, then he would have promised him to invest in the projects to find out where Mo Ron was.

    Looking at the young girl in front of him, Fang Zhihan suddenly felt pity for himself as well as Mo Ron.

    She saved that cold man when she was so young��so younger than him and he doesn''t really care for her at all.

    Feeling iparable sympathy for Mo Ron inside his heart, Fang Zhihan walked towards her.

    "Miss Mo, what are you doing here?"

    Fang Zhihan asked as soon as he was near Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron who heard his voice recognized him immediately and stood up from the floor. Her face that was soft because of her brother instantly became cold.

    For He Jian''s friends, Mo Ron didn''t have any soft side except for Shen Weisheng. Because it was only Shen Weisheng, in her past life, who didn''t mock her for being a town girl or ndered he with everyone else

    "Mr. Fang"

    She greeted the man indifferently and just answered his question in as few words as it was possible.

    "My brother had a stomachache, so I came to the hospital."

    Fang Zhihan, of course, felt his cold and indifferent attitude but didn''t mind it. At this moment, Mo Ron felt her phone ringing and took it out from her purse.

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes unconsciously fell on Mo Ron''s phone and his eyes narrowed when he saw ''Mr. He'' written on the contact number.

    ''Hm��so Old He decided to call his girl instead of epting his requests. As if Mo Ron would pick his call.''

    Fang Zhihanughed inside his heart fully expecting Mo Ron to cut the call. He didn''t know whatever happened between He Jian and Mo Ron in the past few days. In fact, no one except Shen Weisheng knew about this.

    That''s why he thought that Mo Ron was still cold and indifferent to He Jian and hence she would not pick this call.

    However, Fang Zhihan saw with wide eyes as Mo Ron slid the screen to answer the call and even talked quite nicely.

    "Mr. He" Mo Ron said

    "Where are you?" The question came as soon as she picked the call mixing with the ''Mr. He'' she said just now.

    "I am��"

    Mo Ron was about to reply but suddenly saw Fang Zhihan looking at herself with a weird expression on her face.

    She raised her eyebrows questioningly and Fang Zhihan finally came back to earth. He looked away from Mo Ron as if nothing happened.

    ''Damn��something must have happened between He Jian and his girl something�� he doesn''t know. That''s why the cold man cut his call because he knew that he could find it out from Mo Ron herself.''

    Fang Zhihan cursed He Jian inside his mind as he heard Mo Ron telling him that she visited the hospital because Mo Chen had a stomachache.

    She answered He Jian''s every question quite obediently. However, he didn''t notice that there was a frown on Mo Ron''s forehead all this while.

    "You should have called me. I would have sent a doctor to your apartment for Mo Chen."

    She heard He Jian and instantly said

    "No, there is no need for that. I can do these kinds of things for my family."

    A few secondster, Mo Ron put down the phone with knitted brows.

    She couldn''t really understand He Jian. Sometimes, he seemed to be very genuine as she showed his care and concern but sometimes she feels that she was just a burden for him. Just like yesterday when he threw her hand away asking her not to touch him.

    He even stopped her from calling Shen Weisheng Brother.

    In fact, she had not even wanted to pick the call but she still picked it. And even now, she could hear the concern in his voice when he asked her where she was.

    ''It was very difficult to understand He Jian.''thought Mo Ron.

    She should make some things clear with him.

 Chapter 171 - Something Is Fishy

    Fang Zhihan who hade out of his shock looked at Mo Chen who was looking at him with his big ck-brown eyes and said

    "Hey champ, do you remember this Brother?"

    Mo Ron also came out of her thoughts when she heard Fang Zhihan''s question.

    She saw how Mo Chen immediately nodded his head vigorously and called out

    "Brother Zhihan��"

    A very small frown marred Mo Ron''s forehead. She sighed the next moment. Just because she didn''t like someone she couldn''t hope that even her brother would do the same.

    Fang Zhihan, on the other hand, felt very happy and felt it would be better to raise a child like Mo Chen than to be a friend to a cold and indifferent He Jian who could even harm him mercilessly.

    He ruffled Mo Chen''s hair and asked

    "Is your stomach alright now?"

    "Yes, Brother Zhihan��but the doctor drew out blood from Mo Chen''s body. However, Mo Chen didn''t cry."

    Fang Zhihan stopped when he heard Mo Chen''s words and frowned

    "He took your blood, why?"

    As he asked, he looked at Mo Ron questioningly and Mo Ron knew that she had to answer his question now. After all, she can''t just ignore him as he doesn''t really know anything about this past life thing.

    She forwarded the list of tests in her hand and said

    "The doctor also performed these tests saying that there have many children who are having this same problem for the past few months. So they are performing these few tests on them."

    Fang Zhihan took the paper from Mo Ron''s hand and his frown only deepened when he saw the name of those tests.

    "This��they are for a heart patient. Why would he perform these tests on Mo Chen?"

    Mo Ron, whose face was cold and emotionless after seeing Fang Zhihan, frowned when she heard his words.

    "That said, if Mo Chen had a stomachache��what are you doing in the cardiology department instead of the Gastroenterology department?"

    Asked Fang Zhihan as he looked at Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron was surprised to hear his question and asked

    "This is the cardiology department?"

    "Yes, didn''t you see��there was c written on the button that was to be pressed for this floor?" answered Fang Zhihan which only made Mo Ron frown deep as she said

    "But when I asked the security guard he himself left me and Mo Chen here saying that it is the Gastroenterology department."

    Fang Zhihan''s lips were pressed in a thin line clearly displeased by the irresponsibility of his working staff.

    "At least, the doctor should have informed you about this?"

    Mo Ron remained silent as she didn''t know whether she shouldin or not. After all, Mo Chen lookedpletely fine now.

    But Fang Zhihan was still displeased and wrote something on the list

    "Here take this to the reception. They will not charge you any fees for the checkup and tests."

    Mo Ron frowned and looked at Fang Zhihan''s signature under the list of the tests. She didn''t really want to ept Fang Zhihan''s help.

    Fang Zhihan saw the reluctance in her eyes and frowned.

    "Ron"

    He called out by her name because now he knew that she had epted He Jian''s help.

    "If Old He cares for you then I, as his friend, will also care for you. You don''t need to feel burdened at all."

    Fang Zhihan made Mo Ron understand gently.

    He saw Mo Ron looking at him with nk eyes unable toprehend what she was really thinking �� whether she really heard him or not.

    Mo Ron actually heard Fang Zhihan''s words.

    She looked at Fang Zhihan nkly because she didn''t believe his words at all.

    At some time, He Jian cared for her in her past life also, but Fang Zhihan, Liu Ji Fan, and Shen Fengju never really epted her. In fact, they would always try to humiliate her in He Jian''s absence.

    With nk eyes, she took the paper from Fang Zhihan''s hands and left from there with her younger brother.

    Fang Zhihan turned around and looked at her disappearing back with confused eyes.

    Somehow he felt that Mo Ron didn''t like him much��but why? He didn''t understand at all. He didn''t do anything that should make her dislike him.

    Well, that was not a thing to be worried about. He was sure that they will meet many times in the future also because He Jian really seemed to be very serious in caring about this girl.

    However, he was not sure what kind of ''care'' it was? Fang Zhihan smiled wickedly and then thought that perhaps he would be able to make Mo Ron more open with him then.

    With this thought, he sighed and decided to go to the doctor who had done these unnecessary tests on a young child.

    .

    .

    .

    Inside the office on the same floor, the same middle-aged doctor who had checked Mo Chen was now talking on the phone.

    "Yes, I have found someone. It is a young boy of around twelve years. I have also got the hospital form that is filled with his sister �� The ce where he lives��I will send you the address��

    At this moment the door

    "yes yes ��just transfer the money ��I would have to pay the security guard also today ��to shut his mouth of course or do you want everyone to find out about this. I will never be able to show my face to anyone if it spread out �� yes, just transfer it as soon as pos��"

    "Who are you talking to?"

    The middle-aged doctor froze and when he heard the voice and immediately hung up.

    He turned around with a furious face to scold whoever had dared to enter without knocking on the door. However, when he saw who the person was he couldn''t let any words out of his mouth except

    "Sir"

    The doctor called out when he saw that it was Senior doctor Fang Zhihan who owned the hospital.

    "Who were you talking to?"

    Fang Zhihan asked the doctor with a frown on his forehead. He seemed to have heard something suspicious between the doctor''s words when he heard entered the office.

    Sweat ran down the doctor''s spine as he didn''t know suddenly how he should answer that question.

    "S..sir ��I ��I ��"

    The doctor stuttered and thought for a few moments and then said finally.

    "My wife took my card yesterday and spent all the money ��so I was just asking her to transfer some money to my card."

    The doctor sighed in relief when he finally was sessful in making some excuse.

    However, Fang Zhihan was still looking at him with cold and sharp eyes as he asked

    "Then what about the security guard �� why do you have to give him the money?"

    Cold sweat started to form on the doctor''s forehead and he tried hard to hide his nervousness. He avoided meeting Fang Zhihan''s eyes. Somehow it felt that the doctor will find out everything by looking into his eyes only.

    "T..that sir��actually today I wanted to send him to buy something but then he came back and told me that there was no money in the card. I felt a little embarrassed by this incident so I thought of buying him something so that he would not tell anyone else about this incident. Rumors spread very easily, sir and I don''t want anyone to mock me so��"

    The middle-aged doctor pretended really well to look embarrassed in front of Fang Zhihan.

    Fang Zhihan observed for a whole minute before the frown on his forehead finally settled down. He really seemed to have believed the doctor''s lies.

    "Don''t give him the money. What if he formed a habit from your actions and started to do things like this in the future though he might doesn''t have any wish to do that now. You can just ask him not to talk about this matter. A hospital is a ce where we treat patients. If he does anything as you said, he will be fired for his wrong action."

    He told the doctor and the middle-aged doctor immediately nodded his head and said

    "Yes Sir. I was wrong. I will do as you said."

    The doctor sighed in relief thinking that Fang Zhihan would finally leave his office now, however, he soon caught in another question.

    "The child you just tested on with name Mo Chen��he had a stomachache. Why did you do so many tests on him, that too, the ones that are done on a heart patient? Howe I don''t know that so many children areing to our hospital with the same symptoms that we have started to do these unnecessary tests on a heart patient?"

    Fang Zhihan questioned sharply.

    The middle-aged doctor''s breath hitched a little but he soonposed himself.

    "Sir, actually I thought that he was some other patient and did those tests without looking at the name. It was only after the tests were done I found out that he was a different patient. His sister perhaps entered this department mistakenly. However, if I had revealed that then it would have created doubts in their heart about our hospital so I ��j��just made it up by myself."

    The doctor felt afraid when he saw how sharply Fang Zhihan was looking at him.

    Fang Zhihan was indeed very displeased by the doctor''s actions and warned him threateningly.

    "Just because you are a very experienced cardiologist that any hospital in City Hcks today, I am not firing you because of your actions. However, if I found out something unpleasant I assure you that your career will end then and there."

    The middle-aged doctor was terrified and immediately nodded his head showing that he had understood Fang Zhihan.

    "Yes Sir, I''m sorry. I am very sorry."

    The doctor apologized but Fang Zhihan ignored him and left his office.

    -------

    Hello, Lovelies! I have made an Instagram ount. A few pics that I find suitable for this novel and my other novel will be posted there in the future, however, it will be after my exams only (that ends on 13). If you want you can follow me there and also see those pics.

    Instagram Username - ada52_53.

 Chapter 172 - Laughing Freely After A Very Long Time

    "It is possible. If Mrs. Tian undergoes a few surgeries ��there are chances of her waking up from thea."

    "It is?"

    Tian Yuan whispered in disbelief as he looked at the doctor. His disbelief was reasonable in the end. After all, how many doctors Tian Yuan had visited in the past few years but never had even a single one of them said that there were still some chances of his mother waking up from thea.

    Even if the doctor said that there were chances, he felt very happy inside his heart.

    There was at least some hope. Without hope, how would he have the courage to step inside his mother''s room who had faced so much because of him?

    The doctor was used to seeing the shock and disbelief on the people''s faces. He didn''t feel irritated by Tian Yuan''s question and nodded with a gentle smile on his lips.

    "Yes, it is possible for your mother to wake up."

    Sitting beside Tian Yuan, Liu Ji Fan didn''t like the doctor smiling at his Tian Yuan and intentionally interrupted him.

    "How is it possible?"

    The doctor turned to Liu Ji Fan. The smile left his lips and he answered very professionally.

    "From the scans that we have done on Mrs. Tian''s body, Mrs. Tian had swelling in her brain �� that I suppose was caused by high anxiety and stress."

    Liu Ji Fan cursed the doctor inside his mind as he felt Tian Yuan''s hand in his hold bingpletely still at the doctor''s words.

    He traced Tian Yuan''s knuckles with his thumb as the doctor continued to show them what can be done to reduce the brain swelling and how the surgery will help Aunt Tian.

    He only listened the half part of what the doctor said.

    The doctor was sent was Fang Zhihan to Liu Ji Fan. He was a very popr surgeon who had worked on many such cases before. So when Liu Ji Fan called Fang Zhihanst night, Fang Zhihan immediately sent this doctor to him.

    And now they were discussing Aunt Tian''s treatment procedure.

    Liu Ji Fan looked at Tian Yuan''s face and smiled deeply seeing how Tian Yuan was listening to doctor''s each and every word with a serious face.

    He even questioned if he didn''t understand anything.

    ''Will it affect my mother in the future? Will it affect her memory? Will it��'' many more questions and Liu Ji Fan smile widened with each and every question.

    Treating Aunt Tian was just a method of Tian Yuan stopping from leaving his side and seeing how eagerly Tian Yuan was asking questions, Liu Ji Fan could see that he was really bing sessful in his n.

    Here Aunt Tian will get well under the hospital care and there he will make arrangements to make his manpletely his for the whole life.

    This time he was not going to let Tian Yuan go.

    ---------

    When Mo Ron came back to the apartment with Mo Chen, she was startled to find the open door. With shocked eyes, she checked her purse and felt the key in her purse.

    "I had locked the door, right Mo Chen?"

    She asked Mo Chen and the little boy immediately nodded his head.

    As Mo Chen looked at the opened door with eyes full of fear, he whispered

    "Jiejie, could it be that there are thieves inside?"

    Mo Ron was immediately alert. She took a deep breath and signed Mo Chen to hide somewhere until she doesn''te and get him. However, the young boy shook his head and said

    "No, Chenchen will go with Jiejie. Chen chen wants to protect Jiejie and fight with thieves."

    Mo Chen said firmly making Mo Ron let out an exasperated sigh.

    Here they were in such a trouble and Mo Chen choose this time to be stubborn.

    She really wished to beat the bum of the boy at this moment.

    ''Where was her cute little brother who will obey her without any hesitation?''

    "Mo Chen, don''t test my patience right now." Mo Ron said as he rubbed her face and nced inside trying to see if anyone was in her sight.

    However, when she looked back at his brother on not hearing anything from him, she saw a pout on his lips.

    Mo Ron sighed and bent down. She rubbed Mo Chen''s little fluffy head gently and said softly

    "Chenchen, please be a good boy. Go and hide. Here take this phone and call the police. You do know what is the number right? You will help Jiejie a lot if you will do all this."

    Mo Chen finally nodded his head.

    However, before he could turn around and leave from there, he and Mo Ron suddenly heard a voice.

    "Police��Ron why are you calling the police?"

    With wide eyes, the brother and sister turned to look at the person standing at the door and looking at them with worried eyes.

    "Mom"

    Both Mo Ron and Mo Chen who were making ns to fight with thieves just a few moments ago shouted out loud making Lin Qianru take a step back.

    "W�� what happened?"

    The scared woman stuttered as she asked

    Mo Ron and Mo Chen, however, didn''t answer her question.

    The duo looked at each other silently for a few moments. Their silence made Lin Qianru worried and she stepped forward as she said

    "Mo Ron, Mo Chen is everything al��"

    Lin Qianru was forced to stop amidst her words when Mo Ron and Mo Chen suddenly started tough loudly.

    The brother and sister looked at each other as theyughed while clutching their stomachs.

    "Is everything alright?"

    Lin Qianru again asked worriedly. However, the duo continued tough hard.

    Mo Ron even sat on the floor as she tried to control herughter.

    At this moment, she didn''t even know what she wasughing at. However, when she looked at Mo Chen''sughing face, a new wave ofughter threatened toe out.

    And Mo Ronughed again.

    Tears threatened toe out and her stomach had also started to hurt now but she still continued tough like a crazy person.

    ''How many years has it been since shestughed, that too, so freely?''

    Her hands suddenly rose to catch Mo Chen and her fingers started to tickle her brother''s belly.

    "Jie��haha ha��jiejie... no no��hahaha��"

    Mo Chen struggled as heughed in Mo Ron''s hold.

    Her heart suddenly felt very light.

    ''Was it a sign that she had finally left behind her past?'' Mo Ron couldn''t help but wonder inside her heart as she continued tough while tickling Mo Chen.

 Chapter 173 - Lin Qianru Doubts CEO Hes Intentions

    It was after a very long time, Mo Ron and Mo Chen stoppedughing.

    The brother and sister panted as they sat on the floor.

    Mo Ron nced at her mother and saw her face. She smiled lightly and said

    "Everything is alright, mom."

    Lin Qianru still looked too shocked with everything she saw. However, she nodded her head at her daughter''s words as she looked at her children with worried eyes.

    A few momentster, as she saw Mo Ron rubbing Mo Chen''s face with her hands, she smiled softly and her heart felt at peace.

    It would be a good thing if she can see them like this again in the future, right?

    She had never seen them behave like this.

    In fact, she had never seen her children fighting with each other orughing out loud like this so this incident was very new for her.

    Perhaps they knew that their life was different from other normal children and that they didn''t have aplete family where they could act spoiled and hence they behaved like this.

    And perhaps they didn''t want her to worry about them so both of them had been very sensible since their childhood.

    Mo Chen had always been very obedient and never tried to disobey her and Mo Ron. And her daughter she had ��supported even her, a grown-up woman.

    To Lin Qianru marrying her husband didn''t leave any regret inside her heart ... it was only because of her two sensible children.

    Both of them were pieces of her heart. They made her strong and forget the suffering she had gone through while raising them as a single mother.

    "No��hahaha��not��again��pl..ease haha �� Jiejie"

    She came out of her trance when she heard Mo Chen''sughter again.

    There she saw her son struggling to get out of her daughter''s hold again as she tickled him making himugh out loud.

    Seeing how Mo Ron''s eyes were filled with mischief, Lin Qianru suddenly felt a little emotional.

    She didn''t stop her daughter when her son pleaded to her in between hisughter.

    Let her enjoy. It was very rare for Mo Ron to act like this.

    A very soft smile could be seen on Lin Qianru''s lips but only until her eyes fell on the figure standing in front of the elevator.

    The smile left her lips when she recognized the man standing there.

    He was looking at her daughter.

    Seeing the gentles and adoration in those blue eyes as they looked at her daughter, Lin Qianru suddenly had a very bad premonition inside her heart.

    He Jian�� the man helped her daughterst time but she doesn''t know why did he do this?

    Who helps anyone without any reason in these days? thought Lin Qianru.

    But what kind of reasons He Jian has for helping her daughter��she never even tried to find out.

    The man probably felt her silent staring as he soon moved his eyes to look at her.

    Surprise shed in He Jian''s eyes as he saw Lin Qianru looking at himself. Heposed himself very soon and nodded his head in greeting.

    Lin Qianru smiled tightly in response to his greeting.

    She saw how he walked forward and then stopped by her daughter''s side.

    Looking at theughing duo, He Jian''s lips were pressed in a thin line. He effortlessly pulled Mo Chen out of Mo Ron''s hold who was startled by the change of events and looked at him with shocked eyes.

    He Jian frowned when he saw that she was still not getting up and said in his deep voice.

    "Don''t sit on the cold floor. You will get ill."

    "Oh��" whispered Mo Ron in a daze, however, still didn''t get up from the floor.

    It was only the next moment, she registered what He Jian said.

    "Oh"

    She said quite loudly and got up from the floor.

    Then in the next moment, Mo Ron felt very embarrassed about her actions. She didn''t even meet He Jian''s eyes who was continuously looking at her.

    Behind Mo Ron, Lin Qianru also frowned seeing this and called out to her daughter.

    "Where did you go Ron?"

    Mo Ron immediately turned around to look at her mother and said

    "That mother��Mo Chen had a stomachache this morning so I took him to the hospital."

    "Did he?"

    Lin Qianru was immediately worried about her son and looked at him who was currently talking to He Jian happily.

    "Hello, Big Brother Jian."

    Mo Chen called out in his cute voice.

    However, the thing that was to be seen by anyone was He Jian''s reaction to this greeting.

    The man looked at Mo Chen for a few seconds and then awkwardly nodded his head. Perhaps he felt that he looked too awkward in front of the child so he generously took out his hand and ruffled Mo Chen''s hair stiffly.

    Mo Ron almostughed out loud when she saw his actions. Fortunately, at thest moment, she turned around again and covered her lips to muffle herughter.

    Even Lin Qianru had her lips pressed together as she saw this distraction.

    "Now he is fine mother. The doctor gave him the medicine."

    Mo Ron answered her mother after she was finally sessful in stopping herself fromughing.

    Lin Qianru nodded her head softly and heard her daughter asking her

    "Mother, you came early today."

    "Yes, the restaurant will be closed for the next few days. I just returned and saw the empty apartment. I was worried and was about to call you. But I don''t know what is wrong with my phone today so I had thought of going out and looking for you in the neighborhood. I was about to leave and then thought of putting a note for you to call me as soon as youe��and then I came out and saw you talking about calling the police."

    Lin Qinaru told her daughter in detail and Mo Ron nodded her head.

    Actually today Chi Rong left City H after having breakfast so Lin Qinaru also left Chi Mansion. The housekeeper told her that he will be back for the next few days and she will call her as soon as hees back.

    "You should go and have something. I saw the left breakfast on the table. I think both of you didn''t have anything since morning."

    Lin QInaru told her daughter and Mo Ron and Mo Chen immediately went inside as they were really feeling very hungry.

    He Jian looked at the girl''s back who didn''t even look at him before leaving quietly.

    The next moment, his sight was blocked by a figure.

    "Mr.. He, I want to have some chat with you."

 Chapter 174 - He Jian Tells Lin Qianru Why He Helped Mo Roulan

    Inside the living room, sitting on a couch, Lin Qianru looked around the apartment.

    Currently, they were inside He Jian''s apartment.

    After He Jian said that they could have a talk, Lin Qianru told her daughter that she was going to the market so that she would worry seeing her disappearing suddenly, and then she came to He Jian''s apartment.

    ''It was the same as theirs.'' Lin Qianru thought inside her heart as she looked around the apartment.

    The difference was that in her apartment, she lived with her children so it was neither small not too big for them. However �� she looked at the man sitting in front of him as he elegantly poured her a cup of tea.

    ording to what she knew, He Jian lived alone in this apartment so perhaps that was the reason that the same apartment now looked too big and ��it didn''t give a homely feeling also.

    He lived here alone in such a big apartment and she had seen his car that night in front of the building. It seemed to be quite expensive and the young man also told her that it was he who helped Mo Ron in getting free from the police station.

    In the end, he could not be a normal person to do all these things.

    Then who was he?

    "Have some tea, Auntie."

    Lin Qianru came out of her thoughts when she heard the deep voice. She smiled tightly and took the cup of tea from He Jian''s hands.

    Mumbling a small ''thanks'' in a low voice; she traced the rim of the cup.

    The teacup stayed as it is in her hands and she never took a sip from it. He Jian noticed t but never said anything.

    "Mr. He won''t have tea?"

    Lin Qianru asked when she saw that He Jian didn''t have anything in his hands.

    "No Auntie, I don''t drink tea."

    He Jian replied politely.

    "Oh��"

    And then the living room went silent again but the silence doesn''t seem to be disliked by the two people who were present there.

    Lin Qianru silently observed He Jian.

    He was polite, handsome, and seemed to be a financially stable man. However, his age ��he seemed to be at least four or five years older than her daughter��and her daughter was too young now.

    She doesn''t want Mo Ron to involve herself in these things until she reaches an age that should be normal for doing these things.

    In fact, if she had her way then she would not want Mo Ron to ever marry again in her life.

    As a single mother and a woman who had been left by her husband at the times when she needed his support, her heart doesn''t ept any existence of pure rtionships now that could be set on unconditional love.

    The only unconditional love that existed was the love between a mother and child and she was fortunate to have such love in her life.

    However, she also knew that she can''t force her views on her children.

    Mo Ron would also want to enjoy life one day just like the girls of her age do with their boyfriends or husbands �� and at that time, if she tried to stop her daughter then she would only push her away.

    Inside her mind, Lin Qianru had doubts that there was something going on between her daughter and her neighbor. So she thought of all the pros and cons of such a rtionship and finally after a whole ten minutes opener her mouth to break the silence of the living room.

    "Mr. He, that day��I couldn''t thank you properly for helping my daughter. Thank you so much for helping Mo Ron. I am very grateful to you for doing that."

    Lin Qianru said politely to He Jian.

    "There is need of thanks. Helping Lan is something that I choose and it makes me happy. It is still very less in front of what she has done for me."

    He Jian said politely as he looked at Lin Qianru with meaningful eyes.

    For a moment, Lin Qianru thought that he could read whatever was going inside her mind. She shook her head denying the possibility and then thought over his words.

    Lan��he called her daughter Lan. Lin Qianru fists clenched suddenly.

    Any mother, or at least those who are looking for a perfect son-inw, in City H or City S would feel happy if she would hear her daughter being called so intimately by CEO He.

    However, Lin Qianru clenched her fists, not because of any excitement but because of fear of her doubts being true.

    But the next moment, He Jian''s next words sounded in her brain.

    Helping her daughter makes him happy but what did her daughter do that was less in front of what he did for her?

    Lin Qianru''s mind suddenly went nk as she thought of so many possibilities of her question''s answer.

    However, she quickly denied every possibility.

    Her daughter��she knew her. Mo Ron was the most intelligent and sensible girl Lin Qianru had ever seen in her life. She could guarantee that her daughter was smarter and wittier than her.

    She would never do any such thing.

    So she looked at He Jian sharply and asked

    "I don''t understand what Mr. He is saying."

    "The kidnapping incident from five years ago��does Aunt remember that?"

    He Jian mentioned in his deep voice.

    A very deep frown marred Lin Qianru''s forehead and her eyes were filled with panic as she asked

    "Which kidnapping incident?"

    At Lin Qianru''s question, He Jian was silent for a few moments as he wondered whether Mo Ron''s mother really knew what happened five years ago. He could have told her that he was the boy in that kidnapping incident with Mo Ron, but if Lin Qianru didn''t know anything then he would have to tell her the whole story.

    And somehow he was already starting to believe that Lin Qianru really didn''t know anything.

    He Jian frowned ��quite deeply.

    Mo Ron was only twelve at that time.

    They had been there for a whole night and that meant she was not at her home for that whole night.

    How could Lin Qianru not know anything?

 Chapter 175 - Lin Qianru Allows He Jian To Look Out For Mo Roulan

    Lin Qianru saw that He Jian didn''t say anything and the confusion and panic inside her heart started to grow with each and every passing second.

    ''Kidnapping ident ��could it be that it was something else that Mo Ron hid from me?''

    "Mr. He, please tell me what you were saying? Which kidnapping incident you are talking about?"

    He Jian looked at Lin Qianru.

    Mo Ron might have hidden it from her mother but he will not hide it.

    Inside his mind, he had already thought of Lin Qianru as an irresponsible mother. But he suddenly remembered something and his attitude towards Lin Qianru became polite again.

    Actually even if He Jian wants to hide everything from Lin Qianru, he can''t.

    He knew that as a parent, what Lin Qianru would think of his sudden care for her daughter. If Lin Qianru doesn''t allow him then Mo Ron would also naturally refuse to ept his interference in her life.

    And he could only find a reasonable approach if he told Lin Qianru everything.

    So He Jian started with his own story that had some truth and some lies.

    "Auntie, five years ago, I had visited town Wenhua for some college''s research project. During myst night in that down, ��I was kidnapped by a group of people."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes widened and she looked at He Jian with confusion.

    How did Mo Ron got involved in all this?''

    He Jian soon cleared her confusion.

    "I was saved by Lan at that time."

    "What?" Lin Qinaru whispered in disbelief.

    "Ron��she never told me any such thing." She said to He Jian in a daze.

    "Around what time it happened, five years ago?" She asked He Jian.

    He Jian told her the timings, date and everything very perfectly and Lin Qianru immediately understood that it was around the time she had undergone the surgery.

    "Why does she hide so many things from me?"

    Lin Qianru whispered as her eyes started to fill with her tears.

    "She doesn''t tell me anything. How can I even make her tell me everything? Such a big thing��she hid it from me��what if something happened to her in the future? Will she stay like this always?"

    Lin Qianru said many things regardless of where she was present.

    A tear fell down from her eyes as she felt the same helplessness upying her mind and heart, she had felt knowing Mo Ron was arrested by the police.

    She didn''t notice how the man sitting in front of her frowned at herst words.

    But when he saw the tears falling from Lin Qianru''s eyes, he didn''t say anything except dering firmly.

    "Auntie doesn''t need to worry about that. As long as I am here, Mo Ron is my responsibility. I will not let anything happen to her. I promise Auntie."

    Lin Qianru''s tears stopped and she looked at He Jian silently.

    "Who are you?"

    She asked finally.

    The kind of attitude that He Jian showed just now as he dered to protect her daughter��Lin Qianru could tell that he was not a normal person.

    Especially after she knew that it was He Jian who helped Mo Ron in getting free from the police station then there was no doubt that He Jian was a man with power and connection.

    "Didn''t I already introduce myself?" He Jian asked feigning confusion at Lin Qianru''s question.

    "Yes"

    Lin Qianru whispered as she understood that He Jian doesn''t wish to reveal anything. But somehow it only made her sure that he belonged to a good and powerful family.

    And that''s how He Jian escaped from revealing his true identity.

    "Auntie, I was saved by your daughter and I really appreciate her kind heart. In fact, my whole family, my father and my grandfather appreciate her kindness and selflessness. I belong to a family where we never leave people alone who didn''t leave us alone in our difficult times. So I want your permission to look out for Mo Ron in the future."

    He Jian said politely to Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru wiped her face with her hands as she mulled over He Jian''s words.

    She could also understand what He Jian was saying.

    Having been lived in a noble family for so many years, Lin Qianru knew what their customs and rules were. In fact, if Mo Ron had saved a boy from a noble family, then she would not have been surprised if the family wanted to adopt her daughter.

    That''s how noble families showed their appreciation. But ��

    ��she would not like a stranger looking out for her daughter.

    So Lin Qianru replied

    "What Mo Ron did must be her own choice back then. I am sure that she would never like Mr. He to repay for her good deeds. My daughter has always been like that. It is rare for her to help other people as she doesn''t believe anyone easily but if she helps someone then she doesn''t wish anything in return from them."

    Lin Qianru said proudly and rejected He Jian''s offer very politely.

    The blue eyes looking at Lin Qianru flickered. Perhaps He Jian was already ready for this rejection and hence he didn''t show any reaction.

    He sat there with a polite smile on his lips as he said

    "Auntie, I would have left Lan alone, if she was living well. But from the moment, I have started to observe her, she has faced many troubles where I had to help her solve them. As my benefactor, I can''t let her face alone anything in the future that can harm her. My principles don''t let me ept that."

    CEO said righteously.

    He had not finished yet.

    He told Lin Qianru about those incidents where he had helped Mo Ron since she hade to City H. His words again had some truth and some lies.

    The bottom line was not to scare Lin Qianru much.

    The purpose was to make her realize that Mo Ron really needed someone to look out for her in City H.

    And at the end of their conversation, He Jian hadpletely made the naive Lin Qianru realize this.

 Chapter 176 - The Kitten Was Very Difficult To Grab

    A whole hourter, when Lin Qianru left He Jian''s apartment, contrary to the tight smile on her lips when she had entered, she had a very satisfied smile on her face now.

    "Jian"

    Lin Qianru turned around suddenly when she was at the door of the apartment.

    "Yes, Auntie?"

    He Jian asked politely.

    Lin Qianru now seemed to forget all her doubts towards him. In fact, now He Jian suddenly seemed to be very nice to her eyes.

    After hearing whatever he told her, she at least knew that in all those incidents, even if she knew that her daughter was in the trouble, she would not have been able to do anything.

    She was a very ordinary woman now.

    She could never stand against that Gu Xiaotong named girls'' father who was rich and powerful, she couldn''t have forced Principle Lin to suspend that professor who ndered her daughter.

    Her daughter was beautiful, intelligent, and a very bright girl.

    Lin Qianru knew very well as much as these qualities were sought after, it could also create very big trouble for her.

    Envy is in human nature. It is just the matter of one letting it overpower their thoughts.

    She knew what kind of effect having a noble background brings on one''s life.

    Mo Ron could only proceed ahead if she had a man like He Jian looking out for her. No one would dare to do any harm to her in the future and if they did ��

    Lin Qianru looked at He Jian with a small smile��.He Jian would never leave them.

    She had started to trust him so much just after this short period of time.

    "Come to our apartment often in the future. You live alone. How do you even manage everything? If you feel hungry at some random time or need anything then don''t hesitate to visit us."

    "Sure Auntie"

    He Jian immediately replied. His blue eyes filled satisfaction as if showing how much satisfied he was after hearing Lin Qianru''s words.

    Inside her heart, Lin Qianru was thinking of He Jian just as an older brother to her daughter��ignorant of how she will regret her actions in the future.

    .

    .

    .

    Although Mo Ron had a holiday from college she still had to go to Cheng Mansion to tutor Cheng Yang.

    While getting ready to go to Cheng Mansion, Mo Ron thought that now Cheng Yang doesn''t even need her as his tutor.

    The boy was indeed genius. He caught up with the whole sybus very fast and now could even solve the questions that takes her time to find the solutions.

    Sometimes the situation bes embarrassing for Mo Ron if any such thing happened.

    Although Cheng Yang doesn''t look down at her in such moments, she still feels that she was no longer capable of being Cheng Yang''s tutor so she should leave this job and search for some other job now.

    She doesn''t know why Cheng Yang was still epting her tuitions. If it was someone else, he or she would have stopped tutoring until now.

    And especially when she was sure that Cheng Yang would be able to clear the college entrance examination even without her help this year.

    With these thoughts upying her mind, Mo Ron stepped out of the elevator and then of the building. However, she halted amidst her steps when she saw a familiar ck car standing in front of the building.

    Surprise and awkwardness shed through Mo Ron''s eyes.

    She had not expected that He Jian would be there to pick her even today.

    It was Sunday for god sake.

    Howe the man knew about her everyday schedule?

    As she looked around the children who were ying in front of the building or the teens who were walking in the garden she didn''t know what she should do when Chu Feng stepped out of the car and said

    "Miss Mo, please get inside. My Boss will drop you."

    Mo Ron let out an exhausted sigh as she saw people''s gaze staying on her for the time more than needed to look at someone.

    Of course, they will look.

    If until now, the people staying in the building has not realized that He Jian was not an ordinary person who did a nine-to-five job then they would be a fool.

    ''He even has an assistant.''

    She has heard the girls talking one day with dreamy eyes.

    The same assistant who was now standing in front of her, making her the perfect showpiece for everyone''s eyes.

    As if it was not enough, Mo Ron saw with horrified eyes as the door of the car opened, and the blue eyes man got out.

    "Come, are not you gettingte?"

    The deep voice said and Mo Ron nodded her head in a daze.

    But then the next moment she immediately shook her head. Perhaps it was her imagination but she could already hear the gasps of those few teen girls walking inside thewn.

    Could they hear He Jian even from there?

    So Mo Ron shook her head and bowed as she said loudly enough for the people in the car to hear.

    "Mr. He, no need, no need. Although the ce where I need to go and the ce where you need to go are in the same direction, I don''t wish to disturb you."

    She even had a grateful smile on her lips.

    Mo Ron sighed when the words of one of those teen girls fell in her ear.

    ''Oh so this was the thing. I thought��''

    Yes, there was nothing like you were thinking before.

    She bowed her head like an ordinary girl thanking a stranger as she said

    "Please go ahead, Mr. He."

    Mo Ron didn''t notice that the man standing in front of her currently had blue eyes filled with amusement.

    No matter how much he tries to force her to be with him in front of other people, she still escapes very nicely every time.

    ''The kitten was very difficult to grab. Even if he caught it and tried to stroke its fur, then it would start to bite.''

    He would have to let it roam freely.

    He Jian was learning it slowly and slowly.

 Chapter 177 - I Didnt Save You

    In the end, He Jian sighed and yed ording to Mo Ron.

    "There is no trouble, Miss Mo. Since I am going in the same direction there is no problem in dropping you there. Please join me."

    He Jian said respectfully.

    Now, Mo Ron couldn''t refuse him after hearing such respectful words from a ''stranger'' who was her neighbor also.

    So with a sigh, Mo Ron went inside the car not before ncing at the group of girls who immediately moved their eyes away when they saw Mo Ron looking at them.

    ''At least they have that much shame and are not like those gossiping aunties from her town.'' thought Mo Ron inside her heart as she sat inside the car.

    The car started soon and drove away.

    The fake pretense of just being neighbors was instantly shed away by Mo Ron.

    She looked at the calm man sitting beside her.

    The scenes from yesterday shed in Mo Ron''s mind.

    ''Don''t touch me.''

    ''Don''t call Shen Weisheng ''Brother''.''

    ''What does he exactly want?'' Mo Ron questioned inside her heart.

    She moved her eyes away from the man who had been the source of her confusion for thest whole night.

    Sometimes she feels that she was just a burden for He Jian and sometimes she feels that he genuinely cares for her.

    "Mr. Chu"

    Mo Ron called out Chu Feng with her eyes still focused on He Jian.

    She saw He Jian looking at herself with confusion when she called his assistant but she didn''t move her eyes away.

    The startled assistant who had been called by Mo Ron for the first time immediately turned his gaze to the back seat of the car and said

    "Yes, Miss Mo. Do you need something?"

    "Was it Mr. He who had asked you to park the car there?"

    Mo Ron firm voice rang in the car.

    And Chu Feng instantly understood why she was asking this question.

    Last time, when his boss had ordered them to park the car just at the end of that street where students could see the car, Mo Ron had asked him the reason behind it.

    His boss very conveniently had put all the me on him and the driver.

    And hence saved himself from all the troubles.

    But today when it happened again, Mo Ron could guess somehow what was going on.

    "I��I��Miss Mo��"

    Chu Feng stuttered as she didn''t know what he should say.

    "Mr. He, can you please ask your driver to tell the truth?"

    Mo Ron said to He Jian with a very polite smile.

    He Jian looked startled for a second when he saw Mo Ron like this. A momentter, he smiled a little and said without any hesitation.

    "Of course. Chu Feng, speak the truth."

    He didn''t move his eyes away from Mo Ron''s calm and indifferent eyes as he ordered his assistant. A very fearless smile still lingered on his lips, however, it didn''t take a long time to vanish from his lips.

    "Miss Mo��actually ��.it was Boss who had told the driver to do so."

    Chu Feng spoke the truth as ordered by his boss and the smile from He Jian''s lips instantly vanished away.

    CEO He had thought that his assistant was wise enough to understand his words, that he was wise enough to know what he should say in such a situation.

    However, he seemed to have proven wrong this time.

    Chu Feng was loyal just like a dog. His loyalty came before using his own brain.

    Whatever his boss said was the eternal truth for him.

    So when the ice-cold blue eyes looked at Chu Feng, a shudder ran down his spine.

    Chu Feng felt wronged.

    Wuwu�� What did he do wrong this time?

    His boss told him to tell the truth and he just did that.

    The smile left Mo Ron''s lips also.

    When He Jian looked at her with panic-filled eyes, he saw that she was looking out of the car window. The car drive was silent just like any usual day. That''s why he thought that perhaps Mo Ron didn''t mind it that much.

    However, Chu Feng somehow seemed to have sensed something.

    He had a girlfriend who also sometimes used to be very silent suddenly. But he now had learned to read that kind of silence.

    It was a silence before the storm.

    But his cold boss was unable to read this silence.

    And sure enough when the car stopped outside the Cheng Mansion, Mo Ron finally broke this heavy silence.

    "Mr. He, can we have a small talk?

    Only now He Jian understood that something was really not right when he heard Mo Ron''s too calm and indifferent voice.

    He was silent for a moment before he said

    "Yes"

    The car doors opened from both sides opened and both of them stepped out.

    He Jian walked to Mo Ron''s side.

    Standing in front of her, he waited for her to say what she wants to say.

    "Mr. He, any reason behind what you did today?"

    Only the silence answered Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron sighed as if already expecting something like this.

    She looked in He Jian''s eyes silently for a moment and then said finally.

    "Mr. He, I think all of this is not ��good. I mean ��you doing all these things for me."

    "What is wrong with it?" The question came as soon as Mo Ronpleted her words.

    "I ��I just ��"

    Mo Ron didn''t how she should say her next words. It took her great courage to say them.

    "If you feel burdened by whatever happened five years ago, then you don''t need to"

    Her fists were clenched as she epted finally.

    "Because I didn''t save you."

    After all, she was the one who led him in the trap of those kidnappers.

    So there was no need for him to feel burdened. There was no need to do all these things.

    When at the end of the day, perhaps you still don''t care at all.

 Chapter 178 - Mo Roulan Gets Kidnapped By Someone

    "Lan��"

    He Jian frowned and was about to say something but Mo Ron raised her hand indicating him to stop.

    "I am not finished yet. Actually this whole thing is wrong. Even if I had saved you, I don''t think there is any need of any payback and when I didn''t save you in the first ce then there is no need of all this at all."

    Mo Ron saw that He Jian looked confused at her words and she couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''Of course he will be. After all, just like her past life, he thinks that she had saved him five years ago. However when the truth wille out��''

    Mo Ron gulped as her heartbeat started to fasten again.

    ��.those blue eyes will be again filled with disgust and hate for her.

    ''What she should do?''

    Should she tell him everything now only?

    But what if he threw her in the jail? They didn''t have that much of a bond like her past life where He Jian had left her alone even after knowing that it was she who had led him in the kidnapper''s hands.

    So what she should do? Should she let the things go the way they are going?

    No��it will affect her present life, He Jian''s presence was affecting her present life immensely and Mo Ron could see this.

    For a moment, Mo Ron was so confused that she just wanted to run away from everything.

    "I ��leave me alone. Please��.I and you ��we are so different. If people wille to know that you are backing me up ��.they will not believe this repay thing �� at least not these ordinary people."

    Only noble families could believe things like this.

    The ordinary families ...they would just think that it was a way to cover up something very dirty.

    "Mr. He��you have already helped me a lot. If we put everything together then it is you who helped me more than I did for you. So let''s just end it here. You can also lose the burden on your heart."

    said Mo Ron as she looked at He Jian with hopeful eyes.

    "Mo Ron��"

    The anticipation in Mo Ron''s eyes instantly vanished when she heard He Jian''s voice.

    He was angry. She could tell it from his voice.

    "Y��yes ��"

    Mo Ron swallowed as she cursed herself for stuttering like that.

    Was she scared?

    No ��or maybe yes.

    When He Jian took a step forward with his blue eyes ring at the girl standing in front of him, Mo Ron reflexively took a step back.

    "Let''s be civil��we can also talk like this��right?"

    Mo Ron said when He Jian red at her for stepping back. At this point, she didn''t even know what she was saying at all.

    After all, she was not powerful enough to stand against those intensely furious eyes.

    "Do you think that doing all these things can be put in front of a good deed like saving a life?"

    The cold and sharp voice asked and Mo Ron instantly nodded her head.

    However, when she saw the coldness of these eyes increasing the next moment she instantly changed the way she was moving her head.

    "No ��not at all."

    Mo Ron said firmly as she shook her head vigorously.

    Her ponytail moved with her every nod and shake. He Jian couldn''t help but nce at it once.

    "Good"

    He Jian said with satisfaction with her agreement.

    "Now go ��you are gettingte."

    He grumbled a little as he looked at the huge mansion in front of his eyes.

    Mo Ron was already waiting to leave the ce. So when He Jian said these words, she instantly disappeared from his side.

    It was only when she reached inside Cheng Mansion, she did realize how weak she must have looked a few moments ago.

    On the other hand, He Jian looked at the running girl in front of his eyes. His eyes narrowed as he remembered the words Mo Ron said just now.

    ''I didn''t save you.''

    His blue eyes flickered for a moment before he turned around and sat inside the car. The car drove away from the Cheng Mansion in a few moments.

    .

    .

    .

    Two Hours Later

    Mo Ron walked out of Cheng Mansion in a daze.

    It seemed that today was one of her bad day.

    Today she talked to Cheng Yang about her leaving this tutoring job. The boy looked at her as if she had grown two horns.

    ''Who said that I don''t need you?'' asked Cheng Yang and then the next moment she saw a pile of questions in front of her eyes.

    "I couldn''t solve these questions after many tries. Tell me how to solve them."

    So Mo Ron just did that. However, somehow the questions seemed to be very easy and she didn''t think that Cheng yang couldn''t solve them.

    However��the way he asked her questions amidst the solution of those questions, she was not sure if he was really pretending or he really could not solve these questions.

    Mo Ron sighed as she looked at the front.

    Her eyes shed with surprise when she saw that there was no car standing in front of the Cheng Mansion.

    Every day she had gotten used to seeing the ck car with Chu Feng standing outside waiting for her.

    The next moment, her eyes brightened.

    Did it mean that she could go by bus today?

    As much as it sounded weird to anyone, Mo Ron had started to like to travel by bus. Watching the passing road and scenery from the window of the bus, somehow it gave a sense of peace and rxation to her heart and mind.

    Mo Ron happily stepped out of the doors of the Cheng Mansion.

    She looked around for a few moments and when she saw that there really was not any car��she started to run towards the bus stand.

    However, it seemed that her happiness was still too far away from her.

    Just before the street that led to the bus stand, a car suddenly stopped in front of running Mo Ron. Mo Ron frowned as she saw two well-built men stepping out of the car.

    It was toote for her when she realized the situation. Before she could even scream, her mouth was covered tightly.

    The two men easily caught her and dragged her inside the car and the door of the car was shut loudlypletely silencing her muffled screams.

 Chapter 179 - Mo Roulan Runs Away

    "Who the h**l are you?"Mo Ron shouted as soon as her mouth was uncovered.

    She red at the two men sitting on both of her sides.

    The men, however, looked too calm.

    "Miss, we don''t mean any harm. Our master just wants to have a small talk with you. After that, you will be respectfully dropped at the same ce where we picked you."

    One of them said as if he was telling her today''s weather.

    Mo Ron felt angrier at his words and started shouting.

    "You insensitive people ��.who the hell is your master now? Just because he wants to meet me, he ordered his people to kidnap me?"

    "Yes, Miss"

    Mo Ron was speechless when the bald man sitting on her other side nodded his head at her words.

    They seemed to be behaving too politely for being kidnappers.

    ''Such an unreasonable man �� with this bunch of weird people working under him��''

    Mo Ron whispered.

    She knew that no one must be able to hear her shouts from outside the car because if it was possible then they must have covered her mouth before.

    Her eyes brightened suddenly but that brightness went away when she saw her empty hands.

    Where was her phone?

    "Where is my purse?"

    The men frowned as they looked at each other and then at the driver who just shrugged his shoulders.

    "Perhaps it fell on the road when ..."

    "��when you guys were dragging me inside your spacious car."

    Mo Ronpleted the man''s unsaid words sharply as she tried to distance herself from both of them. Her shoulders werepletely touching them and she didn''t like it even a bit.

    Although they didn''t seem to have any bad thoughts ��still it was not good.

    Could she try to open the door? Mo Ron thought suddenly.

    It will be too risky to jump out of the driving car. Mo Ron swallowed as she thought of the consequences.

    But then she looked at the two men sitting on her each side.

    Even if she gathered her courage and tried to do it, she was sure that she would be caught even before she would jump down.

    In the end, Mo Ron sighed as she thought.

    ''Let''s just meet their unreasonable master.''

    If she didn''t make him remember his grandmother��then her name was not Mo Ron.

    On the other hand, He Jian who was annoyed because he reachedte to pick Mo Ron at the Cheng Mansion due to some extended meetings was surprised when he didn''t see Mo Ron standing outside.

    He looked at Chu Feng and Chu Feng instantly stepped out of the car.

    He went to the security guard who was guarding Cheng Mansion and asked him about Mo Ron.

    Chu Feng''s face was somber when he came back. He Jian noticed it and frowned deeply. He instantly lowered the window of his car and said

    "Boss, the guard said that Miss Mo had left already."

    "She left?"

    He Jian whispered.

    His lips were pressed in a thin line as he remembered what Mo Ron had said before he had dropped her.

    "Go to the nearest bus stand."

    He said coldly and Chu Feng immediately said

    "Yes Boss"

    And ran to sit inside his car.

    The driver drove the car towards the nearest bus stand. However, just on the way, He Jian asked the driver to stop the car.

    "Stop"

    The driver was startled and immediately pressed the brakes. The car jerked forward because of the sudden break.

    However, He Jian didn''t care about anything and immediately stepped out of the car.

    He ran towards something and Chu Feng also got out when he saw his boss looking in hurry.

    "Boss"

    Chu Feng called out when he saw his boss kneeling down on the ground but he couldn''t see the thing He Jian was picking from the ground.

    "This��"

    Chu Feng whispered when he saw a purse in He Jian''s hands.

    "This is Lan''s purse."

    Panic shed in He Jian''s eyes and different kind of scenes shed in his mind.

    "Chu Feng, ask the driver to go to bus stand and check if she ever reached there. And if she didn''t, then ask the men to trace Lan''s location instantly. Do anything. I just want to know where she is in five minutes."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The driver also drove the car to the bus stand after Chu Feng told him what he had to do.

    While Chu Feng called the people he need to tell to trace Mo Ron''s location.

    Only He Jian stood at the same ce with Mo Ron''s purse still hanging in his hands as he thought of all of his enemies.

    If any single one of them tried to harm Mo Ron then he will rip them to the shreds.

    He Jian promised to himself inside his heart as his eyes started to get cold.

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, the car Mo Ron was sitting inside finally stopped.

    She tried to look out of the window to know what ce they were at currently.

    The man respectfully opened the door for her and Mo Ron stepped out.

    It was a restaurant ��a very big one.

    Mo Ron frowned as she could guess that she would have to go inside.

    Should she go inside or should she run away?

    She looked at the two men. One of them was currently talking to the driver and the other was talking to someone on his phone.

    At this moment, Mo Ron suddenly thought that she would get nothing from talking to an unreasonable man so she should run away.

    And she really did that.

    Just a few secondster, she could hear the shouts of those men behind her.

    "She is running away��stop her."

    Damn��why are these roads empty."

    Mo Ron whispered as she ran with all her might.

    And the men followed her... even the driver as they shouted continuously.

    "Miss Mo��we don''t mean any harm. Please don''t run��stop there"

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide when she heard her name from their mouth.

    They even know her name. She would be a fool to think that they are taking her to the restaurant to have a nice and free dinner.

    Thought Mo Ron as she increased her speed.

 Chapter 180 - Grandfather He Was Never Greeted So Cutely

    "You really have chosen some intelligent and trustworthy people, right?"

    Inside the private room of a restaurant, Butler Zhang asked Grandfather He with panic filled eyes.

    Grandfather He got angry at his question.

    Sitting on his chair, he turned his face to look at his butler who was standing behind him.

    "Old Zhang, just what do you think about Laotzu? Do you think that just because my son and grandson doesn''t take me seriously they have be too great��even greater than me?"

    Grandfather He''s face was red with anger as he said these words.

    Butler Zhang who was startled by his outburst stepped back wanted to nod his head at Grandfather He questioned but refrained himself from doing that.

    Who knew if the old man fainted because of anger if he answered truly!

    Grandfather He on the other hand took his butler silence as an answer in his favor and chuckled proudly

    "Ha��"

    When he turned his face around, Butler Zhang patted his chest and red at the back of the old man.

    ''Damn old man��''

    However, unbeknownst to his butler''s res, Grandfather He continued

    "I still have people working under me��and that stinky grandson of mine doesn''t even know about them. So he will never be able to know that it was me who had asked to bring that girl here."

    Said Grandfather He very proudly.

    However, his words neverforted Butler Zhang.

    The old butler suddenly had an intuition that the old man was digging a pit for himself and for him as well.

    He looked towards the door of the room and suddenly thought of running away.

    But it seemed that he was toote now.

    The door of the private room suddenly opened and the men Grandfather He had hired to bring that girl entered the room.

    Grandfather He who was about to continue bragging stopped instantly and looked towards the door.

    Butler Zhang frowned when he saw a girl held by the two men.

    Even Grandfather He didn''t like the way the two men were forcefully dragging the young girl inside.

    However, their frown was soon reced with realization when they heard Mo Ron shouts and struggles to get free from the men''s hold.

    "You �� son of bachelors ��.just leave me. I can walk by myself."

    Mo Ron was so furious because of being dragged like that by the two men that she spoke whatever came in her mind.

    "What are you doing? Leave the girl."

    She heard a voice and turned her face to look towards the owner of the voice.

    Her ck-brown eyes went wide at the sight of an old man sitting in front of her eyes. However, the surprise she held in her eyes was not because of the old age of the man but it was because of how familiar his face looked with He Jian.

    "He J��"

    Mo Ron stopped amidst her words when she realized that she was about to call He Jian by his name.

    "Mr. He?"

    She called out with uncertaintycing her voice.

    Grandfather He saw that the girl looked calm now so he signed the guards to leave the girl.

    His eyes then roamed on the girl''s face and then from up to down he assessed her.

    She was a beautiful young girl.

    Grandfather He nodded his head. However, his eyes narrowed suddenly the next moment.

    Beauty was just another weapon for the girls to seduce rich men in Grandfather He''s eyes.

    That woman was also beautiful and hence trapped his sonpletely in her snare.

    His eyes instantly became cold and he lookedpletely different from the Grandfather He who bragged and praised himself with his own mouth.

    "You are not him."

    He heard the girl''s voice and looked at her again.

    Mo Ron looked at the old man in front of her with firm eyes.

    He was not He Jian. His eyes were stillpletely different from He Jian.

    He Jian had ice-cold blue eyes but this old man in front of her had pure ck eyes.

    Then who was he?

    Could he be��

    "You are right. I am not Jian. I am his grandfather." Grandfather He said coldly.

    And with that, Mo Ron eyes went wide again.

    However, this time she soonposed himself. Her calm ck-brown eyes looked around the room as she tried toprehend just why she was brought by here.

    The two men said that their master wanted to meet her.

    Their master��was it He Jian''s grandfather?

    Mo Ron again looked at the old man only to find out that he was also looking at her with narrowed eyes as if she had stolen something from him.

    She looked away as she gulped.

    In her past life, she never met any member of He family. So she didn''t know just how she should behave in front of He Jian''s grandfather.

    A momentter, Mo Ron sighed and bowed her head.

    "Hello, Grandfather He. How are you?"

    She called out politely just like the young children greeted their elders.

    Mo Ron didn''t have any wish to involve herself with He Jian''s family.

    Scratch that��if she wanted then she didn''t wish to involve He Jian also in her present life. That''s why this evening she had requested him to forget everything and think that they are on equal terms in helping each other.

    However, remembering the times'' He Jian had helped her in this life as well as in her past life, she just couldn''t ignore and act rudely with his grandfather.

    On the other hand, Grandfather He who was greeted by Mo Ron looked dazed.

    He looked at the young girl standing in front of him. In his life, Grandfather He had seen many children. All of them belonged to noble families.

    However, no children he met from noble families had actually greeted him like this in his life.

    So respectfully, so genuinely ��and so cutely.

    The girl''s soft voice still rang in his ears giving him an illusion as of she was greeting him again and again until he didn''t respond to her greeting.

    In a daze, he even replied very gently

    "I am good."

 Chapter 181 - He Jian Was Going To Marry Shen Yiling?

    When Grandfather He realized that he actually talked quite gently to the girl he wanted to push far away from his grandson, he was mortified.

    His eyes went cold again as he looked at Mo Ron.

    He was right in the end.

    All of these girls could win anyone''s heart with their fake pretense in a few seconds. In the end, what they wanted was the money.

    No wonder even his so intelligent son fell in that woman''s trap.

    He looked at Butler Zhang with a face that said ''Wasn''t I right?''

    However, Butler Zhang just shook his head helplessly seeing how his old man''s eyes were filled with doubt and suspicion as he looked at the young girl.

    He didn''t find anything wrong with girl.

    She really seemed to be very genuine when she greeted the old man. However his old man could findin even in a pure diamond. So there was no surprise that he didn''t believe this girl''s genuineness at first sight.

    "Master, I think you should ask her to have a seat,"

    Butler Zhang whispered in Grandfather He''s ear. His heart was unconsciously soft towards the girl knowing that she had saved their Young Master five years ago.

    Butler Zhang had seen He Jian growing up in front of his eyes. So he naturally had a kind of affection for He Jian and every other family member of He family.

    He sighed in relief when the old man listened to him and said to Mo Ron.

    "Sit, girl. I just want to have a small talk with you then you can leave."

    Grandfather He said quite coldly.

    This unusual coldness was sensed by Mo Ron but she casually shook it away thinking that perhaps every member of He family was born like this.

    She silently stepped forward and sat on the chair that was ced in front Grandfather He around the square table.

    Inside her mind, Mo Ron wondered what this talk will be about.

    Her brain ran very fast in those few seconds but she couldn''t find any topic that Grandfather He would like to talk about with her.

    "Your name?"

    Mo Ron''s eyebrows rose slightly when she heard the question. She knew that it was just an unnecessary question.

    Since the ''kidnappers'' knew her name then how was it possible that their master didn''t know it.

    Even Butler Zhang looked at the old man with confused eyes.

    Was the old man trying to intimidate such a young girl? What will he get by doing this?

    Mo Ron looked at Grandfather He cold eyes at herself and frowned a little.

    She didn''t seem to have done anything wrong so she will not suffer wrongly or get intimidated by anyone.

    With a very soft and polite smile on her lips, she answered the asked question.

    "I am so sorry for not introducing myself. However, I thought since my abductors knew what my name is, so their master also must know it. Still, I will introduce myself. My name is Mo Ron."

    The private room went deathly silent after Mo Ron''s words.

    Grandfather He''s face instantly turned bitter after he heard Mo Ron''s words.

    He looked at his men who stood there without any expression on their faces with their hands folded behind their back.

    Damn, who had asked them to call the girl by her name?

    "So what? Is it necessary for me to know your name if my men know it? I am not that free to remember these unnecessary names." said Grandfather He not wanting to ept defeat.

    From his behind, came a scoff from Butler Zhang.

    And from his front replied Mo Ron politely.

    "Sure, it is me who is mistaken."

    The response was fine ��very fine but Grandfather He still seemed to dislike it. And he actually didn''t know what was wrong with it.

    Was the girl mocking him?

    However when he saw the serious face of Mo Ron, he denied this thought quickly.

    A momentter, Grandfather He cleared his throat quite loudly.

    "Girl, let''s juste to the point. This old man doesn''t have much time to waste."

    Mo Ron squinted her eyes again at Grandfather He''s cold voice and heard him continuing.

    "I know that you saved my grandson five years ago and I am very grateful to you for that."

    ''It does not seem like that from your tone.'' Butler Zhang thought inside his heart as he red at the back of Grandfather He.

    "My grandson also appreciates it very much and you also must know that." Grandfather He also continued and Mo Ron lowered her head at these words.

    She, of course, knew that. He appreciated that she saved his life but that appreciation will vanish away instantly when he will get to know the truth.

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard Grandfather He''s next words.

    "After all, he did so much harm to Shen family for you." Said Grandfather He and Mo Ron''s whole body froze.

    She looked at Grandfather He with a confused face who narrowed his eyes understanding that she didn''t know about this matter at all and generously decided to enlighten her.

    "Shen family��you might not know but it is one of the richest and powerful families of City H as well as City S."

    She knew it but Mo Ron remained silent as Grandfather He continued.

    "The He family and Shen family have been friends for almost five decades now. However just because the daughter of Shen family filed a wrongint against you by mistake��that grandson of mine broke every professional rtion with Shen family."

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide and her body hit the back of the chair.

    It was a new discovery for her. She never knew that He Jian actually went against the Shen family for her.

    A different kind of feeling emerged inside her heart instantly. Her heart started to beat very fast. However, that feeling was soon killed by Grandfather He mercilessly with his next words.

    "The same Shen family��whose girl, Shen Yiling was going to marry my grandson."

 Chapter 182 - Grandfather He Asks Mo Roulan To Leave City H

    For a moment, Mo Ron found herself in a very different ce after Grandfather Hepleted his words.

    It was a ce where she never wanted to reach in her present life.

    It was a ce where her weak self would start to control over her strength she had gathered in all these years.

    Her fingers trembled.

    ''Why are so weak again?

    Didn''t you know that it was supposed to happen in this life also?

    What had you thought? Just because you changed your path �� He Jian will also perhaps never marry Shen Yiling?''

    A voice inside her mind said and a faint ache spread through Mo Ron''s heart.

    The pain was good actually because it made her aware what she was doing.

    Mo Ron instantlyposed herself.

    With clenched fists, she told herself again and again.

    ''She didn''t love He Jian now.''

    She didn''t love him now.

    To her, the only thing that mattered was her family.

    And it was kind of easy this time.

    Because she soon found herself smiling in front of Grandfather He softly.

    "Is it? I never knew any such thing."

    Grandfather He looked at the smile on girl''s lips. When Mo Ron had stopped smiling just a few moments ago, he had thought that whatever he was doing and whatever he was going to do was exactly right.

    Hmph��

    The girl really had her thoughts set on his grandson.

    However just a few momentster, which meant now Mo Ron was smiling.

    And he couldn''t find any fault with that smile.

    It seemed genuine as if she was happy for He Jian. Just like when someone close to use feels happy that we are going to move towards the next part of her life.

    And this genuine happiness only meant that she didn''t have that kind of thoughts on He Jian.

    Grandfather He suddenly had a very awkward kind of feeling inside his heart. He cleared his throat a little and then said to Mo Ron coldly.

    "It was not announced yet and because of you it would perhaps never be announced now."

    The smile from Mo Ron''s lips disappeared instantly.

    She thought over Grandfather He''s previous words about what He Jian did to Shen family and then his cold behavior, Mo Ron''s eyes suddenly became very calm and indifferent.

    Somehow now she could guess why she was being brought here.

    "Girl, I don''t think that I need to tell you in detail everything now."

    Mo Ron heard Grandfather He''s cold voice again and he didn''t stop there ��he continued

    "This old man is grateful to you that you saved my grandson''s life. If ever in my life, there came a chance to repay you with my own life then this old man would never hesitate to do so. However I can''t see the most important part of my grandson''s life getting ruined because of you. Shen Yiling was the best girl He Jian could ever get but he is destroying every chance of any such rtionship just because of you."

    With each and every word of Grandfather He, Mo Ron''s eyes became more and more indifferent. Her lips were pressed in a thin line as she silently heard everything Grandfather He said.

    However she also had her bottom line.

    Which Grandfather He crossed when the next moment, he put a check in front of Mo Ron and said

    "Take this and leave City H with your family."

    ''They talked like this in those dramas on TV right?'' Thought Grandfather He as he tried to look cold and intimidating.

    Mo Ron coldly nced at check.

    Five million Yuan.

    It was a veryrge sum of money. Enough for her to spend her life carelessly with her family even if she doesn''t do any job that gave her money till her old age.

    However, her eyes didn''t flicker even a little bit seeing that amount ��they remained cold and indifferent.

    Even Butler Zhang could see the change in Mo Ron''s attitude. He couldn''t help but curse the old man inside his heart for his folly in recognizing people.

    ''If one applees out to be rotten it doesn''t mean that every apple is rotten unless it had been ced with that rotten apple.''

    But how could he make his old man understand this thing who had seen his son changing with his own eyes after his daughter-inw suddenly left him with arge sum of money.

    It was only Grandfather He who didn''t sense this change or perhaps he pretended really well not to notice it even if he saw.

    "I have prepared everything for you, Jian will nevere to know where you left ��you just need to manage your family. About Jian �� I will manage everything here."

    "Why should I leave?"

    Mo Ron said very coldly and Grandfather He was leftpletely startled by her question.

    The next moment, however, his eyes went colder because he thought that Mo Ron found the amount of money very less. So he asked coldly

    "How much do you want? Just say the price."

    Anything to make this girl leave his grandson.

    Contrary to an amount of money, Mo Ron asked a question to Grandfather He with an innocent face.

    "Is money that important?"

    Grandfather He was baffled by such question and looked at Mo Ron as if she had grown two horns on her head. However, her innocent face only expressed that she was genuinely asking that question�� not for fun.

    Grandfather He thought that the girl was young so perhaps she really didn''t know what value the money had so he said seriously.

    "Of Course. To live a good life, money is very important."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron raised her brows and nodded her head lightly at Grandfather He words as if she was thinking over the said words.

    "Then does Grandfather He also loves money?"

    "Of Course" Grandfather He said strongly.

    "Any amount of money?"

    Grandfather He looked confused for a moment before he nodded his head.

    "Of Course ��any amount of money. You should ept it even if it is a small amount in the exchange of the things you can do��the things that don''t harm you in any way." Grandfather He said whatever came in his mind.

    He thought that Mo Ron was a child who would be manipted by his words and hence she would ept this amount of money silently.

    In the end, It was still a great amount so he didn''t feel any regret in doing this.

    However, what happened next was never expected by Grandfather He.

 Chapter 183 - She Was Not A Beggar

    "Here take this and make sure that Mr. He doesn''t interfere in my life again. I will transfer hundred Yuan every week to Grandfather He."

    Mo Ron said innocently.

    Grandfather He looked at the note of hundred Yuan ced in front of him on the table speechlessly. His mustache trembled with anger when he realized what just happened.

    Standing behind Grandfather He, Butler Zhang covered his mouth to stop the burstingughter from his mouth.

    His eyes looking at Mo Ron were suddenly filled with admiration.

    A very clever girl she was.

    But his old man needed such a girl to show him the mirror of reality.

    Mo Ron frowned innocently when she saw that Grandfather He was not picking the note from the table at all.

    "Grandfather He, what happened? Why are you not taking it? Didn''t you say that we should ept money regardless of how much amount someone gives? And I don''t think that I am asking you to do something difficult. Just make your grandson stop interfering in my life. Also, isn''t this the things that you want so it must be very easy for you to do��I promise you that the transfer of hundred Yuan would never st..."

    "Girl"

    Mo Ron stopped amidst her words and looked at Grandfather He''s cold eyes.

    The old man was ring at her as if he wanted to bury her then and there but Mo Ron didn''t look scared at all.

    "Don''t y these games with me."

    Grandfather He said coldly as he looked at Mo Ron.

    "Just say that you find more benefit in staying here because you want to hog more money from my grandson. I know girls like you very well. You j..."

    Stopping Grandfather He amidst his words, Mo Ron suddenly chuckled humorlessly.

    "Girls like me ��"

    In front of her cold and indifferent eyes shed the memories where she had been called the same.

    Girls like you��just how many times she had heard these words in her past life and now ��in her present life as well.

    "How are ''Girls like me'', Grandfather He?"

    Mo Ron asked Grandfather He with narrowed eyes and the old man suddenly thought that perhaps what he said was not right.

    However, he was too arrogant to ept his mistake so he stayed silent not answering Grandfather He''s question.

    Unbeknownst to everyone, the scene outside the room was a little different at this moment.

    The empty restaurant that had been specially reserved by Grandfather He was no longer empty.

    Followed by his assistant, He Jian stepped on the empty floor. When Chu Feng pointed towards a certain room, he wordlessly walked in that direction.

    He pushed the door a little. However before he could step inside the room, the words he heard stopped his steps.

    Inside the room, with a humorless smile present on her lips, Mo Ron answered her own question.

    "Hmm�� so ''girls like me'' first save the rich men like Mr. He and then try to hog money from them, right?"

    Said Mo Ron and chuckled again.

    At this moment, she lookedpletely different.

    Her eyes suddenly looked lost and she seemed to be in a daze.

    ''Ha�� Do you think a girl like you deserve to stay by He Jian''s side?''

    He Jian''s friends ��their eyes filled with mocking shed in Mo Ron''s mind.

    ''I can''t imagine that I cared for a girl like you, Mo Ron.''

    The cold and indifferent words��eyes filled with disgust shed in front of Mo Ron.

    Her whole being suddenly felt very cold as if there was no warmness left in the whole world.

    "I never went and asked him to repay him ��I never asked him to take care of me."

    Mo Ron whispered suddenly with nk eyes.

    When the nkness in those eyes, those ck-brown eyes looked very cold.

    "You ask me to leave City H so indifferently with this check of yours."

    Mo Ron said to Grandfather He who was frowning at her cold tone. But in her present life, Mo Ron had never respected those people who doesn''t respect her ��didn''t matter what was their age.

    She had been stepped on her face countless times by many people in her past life.

    This life��she wished to live with dignity and independence.

    "I am not a beggar whom you can give some money and ask to change the ce of his begging. I, too, had my own life in City H. I came here to study at University C. I never went to Mr. He ��Ah...I actually did."

    Mo Ron said suddenly.

    "I had called him to help me when I was in prison. However, I never asked him to destroy his professional rtions with Shen family ��so how can you take me as the reason for that."

    "And about I interfering in his life, I never did it. In fact, it is he who is constantly doing that. So Grandfather He, I think you should go and talk to your grandson about this instead of abducting me from the road suddenly. Because unlike you I am very busy in my life."

    Mo Ron finished coldly while Grandfather He looked at her with a parted mouth. His eyes were full of disbelief.

    No one in his life ��of course except his family members �� didn''t talk to him like this ever.

    It was only when he saw Mo Ron suddenly standing up from the chair and turning around to leave the room, Grandfather He came out of his shock.

    His mustache trembled with anger because of the disrespect he had just faced.

    "You girl��what do you even think of yourself? If you will not get out of my dear grandson''s life by yourself then I will ruin yo��"

    Grandfather He couldn''tplete his words. Because before he could do so, the door of the room opened and a pair of people stepped inside the room.

    Grandfather He eyes widened when he saw who it was while Butler Zhang almost wanted to beat his head with his hands.

    ''Damn his old man is finished now."

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, just nced once at the man with cold blue eyes indifferently and then stepped forward to leave the room.

    However, when she was about to walk past He Jian, her hand was held firmly.

 Chapter 184 - Grandfather He Forgot To Take His Medicine

    "Lan"

    The deep voice fell in Mo Ron''s ear but her eyes still remained indifferent.

    "Where are you going?"

    He Jian asked gently as he forcefully dragged Mo Ron a step back so that she was standing in front of him.

    After facing so much humiliation, Mo Ron''s heart was very cold. So cold that even He Jian could not warm it with his gentleness.

    Her self-respect ��. She had treasured it in her present life but it had been torn into shreds quite a lot of times ��just because of the man standing in front of her.

    "I am leaving." She answered indifferently.

    "Why?"

    Another question came filling Mo Ron''s heart with annoyance.

    She couldn''t control herself from saying her next words harshly.

    "So what should I do? Stay here to see how your grandfather will ruin me and my family."

    Although He Jian had stepped inside the room stopping Grandfather He amidst his words, Mo Ron knew very clearly what his next words would have been if he was given a chance to finish them.

    The anger and helplessness filled her heart suddenly and she looked down at the floor as she breathed deeply to calm down her anger.

    Amidst doing this, she couldn''t see He Jian''s cold blue eyes fixed on the old man sitting on the chair behind Mo Ron.

    Grandfather He sat there shocked as he saw his grandson talking so gently with the young girl named ''Mo Ron''.

    Never in his life had he thought that his grandson could behave so gentle with anyone.

    That was the only reason he stepped forward and took the reins of He Jian''s marriage in his own hands. He thought if he didn''t start now then his grandson would never marry in his life with the cold demeanor he had.

    His grandson doesn''t even look at the girls so Grandfather He was worried as to what will happen if he didn''t do anything.

    One girl ��he finally behaved like a gentleman with one girl but why that girl has to be Mo Ron only.

    Grandfather He could not help but look at his grandson with disappointment.

    Didn''t he learn anything from his father?

    However, that disappointment was soon reced with nervousness when He Jian looked at him with his cold blue eyes.

    "I had told you not to do anything stupid but you have sworn to not listen to me."

    From his behind, he heard Butler Zhang''s words, and Grandfather He''s nervousness was reced by anger.

    Why the h**l he was feeling afraid?

    He was the head of He family ��older than this stinky grandson of him. He ruled the family and whatever he said was the eternal truth for its members.

    So with this new courage, Grandfather He regained the coldness in his eyes and said

    "Jian, I order you to not interfere in Miss Mo''s life in the future. If you want to repay her, then just give her some financial help."

    Grandfather He looked very firm and cold from outside but only Butler Zhang could see the old man''s clenched fists.

    Both of them saw how He Jian didn''t even respond to Grandfather He''s words and then he nced at the check ced on the table.

    A note of hundred Yuan instantly attracted his attention and he signed Chu Feng to pick it up.

    As Grandfather He watched this, he felt very furious by He Jian''s ignorance towards himself.

    He was about to open his mouth and scold hiss stinky grandson when He Jian looked at him suddenly and asked

    "Old man, did you take your medicine today?"

    He Jian had a frown on his forehead as he looked at his speechless grandfather.

    Grandfather He, on the other hand, waspletely diverted from the fact that he was about to scold his grandson a few seconds before.

    At this moment, he looked at his grandson with a confused face.

    What medicine he was talking about?

    Even Butler Zhang was looking at He Jian with a confused face.

    However, He Jian ignored the confused face of the old man. He, instead looked at Mo Ron who was also looking at him as if trying to understand the meaning behind his words.

    The ck-brown eyes fixed on him, a frown on the smooth forehead��it looked like she was still very angry.

    He suddenly raised his hand to pat the young girl''s head while his other hand still held Mo Ron''s hand.

    A little bit of gentleness appeared in his eyes as he said with a straight face.

    "The old man has some problem with his mind. Don''t mind him. When he forgets to take his medicine, he starts to do some unreasonable things."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron whispered as she turned her head a little to look at the old man sitting at the chair silently. Her ck-brown eyes were suddenly filled with sympathy.

    Grandfather He surely noticed it as his face soon started to be red with anger.

    He red at He Jian furiously and pointed his finger at him while shouting.

    "You b****d, how dare you ��"

    Standing behind Grandfather He, Butler Zhang shook his head and sighed.

    The old man was just proving Young Master He''s words true with his words.

    And Butler Zhang was very right.

    When Grandfather He called He Jian a b***d, Mo Ron suddenly started to believe He Jian more firmly.

    Anyways, He Jian never lied to her in her past life. In fact, she had never seen him lying to anyone. He had always been very blunt and straightforward.

    So the anger that Mo Ron had inside her heart for the old man vanished a little bit.

    Now she couldn''t remain angry at some sick old man who forgot to take his medicine and started to do some unreasonable things.

    However, Grandfather He''s words were still very clear in Mo Ron''s mind.

    Perhaps he said too much because of sickness but somewhere he was too genuine like when he talked about He Jian and Shen Yiling''s fixed marriage that was almost at the breaking point because of her.

    As Mo Ron remained lost in her thoughts, He Jian nced at Butler Zhang and said

    "Butler Zhang, give the medicine to Grandfather as soon as possible."

    Butler Zhang immediately understood He Jian''s words and said

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Grandfather He was left furious by his old butler''s active response and red at him angrily. His attention was shifted from He Jian and taking the advantage of this fact, He Jian took Mo Ron out of her room.

    But Mo Ron suddenly tried to pull her hand out of He Jian''s hold when they were at the door of the room.

    He Jian frowned but did as she wanted.

    He stood in her waypletely blocking her as if he had expected her to run away any moment.

    However, she just turned around and bowed her head, and said apologetically.

    "I apologize for my earlier behavior, Grandfather He. Please forgive me. I should have been respectful remembering your old age."

    She then raised her head and looked at Grandfather He.

    "However you should also not do any such thing in the future. I don''t have any intentions on Mr. He ��in the way you think. I am just a very ordinary girl who wants to keep her family safe and happy. I never want Mr. He to repay me with anything and I would neverin if he stopped helping me in the future whenever I am in trouble. When I had gone to free him inside that room five years ago, in front of my eyes was a boy in slightly torn clothes. I had never known his background."

    Mo Ron swallowed a little.

    All these things she wanted to scream in her past life at those people who mocked her saying that she saved He Jian because he was a rich boy of some noble family.

    "When I stepped inside City H, even then I didn''t know that the boy I had saved five years ago was from a rich family like He family. I just �� I just came to study in University C because my mother wanted me to do so."

    Mo Ron said

    Remembering all this, Mo Ron suddenly regretteding to City H.

    City H�� she had thought that she would not meet He Jian here because he would be in City S. However when had she thought that her fate would y with her like this?

    "Lan, Grandfather just said those words because he didn''t take his medicine."

    From her behind, Mo Ron heard He Jian''s words but she shook her head softly and sighed.

    In her mind, Mo Ron was thinking that everything happens because of some reason.

    Perhaps Grandfather He might really have some illness, but he did all this because he had all this in his mind from very long ago and she didn''t like it even a bit.

    After that, she just turned around and tried to step out of the room. With a frown on his forehead, He Jian stepped sideways.

    In his ears, rang the words.

    ''I don''t have any intentions on Mr. He ��in the way you think.''

    A little bit of irritation shed in his eyes because he didn''t even know why he was so bothered by those words.

 Chapter 185 - CEO He Demands Something Unexpected

    "Lan,e inside the car."

    A deep voice said but no response came except for the sound of footsteps echoing through the deserted roads.

    "Lan, are you still angry?"

    No response came again.

    "Lan��"

    The sound of the footsteps echoing through the empty roads finally stopped. The ck car athat was driving at a slow speed also stopped instantly.

    Mo Ron sighed and turned to look at the car walking by her side.

    The evening breeze flowed silently making her hair blow lightly with the flowing breeze.

    "Mr. He"

    Mo Ron said as she looked at the man through the car window sitting inside the car.

    "Whatever I said to Grandf��"

    After seeing the old man''s cold behavior for herself, Mo Ron didn''t want to call him Grandfather at all.

    Which Elder behaved like this?

    Mo Ron still remembers how the old man was ring at her when she exited the room. So she corrected her words.

    "Whatever I said to Old Master He was indeed true and whatever I had told you in front of the Cheng Mansion was also true."

    Inside the car, He Jian blue eyes narrowed for an infinitesimal second but he soonposed himself. With a small and innocent smile on his lips, the CEO He shamelessly pretended to be dumb and asked

    "What are you talking about, Lan? What did you tell me in front of the Cheng Mansion?"

    Perhaps He Jian had expected Mo Ron to change her words the second time just like she did in front of Cheng Mansion but what he didn''t know was that the situation now was very different from before.

    Now Mo Ron actually experienced something that she had done in her past life also and that triggered her to break every rtion with He Jian again.

    ''That kind of girls'' might really exist��Mo Ron didn''t know at all.

    But she was not one of them. She just wanted to live a peaceful life with her family.

    "I don''t want anything from you."

    Mo Ron whispered breathlessly.

    The ignorance in He Jian''s eyes immediately went away. A small frown marred his forehead as his blue eyes shed with concern. He opened the door of the car and stepped out.

    "Lan��"

    He Jian whispered as he tried to step towards Mo Ron but Mo Ron instantly backed away. The frown on He Jian''s forehead deepened.

    "Mr. He, let''s part ways from here. I helped you and you also helped me��we are on equal terms now. Let not interfere in each other life again."

    He Jian''s face instantly went hard.

    "We shall not do any such thing." He said coldly and now Mo Ron was looking at him with a frown.

    "I can understand if you are angry. Whatever my grandfather did was very wrong and I assure you that he will never dare to do any such thing again. But you can''t go back on your own words. Didn''t you say that now you will ept my care? I just�� "

    Mo Ron suddenly pressed her temple and interrupted He Jian amidst her words.

    "What care?"

    Looking into He Jian''s cold blue eyes fearlessly, she whispered.

    "What kind of care you are talking about? Because from what I can see is you just want to control my life��"

    Mo Ron was also left startled by the words she said. So as soon as shepleted her words, she suddenly went silent.

    She stepped back as she panted while He Jian looked at the loss of what to say suddenly.

    "When did I try to control you?"

    He Jian asked

    Mo Ron really wished to stay silent and didn''t want to elongate this matter anymore. However, her heart was filled with so much fury that she couldn''t find anyone else except He Jian to vent.

    "Yesterday, when Shen Weisheng was allowing me to call him brother ��then why did you stop me from doing that? I can understand that he is your friend but still if he is giving me permission to do that then you don''t have any right to stop me from doing that. And��.and I really disliked the way you dragged me away inside the car."

    Mo Ron finished looking into He Jian''s eyes as she panted continuously. However, the question that came from the other side made her wear an incredulous expression on her face.

    "You want to call Shen Weisheng ''Brother''."

    The cold man asked coldly as Mo Ron suddenly doubted the three-point of view of the world.

    From which point of view she said that she wanted to call Shen Weisheng ''Brother'' ��and she said so much but did he pick only those words from all that?

    She ��.didn''t know what she should say.

    Actually, she knew that it was not He Jian''s fault. It was her fault that she let him control herself yesterday. She should have questioned him at that moment when he had tried to stop her from doing anything. However, she couldn''t do that because ��she was still weak in front of He Jian.

    However, today when Grandfather He suddenly asked her to get out of He Jian''s life saying that she was affecting his life in a very bad way, Mo Ron suddenly wondered exactly whose life was getting affected with their involvement.

    He Jian was powerful ��he could manage everything. He could even manage her life just like he did in her past life.

    She livedpletely in his control in her past life. From what she will wear to from what she will read ��everything was in his control. But at that time, she used to like that.

    It used to make her feel special because she didn''t have anyone to care for her like that after her mother.

    It used to feel nice to have someone to care about her so much.

    However, now it didn''t feel like that. Perhaps it was because she had be habitual of independence but the presence of He Jian still intimidated her. It made her feel that she would have to obey whatever he would say ��and this was not right at all.

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard the cold man saying something after a very long time.

    "You can call him ''Brother'' if you want."

    Surprise shed through Mo Ron''s eyes. She had not expected him to back down so easily. But then she had never defied him before.

    A very strange kind of satisfaction spread inside her heart and Mo Ron lowered her head in confusion trying toprehend the reason behind this satisfaction but she could never do so.

    Because He Jian was not finished yet.

    "But you will have to call me the same."

    It took Mo Ron a moment to register what He Jian said but when she did she swiftly raised her head.

    With her wide ck-brown eyes, Mo Ron looked at the man in front of her who was trying to avoid her eyes.

    She could clearly see the awkwardness on his face.

    "What?"

    Mo Ron whispered in a daze.

    Annoyance shed through He Jian''s eyes when he heard the question. He clearly didn''t want to repeat his words.

    He looked straight at Mo Ron with his blue eyes as if hoping to make her understand just like that.

    "Mr. He, You want me to call you ��"

    Mo Ron couldn''t evenplete her question because she was very uncertain about it.

    On the other hand, He Jian now knew that she heard him but didn''t call him what he wanted so the annoyance inside his heart increased.

    Then the words said by Mo Ron rang in his ears.

    ''I don''t have any such intention for Mr. He.''

    The next moment, he stepped forward until he was very close to Mo Ron and asked

    "You won''t. You can call my friend ''Brother'' but you will not call me that."

    Mo Ron''s eyes shed with surprise.

    He Jian''s outburst was unexpected. However the surprising thing was that to Mo Ron, he seemed like a child who was sulking and whining.

    He continued to stare at her until she didn''t say anything.

    In the end, Mo Ron had to say helplessly.

    "I didn''t say that."

    "Then call me."

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron asked in confusion but He Jian seemed to be ready to clear her confusion as he said immediately.

    "Say Brother Jian."

    Mo Ron suddenly felt very embarrassed and she felt her face going hot. She was sure that her cheeks were red by now.

    She suddenly felt happy that it was a little dark as the sun had set already.

    He couldn''t see that, right?

    Mo Ron wondered suddenly as she lowered her head and pretended to open her hair casually. Amidst this, she didn''t notice the amusement dancing in the eyes of the man standing in front of her. He was noticing each and every action of hers.

    "Lan, say it"

    He said again as he stepped one more step closer.

    Mo Ron swallowed in nervousness. The deep voice and the proximity affected her too much to her liking.

    So when He Jian opened his mouth again and called her.

    "Lanl��"

    "Brother Jian."

    Mo Ron said suddenly with her cheeks dyed in red color.

 Chapter 186 - CEO Heart Is Itchy

    ''Brother Jian��''

    The soft voice seemed to echo with the flowing breeze.

    He Jian''s throat wobbled slightly as he looked at the girl with red cheeks. His blue eyes stared at her so intently that Mo Ron would have seen them then she would have found herself fortunate that she was not looking into them just a moment ago.

    He Jian looked away with a frown on his forehead.

    He breathed deeply as he realized what he was doing just a moment ago.

    He should not have felt like this.

    But it felt really nice to hear ''Brother Jian'' from that lips.

    His blue eyes were suddenly filed with panic when this thought entered his mind. He shook his head lightly as the confusion start to fill his mind.

    "Go inside the car."

    He said to Mo Ron who also seemed to be very ready for it.

    She just wanted to run away from that ce.

    "I am going then��"

    Mo Ron said and instantly ran towards the car.

    As she ran she patted her hot cheeks and frowned remembering her flustered behavior.

    She should not have behaved like that.

    However, how could she stop herself!

    Only Mo Ron knew that deep inside her heart, she had always wanted to call He Jian like that. However, she could never gather the courage to do so.

    Even if she did, the cold faced man with his blue eyes would make that courage disappear instantly when she would see him.

    Shen Yiling��however was not shy at all in calling He Jian like that.

    Every time she talked to Mo Ron about He Jian she would always call him ''Brother Jian''.

    Mo Ron''s sweet mood suddenly went sour and her legs walking towards the car also slowed down.

    With a sulking face, she sat inside the car.

    Because Mo Ron had realized that Shen Yiling''s closeness to He Jian still affected her.

    However, she soon made her heart understand that it was purely because she cared for He Jian and she didn''t find Shen Yiling a good girl for him.

    Yes��.that was the reason behind her sour mood.

    Mo Ron confirmed by herself and she was very satisfied with this reasoning. And hence her mood was back to normal when He Jian came inside the car and sat beside her.

    The thought of getting out of each other lives was now long forgotten.

    And the man beside her was also very satisfied with this.

    As the car drove away, He Jian turned his head to look at the girl looking out of the window with a smile on her lips.

    A small smile appeared on his own lips unconsciously.

    Perhaps it was just a natural affection he felt a few moments ago.

    Hefelt an itch inside his heart as he remembered Mo Ron''s face and the shyness in her eyes when she had called ''Brother''.

    He Jian couldn''t stop himself from saying

    "Lan, call me again like that."

    And the girl''s cheek went red again.

    A throaty chuckle escaped from He Jian''s lips surprising his assistant, driver as well as Mo Ron who looked angry immediately as she came to know that he was just teasing her.

    ''Dog man''

    Mo Ron cursed inside her heart as she pouted and looked out of the window.

    However soon she was smiling again.

    Although today some old man seemed to have soured her mood, today was a nice day.

    -------

    Sitting inside the hospital room, Tian Yuan looked at his mother as he bit his nails.

    His knees moving continuously up and down.

    He was nervous ��very nervous.

    Tomorrow was his mother''s surgery.

    "Sshhhh��it will be alright."

    Tian Yuan stopped moving when he felt two arms around his waist and a deep voice fell in his ears soothing him.

    His hand was forcefully put down from the front of his mouth and the hand around her waist caressed that ce.

    For that moment, Tian Yuan really felt that everything would be alright. However it was not for long.

    "Why are you so worried? Don''t you trust me? I will make sure that everything goes right."

    The words fell in his ears as if the ice cold water was poured down on him.

    Tian Yuan suddenly started to pull away from Liu Ji Fan making the man frown at this sudden change of behavior.

    However, Liu Ji Fan didn''t want to pull away.

    It has been two days and he had not been able to get close to his beloved man. Tian Yuan was reading everything about the surgery that had to be done on Aunt Tian as if it was he who had to perform it.

    And he would always walk away from there when he would try to get close to him.

    In the beginning, Liu Ji Fan tried to understand him but now he couldn''t do it anymore.

    Somehow he felt that if he did any such thing then Tian Yuan would disappear again like he did five years ago.

    So Liu Ji Fan didn''t want to leave Tian Yuan.

    "Leave me."

    Tian Yuan said in irritation when he found that Liu Ji Fan holding him forcefully.

    "Behave or We will do more than this."

    Tian Yuan, of course, understood what Liu Ji Fan meant by these words. After living with the man for whole month inside a house, Tian Yuan naturally understood if he didn''t ''behave''.

    The man has be more and more unreasonable with every passing day. Tian Yuan thought inside his heart.

    But Tian Yuan didn''t want to ept Liu Ji Fan''s unreasonable behavior this time.

    In front of his eyes, he could see his mother. How could he let Liu Ji Fan hold him in the presence of his mother?

    So Tian Yuan struggled fiercely.

    "Tian Yuan, stop struggling."

    Liu Ji Fan warned in his deep voice.

    Tian Yuan really felt afraid and stopped struggling but it was only for a very short amount of time. The next moment, he started to struggle again.

    He didn''t believe that that the dog man would really do something like that in the hospital room.

    However, Tian Yuan was very wrong.

    Because the next moment, his neck was grabbed, then an arm went under his legs and he soon found himself in Liu Ji Fan''sp.

    "Wait��what are y��"

    Tian Yuan asked in a startled voice but couldn''tplete his words as Liu Ji Fna shut his mouth in his own way.

 Chapter 187 - Was Liu Ji Fan Doing Wrong?

    "Mmmm��"

    Tian Yuan held Liu Ji Fan''s shirt tightly in his fist as he moaned because of the intensity of the kiss.

    The hot tongue inside his mouth explored himpletely making him feel dizzy.

    The embarrassing sound that he could hear made his cheek red as he suddenly remembered that he was supposed to push away Liu Ji fan instead of holding him like he was his lifeline.

    "S��stop."

    Tian Yuan whispered between the kiss with very difficulty.

    Liu Ji Fan did leave him but it was not because Tian Yuan asked him to rather it was because his phone inside his pant pocket was ringing continuously.

    Liu Ji Fan frowned as he pulled back.

    "Go and hear it. It must be important."

    Tian Yuan said hurriedly as soon as he was able to speak. He was afraid that his lips will be captured again.

    With his narrowed ck eyes, Liu Ji Fan looked at the man in front of him and suddenly pulled him a little closer to himself.

    Tian Yuan''s eyes went wide. He could feel it. Not only Liu Ji Fan''s but he could also feel his own reaction.

    And by the mischievous smile on Liu Ji Fan''s lips even he could feel it.

    Tian Yuan''s felt very embarrassed.

    He instantly got up from Liu Ji Fan''sp and muttered angrily.

    "Dog man��"

    After that, he left the hospital room with a flustered face while Liu Ji Fanughed heartily looking at the back of his running rabbit.

    The phone rang again and Liu Ji Fan frowned.

    Who was calling him at such a time?

    He took it out and his face went serious when he nced at the number. Liu Ji Fan immediately slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Jian, is everything alright?"

    Liu Ji Fan asked as soon as he picked the call.

    "Yes"

    He got a cold reply and sighed in relief.

    A few moments of silence continued making Liu Ji Fan roll his eyes.

    "Why did you call?"

    He had to ask in the end and the answer came soon, fortunately.

    "Zhihan told me that you asked for a surgeon��is everything alright?"

    A deep smile emerged on Liu Ji Fan''s lips when he heard the words.

    He could also hear the awkwardness hidden behind those words.

    "Yes, everything is alright. The surgeon was for Tian Yuan''s mother."

    Then there was silence ��endless silence.

    Liu Ji Fan shook his head helplessly as he said

    "Old He, you didn''t change at all��ha? We are talking after so many days and you didn''t even ask me how I am doing."

    But in response to his teasing, the cold voice remained the same and He Jian said

    "I am busy. We will talkter."

    Liu Ji Fan, of course, knew the meaning behind this ter.'' He also knew that if there had not been a funny fight between Fang Zhihan and He Jian which made Fang Zhihan not tell He Jian everything then He Jian would not have even called him.

    The man only did important talks.

    However, he didn''t want to hang up not before telling He Jian something.

    "Old He, stop��don''t hang up."

    He said immediately and heard the cold voice again.

    "Speak."

    "Nothing. I just wanted to thank you for giving me my Tian Yuan."

    Liu Ji Fan said sincerely.

    But his sincerity doesn''t seem to be appreciated by the concerned person at all.

    "What rubbish are you spouting? I didn''t give him to you instead you snatched the man who worked under me."

    He Jian''s ever cold and ruthless words didn''t lessen at all but Liu Ji Fan continued to smile as he said

    "Oh��so you do think that I am fool enough to believe that Tian Yuan working under you and making him appear in front of me ��was just a coincidence."

    "Yes, it was purely a coincidence."

    came the indecisive reply.

    Liu Ji Fan pressed his lips tightly to stop theughter from bursting out of his mouth. He knew that it was not a coincidence. He Jian clearly knew that he was looking for Tian Yuan and hence he found out him.

    For this, Liu Ji Fan knew that he would always remain grateful towards He Jian inside his heart.

    "What happened to his mother?"

    Liu Ji Fan heard He Jian asking and came out of his thoughts.

    "She is well��I can''t say anything. The surgeon had suggested a surgery that will be done tomorrow."

    "Your man agreed?"

    "He did."

    Liu Ji Fan sighed as he understood what He Jian was trying to ask.

    "I lied to him about the cost of the surgery. He was not agreeing to take any kind of help from me. So I had to do it."

    Liu Ji Fan felt guilty inside his heart as he told He Jian this. He really wanted to tell someone everything and except the silent and cold b which meant He Jian who could be the best listener, right?

    "Old He��I am nning to make Tian Yuan mine very soon."

    Liu Ji Fna whispered after a silence of a few moments.

    "He agreed?"

    He Jian asked again and Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were filled with pain, bitterness, and guilt.

    "No, he won''t agree."

    "So you are forcing him?" He Jian asked his friend and Liu Ji Fan could already imagine the frown on his best friend''s forehead.

    "I will have to. I don''t want to but I always feel afraid that he would leave me. I won''t be able to live with this restlessness and fear."

    A shaking breath escaped from Liu Ji Fan''s lips and he whispered again.

    "Old He, perhaps you will not understand me now because you have not loved anyone yet. When you love a person, you can''t bear to send him away. I let him leave me at that time because I thought that I would be able to live without him. I thought that if it gave Tina Yuan his happiness then it will be alright but it was very difficult. I can''t sleep at night because I have him in my dreams. And when I saw Tian Yuan again, I just couldn''t control myself."

    "It was ��it was the most beautiful moment after so many years. That night��I slept so peacefully because I knew that he was present somewhere around me."

    "I can''t bear to let him go away from me again otherwise I will go insane. I ��I just want to make him mine...pletely mine�� in every sense of this world."

    Liu Ji Fan confessed as a tear slid down his cheek.

    He closed his eyes and covered them with one hand as he whispered breathlessly

    "Old He, am I doing wrong?"

    Liu Ji Fan couldn''t hear what He Jian said at all because the next moment, his body stilledpletely when he heard a familiar voice

    "Ji Fan"

 Chapter 188 - Trapping The Rabbit

    Liu Ji Fan''s whole body was frozen when he heard the familiar voice calling his name.

    He knew who it was but he didn''t have the courage to turn around and face the man.

    He swallowed as he put down the phone and cut the call.

    "Liu Ji Fan"

    He heard his name being called again and closed his eyes with a regretful sigh. Why did it nevere to his mind that Tian Yuan wille back to this room ��why did he choose to talk about such a thing here only?

    "Liu Ji Fan."

    Tian Yuan shook his shoulders when he didn''t hear any response.

    Slowly and slowly, Liu Ji Fan finally turned around and looked at the man he loved dearly. Inside his heart, he was very scared to see Tian Yuan''s reaction.

    What would he be in his eyes?

    "Why are you not saying anything? I am calling for so long. Nowe with me. The doctor wants to talk about something and he wants you to be there also."

    Tian Yuan said with a frown that showed his displeasure very clearly.

    He doesn''t understand when the talk was about his mother then why does the doctor want Liu Ji Fan to be present there?

    Wouldn''t it be enough for him to be there?

    On the other hand, Liu Ji Fan looked at Tian Yuan with a shocked face. Tian Yuan was talking very normally.

    Looking at his stupid and dumb but beautiful face, Tian Yuan felt the irritation and annoyance inside his heart increasing only and said

    "Nowe ��otherwise I am going alone."

    He said and turned around to leave the room.

    However, Liu Ji Fan''s eyes went dark when he saw Tian Yuan showing his back to him and leaving the room alone. He immediately stood up from the chair he was sitting on and grabbed his hand.

    "You are not going anywhere without me."

    He said as he dragged Tian Yuan outside the room with him.

    Tian Yuan just rolled his eyes at his unreasonable behavior while Liu Ji Fan secretly felt grateful inside his heart that Tian Yuan didn''t hear anything.

    .

    .

    .

    "What? Why do I need to sign this?"

    Tian Yuan asked the doctor as he looked at the papers in his hands ��in his trembling hands.

    The paper said that the hospital, as well as the doctor, will hold no responsibility if something goes wrong during the surgery or if something happens to the patient during or after the surgery. These papers needed to be signed by Tian Yuan because he was the only blood rtive of his mother.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes shed with pain when he saw him like this and gently took away the papers from his hands.

    "Speak."

    He said to the silent doctor as he threw the papers at the table rudely.

    The doctor seemed to be very calm as if he had already seen many people behave like this.

    "Mr. Li and Mr. Tian, you might know but these documents need to be signed by the patient''s rtive before every surgery regardless of whether it is a small one or a big one. The hospital just wants an assurance that the doctor will not be med if something happened to the patient. After all, anything can happen in the surgery."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes went wide with fear and he whispered suddenly.

    "Then I don''t want my mother to undergo this surgery."

    After saying this, Tian Yuan stood up and ran away from the office leaving Liu Ji Fan alone.

    Liu Ji Fan sighed when he was sure that Tian Yuan had left and looked at the doctor coldly.

    "Do you think that I have called you here to sign these documents?"

    He asked the doctor coldly.

    The doctor was about to open his mouth and say something but Liu Ji Fan raised his hand to stop him and said

    "I will make him sign these documents. But don''t think that it can save you if something really happened to Aunt Tian."

    With these words, Liu Ji Fan left the office while the doctor heaved a sigh when he finally left with the papers.

    Liu Ji Fan found Tian Yuan inside the hospital room where Aunt Tian was admitted.

    Standing at the door of the room, Liu Ji Fan looked at his slightly shaking back and instantly knew that he was crying.

    His heart clenched as he thought how many times Tian Yuan had cried like this when he was not there to hug him tightly in his arms.

    He turned around suddenly as he felt his eyes moistening.

    Rubbing them for a few moments and after breathing deeply a few times, he took a paper from the inside of his coat''s pocket.

    Liu Ji Fan put them between the papers he had picked from the doctor''s table.

    As he closed them properly, he licked his lips and exhaled sharply.

    Finally, he stepped inside the room.

    "Baby"

    Tian Yuan heard the deep voice and instantly started to wipe his tears. However, he was trying to hide from the wrong person.

    Soon a hand patted his head softly and he heard Liu Ji Fan again.

    "It''s okay. Everything will be alright."

    The words made Tian Yuan''s eyes again fill up and he suddenly turned around and hugged Liu Ji Fan''s waist tightly.

    He was sitting on the chair and Liu Ji Fan was standing behind him so he could easily bury his face in Liu Ji Fan''s stomach as he cried and sobbed.

    Liu Ji Fan could feel his shirt getting wet with Tian Yuan''s tears but he didn''t move even a bit. He just patted Tian Yuan''s head softly and saidforting words.

    Inside his heart, he was feeling helpless, afraid, and painful.

    But he couldn''t show all this to Tian Yuan.

    It was after a very long time that Tian Yuan stopped crying and pulled away from Liu Ji Fan.

    He didn''t meet Liu Ji Fan''s eyes and turned around to look at his mother. Liu Ji Fan understood that he was feeling embarrassed and silently dragged the chair to sit beside him.

    Silence lingered in the hospital room for a few minutes before Liu Ji Fan opened his mouth and said

    "You know ��he is the best doctor I could find for Auntie."

    Finishing his words, he looked at Tian Yuan waiting for his response. Tian Yuan didn''t give it for a few moments but nodded his head softlyter.

    Liu Ji Fan sighed in relief and continued gently

    "Yuan, If we wasted this opportunity then perhaps, we will never be able to talk with Auntie again."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes shed with panic as he looked at his mother and then he immediately lowered his head.

    He was also afraid and didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.

    Inside his heart, he was also hopeful that if the surgery went well then he would be able to hear his mother''s voice again. However ��.the fear after seeing those documents ��Tian Yuan now couldn''t think of anything else.

    It is better to have his mother in this state rather than losing herpletely.

    At least he could still feel her presence in his life.

    "Baby��"

    Tian Yuan came out of his trance when he heard Liu Ji Fan speaking to him again. His hand was held firmly by Liu Ji Fan and he said

    "Do you think that I will let this hospital and that doctor continue their work if something really happened to Auntie?"

    Tian Yuan''s heart was shaken by these words and he slowly raised his head to look at Liu Ji Fan. The ck eyes filled with sincerity made his heart skip a beat.

    A tear unconsciously slid out of his tear-filled eyes that Liu Ji Fan instantly wiped away.

    "The tear in my darling''s eyes ��whoever bes the reason for them, your Ji Fan will destroy him." Liu Ji Fan said gently with his eyes full of love.

    A momentter, he smiled as he stroked Tian Yuan''s cheek and said

    "I have said this to that doctor as well and he looked very afraid after hearing me. Believe me, he won''t dare to do any mistake. Now we can''t scare him too much also otherwise who knows if he started to tremble while doing surgery��"

    Tian Yuan smiled secretly at Liu Ji Fan''s feeble attempt of making himugh but Liu Ji Fan still noticed his smile.

    With a sigh, he took out the papers from his pocket again and put them in front of Tian Yuan.

    "Here sign this otherwise the surgery will not be done tomorrow."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes shed with reluctance for a moment but under Liu Ji Fna''s insistence, he took the pen from his hands and finally signed the paper.

    With signed papers in his hands, Liu Ji Fna smiled deeply as he patted Tian Yuan''s head continuously while saying

    "Good boy ��good boy."

    Tian Yuan frowned at his sudden change of behavior and threw his hand away however Liu Ji Fan didn''t feel angry at all.

    He was happy �� very happy.

    But Tia Yuan couldn''t understand his happiness.

    How could he?

    He didn''t even know that he has just sold his freedom to the man sitting beside him.

    The rabbit was trapped pletely.

 Chapter 189 - The New Neighbors

    The morning sun shone brightly in the sky.

    The Sunday holiday had ended and Mo Ron had to wake up when the rm clock rang.

    Today she had college and Mo Chen also had to go to school.

    An hourter, Mo Ron exited her room and entered the dining room.

    "Good Morning, Mom"

    "Good Morning, Chenchen"

    She greeted her small family and was about to sit down for breakfast but at this moment, she heard the doorbell ringing.

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion and Lin Qianru had the same face.

    "I will go and see."

    She said firmly when she saw that her mother was about to get up from the chair.

    However, now Lin Qianru didn''t obey her daughter so easily.

    Although she didn''t confront Mo Ron after whatever He Jian had told her, inside her heart she had grudges that Mo Ron didn''t tell her anything and hid so many things.

    She thought that Mo Ron doesn''t take her as her strong mother who had the right to know everything about her children at least when she was that young.

    So Lin Qianru doesn''t want to look weak anymore in front of her daughter.

    She stood up from the chair and looked at her already standing daughter with narrowed eyes.

    "I am your mother and eldest in this house so I should go and look who is there at the door."

    Mo Ron was surprised at this sudden change of behavior in her mother. She raised her eyebrows as she nced at Mo Chen in a questioning manner who shook his head innocently indicating that he doesn''t know anything.

    Mo Ron frowned and looked back at her mother.

    The doorbell rang again and Mo Ron moved her eyes away from her mother and looked towards the door.

    The next moment she saw her mother leaving the dining room quickly as if she was afraid that Mo Ron would leave before her.

    Mo Ron chuckled a little as she nced at her mother disappearing back and sat down on the chair with a sigh.

    It was just opening the door.

    Why was her mother behaving so childishly?

    Mo Ron smiled as she served the food on her te.

    A few momentster, Lin Qinaru entered the dining room with a joyous smile on her lips. Mo Ron smiled seeing this and asked her mother teasingly

    "Mom, what did you get to make you smile so much?"

    Lin Qianru''s smile immediately disappeared and she looked at her daughter with narrowed eyes.

    "Why should I tell you when you don''t tell me anything?"

    Mo Ron again looked at the loss of words.

    "What are you trying to say, Mom? Did I do anything wrong?"

    "Yes, you did��you ��"

    Lin Qianru pointed her finger at her daughter as she stopped speaking suddenly. She had wanted to say many things but she suddenly remembered the promise she had made to He Jian.

    ''Auntie don''t tell Lan that I told you all this otherwise she will get very angry with me.'' CEO He had said with a wooden face.

    Lin Qianru who knew her daughter that much immediately agreed with He Jian''s words and hence promised her.

    So now she couldn''t say anything except ''you''.

    Frustrated Lin Qinaru looked away from her daughter and murmured

    "I just don''t want to talk to you."

    Mo Ron''s mouth was parted as she looked at her mother speechlessly while Mo Chen just shook his head at this mother-daughter childish banter like an elder of the house.

    Picking up his school bag from the chair, he announced with a serious face

    "I am going to school. I am not free to fight childishly like you twodies."

    Mo Ron''s lips twitched when she heard her brother''s words.

    "Come here my busy man ��I''ll make you busier��"

    She was about to grab her brother and spank him for what he had said just now. However, Mo Chen seemed to have predicted his sister''s move and easily slipped away from her hand.

    "Hahaha��Jiejie��"

    Mo Chenughed nervously when he was about to get caught but still slipped away from Mo Ron''s hand. At the door of the dining room, he suddenly turned around and stuck his tongue out while looking at Mo Ron.

    "You stinky boy��"

    Mo Ron pretended to get up from her chair and Mo Chenughed as he immediately ran away from there.

    With a breathlessugh, Mo Ron sat back down on her chair.

    With the same smile on her lips, she looked at her mother who didn''t seem to be amused at all.

    Lin Qianru raised her eyebrows questioningly at her daughter who immediately shook her head with a nervous smile.

    Her face only got more emotionless with this act of hers and she said coldly

    "Eat and go away."

    Mo Ron immediately picked her chopsticks as she wondered inside her heart whether her mother''s change of behavior was because of menopause.

    It could be��

    With this tacit understanding, she finished her breakfast silently and then got up from the chair.

    "I am leaving, Mom"

    Mo Ron told her mother as she picked her bag from the chair beside her.

    Lin Qianru only raised her head to nce at her daughter when Mo Ron turned around to leave the room. She then nced at the empty te in which Mo Ron was eating before and nodded her head in satisfaction.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron exited her apartment. She turned to walk towards the elevator but had to stop when she heard someone''s voice.

    "Excuse me, do you live in this apartment? Is the woman living inside your mother?"

    The person asked without even waiting for Mo Ron to turn around.

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion. ording to her knowledge, on this floor, only she with her family and He Jian lived. All other apartments were vacant.

    She slowly turned around to look at the person with a polite smile on her lips.. However, when she saw the face of the person, she couldn''t maintain that polite smile on her lips anymore.

 Chapter 190 - The Scary Fragments Of Past

    "Excuse me, Miss"

    The woman standing in front of Mo Ron called politely when she saw the unresponsive Mo Ron staring at her continuously in a daze.

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance and swallowed nervously.

    She licked her dry lips as she breathed deeply while observing the woman in front of her with great vignce. Her eyes looking at the woman were cold and had a little wariness in them.

    The woman perhaps noticed her cold and indifferent attitude and smiled tightly.

    "I hope I am not disturbing you, dear."

    The woman still tried to say gently.

    For a moment, Mo Ron just looked at the gentle smile on the woman''s lips, and then she hesitantly shook her head.

    "N..No��"

    She clenched her fists tightly when she found out that she was stuttering.

    She didn''t want to look scared at all�� although she was very scared.

    "Oh then it''s good."

    The woman smiled brightly hearing Mo Ron''s answer and continued

    "The middle-aged woman inside the apartment was your mother?"

    Mo Ron swallowed and nodded her lightly.

    The woman smiled softly again.

    "Dear, I am your neighbor. We live in that apartment."

    The woman pointed towards the apartment that was just attached to He Jian''s apartment. Mo Ron''s lips quivered when she registered her words in her mind.

    She licked them again trying to look normal when the woman turned her head to look at her again.

    "I came a few minutes ago to invite your family to a meal in our new house��but silly me, forgot to tell your mother about the time."

    The woman said with a smile on her lips.

    "Pleasee at dinner to our new apartment with your whole family."

    Mo Ron didn''t want to nod her head.

    However, she didn''t get the chance to refuse this ''nice'' invitation.

    "Honey ��"

    A voice came from behind the woman and Mo Ron face went paler. She slowly raised her head to look towards the owner of the voice.

    "That''s my husband. "

    The woman told Mo Ron when she saw that Mo Ron was looking towards the man and she even introduced herself

    "By the way, I am Xun Wen and my husband''s name is Zhu Jidong."

    The woman didn''t notice how Mo Ron whispered the names she said with her.

    "I''ll be going now. My husband is waiting for me."

    Saying this, the woman left from there.

    Mo Ron saw the husband of the woman, Zhu Jidong nodded his head at her with a smile on his lips as a greeting and she also forced a smile on her lips.

    Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong entered their apartment and closed their doors but Mo Ron continued to stand there looking at the gates.

    Her face looked very pale as she breathed at a very fast speed.

    She looked as if she was reliving something very bad.

    ---------

    "Mo Ron, think wisely. They want to adopt your brother�� your brother will live a very good life."

    The head of the orphanage a middle-aged chubby man said to fourteen-year-old Mo Ron.

    However, Mo Ron firmly shook her head as she looked at the head with his ck-brown eyes.

    Her childish face had the seriousness of an adult woman��something that a girl of her age should not have as she said

    "No, my brother will live with me. He will go where I go. "

    The head had an exasperated expression on his face. For almost an hour, he had been trying to make this girl understand what is best for her brother but she just seems to be very stubborn.

    He also wouldn''t have done so much hard work if he was not offered therge sum of money to make this girl agree.

    "Girl, why don''t you understand? You are too selfish. Only some of the fortunate children who had be orphans at such an age get an opportunity like this. Your brother happens to be one of them but you are. You are just bing an obstacle in your brother''s path of getting good fortune. Why are you so selfish? I pity your br��"

    "Mr. Yun"

    A gentle voice made the head, or Mr. Yun stop amidst his words.

    Mr. Yun looked towards the door and as soon as he saw the woman standing at the door, all of his anger vanished away and he had a very ttering smile on his lips.

    "Mrs. Zhu, Why are you standing there? Pleasee inside.

    Mo Ron frowned when she heard the surname of the woman from Mr. Yun''s mouth and looked towards the woman seriously.

    The woman stepped inside the room and she was also looking at Mo Ron with a gentle smile on her lips.

    "So she is the sister of the cute boy me and my husband want to adopt, Mr. Yun?"

    Mr. Yun red at Mo Ron fiercely when he saw that she didn''t even greeted the woman but smiled outwardly when he saw that Xun Wen was looking at him and answered her question politely

    "Yes, Mrs. Zhu. She is the sister of Mo Chen."

    Xun Wen nodded her head and saw that Mo Ron was still looking at her with a frown.

    She then looked at Mr. Yun again and said

    "Mr. Yun, Can I talk to this girl alone?"

    Mr. Yun looked hesitant for a moment but had to nod his head.

    "Sure��Mrs. Zhu."

    The woman smiled at this answer and then waited for Mr. Yun to leave the room.

    When Mr. Yun didn''t, she raised her eyebrows questioningly at him and Mr. Yun smiled nervously as he said

    "Oh��yeah I need to leave."

    Mr. Yun stepped forward to leave but at the door of the room, he turned around again and called Xun Wen.

    "Mrs. Zhu, the girl��I mean Mo Ron, if she says something rude then please don''t mind it. You know ��she is a countryside girl. Those people don''t know how to talk to people like you."

    Mr. Yun said tteringly while Mo Ron frown went deeper after hearing his words.

    Xun Wen, however, smiled calmly and said

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Yun. She is just a young girl��and a very cute one. I already like her very much."

    Xun Wen said as she looked towards Mo Ron with the same gentle smile.

    "I will not take her rude behavior to my heart."

    Mr.. Yun sighed in relief and left the room.

 Chapter 191 - A Painful Decision From Past Life

    "Hello, dear. Your name is Mo Ron, right?"

    Xun Wen asked Mo Ron in a gentle voice.

    The frown still lingered on Mo Ron''s forehead but she nodded her head reluctantly when she saw the gentle smile on the woman''s lips.

    She somehow didn''t like it.

    Her Aunt, Su Mian also used to have such a gentle smile on her lips. Since she was a widow with one child, her mother always tried to help her when she was alive even though both of them were in the same kind of situation.

    Mo Ron also didn''t have a father.

    However, after her mother''s death when herst belonging ��that diamond ne was snatched by her aunt Wen Zuyan then she had gone and begged in front of Su Mian to help her ��only to find out that Su Mian also had her share from the money Wen Zuyan got by selling that ne.

    And then Su Mian was also the person who suggested everyone else in Mo Family to send her and Mo Chen to the orphanage ��the orphanage they were currently living in where they have to fight for food, clothes, and everything else that was necessary to live with other children.

    So she just disliked the woman wearing the gentle smile on her lips. Also, the woman hade to snatch her brother from her, so her dislike towards the woman was very natural.

    Mo Ron remained cold and indifferent despite the gentleness of the woman. Many children start to get tamed by a gentle woman ��at least the sensible ones so perhaps Wen Zuyan was surprised when she saw that Mo Ron still looked so cold and indifferent.

    However, that surprise only remained for a moment. The next moment, she again maintained the gentle smile on her lips and sat on the chair ced beside Mo Ron.

    "You love your brother very much, right?"

    She asked Mo Ron gently and Mo Ron immediately nodded her head vigorously.

    Xun Wenughed gently and whispered

    "I also like very much. He is so cute."

    A smile unconsciously emerged on Mo Ron''s lips.

    Her brother was cute, sensible and very lovely. After her mother''s death, he was the only person who was the reason behind her will to continue living this life.

    "But��"

    Xun Wen sighed sadly as she continued attracting Mo Ron''s attentionpletely with her actions.

    "I am very sad that he had to live here �� a ce where he doesn''t even get enough to eat, doesn''t get good clothes to wear, doesn''t get to study in a good school. He also told me that he likes to read books with images. You also must be sad seeing that your brother can''t get all these things, right?"

    Mo Ron''s lips were pressed in a thin line and her eyes unconsciously got teary. She remembered howst night the food she and Mo Chen were given was snatched by other children.

    She had fought back ��a lot and had sessfully snatched the bread from those children. Although she got a few scratched here and there, she got some food for her brother and that was worth it.

    However, that bread was not enough for a seven-year-old boy who had not eaten for a whole day.

    However, that seven-year-old boy was so persistent in not showing his hunger that whenever Mo Ron would ask him if he was hungry ��he would innocently shake his head and say that he was not hungry. Thest food that he perhaps doesn''t even remember when he had eaten filled his stomach so much that he didn''t feel hungry at all even now.

    Mo Ron could live without food for a whole day, two days, or even three days without anyints but seeing Mo Chen going through the same thing would fill her heart with so much pain and helplessness that many times she thought that death would be better than this kind of life.

    However, what would happen to her brother if she died?

    She was not brave enough to kill him with herself. She had promised her mother at the time of her death that she would take care of Mo Chen.

    So she had no way except continue living.

    A tear slid out of her eyes as Mo Ron remembered all this.

    She didn''t want to cry. She didn''t want to show her weakness in front of her but Xun Wen really caught her raw nerve.

    Her Mo Chen��she didn''t want him to starve like this.

    Mo Ron cried silently as she covered her face to hide her tears.

    Xun Wen didn''t say anything. She just looked at the girl with a soft smile on her lips. Five minutester, when Mo Ron still didn''t stop, she sighed and said

    "You know ��me and my husband, we are not that rich but we still live a very good life. Good enough to provide your brother three times of meal, good clothes, and pay for his studies in whichever school he will wish to study."

    After a pause, Xun Wen continued

    "We have even done some tests on Mo Chen to stay rest assured that he is healthy. My husband has started a newpany and if it went well and reached new heights then I assure you that it will be your brother who will get all that because My family doesn''t have any child."

    Mo Ron had stopped crying by now and she was silent hearing Xun Wen''s words.

    "Mo Chen will live very well with us. I will love him like a mother and my husband will be his father. We will take care of him as if we had birthed him."

    Xun Wen suddenly stood up from the chair and patted Mo Ron''s head.

    "Think about it, Mo Ron. Since you are the only rtive of Mo Chen here, we need your permission to bring him with us. Think what is best for your brother and then take a decision."

    Saying these words, Xun Wen left a dazed and teary-eyed Mo Ron alone inside the room.

 Chapter 192 - CEO He Coaxes Very Nicely

    "Lan"

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance and but still whispered confusedly when she heard someone calling her name.

    Still in confusion, she slowly turned her eyes to look at the person who was holding her shoulders.

    "Lan, are you alright?"

    The blue eyes filled with concern fell in her sight.

    "He Jian��"

    Mo Ron whispered softly unable toprehend anything. She couldn''t even hear He Jian''s question as she stepped forward and hugged He Jian suddenly.

    On the other hand, the cold and indifferent man waspletely frozen.

    This was the first time Mo Ron had called him by his name and he seemed to like it more than that ''Brother Jian''.

    He Jian gulped visibly as his adam apple wobbled with his every gulp.

    It was only when he felt the wetness on his shirt he came out of his trance.

    "Lan"

    He Jian called out Mo Ron in a voice that wasced with concern.

    His hands tried to make Mo Ron push away a little so that he can have a look on her face.

    Was she really crying?

    Mo Ron let him do whatever he wanted because she was still lost in the memory of her past where she had to take the most painful decision of her life.

    "Lan, why are you crying? What happened?"

    "Did someone say something to you?"

    He Jian asked with an emotionless face and cold eyes while Mo Ron again looked confused at his question.

    She wiped her cheek with her fingers and felt the wetness on them

    She was crying? She didn''t even realize when she started crying.

    "I��I �� just ��"

    Mo Ron looked at the loss of words and He Jian looked concerned for the young girl in front of her. He held Mo Ron''s shoulders and walked towards his apartment.

    The door opened as soon as he filled in the password and He Jian entered with Mo Ron who followed him silently while breathing deeply to calm down her emotions.

    "Here��have it."

    He Jian forwarded the ss of water mixed with honey to Mo Ron as he sat beside her.

    Mo Ron smiled nervously as she took the ss from his hands and took a sip.

    The continuous stare only made her more nervous.

    A few moments ago, she was too emotional and couldn''t think clearly. She couldn''t control her emotions. But now when she was calm when she knew that she would not let Mo Chen go away from herself in this life��when she could think clearly how should she answer He Jian''s question as to why she was crying earlier.

    "Speak"

    The cold voice said directly not leaving any doors of ''Yes'' or ''no''.

    Mo Ron swallowed as she felt the sweat forming on her palms.

    "Actually I ��I ��"

    She licked her lips as she tried to find some excuse.

    "It''s nothing."

    In the end, she could just say this. The next moment she got up from the sofa they were sitting on and said

    "I am gettingte for college. I should leave now."

    Mo Ron smiled nervously as she said this and turned around to leave. However, her wrist was grabbed instantly from behind and the same cold voice came again.

    "Sit here and tell me why you were crying. You are not allowed to leave until you tell me everything."

    Mo Ron sighed and regretted inside her heart for being so emotionally weak a few moments ago.

    But now it was toote to regret.

    The man effortlessly dragged her to sit beside him on the sofa again.

    "Now speak."

    He Jian said as he looked at the girl with a frown on his forehead.

    He could still see the traces of the tears on Mo Ron''s face and he didn''t like it even a bit. So he took out his handkerchief and started to wipe them with still a frown on his forehead.

    Mo Ron who was twisting her fingers silently thinking of what she should say was startled by the sudden touch.

    "Don''t move."

    She heard the deep voice from so close as the scent of manly cologne invaded her nostrils.

    The soft cloth touched her cheek and she continued to look at the man with a frown on his face thatpletely showed his displeasure.

    Mo Ron didn''t know from when she started to feel so emotional but she felt her eyes going teary again and soon new tears slid out from them.

    He Jian eyes shed with helplessness and concern when he saw the new tears forming in those ck-brown eyes and he couldn''t stop himself from cursing out loud.

    "Damn��just tell me who is the reason behind them. I will make sure that you won''t see that person''s face again."

    Mo Ron was baffled when she heard He Jian.

    She looked at He Jian with surprise-filled eyes. In her past life, she had never seen him behaving like that.

    He Jian, on the other hand, sighed in relief when he saw that Mo Ron was not crying anymore. He gently wiped Mo Ron''s cheek and then said again

    "Now, tell me. What is the matter?"

    This time Mo Ron smiled lightly. She couldn''t stop this smile after she had heard He Jian''s words.

    Feeling so cared by someone and this feeling of security that He Jian gave her made her feel that she would be able to manage everything.

    "Nothing ��I just��I was missing Shen Youlin."

    She said as she licked her lips nervously.

    It was also true in some way. She was missing Shen Youlin very much yesterday. Even when she woke up in the morning, a sadness had upied her heart when she realized that she would not be able to see Shen Youlin in the college.

    "Just this?"

    He Jian asked with narrowed and doubtful eyes.

    Mo Ron immediately nodded her head signing that it was true.

    He Jian was speechless for a moment.

    A momentter, Mo Ron suddenly let out a loud yelp.

    "Ouch"

    She said as she held her forehead with one of her hands and rubbed the red spot.

    "Did you just flick me?"

    She asked He Jian with gritted teeth.

    He Jian, on the other hand, looked amused seeing those ck-brown eyes filled with anger.

    "Let''s go. You will gette for college."

    He said as he stood up from the sofa while Mo Ron looked at his back with a pout on her lips as she rubbed her red forehead.

 Chapter 193 - Making A Future For Both Of Us

    Biting her lips nervously, Tian Yuan paced outside the operation room.

    The red bulb glowing outside the door indicated that the operation was still going on. After every few seconds, Tian Yuan would nce at it and then release a heavy sigh.

    His heart had been restless since the moment he had signed those documents.

    Actually, he understood the doctor''s logic and his exnation also seemed to be very reasonable that anything could happen during the surgery, but still he couldn''t help but feel that he should not have signed those papers.

    In fact, he should not have agreed to this surgery.

    On one hand, the doctor said to him that this was the only surgery that could treat her mother and on the other hand he was then told that the surgery was quite risky.

    "Don''t overthink��"

    A voice fell in Tian Yuan''s ears immediately making his restless heart rx.

    As the familiar scent enveloped his senses, Tian Yuan couldn''t help but lean more towards it.

    "Let''s eat something. You have not had anything sincest night."

    Liu Ji Fan said with a deep smile on his lips as he saw Tina Yuan leaning his body on his chest.

    He couldn''t feel happier than he was feeling now.

    Actually, his happiness that had started to bloom sincest night was still in its bloom.

    His Tian Yuan�� he waspletely his now.

    Liu Ji Fan smile however disappeared when he saw Tina Yuan pulling away from him and shaking his head as he said

    "I don''t feel like having anything, right now. You should have something. From what I remember you also didn''t have anything."

    As he said this, Tian Yuan couldn''t help but feel guilty for starving Liu Ji Fan with himself.

    The man had helped him so much.

    Tian Yuan had never thought that he would ever be able to hear any doctor say that his mother could be treated.

    No one said that but Liu Ji Fan brought the most capable surgeon for his mother.

    "Thank you for everything."

    Tian Yuan turned around and said to Liu Ji Fan with sincerity.

    However, as soon as he said this, his thoughts started to turn in another direction.

    What was he thanking Liu Ji Fan for?

    The man was the only reason behind whatever was happening in his life and with his mother also.

    However, since had already finished he couldn''t take back his words.

    Liu Ji Fan smiled again and held his lover''s face between his hands.

    "You don''t need to thank me for anything. Auntie is just like my mother."

    No, she is not. Tian Yuan said inside his heart but Liu Ji Fan couldn''t hear him so he still looked very happy.

    With a deep smile on his lips and mischievousness-filled eyes, he said meaningfully.

    "However, if you wish to repay me, you can do that with your body also. I will not mind that."

    Liu Ji Fan''s finger immediately traced Tian Yuan''s lips seductively and Tian Yuan''s cheeks instantly went red.

    He pushed away Liu Ji Fan with his hands he muttered.

    "The dog man will always remain shameless."

    Liu Ji Fanughed heartily as he had sessfully made his Yuan Baby nervous face go away.

    He liked Tian Yuan like this.

    At the same time, the light of the red bulb went off and Tian Yuan was instantly in front of the operation room''s door leaving Liu Ji Fan''s side.

    Liu Ji Fan sighed speechlessly when he saw the speed of his running rabbit.

    He then walked towards the surgeon who had just exited the operation room.

    "Mom��is she ��"

    Tian Yuan was again very nervous ��so nervous that he couldn''t form his words.

    Liu Ji Fan held his shoulders and nced at the surgeon. He didn''t need to ask anything as the surgeon responded by himself.

    "The operation was sessful. We have sessfully removed the clot. Now we just need to wait for Mrs. Tian to wake up, hopefully, it will be very soon."

    The surgeon said and left from there.

    Liu Ji Fan sighed in relief as soon as the surgeon left. He was not less scared than Tian Yuan for this surgery.

    If something had really happened to Aunt Tian during the surgery, then he would never have been able to forgive himself after all the woman had loved him like her own son even if that for a very short amount of time.

    Also, he knew that Tian Yuan would have hated him all his life.

    In other words, he had just yed a gamble to get Tian Yuan''s love.

    Now Tian Yuan would agree to be with him, right?

    Liu Ji Fan who never knew the real reasons behind Tian Yuan sudden disappearance years ago thought inside his heart.

    His hand then went to the pocket of his pants. His fingers caressed the papers ced inside there as a memory from years ago shed inside his mind.

    --------

    "Yuan Baby, will you marry me?"

    Liu Ji Fan blocked Tian Yuan''s way very arrogantly and asked Tian Yuan with a smirk on his lips.

    Although he was dressed in the school uniform that should make him look decent, he looked nothing more than a brat and school bully. Half of his shirt hung out of his pants and his tie was so loose that Tian Yuan wondered why he was even wearing it.

    Still, Liu Ji Fan looked too handsome to those girls standing in the corner.

    Tian Yuan thought as he scoffed while he nced towards the group of girls standing in the corner far away. They were constantly looking at the man standing closer to him.

    He suddenly felt a strange irritation and annoyance inside his heart and said rudely to the man whom the whole school feared greatly.

    "You first go and set your clothes right. Otherwise don''t even dream of talking to me."

    Liu Ji Fan frowned and nced down at his uniform as he muttered.

    "What''s wrong with my clothes?"

    That''s how he wore his clothes every day.

    And not only Tian Yuan, but even he could also feel those girls'' continuous stares at himself. So when they are liking it why was Tian Yuan not liking his dressing style?

    Liu Ji Fan''s frown deepened but it soon vanished away and he raised his head to look at Tian Yuan with a bright smile on his lips.

    "Yuan Baby, are you jealous?"

    However, when he didn''t see Tian Yuan in front of him, his eyes narrowed.

    He immediately turned around and sure enough, he saw Tian Yuan leaving him alone with those shameless girls mercilessly.

    The thought that Tian Yuan was jealous immediately left Liu Ji Fan''s mind.

    With a bitter smile on his lips, Liu Ji Fan immediately ran fast to follow his Baby Yuan and blocked his way again.

    Tian Yuan sighed in defeat. It seems that he will gette for his first-ss again. Liu Ji Fan, of course, knew what he was worrying for and said arrogantly.

    "Don''t worry. The teacher will not dare scold you and the notes ��I will arrange them for you. You just tell me ��will you marry me?"

    An exasperated sigh escaped from Tian Yuan''s lips as he asked

    "Do you know how old I am?"

    He seemed to be so excited that Liu Ji Fan was startled for a moment and stepped back as he smiled sheepishly.

    "Oh��I know that you are not at the legal age of marrying for now. But I am talking about when you reach that age ��you know��"

    Tian Yuan sighed again as he pressed his temples which Liu Ji Fan only found very cute. The baby fat on his face and always shook lightly when he rubbed his forehead and it made Tian Yuan look so adorable that Liu Ji Fan couldn''t help but want to kiss him endlessly.

    He pressed his lips to stop the chuckle that was about to escape from his mouth. Fortunately, Tian Yuan didn''t notice him, or else he would have gotten angry at him again.

    A few momentster, when Tian Yuan had calmed down himself, he finally looked at the stubborn man and enlightened him with some knowledge.

    "You know that ��the kind of marriage you want to do is not allowed here." Tian Yuan''s face was very serious as he told Liu Ji Fan this

    The smile on Liu Ji Fan''s face fell immediately and he started to frown again as he rubbed the non-existent stubble on his chin.

    Tian Yuan licked his lips lightly as he looked at the man lost in his deep thoughts and said

    "That''s why I am telling you again. Stop following me around. This rtionship that you are trying to force me in will have no future for both of us."

    Saying this, Tian Yuan left from there leaving Liu Ji Fan alone with his thoughts.

    <strong>(At present)</strong>

    A deep smile formed on his lips as he thought how surprised Tian Yuan would be if he saw his surprise.

    Tian Yuan, didn''t you say that our rtionship has no future? I will make a future for us��a future where you will be very happy with me.

 Chapter 194 - She Will Find Out Soon

    Mo Ron walked towards the college exit with a bored and sad face. Her steps were slow and random.

    In the morning, she had said to He Jian that she was missing Shen Youlin and currently she was really missing Shen Youlin.

    Her only friend and chatterbox who never let her feel alone had suddenly left her alone. How could she not miss her?

    A sigh escaped from her lips as her mind went through what had happened during the whole day.

    Today a sudden announcement was made in their whole section that every student will have to do an internship in somepany. In other words, the college wants everyone to have some working experience during the few months of holiday that are about toe after the final exams.

    The college would also ept the certificates for the students for that internship and mark the extra marks for that.

    The good thing was the college had already talked to apany where all the students of her ss will go for an internship. Hence no student needs to go and look for somepany to do an internship.

    They just need to show up there with their faces.

    Mo Ron felt that it was good.

    She had wanted to stop tutoring Cheng Yan and now she also has an excuse for that.

    She was learning fashion designing and hence she would have to do an internship for in somepany that designed clothes.

    Mo Ron''s dream was to open her ownpany that simply designed clothes and some other fashionable things like shoes or jewelries. She knew that for this she would have to start by a small step. Before she need to have an experience and learn how things actually worked and then she needed to have money.

    But she was ready to do this much hard work and she also had a very good n in her mind for this.

    She remembered her mother had been surprised when she had first told her about this dream of hers. Since she was very intelligent in studies so when she chose a subject of arts in the college, everyone was surprised.

    But fortunately, her mother supported her to do whatever she wanted to do.

    She wondered in whichpany the college would send the students.

    After all, if thispany was very popr and powerful then this internship will be very good for her resume.

    With this thought, Mo Ron reached the car parked at the other end of the empty street.

    "What are you thinking about so deeply?"

    He Jian asked her as soon as she sat inside the car and Mo Ron felt startled by his question.

    Did she look so lost?Otherwise how did He Jian get to know that she was thinking about something?

    Mo Ron didn''t know that the man sitting beside not only knew this thing but he could also guess what she was thinking about.

    Mo Ron sighed and told He Jian what she was so lost in thinking about. She knew that if she didn''t then just like today''s morning, he would say that this car will not start until you don''t tell everything.

    A smile emerged on her lips as she imitated He Jian inside her heart.

    He was the same in her past life.

    Whenever he found that she was worried for something he would force her to tell him about that. Although he would notfort her and hear everything with a cold and indifferent face, it stillforted her heart after sharing everything with someone.

    "Actually the college had said that all the students will go for an internship in apany. I am just wondering whichpany it will be."

    He Jian nodded his head.

    A very small smile emerged on his lips and his eyes had a meaningful look as he said

    "You will find out soon."

    "Hmm"

    Mo Ron just nodded her head as she took He Jian''s words very casually.

    She didn''t understand what He Jian was actually trying to say.

    The car started and drove to Cheng Mansion.

    Today should be thest day for her in Cheng Mansion because her exams were going to start very soon and Mo Ron was already going to take leave for that.

    But now since she had to do internship she willpletely leave this tutoring job.

    As the car drove to Cheng Mansion, He Jian''s phone rang quite a lot of times during this short period of time but he never took it.

    When it rang for the fourth time, he immediately put it on silent and nced towards Mo Ron casually.

    Mo Ron smiled lightly and turned her head to look out of the car while He Jian looked down at the number on the screen with cold eyes.

    It was only when the car stopped and Mo Ron went out, did He Jian took the call.

    "CEO He, this is principal Lin."

    An eager voice came as soon as He Jian slid the screen to answer the call.

    He Jian hummed coldly as he stared at Mo Ron''s disappearing back inside Cheng Mansion.

    "I have already done what you had asked me to do."

    He Jian hummed again and hung up the call.

    He would not have given his personal number to the eager Principal Lin if only he had not been worried about Mo Ron. He Jian wanted to know immediately if Mo Ron faced some trouble in the college and hence he could only give his own number to Principal in.

    But the old man was too restless. He would not stop calling until He Jian didn''t pick his call.

    It seems that every old man is restless.

    Remembering the old man in his family, He Jian cold eyes shed and he said to the driver

    "Take the car to He Mansion."

    He needs to set his old man''s mind at right ce also.

    As the car started, He Jian dialed number and the call soon went through.

    "Dad��"

 Chapter 195 - Lanlan Is Innocent And Kind

    "So you will stoping to Cheng Mansion?"

    Cheng Yang whispered with his head lowered.

    Mo Ron bit her lips nervously.

    Why is it that she could sense the sadness in Cheng Yang''s voice?

    Her heart felt warm and she almost raised her hand to ruffle Cheng Yang''s hair as she is used to do with Mo Chen but stopped at thest moment.

    Mo Chen liked it when she did but Cheng Yang will not.

    Cheng Yang, on the other hand, soonposed himself.

    He raised his hand and lookedpletely like before.

    "Can youe tomorrow also?"

    He asked Mo Ron with a straight face but somehow Mo Ron could see the real Cheng Yang requesting here tomorrow.

    After a little bit of hesitation she nodded her head with a small smile on her lips.

    "Great"

    Cheng Yang whispered and then started to do the questions that Mo Ron had asked him to do while Mo Ron wondered why Cheng Yang was asking her toe tomorrow.

    ------

    He Mansion

    Inside the living room, Grandfather He sat on the sofa with a pout on his lips. His head was lowered as he hmphed coldly every few minutes.

    A momentter, he slowly raised his head but when he saw the two cold and indifferent bs sitting in front of him, he hmphed coldly again and lowered his head with a pout on his lips.

    Standing behind Grandfather He, Butler Zhang shook his head seeing the stubbornness of the old man, and sighed lightly.

    ''His old man is too stubborn. He didn''t know that sometimes bowing his head was also good for him.''

    Suddenly Grandfather He stood up from the couch he was sitting on and announced loudly.

    "I am going to my room."

    "You are not going anywhere. Sit here silently."

    He Jian''s father, He Zhuang said coldly with his ck eyes fixed on Grandfather He.

    Grandfather He''s eyes squinted in anger when he heard his son ordering him around. He immediately turned and pointed his fat finger on He Zhuang as he shouted

    "How daring of you to talk to me like this, Stinky B****d. You can''t control me. I can go anywhere I want."

    Saying this, Grandfather He turned around to leave from there but before he could do so, He Zhuang''s question stopped him amidst his steps.

    "You can leave but not before telling that if you have found that girl before Jian why didn''t you tell Jian about it?"

    Standing behind his father, He Jian''s blue eyes shed with surprise when he heard his father''s words.

    A momentter, they were filled with anger and disbelief as he suddenly walked around the couch his father was sitting on and walked towards the frozen Grandfather He.

    He Jian grabbed Grandfather He''s arms as he lightly shook it and said in a voice full of disbelief.

    "Old man��you knew that I was looking for her, right? But you still hid it from me."

    He Jian was sure that his father would not lie and he was also sure that his grandfather could do this thing.

    Guilt shed across Grandfather He''s eyes for a moment but it was only for a moment. Soon, he regained his stubbornness and jerked He Jian''s hand away.

    After that, he suddenly turned around and looked at his son with anger filled eyes as he shouted

    "Don''t you know why I did that? She is a simple girl from the town. All these riches will blind her eye. I was afraid that He Jian will also be blind like you for that girl and then yearster, I will see him just like you ��alone. I wanted to��"

    "Father"

    He Zhuang stood up suddenly and interrupted Grandfather He amidst his words.

    His cold eyes fixed on his father were filled with warning.

    That incident��it has been many years since anyone had talked about it.

    It was not only He Zhuang who was stiff and angry at this moment but He Jian was also breathing angrily.

    Butler Zhang shrunk his neck trying to reduce his presence in this cold atmosphere.

    A momentter, everyone suddenly heard He Jian''s voice.

    "Lan is not like that. She is innocent and very kind."

    He Jian said firmly as he looked at his grandfather''s back.

    Grandfather He, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and turned around to look at his grandson.

    "Yes, I really saw your Lan''s kindness and innocence that day. There can be nothing else that can make me believe her kindness and innocence. The way she threw that hundred Yuan note on my face only an innocent girl like your Lan can do that and she��"

    "Grandfather��"

    He Jian interrupted his grandfather coldly and Grandfather He sighed heavily at this.

    He could see that his grandson has already been blinded by that girl.

    He Jian ignored his Grandfather''s pity-filled eyes on himself and said to his father.

    "Dad you were asking me to bring Lan here. I will not do that. A ce where she is not respected ��my Lan will not go to that ce."

    Saying these words, He Jian left from there while He Zhuang pressed his temples.

    He nced at his father''s back and then left without saying anything.

    Standing in the living room alone, Grandfather He felt very lonely and he whispered to himself

    "Did I really do something wrong?"

    "Yes, Old man. You really did a great mistake this time."

    Grandfather He looked at his butler with narrowed eyes who had said these words but Butler Zhang remained unmoved.

    "Just think clearly. If that girl really wanted money from our family then wouldn''t she have epted the check you gave to her? Also, her logic was very right. How in that small town she could even know that our Young Master was a boy from such a big and powerful family? She saved him because she wanted to do that. And about her disrespecting you��wasn''t it you who disrespected her first?"

    With a kind smile on his face, Butler Zhang stepped forward and tried to enlighten his master.

    "Old man, although it is true that a rotten apple can make other apples rotten also but it can also be possible that that girl never get in contact with any rotten apple till now. Maybe if you also take care of her like He Jian you can stop her from bing one of those rotten apples and you can also protect your grandson. And I don''t think that our Young Master is that stupid that he will suddenly start to care for someone without any reason. He must have seen something in that girl."

    Saying this, Butler Zhang helped the dazed and silent Grandfather He in going to his room.

 Chapter 196 - It Was Worth It

    It was evening. The sun was about to set in an hour.

    On the busy roads, the ck car passed the other vehicles as the driver drove at a speed that was neither high nor low.

    Mo Ron was looking out of the car through the window when she suddenly noticed something and turned her head to look at the man sitting beside her.

    He was busy doing his own work.

    As Mo Ron saw He Jian typing something on hisptop silent and with a serious face, she hesitated and thought whether she should disturb him or not.

    "What happened? Do you need something?"

    She was startled when she heard He Jian asking her suddenly.

    "H��How?"

    She couldn''t help but mumble. He didn''t raise his head even once. How did he even get to know that she wanted to talk to him about something?

    "Well��Lan is staring at me constantly for so long. What happened?"

    CEO He raised his head and asked Mo Ron who immediately felt embarrassed for staring at He Jian like that.

    To save herself from further embarrassment she hurriedly asked

    "Mr. He��actually ��The car doesn''t seem to be going in our colony''s direction. Are we going somewhere else?"

    He Jian didn''t say anything for a moment and just stared at Mo Ron before he finally nodded his head but still didn''t say anything and went back to his own work.

    Mo Ron felt very confused by his behavior.

    But then she thought that perhaps He Jian needed to meet someone so they were going at that ce and hence she should not intrude in his business.

    So Mo Ron suppressed the curiosity inside her heart and silently sat on her seat waiting for the car to reach her home after whatever business He Jian has getspleted.

    As she thought about this, Mo Ron felt a little happy.

    Her new neighbor had invited her family to dinner tonight and it was only she who knew the time.

    Did it mean that they would not be able to attend this dinner?

    Somewhere Mo Ron felt the relief upying her heart. If it went her way then she would not have let her family live in the same building where those people lived. But she couldn''t do any such thing now. After all, their house was already bought.

    As Mo Ron thought all this, the car stopped finally and He Jian also started to close hisptop.

    After putting it aside, he exited the car.

    Mo Ron thought that she was supposed to wait inside the car. However, she was surprised when a few momentster, the door on her side opened and a pair of long legs came into her sight.

    "Lane out."

    He Jian forwarded his hand in Mo Ron direction as he asked her toe out.

    Mo Ron stared at the hand dumbly for a moment before she nodded her head without any reason and put her own hand in thatrge and warm hand.

    Therge hand enveloped her small handpletely and pulled her easily out of the car.

    However, the strange thing was that He Jian didn''t leave her hand when they were standing still��outside the car.

    Mo Ron swallowed nervously as she could feel the warmness of the hand around her own hand. She immediately pulled out her hand from He Jian''s hold.

    He Jian, on the other hand, who was still trying to feel the softness of the soft hand frowned when he saw Mo Ron''s actions.

    ''Why did she pull away?"

    Mo Ron could feel him staring at herself and swallowed nervously again. She tried to divert her attention by looking around and knitted her eyebrows instantly.

    There was arge building in front of her but she didn''t know why they were here ��or why she was there.

    She turned to look at He Jian and thought of asking him but she soon moved her eyes away when she saw that he was still looking at her with narrowed eyes as if asking her

    ''Why did you pull away your hand just now?''

    Mo Ron cleared her throat and made an attempt to change the topic

    "Why are we here, Mr. He?"

    The man, however, would not let go something that bothered him just like this. He obviously sensed her cleverness and asked immediately with narrowed eyes

    "Why did you pull out your hand?"

    Mo Ron was speechless for a moment. She had not expected He Jian to ask her this question but since he had asked she would have to answer him.

    She suddenly felt the sweat forming on her palms and a momentter, she answered the first answer that came to her mind.

    "Didn''t Mr. He have asked me to maintain a proper distance from the men? Y��yes I was just doing the same."

    This time, it was He Jian''s turn to go speechless.

    Indeed he had asked her to maintain a proper distance from the opposite gender.

    But not from him��but he was also a man ��.and he had asked her to do that only because he had thought about he��

    He Jian breathed deeply as he tried not to think about his conflicted thoughts from that day.

    He stiffly nodded his head as if acknowledging Mo Ron''s words and even praised her.

    "Good��you did well."

    But He Jian seemed to not mean his words inside his heart.

    A very small amount of bitterness suddenly surfaced in Mo Ron''s heart that she soon suppressed very easily��so easily that she never got to know that she felt bitter at He Jian''s words.

    "Didn''t you say that you miss your friend?"

    He Jian asked suddenly and Mo Ron finally put her attention on something else.

    She nodded her head in confusion at He Jian''s question who smiled lightly and said gently

    "We are here so that you can see her."

    He Jian had especially called Shen Weisheng to ask that in which rehabilitation center he had admitted Shen Youlin.

    And it didn''t end only there.

    Since it was a rehabilitation center under Fang Zhihan, the staff didn''t feel suppressed by He Jian''s status. So when He Jian''s assistant tried to arrange a meeting for Mo Ron and Shen Youlin, they refused.

    Basically, it was because of Fang Zhihan who ckmailed him that he would allow his girl to meet her friend only if He Jian would invest in Fang industries again.

    He Jian who had never been ckmailed like this in his whole life felt very angry. But in the ned, he had no choice but toplete Fang Zhihan''s wish coldly.

    The surprise in those ck-brown eyes made He Jian feel that it was all worth it.

    If he could make Lan happy by bowing his head once then He Jian felt that it was worth it.

 Chapter 197 - Fang Zhihan Is A Double Faced Man

    The smile never left Mo Ron''s lips as they went inside.

    "Jian��"

    He Jian heard someone calling him and turned around.

    He was surprised to see Shen Weisheng walking towards him.

    "Brother Weisheng."

    Mo Ron greeted Shen Weisheng with a soft smile and Shen Weisheng in return nodded his head with a smile.

    He Jian''s eyes narrowed again when he remembered that girl just had called him Mr. He but she called Shen Weisheng ''Brother''.

    He Jian would, of course, will not express his irritation on Mo Ron even if he was feeling irritated so he just vented it on Shen Weisheng and asked him coldly.

    "Weisheng, what are you doing here?"

    Shen Weisheng raised his eyebrows not understanding the reason behind his friend''s sudden cold and indifferent behavior.

    However, realization soon dawned on him and his eyes went to the girl standing beside He Jian.

    Mo Ron could not sense all this as she was too excited to meet Shen Youlin so she kept ncing inside from the spot she was standing on just like an excited child.

    When He Jian saw this, his cold blue eyes softened a little and he said

    "Let''s go."

    "Where are you going?"

    He Jian asked Shen Weisheng when he saw that the man was also following him and Mo Ron.

    Shen Weisheng sighed when he heard He Jian''s question. Helplessness, as well as a little bit of anger, could be seen in his eyes as he said

    "Ah ��that brat girl ��I have not expected that she would refuse to see me after getting in this rehabilitation center. Whenever I tried to see her, Youlin always refuse that she doesn''t want to meet me."

    Shen Weisheng told his friend with a bitter smile on his lips while Mo Ron silently lowered her head.

    After hearing whatever Shen Youlin said about her family that day, Mo Ron had stopped feeling any pity for Shen Weisheng.

    Although she didn''t know why Shen Youlin didn''t like to go to her family and meet them much, she could feel that she also had her own valid reasons.

    Now the little bit of respect inside her heart for Shen Weisheng was only because of his being so different from He Jian''s other friends in her past life.

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she saw Shen Weisheng looking at her with meaningful eyes.

    She felt weird and looked at He Jian nervously who was also noticing Shen Weisheng''s gaze and called ''out coldly.

    "Weisheng"

    Shen Weisheng didn''t notice anything amiss and murmured

    "Huh?"

    It was only when he saw He Jian''s cold eyes on himself he realized that he had been staring at Mo Ron until now.

    Shen Weisheng sighed bitterly because he felt that he had been misunderstood again and tried to exin himself.

    "I was just trying toprehend just how Mo Ron managed to tame my stubborn sister so easily."

    Mo Ron frowned as she defended her friend immediately and said

    "Youlin is not stubborn. She just needs true care and love."

    What Mo Ron said was true and Shen Weisheng could not even refute her words.

    He could only sigh lightly and say bitterly.

    "You are saying the truth. She wants true care and love��something that we didn''t give her. That''s why she refused to see me but agreed instantly to see you."

    Mo Ron didn''t have anything to say in response but He Jian had.

    He looked at Shen Weisheng indifferently and enlightened the brother with a bitter heart.

    "She doesn''t know that Mo Ron was going toe today to see her."

    Shen Weisheng and Mo Ron looked at He Jian with parted mouths and shocked eyes but both of them had their own reasons.

    Seeing the frown on Mo Ron''s forehead, He Jian exined gently but he never cared about Shen Weisheng''s confusion.

    "Zhihan told me that Shen Youlin had asked him not to allow anyone to meet her so she will refuse if he asked her whether she wanted to see Mo Ron or not. He could only allow her to see her without informing her."

    Mo Ron felt that the hospital was too irresponsible to let them meet Shen Youlin without even asking her while Shen Weisheng was cursing Fang Zhihan inside his heart.

    When he had asked Fang Zhihan to let him meet his sister despite her refusals the man suddenly seemed to remember his morals that didn''t allow him to do something like that if his patient was refusing.

    He didn''t know that Fang Zhihan had to put aside his morals for He Jian because if he hasn''t then he would have to sacrifice himself in front of his family''s sudden and constant urges of getting him married.

    Mo Ron now seemed to hesitate to go inside.

    If She Youlin doesn''t want to see anyone then was it right to go inside and meet her against her will?She wondered inside her heart.

    Shen Weisheng who sensed her hesitation felt panicked.

    What if He Jian''s girl refused to go inside because of this ��then he also would not be able to see his sister.

    Shen Weisheng really wanted to see his sister as it had been many days since hest saw her. He wanted to know if she was doing well or not.

    So he immediately said to Mo Ron

    "Ron, don''t hesitate. You might not know but I have read on the inte that the person in rehabilitation center should meet his rtives and friends frequently otherwise they can go into depression."

    What Shen Weisheng said was true.

    Since Shen Youlin was trying to leave drugs then he knew that she would be living in more restraints so she must have been feeling more lonely or desperate for someone''s support and care.

    That was why he had felt angry when his sister stubbornly refused to let him see her.

    Mo Ron was already thinking over Shen Weisheng''s words and she felt that they might be right. So she nodded her head and whispered

    "Then let''s go inside."

    Shen Weisheng sighed in relief and happily followed He Jian and Mo Ron inside the rehabilitation center.

 Chapter 198 - Shen Weishengs Cowardice

    A nurse dressed in a hospital uniform was already waiting for them in front of the elevator.

    Mo Ron heard the nurse telling them she had especially been arranged by Fang Zhihan to show them the room where Shen Youlin is living.

    Only then did Mo Rone to know that even the rehabilitation institution Shen Youlin was admitted inside belonged to Fang Zhihan.

    ''No wonder He Jian could arrange a meeting despite Shen Youlin''s refusal.'' Mo Ron thought inside her heart as she followed He Jian inside the elevator.

    She was followed by Shen Weisheng who suddenly seemed to feel very excited at the thought of seeing his sister after so many days.

    Although Shen Weisheng knew that Shen Youlin might not feel much happy on seeing him, he still liked to see the annoyed face she made whenever he made her talk to him forcefully.

    After all, that was the only thing he could do now.

    Force his sister to talk with him for a few minutes or threaten her to live in the same vi he lived.

    Shen Weisheng suddenly looked at Mo Ron standing between him and He Jian.

    Actually a few moments ago when he was looking at Mo Ron with a meaningful gaze, the thoughts inside his mind werepletely different.

    His sister''s sexual orientation and her so much adoration for Mo Ron suddenly made him think that perhaps Shen Youlin liked Mo Ron in that way.

    However, this thought was only there for a few moments.

    Shen Weisheng didn''t dare to assume anything in such matters.

    At the same time, he just hoped that his sister doesn''t have any such feelings for Mo Ron because ��Mo Ron doesn''t seem to have that kind of attraction for girls.

    And��Shen Weisheng sighed heavily as he nced at the cold man standing on the other side of Mo Ron.

    He wondered what kind of reaction this cold man would have if Shen Youlin really have such feelings for Mo Ron and he found out about them.

    As Shen Weisheng thought all this, the elevator stopped and the door opened.

    They had reached the floor that had Shen Youlin''s room.

    The nurse walked ahead and led the way for the trio.

    In just a few moments of walking on that floor, Mo Ron, as well as Shen Weisheng, suddenly understood why Shen Youlin had refused to meet them.

    "Ahh��let me get out ��give me the drugs. I want them��"

    The desperate screamsing from the rooms made Mo Ron have goosebumps on her arm.

    The screams made her feel that those people could do anything for drugs ��even if they were asked to kill someone, they would not hesitate to do so.

    However, what more body shivering fact was that Mo Ron could see that once in her past life, she was also one of them.

    So desperate��

    She remembered the moment she had gotten to know that she was pregnant. How scared she was at that time as she had touched her stomach and tried to feel the life inside it.

    She was scared that she had already closed all of its chances toe out in the world because she was a drug addict.

    She was inhaling poison every day then how could a life inside her stomach stay alive.

    But the moment the doctor told her that her child was very fine and healthy ��it was at that moment she had decided to leave the drugspletely.

    It was at that moment, her struggles had started again.

    The peace she was trying to find in the drugs had then ended.

    Every moment she wanted to taste them again was no less than a life in hell. Many times, she would lose control and almost set out to go to that bar again and buy those drugs but every time something would happen that would make her remember that she still had a child to live for ��to protect for.

    And hence she would return to her shabby house silently after buying some nutritious things for her body that could make her child healthy.

    The child in her belly had been a great support for her throughout the time she was trying to leave the drugs.

    But how is Shen Youlin faring here without having any support?

    Especially when she had refused to meet anyone from her family ��even her brother who wanted to see her once.

    Mo Ron now wanted to see Shen Youlin more desperately and hence she urged to nurse to hurry. The nurse nced at her with a soft smile and immediately quickened her pace.

    Shen Weisheng, on the other hand, had no different thoughts from Mo Ron about his sister.

    His eyes went slightly red as he wondered if he would have to hear the same screams from Shen Youlin''s room.

    Mo Ron asked the nurse to increase the pace but Shen Weisheng suddenly found himself bing a coward.

    He won''t be able to bear it if he saw Shen Youlin in the same state.

    As a result, his pace started to slow down.

    But the next moment, he felt a hand on his shoulder that made him step forward forcefully. He raised his head and found that the hand on his shoulder belonged to none other than He Jian.

    "Jian��I won''t be able to see her like that. It will remind me that I never gave her support and care that I was supposed to give ��that I didn''t protect the only person who genuinely loved me as a sister."

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes were filled with tears and he choked a little at the end of his words.

    He Jian''s cold blue eyes shed with surprise as he had never seen his friend like that.

    A momentter, he left Shen Weisheng''s shoulder and stopped walking. ncing towards Mo Ron who was being led by the nurse ahead, he was relieved and moved his eyes back to his friend as he asked coldly

    "Are you not doing the same now?"

    "Now again she needs someone to support her but again you want to step back just because you can''t ept your mistakes. Then again in the future, you will regret stepping backward now like a coward and this cycle will continue."

    He Jian looked straight into Shen Weisheng''s red eyes as he continued

    "It is you who is solely responsible for your own decisions, Weisheng. This time, you have a chance but don''t think that you will get it every time."

    Saying these words, He Jian patted his friend''s shoulder and then left from there leaving the baffled Shen Weisheng alone.

 Chapter 199 - Seeing Shen Youlin

    Mo Ron nced behind herself when they turned left while walking.

    Although she pretended that she couldn''t hear Shen Weisheng''s words, she could hear everything he said to He Jian.

    She also felt He Jian stop walking with her and nurse but she didn''t stop.

    She just hoped that He Jian would make Shen Weisheng understand that this was not the time where he could pity himself and leave his sister alone like this by drowning himself in the miseries of his past mistakes.

    She sighed in relief when she noticed that He Jian was soon going to catch with them and she could also see Shen Weisheng walking behind him.

    She slowed down her steps a little and soon the three of them were together again.

    A few momentster, the trio stood outside the room that the nurse said belonged to Shen Youlin.

    Contrary to what they have expected, they didn''t hear any screams from Shen Youlin''s room.

    There was only silence outside the room but ��even this silence seemed to be ear piercing.

    The nurse stepped forward to open the door of the room.

    The next moment, Shen Weisheng''s eyes were suddenly filled with rage when he saw that the nurse was opening the lock with a key.

    "What the f**k!"

    Shen Weisheng could not stop himself from cursing making Mo Ron startled and take a step away from him.

    "You are keeping my sister like a prisoner here. What kind of rehab center is this? I will talk to Fang Zhihan immediately."

    As he said this, he took out his phone and started to dial Fang Zhihan''s number.

    The nurse who heard his words still looked calm and wanted to say something but Shen Weisheng didn''t give her any chance to say anything.

    "Zhihan��your staff ��they have locked Youlin inside a room ...they literally locked her there��"

    Shen Weisheng said as soon as the call was picked.

    Fang Zhihan, on the other side of the phone was startled and it took him a few moments to register what Shen Weisheng had just said to him.

    A momentter, he asked loudly

    "What the h**l are you doing there?"

    He pressed his temple as he asked this question as he soon understood that he must have went there with He Jian and Mo Ron.

    Fang Zhihan had actually known that Shen Weisheng would behave like this if he came to see Shen Youlin so when Shen Youlin refused to meet him he also took the advantage of his professionalism moral values and didn''t allow Shen Weisheng to meet his sister.

    But he had not known that Shen Weisheng would still reach there to see his sister.

    He took a calm breath to calm down the raging bull and said gently

    "Weisheng, hear me carefully. We are not locking Youlin like prisoners. It is the start for her. Some addicts sometimes try to run away from the rehab center because they can''t control the urges to get drugged again so we have to control them. You need to trust me with your sister. I will not harm her. I visit her frequently and believe me she is doing very wellparatively to other patients."

    "Your sister is very strong. Go inside and see her once. Then we will talk."

    Saying this, Fang Zhihan immediately hung up the call.

    The nurse, Mo Ron and He Jian could hear everything Fang Zhihan said as Shen Weisheng''s phone was on speaker.

    So as soon as he put down the phone, the nurse tried to make him understand with a smile.

    "Sir, I can understand why you are feeling dissatisfied. You might be feeling bad after hearing the screams of those patients but they are very different from Miss Shen. They are being treated in a different wing on the same floor. They are the patients who have seen sent to our hospital by government and has done crimes for the drugs so they can''t control their urges for drugs at all. The center needs to stricter with them."

    The nurse finished exining and turned around to open the door again.

    Shen Weisheng''s face still didn''t look good and even Mo Ron was frowning.

    She just hoped that what nurse and Fang Zhihan were saying is the truth.

    She didn''t know what she will do if she found Shen Youlin in any worse situation inside the room.

    The door opened and the nurse first went inside.

    Shen Weisheng immediately followed her and after him, a momentter Mo Ron stepped inside followed by He Jian.

    Mo Ron looked around the room.

    The room was neither small nor big. It had a big pot for water and a ss. It even had an air conditioner. Her gaze finally fell on the figure lying on the only bed inside the room.

    But she couldn''t see its face as its back was facing her.

    "Miss Shen, some people are here to meet you."

    The figure on the bed moved slightly but didn''t turn around ��instead it shrank as if trying to protect itself from something harmful.

    "I don''t want to meet anyone."

    A hoarse voice echoed in the room and Shen Weisheng immediately stepped forward as he said loudly.

    "Youlin ��.it''s brother. I am here to see you, Youlin."

    Shen Youlin still didn''t turn around and Shen Weisheng sighed helplessly. He could only look at Mo Ron who nodded her head immediately.

    Mo Ron''s eyes were filled with tears. She didn''t even know the reason behind them. So when she spoke her voice came out of a little choked

    "Youlin��I wanted to see you. I missed you a lot. Will you��not talk to me?"

    The room seemed to have gone silent at that moment.

    He Jian was frowning when he heard the trembling in Mo Ron''s voice and when he stepped forward only to see the tears in Mo Ron''s eyes, his frown went deep.

    He suddenly felt that it was very difficult to understand girls.

    In the morning, she was crying because she missed Shen Youlin and even now when Shen Youlin was in front of her, she was crying.

    In the end, the reason behind her tears was Shen Weisheng''s sister, Shen Youlin.

    However, no one inside the room paid any attention to his frowns.

    Because at this moment, Shen Youlin had finally turned around.

    Shen Weisheng who was standing ahead of everyone saw his sister''s pale face and cursed immediately.

    He wanted to ask Fang Zhihan immediately from where did Shen Youlin look better than before.

 Chapter 200 - Shen Weisheng Was Treated As An Air

    "Ron"

    Shen Youlin whispered with teary eyes.

    A momentter, she rubbed her eyes vigorously and blinked them again and again as if she couldn''t believe that Mo Ron was really in front of her eyes.

    Mo Ron felt a little pain inside her chest when she saw Shen Youlin''s actions.

    She immediately ran forward and tightly hugged her friend as she whispered

    "I am really here, Youlin."

    Mo Ron could feel that even after her confirmation, Shen Youlin took a long time to believe her words as she responded to her hug after a few moments.

    Soft sniffles could be heard inside the room.

    The nurse felt like she was intruding so she whispered that she would wait outside the room while the two men wondered just which one of the two girls was crying.

    He Jian sighed in relief when he, from the corner, saw that it was not Mo Ron. She was just patting Shen Youlin back lightly tofort her while Shen Weisheng cursed in a low voice when he saw the relief in He Jian''s eyes.

    He, of course, understood that it was his sister who was crying.

    He didn''t waste even a second to call Fang Zhihan again.

    Sitting inside his office, Fang Zhihan pressed his temple when he saw that Shen Weisheng was calling him again.

    After a deep sigh, he picked the call and put it back on the table to let Shen Weisheng rant like an old hen.

    "Zhihan, just what did you do to my sister? Damn��she is crying. I have never seen her crying like this before��I will take my sister away from here. I don''t need your treatment."

    Shen Youlin who was crying in Mo Ron''s embrace frowned when she heard Shen Weisheng''s shout. She didn''t want to pull away from Mo Ron. After all, she had smelt that sweet scent after so many days but she had to calm down her stupid brother also.

    Hence, her frown went deeper as she lightly pulled away and Mo Ron who understood her indication allowed her to do so.

    "I am not going with you anywhere."

    Shen Youlin said to Shen Weisheng.

    Since she had just cried, her voice was a little hoarse and nasal that seemed to be a little funny to the person who heard it. When Shen Weisheng heard it, an unconscious smile appeared on his lips despite his anger.

    However, Shen Weisheng also knew that if his sister came to know that he wasughing at her then she would get angry and perhaps even push him out of the room.

    So he pressed his lips in a thin line to suppress theughter from bursting out from his mouth.

    However, it was easier said than done.

    Since she had cried just now, her nose was a little red just like a tomato.

    When Shen Youlin narrowed her eyes at him in suspicion, she looked so cute and funny that Shen Weisheng couldn''t stop the smile appearing on his lips.

    Even Mo Ron was biting her lips to stop herself fromughing seeing Shen Youlin''s funny face.

    "What are youughing at?"

    Shen Youlin asked Shen Weisheng when she saw the smile on his lips.

    "No��nothing"

    Shen Weisheng acted as if nothing happened but Shen Youlin didn''t seem to believe his words.

    She wanted to ask more but Fang Zhihan interrupted them and said helplessly to Shen Youlin

    "Miss Shen, please do tell your brother that my staff is not torturing you here. I already am facing the anger of one of the business tycoons if I let one more get angry then I am sure that by tonight my family will get me married to someone forcefully who can help them in Fang industriespared to the ipetent person like me."

    Half of the people inside the room didn''t understand what Fang Zhihan was saying but the other half who understood behaved as if they were also dumb.

    Shen Youlin didn''t seem to mind this confusion. She just wanted to reduce her brother''s confusion and then spend some time with Mo Ron.

    "Dr. Fang said right. They treat me very well here."

    Shen Youlin intentionally turned to Mo Ron when she said all this as if she was trying to tell everyone that she doesn''t want Shen Weisheng there and even if he was there then he would just be treated as an air.

    She only said these words and then said firmly

    "Now I want to talk with Mo Ron alone. Rest of all can get out."

    Shen Weisheng couldn''t contain his anger and said

    "Brat��I came to see you and y��"

    However, Shen Youlin didn''t let himplete his words. She just nced at him and said rudely

    "Shut up."

    Shen Weisheng was startled and didn''t know what he should say for a moment.

    He Jian nced at Mo Ron and saw that she also wanted to talk to Shen Youlin so he very generously took his startled friend out of the room.

    It was only when they were outside the room did Shen Weisheng realized how Shen Youlin had just talked to him.

    "That girl��how daring she has be! Does she even know just how much hard work I have to do to hide her whereabouts from my furious mother?"

    Shen Weisheng said when he was outside as he looked at the door of the room. But he never went inside to say all this to Shen Youlin.

    From the ss on the door, he saw that Shen Youlin was smiling brightly as she hugged Mo Ron tightly.

    "But she seems happier and more carefree than before."

    He whispered as he sighed in relief.

    "Oh really!"

    Fang Zhihan who was still on the call said loudly and continued sarcastically

    "You are very wee."

    Shen Weisheng ignored the sarcasm in his voice and said seriously

    "Her face looks a little pale. Zhihan, does your hospital not give good food to patients?"

    Fang Zhihan was left so angry by Shen Weisheng''s question that he couldn''t find any words to say.

    So he just cut the call.

    Shen Weisheng frowned at this and decided to talk to him about this matterter.

    At this moment, he was cherishing the smile on his sister''s face.

    "It seems that I didn''t do wrong by sending her here."

 Chapter 201 - The Kitten Reveal Its Claws

    Inside the room, Mo Ron asked Shen Youlin about her life in the rehab center.

    Shen Youlin patiently told her everything.

    "There are therapists here. They are very nice and talk and listen to us very patiently. You know��"

    Shen Youlin smiled widely making Mo Ron suddenly feel that she had not seen such a smile on her lips before.

    "I even made new friends here. All of them are very nice and just like me. They are also trying very hard to leave the drugs just like me. I would have taken you to meet them but it is rest time for everyone."

    Mo Ron nodded her head in understanding while Shen Youlin continued to tell her more about her life in the rehab center.

    She told her how she and other girls are given some tasks every day that help them to distract their attention from the drugs. How she and other girls shared their reasons and detailed how and why they started drugs.

    All these activities really help her to release the pent-up frustration inside her heart and mind and she feels more carefree now.

    Shen Youlin was now actually realizing what actually she wanted from life.

    She found Mo Ron but since she was afraid that Mo Ron would leave her so she never shared anything with her.

    But in the rehab center, there were people who were like her so she didn''t need to have any fear.

    Here no one judged her and all of them tried to understand each other and help in their own way.

    She was finally beginning to figure out herplicated life.

    -------

    Mo Ron came out of Shen Youlin room after an hour.

    As the nurse locked the room, she saw Shen Youlin looking at herself from the ss on the door. There were bars across the ss and Mo Ron understood it was there to ensure that the person inside the room even if breaks the ss can''t run away from the room.

    But Shen Youlin''s face still could be seen clearly.

    She was saying something and Mo Ron couldn''t hear her voice but from the shape forming on her lips, Mo Ron guessed what she was saying.

    "Come again."

    Mo Ron nodded her head with an assuring smile on her lips.

    She sniffed a little suddenly feeling her nose getting sore when she remembered what had Shen Youlin said to her before she came out of the room.

    "The first day when I was here��the therapist told us in the ss that whenever we feel the urge to get drugged again we just need to remember the person we value most in our life."

    "From then, I always remember you whenever I feel that ��it is getting out of control."

    Shen Youlin smiled tightly as she held Mo Ron''s hand tightly.

    "Ron��since you havee here to meet me, I will assume that you still wish to proceed with this friendship just like what you said in your letter."

    Mo Ron had instantly nodded her head when she saw the fear in Shen Youlin''s eyes.

    It was at that moment, she came to know that the fear of losing her friendship was still there in Shen Youlin.

    "I will always be there for you, Youlin."

    She had assured the girl who had teary eyes and hugged her tightly again.

    "You are my only support here. No matter how many people Ie to know of again��you will always be the most important."

    These few words were so heart-touching that Mo Ron felt that everything was worth it if she had such a friendship in her life.

    It didn''t matter if Shen family filed a case against her and she went to prison.

    At the end of the day, Shen Youlin waspletely different from her family and she was her best friend.

    "You are still crying?"

    Mo Ron heard a deep voice asking her and immediately came out of her thoughts.

    She saw He Jian standing beside her with a frown on his forehead and immediately wiped the corner of her eyes that had a little moisture.

    Seeing the frown on the man''s forehead, Mo Ron seemed to have felt something sweet inside her heart.

    He cared so much that he brought her to meet Shen Youlin because she was missing her.

    A soft smile appeared on her lips as she said sincerely

    "Thanks"

    However, He Jian was not satisfied with this thanks.

    He looked at the young girl who was so short in height that her head reached only his chest and said

    "Not epted. Until you call me Brother Jian ��your thanks is not epted."

    And just like that, the speechless Mo Ron had her cheeks dyed in red color.

    Amusement shed through CEO He''s eyes as he saw the kitten blushing nicely. With a straight face that didn''t show any fluctuation of emotions going on inside his mind and heart, he said

    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to thank me?"

    Mo Ron opened her mouth several times to say something but she just couldn''t let out any words. And after hearing He Jian''s words, she was only more speechless.

    She felt very shy to call He Jian like that and she didn''t want to ponder over the reason behind it.

    In the end, she red at the man who was forcing her to do something she doesn''t want to do at all and said with narrowed eyes.

    "I have not asked you to bring me here. I could havee here to meet Shen Youlin by myself also."

    Yes, this was also true.

    He would not be thanked if he put some unreasonable demands. She doesn''t give a damn to this politeness.

    CEO He was left speechless when the kitten suddenly revealed his sharp ws.

    His blue eyes narrowed for a moment as he stared at Mo Ron.

    Just when Mo Ron sensed the danger and thought of any way to save himself, she was saved by Shen Weisheng.

    "Ron"

    Shen Weisheng called Mo Ron without sensing the atmosphere between the already present people and requested

    "Can you tell me if Shen Youlin told you how she is living there?"

    Mo Ron immediately nodded her head and started to tell Shen Weisheng everything.

    From the corner of her eyes, she noticed that He Jian was still staring at her and she immediately moved her eyes away.

    On the other hand, CEO He who noticed Mo Ron''s actions continued to stare at her with his narrowed blue eyes.

 Chapter 202 - Going To Neighbors House For Dinner

    Standing in front of the rehab center, Mo Ron who had volunteered to answer Shen Weisheng''s questions to save herself from He Jian suddenly regretted her choice.

    "What does she eat daily?"

    "Does she eat three times or four times in a day?"

    "Does she eat on time?"

    Shen Weisheng asked Mo Ron about Shen Youlin like a mother hen.

    Mo Ron was speechless as she had never imagined him to behave like that. Fortunately just when she was thinking of any way to save herself from this situation, her arm was grabbed and she was suddenly dragged away from the front of Shen Weisheng.

    A momentter, she saw a wide and firm back in front of her eyes.

    "Go and ask your sister on your own. Lan is tired after a long day and needs to rest."

    He Jian said indifferently to his friend.

    Shen Weisheng could only look at his back with narrowed eyes as he dragged Mo Ron away and made her sit inside the car.

    The car drove away leaving Shen Weisheng standing alone.

    He sighed after a few moments and decided toe again to meet Shen Youlin. Now the nurse knew him so she will not stop him, right?

    The thought made Shen Weisheng confident and he walked towards his car to go back home as today''s timings for the meeting had already ended in the rehab center.

    ------

    Mo Ron stared out of the car''s window as she swallowed audibly.

    She could feel He Jian''s eyes on herself and was afraid that he would again ask her to call him ''Brother Jian.''

    It would be so embarrassing for her if he really did so.

    She suddenly prayed that the car reaches their building as soon as possible.

    However, no matter how much she prayed the car took its own time. However, the good thing was during this whole ride, He Jian didn''t say anything to Mo Ron and continued to nce at her once in a while.

    Mo Ron could feel it but she never asked him the reason behind those nces as she was afraid that he would start to talk again on the topic they had left before.

    So it was wise for her to keep her mouth shut.

    When the car stopped, she said immediately

    "Mr. He, I will go first. My mother must be worried about me."

    He Jian''s eyes again narrowed for a moment before he nodded his head.

    It was already very dark so Mo Ron''s words were reasonable.

    As the driver turned the car around to park the car, He Jian nced at the running kitten from the car window as he propped his chin on his fist.

    His elbow rested on the car window and his face seemed to have a thoughtful expression.

    After seeing Mo Ron''s reaction to meeting Shen Youlin, he suddenly felt that in the morning, she was not crying because she missed Shen Youlin.

    However, he was not very sure.

    Knowing Mo Ron''s sneaky nature, it was very possible that she was hiding something from him and she would not tell him unless she wants to willingly or something force her to say it to him.

    He Jian sighed as he pressed his temple.

    It was really not easy to raise a stubborn and sneaky kitten.

    -------

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, was patting her shoulder to sneak out like that.

    As the elevator stopped she stepped out on the floor and walked towards her apartment. She filled in the password and the door opened soon.

    However, the scene that greeted her after going inside the living room again made her mood very sour.

    Sitting on the couch, Lin Qianru and Mo Chen looked at Mo Ron as soon as she stepped inside the living room.

    "Ron"

    Lin Qianru stood up from the couch and walked towards her daughter.

    However, Mo Ron''s attention was on the clothes her mother and her brother were wearing. They seemed to be ready to go out somewhere.

    She suddenly had a very bad premonition inside her heart.

    And sure enough, Lin Qianru said

    "Ron, go and get ready. I and Mo Chen have been waiting for you for so long. We need to go to our new neighbor''s apartment for dinner."

    Mo Ron''s face went a little pale and she licked her lips lightly as her gaze went towards her little brother, Mo Chen who smiled innocently at her when he saw her looking at himself.

    "Mom��is it necessary to go?"

    Mo Ron blurted out as she felt the sweat forming on her palms while Lin Qianru frowned at her daughter''s words.

    "It is, Ron. Our new neighbor had alreadye twice to invite us. We will look very ride if we didn''t go there."

    ''Who cared about this?''

    Mo Ron had wanted to say but seeing her mother''s frown she tried to say softly.

    "Mom you must be tired, Chenchen also��needs to go to school tomorrow. What if he sleptte an��"

    Lin Qianru raised her hand signing her daughter to shut her mouth and said

    "Mom knows that you must be feeling tired after a long day."

    Lin Qianru suddenly felt a little guilty for epting the invitation as she saw the exhaustion on her daughter''s face. However since she had already epted it now, she couldn''t refuse to go.

    So she held her daughter''s hand and said gently

    "I promise you that we will not stay for long there. After dinner, we wille back to or apartment. Having good rtions with neighbors is also important. We don''t get to know where we will need them in the future."

    "Now go and get ready��hurry"

    Lin Qianru pushed the helpless and nervous Mo Ron towards her room.

    Inside her room, Mo Ron pressed her temples as she thought of a way to cancel this dinner at their ''new neighbors'' house.

    However, she suddenly couldn''t think of anything. Her mind was nk. From outside, her mother''s shout came again.

    "I have already prepared a dress for you."

    Helpless and nervous Mo Ron could only pick it from her bed and go to the bathroom to change her clothes.

 Chapter 203 - A New Revealtion

    Mo Ron closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ''It will be alright. You can do it.''

    She said to herself inside her heart.

    If she tried to put aside everything from her past life then she would be able to pass this night quite easily.

    But it was easier sad that done.

    Standing outside the closed door of Mr. and Mrs. Zhu''s house, Mo Ron suddenly wished to not have the memories of her past life.

    It was very rare for her to wish for such a thing because Mo Ron cherished hering back to life again with her memories many times. After all, it saved her from taking many wrong decisions.

    But sometimes the pain from the past life starts to seem heavier than anything else.

    At that moment, she would wish to forget everything.

    Mo Ron nced down at her brother who was standing beside her.

    She was holding his hand firmly and tightly as if she was afraid that someone would steal him away from her.

    The fourteen years old girl inside her was still alive who didn''t want to send her brother away but didn''t have any other way.

    The door opened suddenly making Mo Ron put a full stop to her thoughts

    "Miss Lin, wee to our house. I and My husband have been waiting for you for very long."

    Mo Ron saw Xun Wen standing at the door in front of her mother with quite a bright and weing smile on her face.

    She looked no different from the woman who had easily manipted her inside that orphanage room into letting her and her husband adopt Mo Chen.

    Mo Ron''s hold on Mo Chen''s hand became firmer to the point that the young Mo Chen could not help but nce at his sister in confusion.

    He could feel the sweat on his sister''s palms.

    "Jiejie ..."

    He whispered softly making Mo Ron look at him again.

    "Are you feeling nervous?"

    Mo Ron looked confused but nheless nodded her head.

    "I am also."

    Little Mo Chen pouted as he looked at his sister. Mo Ron heart almost leaped out from her chest for a moment. She suddenly felt as if Mo Chen was feeling nervous because of the same reasons as her.

    However when Mo Chen continued she got to know that it was only her illusion.

    "After all, it is our first time to go to someone''s house for a meal."

    The childish words make Mo Ron chuckle a little and she felt her uneasiness vanishing away.

    As Xun Wen invited her mother inside the house, she followed her mother while holding Mo Chen''s hand.

    "Why are you nervous because of this?"

    She asked Mo Chen softly curious to know his reasons.

    Mo Chen pouted and was silent for a moment before he said

    "What if they didn''t like us, Jiejie? These city people don''t like us, countryside people."

    The words made Mo Ron halt amidst her steps for a moment and her face had a serious expression. She soonposed herself and started to walk again but her eyes were still on Mo Chen as she asked gently trying not to show her disturbing emotions.

    "Why does Mo Chen think that?"

    Little Mo Chen looked at his sister and sighed lightly.

    He was again silent for a few moments as they walked inside the living room of the apartment that looked no different than theirs.

    Just when Mo Ron had thought that he would not say anything, he spoke

    "My ssmates also used to be like this."

    This was something Mo Ron never knew before. As she saw her mother and Xun Wen lost in their own talks, she kneeled down on the ground in front of Mo Chen and pretended to fix his clothes.

    "Why didn''t you tell Jiejie anything about it?"

    Mo Ron''s face didn''t have any emotions making Mo Chen suddenly realize that his sister was getting angry at him. He hurriedly held her hand and tried to assure her like an adult.

    "Jiejie ��you worry too much. I said ''used to''. Now they are not like that. I soon showed everyone with my intelligence that I am no less than them."

    Seeing her brother''s cute face as he tried to assure her gently, Mo Ron found it a little funny.

    She patted Mo Chen''s head lightly and stood up from the ground.

    She decided to talk to Mo Chen about this matterter. She doesn''t want Mo Chen to hide things like this from her in the future.

    It could be seen that although Mo Chen had managed this matter well in his ss, it still had affected him and that''s why he is scared of being ostracized by others just because they havee to the city from a small town.

    The dinner started.

    Throughout the whole dinner, Lin Qianru and Xun Wen chatted while Mo Ron remained silent. She only spoke a few sentences in between when her mother tried to bring the conversation on her.

    She smiled tightly when Xun Wen and her husband praised her for studying in such a good college and getting first ce in the college entrance examination.

    Mo Ron was now starting to think that everything would pass easily like this. However, she was soon proved very wrong.

    She was not eating much and her whole attention was on the conversation between Xun Wen and her mother.

    It was then she heard the sound of footsteps and raised her head to look towards the door of the dining room.

    A young boy around the same age as Mo Chen stepped inside the room.

    He looked as if he has just woken up from his sleep.

    Mo Ron was confused when she saw the boy walking to Xun Wen and hugging her from behind.

    Xun Wen smiled gently and rubbed the boy''s head and said to her mother.

    "Miss Lin��here meet my son. Ruru greet Miss Lin."

    The boy looked at her mother and greeted her mother politely.

    After that, Xun Wen asked him to greet other people inside the room.

    The boy''s innocent eyes looked at Mo Ron.

    "Greeting Elder Sister."

    He said politely in his cute voice.

    However, Mo Ron''s face was very pale as she looked at the boy as if she was looking at a ghost.

    "Y��You"

    She whispered lightly.

    How could Xun Wen and her husband have a son?

 Chapter 204 - Xun Weilan And Zhu Jidong Have A Son

    Mo Ron continued to stare at Xun Wen''s son and didn''t respond to the boy''s greeting making everyone look at her weirdly.

    Lin Qianru smiled confusedly at Xun Wen who smiled back at her and then she shook her daughter''s arm lightly from under the table.

    Mo Ron instantly came out of her trance.

    Feeling everyone strange gazes at herself she understood that her behavior must have been weird in everyone''s eyes.

    She wanted to force a smile on her lips and give some excuse, however even after many tries the smile never came on her lips.

    In the end, she could only whisper lightly

    "What is your name?"

    The boy was very polite and didn''t mind Mo Ron''sck of response to his greeting.

    "My name is Zhu Jiangru."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron nodded her head lightly and then lowered to pick something from her te with her chopsticks. She pretended really well to be busy in her own food.

    Lin Qianru frowned at her daughter''s behavior while Xun Wen just let it go smilingly.

    She asked her son to sit beside Mo Chen.

    There was already an empty chair beside Mo Chen so Zhu Jiangru silently sat beside them. Coincidentally the two boys clicked with each other very nicely and a few momentster, they were talking with each other very happily.

    All this while, Mo Ron head was lowered. She seemed to be busy having her dinner, however, her whole attention was on something else.

    After every few minutes, Mo Ron raised her head and looked at Zhu Jiangru and then at Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong.

    It was a little hard to digest that Mr. and Mrs. Zhu actually had a son for Mo Ron.

    The first possibility behind the presence of this boy inside their house that came to her mind was that he had been adopted by them.

    Since in this life, she and Mo Chen never went to the orphanage, she could find it possible that Mr. and Mrs. Zhu adopted someone else.

    However, this possibility was soon denied by Mo Ron as she looked at Zhu Jiangru''s face. Looking at his face, anyone could tell that he was Zhu Jidong''s son as he had exactly the same features as his father.

    But how?

    She remembered very clearly that Xun Wen had told her in the orphanage that she didn''t have any child in their family.

    Mo Ron suddenly felt a little dizzy and nervous as Zhu Jiangru suddenly stood up from the chair. Holding her brother''s hand, he said to his mother

    "Mom, I want to show Mo Chen my room."

    Xun Wen nodded her head with a smile.

    The child was very sensible and polite as he looked at Lin Qianru also after having his mother''s permission.

    Mo Ron felt no surprise when she saw her mother''s face going soft seeing Zhu Jiangru''s actions. Anyone would find a sensible child endearing to his eyes.

    Lin Qianru even patted his head lightly and said

    "You can take Mo Chen."

    Mo Ron wanted to stop Mo Chen from going away. She didn''t like him going out of her sight at this moment.

    However, she couldn''t say anything. Her throat was very dry. She opened her mouth but she couldn''t let out a single word.

    Her hands ced in herp were trembling as she helplessly watched her brother being dragged by Zhu Jiangru.

    When Mo Chen was at the door of the dining room, a soft whisper finally escaped from her lips.

    "Chenchen��"

    As if Mo Chen heard her whispering his name, he turned his head around to look at her and smiled brightly.

    The smile seemed to have eased her heart a little bit.

    It gave her the strength to sit there until Mo Chen doesn''te back and sit beside her again.

    ''Nothing will happen. If something did, then she was just a few steps away from her brother.''

    Mo Ron tried to assure herself.

    Although Mo Ron said so inside her heart, she still couldn''t stop herself from looking at the door of the dining room again and again.

    On the table, Lin Qianru had started chatting with Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong again.

    "Miss Lin, May I ask in which school does Mo Chen study?"

    Zhu Jidong asked Lin Qianru politely.

    "Actually I and Wen are also looking for some school for Jiangru but it should be nearby."

    Lin Qianru smiled and answered Zhu Jidong''s question.

    Xun Wen asked a few questions about how was the study in the school and how were the teachers.

    Lin Qianru couldn''t answer all the questions as she had only visited Mo Chen''s school once but she still tried her best to answer all of them.

    She also told Xun Wen that a few dayster, she had to visit the school to attend Mo Chen''s parent-teacher meeting so she can apany her to visit the school.

    Xun Wen epted the offer and then thanked Lin Qianru for solving her biggest problem.

    She then asked her if Mo Chen attends some tutoring sses and Lin Qianru instantly shook her head.

    "Actually there is a very good center nearby our building. I send our Ruru there to attend their tutoring sses until we admit him to the new school. They teach very well. Miss Lin, you should also think about it if you want Mo Chen to attend tutoring sses."

    Lin Qianru didn''t know much about today''s studies method.

    So she looked at her daughter only to find her looking towards the door with a frown on her forehead.

    "Ron"

    Lin Qinaru held her daughter''s hand and tried to attract her attention.

    "Huh"

    Mo Ron instantly looked at her mother.

    Lin Qianru felt a little strange when she saw Mo Ron''s face.

    Why does she seem to be a little scared and nervous?

    However, in presence of so many people, she didn''t ask her this question and proceeded with what she wanted to say

    "Mrs. Zhu here is suggesting some tutoring sses for Mo Chen��what do you think about it?"

    The truth was that Lin Qianru had been now used to taking her daughter''s suggestion in every decision she took regarding Mo Chen or for all three of them.

    Since the time she had undergone surgery, Mo Ron had shown such maturity and sensibility that even she had been left shocked by some of her sensible decisions in some of the matters.

    So she could not help but ask her about this matter also.

    Mo Ron shook her head when she heard her mother''s question and said

    "Mom, our Chenchen doesn''t need any tutoring sses. He is already doing well than any other students in his ss."

    Lin Qianru smiled as soon as Mo Ron said this.

    Both of her children were so intelligent and sensible.

    How could she as a mother not feel proud?

    However, sitting beside Lin Qianru, Xun Wen''s attention was not in this matter.

    Her eyes had flickered when she saw the full trust in Lin Qianru''s eyes as he asked her about her thoughts on Mo Chen taking some tutoring sses.

    It could be seen clearly that Lin Qianru depended on her daughter to make some important decisions about their family.

    As she looked at her husband, she saw that he was already looking at her with a thoughtful face. But she knew that his thoughts were no different from hers.

    She silently noted it down inside her heart.

 Chapter 205 - What Does Mr. And Mrs. Zhu Want

    When Mo Chen came back to the dining room with Zhu Jiangru, Mo Ron could no longer stay inside Mr. and Mrs. Zhu''s house.

    She stood up from the table and said without any hesitation.

    "I am not feeling well. Mom, can we leave now?"

    The dining room went silent at her sudden words.

    Mo Ron knew that she perhaps might have sounded a little rude while saying this but she didn''t care at all.

    If she remained there for a few more moments then she thought that she would go crazy.

    The fact that Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong had actually their own son was eating her inside and outside, She couldn''t find a single reason behind this change in this life.

    Her rebirth could not make a childless pair have their own child. It sounded ridiculous.

    The whole matter felt a little fishy to Mo Ron but she couldn''t find anything even after she wanted all her mind thinking on this matter during this whole dinner.

    So the best option she found was going away from them with her family as soon as possible.

    "Ron, are you alright? What happened suddenly?"

    Lin Qianru was worried about her daughter when she noticed that she had not even finished the food on her te.

    Mo Chen was also worried and immediately went to stand beside his sister.

    His small hand went to hold her hand as he looked at her face with his ck-brown grapes-like eyes that were a little wide as if he was worried that his sister was feeling dizzy and she would fall suddenly.

    Mo Ron felt her heart going soft but she had maintained the exhaustion on her face as she told her mother

    "Mom, I am feeling tired. I want to go and rest."

    Lin Qianru instantly felt guilty after she heard her daughter''s words.

    She had clearly promised her daughter that they would not spend much time in Mr. and Mrs. Zhu''s house but she could not evenplete a single promise of hers.

    She nced at the only clock inside the dining room and was again disappointed in herself.

    About an hour had passed already and she was still chatting here with Xun Wen and her husband.

    Perhaps it was because she didn''t get to anyone to talk with for so many days so she felt refreshed after conversing with someone who had somethingmon to talk about.

    The past few days, she was at home as Chi Rong had gone to some foreign and she had been feeling very lonely in her children''s absence. Hence she didn''t even get to know when the time passed like the wind while talking with Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong.

    Still, Lin Qinaru felt guilty and immediately stood up from the chair she was sitting on.

    She smiled at Xun Wen apologetically but Xun Wen waved her hand saying that she understands.

    After that, Lin Qinaru left Mr. and Mrs. Zhu''s apartment with Mo Ron and Mo Chen.

    Xun Wen and her husband came to the door to send them off.

    As Mo Ron filled in the password and let Lin Qianru and Mo Chen first inside the house, Xun Wen continued to stand at the door of her apartment. She stood there until Mo Ron didn''t get inside and the doors get closed.

    "What are you standing here for?"

    From her behind, she heard her husband asking her.

    Xun Wen sighed heavily and her eyes were filled with fear and pain as she whispered

    "The girl seems a little sharp and clever."

    Zhu Jidong frowned at his wife''s words as he didn''t feel any such thing but he dare not distrust his wife.

    He put his arm around her waist and kissed her forehead softly as he reassured her.

    "Don''t worry. I promise you that we will get what we want no matter how clever she is."

    Xun Wen felt her heart getting rxed at her husband''s words and finally closed the door of her apartment.

    ------

    On the other hand, Mo Ron was currently inside her room.

    Lying on her bed, she stared at the ceiling with nk eyes.

    A momentter, she suddenly sat up on the bed and picked up her phone from the bedside table.

    She found a number and immediately dialed it.

    She waited and waited ��but the call didn''t go through.

    A few momentster, Mo Ron ended the call and sighed heavily while staring at the number.

    On the screen, the name of the person could be read very clearly.

    ''Mr. He''

    Mo Ron bit her lips as she thought if she should try He Jian''s number again. As she thought this, her hands had already got ready to dial the number on the screen again.

    However, she stopped at thest moment.

    What will she say to He Jian?

    Investigate the new neighbors for me.

    Even if she sessfully asked him to do this, what will she say if he asked her the reason behind her sudden request?

    She couldn''t just ask him to investigate someone without any reason.

    And she also couldn''t tell him why she wanted to investigate Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong.

    Mo Ron suddenly felt very frustrated with her current situation.

    Her head ached terribly and she again lied down on the bed with a heavy sigh.

    She didn''t know what she should think after suddenlying to know that Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong had their own child.

    Did they also have a child in her past life?

    No��Xun Wen would not lie to the head of the orphanage right?

    And if they already had a son, then why would they adopt Mo Chen?

    Mo Ron could not find any starting and any ending of Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong''s thoughts.

    She again climbed out of her bed and went out of her room.

    Adjacent to her room, there was another room.

    Mo Ron slowly opened the door and went inside.

    On the bed, she could see a small bundle under the nkets.

    She didn''t dare to make any noise as she walked towards the bed.

    Sitting at the edge of the bed, she uncovered her brother''s face with a frown on her forehead. She had thought that Mo Chen had already dropped the habit of covering his face while sleeping but it seems that it was not true.

    She gently stroked his face as she promised her brother for the umpteenth time in this life.

    "Chenchen, Jiejie will not let you go anywhere this time. Jiejie will never abandon you."

    Looking at her brother''s face, she suddenly wished that all of this was just her baseless fear.

 Chapter 206 - The Fears From Past Life

    Mo Chen school starts before Mo Ron''s college and since it is a little far from their building unlike Mo Ron''s college so he always needs to leave before Mo Ron.

    Lin Qianru always wakes him up before going to Mo Ron''s room and since Mo Ron sets her own rm she doesn''t need t worry about her that much except just checking if her daughter suddenly decided to getzy one day and turned off the rm.

    However, that morning when Lin Qianru went to Mo Chen''s room to wake her son up she was surprised to see her daughter sleeping there with her younger brother.

    Mo Chen''s hand was held by Mo Ron and she was sleeping without a nket as the whole nket was on his side.

    Lin Qianru first frowned and then sighed in distress as she got worried that her daughter might get sick. She didn''t know for how long she had been sleeping like this.

    Mo Ron sleeping in Mo Chen''s room didn''t surprise Lin Qianru much. There had been many nights before when Mo Ron would suddenlye to her room and she would find her sleeping by her side on her bed when she wakes up the next morning.

    And sometimes she would find her in Mo Chen''s room sleeping beside her brother and holding his hand.

    In the past, Lin Qianru used to wonder when Mo Ron was still young if she got nightmares, and hence she was scared to sleep alone.

    However, Mo Ron didn''t tell her anything.

    She would say that she was feeling cold and hence wanted to hug someone.

    This logic to reduce the cold didn''t sound logical to Lin Qianru''s ears but she never tried to argue with her daughter.

    Everyone has their own ways of hiding their fears.

    Perhaps her daughter had this way but she was happy that at least her daughter coulde to her whenever she was feeling scared.

    Today��it was after a long time she again saw Mo Ron sleeping beside Mo Chen.

    Did she get nightmares again?

    Lin Qianru felt distressed for her daughter and silently tiptoed to Mo Chen''s bed. She was nning to wake up Mo Chen quietly and then cover Mo Ron with the nket so that she can sleep for some more time.

    She didn''t know at what time Mo Ron could sleep at night.

    However, she had just woken up Mo Chen who immediately covered his mouth when his mother signed him to stay silent.

    Mo Chen was happy when he saw that his Jiejie was sleeping beside him.

    He smiled happily and carefully tried to climb down from the bed. However, during his movements, he didn''t notice that his hand was held by his Jiejie so when he moved he moved his hand also.

    Mo Ron woke up immediately when she felt the hand she was holding slipping away.

    "Chenchen��"

    She called Mo Chen''s nickname as soon as she got up making Lin Qianru look at her in confusion.

    A momentter, Lin Qianru felt unhappy when she saw that her daughter could not get good sleep and she looked at Mo Chen with a strict face.

    She could clearly see her swollen eyes that indicating theck of sleep.

    Mo Chen was also feeling guilty. He bit his tongue and looked at his sister with a sad face.

    "Jiejie, Chenchen is sorry. Chenchen should have been careful not to wake Jiejie up."

    Mo Ron was already happy when she saw that her brother was standing safe and sound in front of her eyes.

    The whole night she kept dreaming of Mo Chen''s suddenly disappearing or something else. In one of the dreams, she heard Mo Chen crying screams as he med her for abandoning him.

    At a moment, Mo Ron was so afraid to sleep that she held Mo Chen tightly in her arms just to ensure that he was really here with her.

    Still, she didn''t get to know when the sleep consumed her and the nightmares started again.

    Now looking at Mo Chen''s guilty and apologetic face, Mo Ron had no grudges inside her heart. She smiled softly and told her brother.

    "It''s okay, Chenchen. It''s already time for college. Jiejie had to get up to go the college in the end so you did nothing wrong."

    Mo Chen knew that his sister was justforting him so he didn''t feel any better.

    Even Lin Qianru knew this and wanted to ask Mo Ron to take a leave for one day and just rest at home.

    In her eyes, the study was not important than the health of her children and she trusted her daughter would not fall behind by talking leave for one day.

    However, she had just opened her mouth when Mo Ron interrupted her and said

    "Mom, I ampletely fine. Don''t worry too much."

    Saying this, Mo Ron immediately turned around and left the room.

    She knew that if she stayed for one more moment then her mother would start to convince her to take a leave from the college.

    However, Mo Ron knew that if she stayed at home then she would go more crazy so it was best for her to go to college.

    --------

    Mo Ron got ready for the college and exited her room with her bag hanging on her shoulder.

    When she entered the dining room, her face didn''t look too good and Lin Qianru again tried to convince her to just stay at home.

    "Ron, just apany your mother at home today, what say?"

    Lin Qianru tried this trick on her daughter.

    However, Mo Ron who clearly saw through this trick of her mother shook her head with a chuckle and said

    "Mom, you must be the first mother in this whole world who is convincing her daughter to take a leave from the college. "

    Lin Qianru pouted like a child at her daughter''s words and that made Mo Chen and Mo Ronugh at her mother''s antics.

    In the end, Lin Qianru could only sigh as her daughter finished her breakfast and stood up from the chair.

    "Such a pitiful mother I am. Since I am old now, my daughter doesn''t want to apany me."

    Lin Qianru pretended to wipe her tears making Mo Ron roll her eyes at her mother''s pretense. She didn''t know that her mother could also try to emotionally ckmail people like this ��especially her own children.

    She walked to her side and bent down to kiss her mother''s cheek tofort her, however, she froze when she heard her mother''s next words.

    "I will just go to Mrs. Zhu''s house then. She was also inviting me to spend some time with her as she feels alone in her husband and son''s absence when they are out for their won work."

    Mo Ron frowned when she heard her mother''s words and said immediately

    "No, you are not going to their house."

 Chapter 207 - Did Something Happen To CEO He

    Lin Qianru looked confused at her daughter''s words.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, since she had found opportunity she didn''t let it go. She held her brother who had just picked his bag and was about to leave the dining room and told him seriously

    "Chechen, Jiejie wants you to do something. Will you do it for Jiejie?"

    Mo Chen instantly nodded his small head.

    He had never disobeyed his sister except ��when she stopped him from watching too much TV. Mo Chen sheepishly thought inside his heart.

    However, he also got serious when he saw his sister''s serious face.

    "You will not get too close to our new neighbors. Never go anywhere with them. Do not befriend their son too much, alright?"

    Mo Chen obediently nodded his head seeing his sister''s strict face.

    To him, it didn''t matter if he couldn''t befriend Zhu Jianru. He already has many friends. To him, the persons who mattered the most were his sister and his mother.

    However, Lin Qianru frowned as she was unable toprehend her daughter''s strange behavior.

    So she asked her.

    "Ron, why are you telling Mo Chen to do such a thing? Our neighbors are ��"

    "��not nice people."

    Mo Ron interrupted her mother andpleted her words.

    Her face didn''t have any emotion as she said this.

    Seeing the confusion in her mother''s eyes, Mo Ron knew that she would have to hive a reasonable exnation to her mother but she didn''t have any.

    So she let go of Mo Chen and asked him to go down where he waits for his school bus with other children from their building.

    After Mo Chen left, Mo Ron walked around the table and kneeled down in front of her mother. Holding her mother''s hand in her hands, she said

    "Mom��you might not understand me but they seem a little off to me ��as if they want something from us and that''s why trying to get close."

    Lin Qianru frown only went deeper and she was about to open her mouth to say something when Mo Ron''s hold on her mother''s hand tightened and she pleaded.

    "Mom, I rarely asks something from you, right?"

    Lin Qianru immediately nodded her head.

    It was true, after all.

    Mo Ron sighed and said

    "So I am asking you to stay away from Mr. and Mrs. Zhu''s family. Can''t youplete just my one wish?"

    Mo Ron now didn''t have any choice but to make her mother agree by using her innocent face.

    In the end, Lin Qianru agreed with Mo Ron and promised her that she will try hers best to stay away from their new neighbors.

    Mo Ron was relieved and stood up to leave the dining room.

    As she left, Lin Qianru stared at her back suddenly remembering how five years ago, Mo Ron had warned her the same for Su Mian but she had not listened to him.

    She didn''t know why her daughter felt like that for their new neighbors but this time, she will definitely listen to whatever she was saying.

    If she said that there was something wrong with their new neighbors then there must be something wrong.

    Making her heart determined with this fact, she was now ready to ignore no matter how much Xun Wen invites her to their home.

    -------

    On the other hand, Mo Ron had just locked the door of her apartment when she saw Chu Feng standing outside the He Jian''s apartment with an anxious face.

    She was surprised and immediately asked the worried assistant.

    "Assistant Chu, Did something happen? Why do you look so worried?"

    Chu Feng saw Mo Ron and tried to show a polite smile on his lips however remained unsessful.

    In the end, he told Mo Ron the reason behind his worry.

    "Miss Mo, sincest night, Boss is not taking any calls. I had thought it was only because he slept early. However, today it has been so long but the boss didn''te out even after the driver and I waspletely ready. It is not something Boss does. Boss is very punctual. He always calls me early morning to ask about his schedule and then calls again to ask the driver to get the car ready. However, today none of this happened. I am very worried. What if something��"

    Chu Feng couldn''t evenplete his words.

    "I can''t even go inside the apartment as I don''t know the password to unlock the door. What should I do, I .... "

    Chu Feng said so many things and Mo Ron looked at him nkly. Her mouth was parted slightly in shock as if she was looking at the eighth wonder of the world.

    For Mo Ron, it was actually the eighth wonder of world.

    She had never thought that even Chu Feng could look so nervous. She could tell clearly how nervous and scared he was that he couldn''t stop from bbering. He spoke so fast that she couldn''t understand a single thing and ��he was still bbering.

    Mo Ron raised her hand signing Chu Feng to stop speaking and fortunately he did.

    "Assistant Chu, take a few deep breaths and calm yourself down. Then tell me what happened?"

    Chu Feng did as Mo Ron said. When he finally calmed down a few momentster, also felt embarrassed by his behavior but he didn''t have any time to ponder over his embarrassment.

    He told Mo Ron again everything but this time, fortunately, she could understand him.

    When Chu Feng finished, Mo Ron had a deep frown on her forehead.

    She remembered that she had called He Jianst night but he had not picked it up. At that time, she was very worried about Mo Chen so she had not taken it as a big thing but now after hearing everything from Chu Feng, it was very unusual of He Jian not to pick any call from his personal number.

    Now even she was starting to feel worried for He Jian.

    She stepped forward to stand in front of He Jian''s apartment. Chu Feng immediately moved aside to make space for her.

    Mo Ron rang the doorbell but no one opened the door after a few moments.

    "Mr. He��"

    She knocked on the door again and again but no one responded from inside.

    She suddenly looked at the machine that could open the door after filling in the password. Something from the past life shed in her mind.

    Could that be the password?

    She licked her lips lightly and wondered if she should give it a try.

    In the end, she sighed and finally filled in the password she had in her mind.

 Chapter 208 - A Memory From The Past Life (1)

    (This scene is from past life)

    Dressed in an elegant dress that is normally worn by those noble family girls, Mo Ron was pacing inside her room nervously.

    After every few moments, she would move towards the door of her room, however then she would take her steps back in a few moments.

    Opening the door and going outside seemed to be a very big task at this moment.

    Actually today in the early morning, He Jian had told her that there was a party in He Vi where all other family members of He family will be present and he wanted her to be there also.

    However, somehow Mo Ron was feeling very nervous and scared to attend this party.

    Although she got ready for the party, she didn''t want to attend it.

    After thest banquet she had attended with He Jian, she had started to face this new issue of social anxiety.

    Sitting on her bed, her eyes started to get ready as she remembered how in absence of He Jian, people mocked her.

    Calling her names and asking how actually she seduced He Jian��a single tear rolled down Mo Ron''s cheek.

    Taking a deep breath, she stood up from the bed and walked to stand in front of the mirror. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and said to herself

    "Ron, you can do it. You just need to go there and tell Mr. He that you don''t want to attend this party."

    Yes��she can do it.

    So Mo Ron turned around and finally stepped out of the room.

    However the courage she had gathered with so difficulty suddenly started to seem less when she reached in front of He Jian''s room.

    She raised her hand to knock the door many times but every time she would put it down when some thoughts would start to upy her mind.

    Will he feel bad if she refused to apany him?

    Mo Ron suddenly remembered the cold and indifferent face. It made her feel that the man was unable of feeling anything.

    In the end, Mo Ron had to knock on the door of the room.

    What she knew was that she didn''t want to attend this or any other part that had that kind of people in the future.

    Though she was an orphan, she also had her self-respect.

    However, she knocked on the door for a very long time but no one opened the door.

    "Mr. He��"

    Mo Ron realized that the door was unlocked so she stepped inside the room hesitantly on not getting any response.

    The room was painted in dull grey color unlike her room that looked vibrant and lively. However when she remembered the man staying inside this room, she couldn''t help but say that it really suited his personality. Cold and scary.

    A shiver ran own his spine as the pair of blue eyes shed in her mind.

    The blue eyes made her heart sped up but at the same time made her unable to look into them.

    A frown marred her forehead when she saw a figure sleeping on the bed.

    She nced at the only clock inside the room. At this time, He Jian should have been ready for going to the party but here he was sleeping on the bed.

    It was very unusual of him to do something not at time so Mo Ron couldn''t help but worry as she looked at his figure on the bed.

    "Mr. He"

    She called out again as she stepped forward but the body on the bed didn''t move even a bit.

    "Mr��."

    At this moment, she was standing very close to the bed and hence she could see He Jian''s face very clearly.

    Sleeping on the bed peacefully, his beautiful face made anyone unable to think that he was really capable of showing so much coldness and indifference.

    For a moment, Mo Ron found himself lost in a daze as she took a few steps forward to sit on the edge of the bed.

    He remained unmoved.

    She suddenly could see the eighteen years old boy whom she had saved five years ago ��whom she couldn''t see even once in He Jian for this past one month.

    She could not help but be greedy and want to touch that beautiful face.

    Her hand slowly moved forward on its own toplete the urge inside her heart. Her heart was beating so fast that she thought it woulde out of her ribs.

    Her fingers finally touched the warm skin of his chin that had a little subtle on it.

    It was only then Mo Ron dide out of her trance.

    Warm skin��He Jin''s skin was too warm.

    Mo Ron''s eyes widened for a moment as she looked at the still sleeping man and then immediately touched his forehead to check if he was having fever.

    Her eyes shed with panic when she felt that his forehead was also very hot.

    "I ��what should I do?"

    Mo Ron''s mind suddenly went nk.

    As she was thinking of calling a doctor, she heard He Jian''s voice.

    "Ron��what are you doing here?"

    He Jian was squinting as he looked at Mo Ron. His voice was hoarse and Mo Ron could tell that his throat must be dry from his voice.

    "Do you want some water?"

    He Jian looked confused for a moment before he nodded his head lightly. His face was just as rigid as kept it usually pletely different from how he looked while sleeping.

    Under the stare of those blue eyes, Mo Ron felt a little nervous as she picked the ss of water from the bedside table and forwarded to He Jian''s lips.

    She was about to help him in getting up when she suddenly stopped amidst her actions.

    He Jian looked at her with a little impatience in his cold blue eyes. It was visible just how much thirsty he was.

    Mo Ron only felt more nervous seeing that. It had only been a month since she had started to live in this vi and they have not talked too much except about her studies or what she wanted to do in the future.

    Even during those talks, He Jian had a very stoic face so she had always felt very scared of him. But now she had to put aside that fear of him for now because there was no servant at the house currently.

    She had heard from the butler that since He Jian and she will go to the He Vi to attend the party, some servants were on leave and the other will be at He Vi to provide some help.

    So it was only she who could help him now.

 Chapter 209 - A Memory From The Past Life (2)

    Mo Ron tried hard not to stutter and exined to him

    "The water is cold and you have a fever. It might make your throat sore if you drank it."

    The impatience in his eyes was still there and he tried to take the ss away from Mo Ron''s hand as he himself got up and sat on the bed.

    Mo Ron eyes widened and she immediately stood up from the bed at the same time taking the ss away from He Jian''s approach.

    The man sitting on the bed was first speechless seeing Mo Ron''s daring actions and then looked at her coldly

    "Give me the ss of water."

    He said coldly.

    He Jian''s cold and authoritative voice could make anyone follow his orders and Mo Ron was no different from others.

    Just when she was about to hand him the ss of water after getting scared of those cold blue eyes, she immediately stepped back.

    Annoyance shed in He Jian''s face while Mo Ron''s eyes were filled with usation.

    "You are trying to scare me and then drink this cold water!"

    She said loudly as she pointed her finger at He Jian.

    He Jian just sighed in frustration when he couldn''t get the water. He was already feeling very tired and didn''t have the energy to continue sitting on the bed.

    So he thought of lying back on the bed.

    Mo Ron perhaps for the first time saw through him when she saw the exhaustion in his eyes. Before he could lie down on the bed, she said immediately

    "I will bring another ss of water. You just sit here."

    The butler had specifically told her that He Jian didn''t like anyone to touch him or his personal things so he

    So she thought that if he lied back down and then got up by himself again he would have to waste more energy.

    She hurriedly went to the kitchen and then put some water on the stove. After it was warm enough to drink, she poured it into a ss and came back to the room.

    When she came back, she saw He Jian leaning against the bed as he pressed his temples.

    Worry shed through Mo Ron''s eyes and she immediately gave him the ss of water.

    "Here"

    He Jian looked at her and then at the ss for a few moments silently. Just when Mo Ron had thought that he will not take the ss from her hands, He Jian took it and she sighed in relief.

    She then left the room while He Jian drank the water and stared at her left back.

    It was only for a moment but bitterness shed through He Jian''s eyes as he thought that the girl really left him alone when he was sick.

    He was about to lie back down on the bed when the door of his room opened again and his blue eyes stared at the young holding the phone as she stood in front of the bed.

    Her eyes were filled with confusion as she asked him

    "Mr. He, I don''t know any doctor here. Who should I call?"

    He Jian was again silent for a few moments at Mo Ron''s question.

    Doctor ��he had actually never called one whenever he was sick in the past. The first thing was that it was rare for him to fall sick and if he did ��then he will get fine after taking some medicines by himself.

    In truth, no one had apanied him in the past when he was sick. He never liked it.

    But looking at the worry in the girl''s eyes he didn''t know why he didn''t want to refuse her so he raised his chin towards the phone lying on the bedside table.

    "Use that phone."

    Mo Ron also looked towards the phone lying on the table. At one nce, she knew that the phone belonged to He Jian.

    It was his personal phone. Could she touch it?

    Mo Ron was too scared to ask this question to He Jian as from his face she could tell that he lookedpletely annoyed.

    So she picked the phone, in the end.

    However when she touched the screen, the phone asked for the password but she didn''t know it.

    "It''s 2311"

    She heard He Jian''s voice as he lied down on the bed and hurriedly filled the password.

    The password was right but as soon as she was about to find the doctor''s number, a call came.

    "Who is it?"

    She heard He Jian asking and read the name hesitantly.

    On the screen was written the name by which He Jian had saved the caller''s number.

    ''Dad''

    He Jian was silent for a moment. Just when Mo Ron was wondering whether she should cut the call or let it ring until it silents down on itself, his cold voice came again.

    "Just answer the call and tell him that we will not attend the party."

    "Me?"

    Mo Ron''s shocked and loud voice came as soon as He Jian finished.

    Lying on the bed, He Jian heard the girl''s shocked voice and suddenly felt a little amused. However, when he slowly turned in another direction so that he could see Mo Ron''s face, his face again looked rigid and stoic.

    "So you want me who is so sick to answer my father''s call?"

    He asked coldly as if he was questioning a criminal.

    Mo Ron immediately shook his head and under the pressure created by those cold blue eyes she finally picked up the call

    "Jian."

    A cold voice fell in her ears and she didn''t even need to think that it was really He Jian''s father who was talking to her. Although she had never seen the man, she could tell by the voice itself that it was He Jian''s father.

    Mo Ron suddenly wanted to hang up but she saw that He Jian was still staring at her so she could only talk.

    "Hello, Uncle."

    "Who?"

    The voice was colder than before this time making Mo Ron more nervous. The next time when she spoke, she almost stumbled with her words.

    "I ��..I am Mo Ron."

 Chapter 210 - Will Mo Chen Go Away Just Like Her Past Life?

    "I ��.I am Mo Ron."

    There was silence this time on the other side making Mo Ron check if the other side had already cut the call but the call was still ongoing.

    And a few momentster, the same voice came again.

    "Where is Jian?"

    "Mr. He has a fever, Uncle so he asked me to tell you that we will not be able to attend the party."

    The silence again lingered on the other side of the phone for a few moments before a cold word fell in her ears.

    "Alright."

    And then came the sound of the beep.

    The call was cut.

    Mo Ron looked at the phone with a speechless expression.

    He didn''t even ask how is his son and if he had seen a doctor. What kind of father he was?

    Although it has been a very long time, she could remember very clearly that whenever she used to sick in her childhood, her mother would not leave her side.

    So Mo Ron was thoroughly left speechless by He Jian''s father''s actions.

    She sighed in the end and decided to call the doctor. However, just when she was trying to find the number of a doctor, she got another call.

    A voice entered her ears as soon as she picked the call.

    "Hello, This is me Fang Zhihan, a doctor. I just got a call from Uncle He Zhuang telling me that Jian is sick."

    It was only then she came to know that why He Zhuang didn''t bother to ask anything.

    He directly called a doctor for his He Jian.

    The doctor didn''t talk much and just told her that he will soon be there. Till then if she had a thermometer then she should measure He Jian''s temperature.

    And then the call was cut again. That was how Mo Ron met Fang Zhihan for the first time in her past life.

    --------

    "Miss Mo, the door is unlocked."

    Chu Feng voice fell in Mo Ron''s ears and she came out of her trance.

    In a daze, she looked at the four dots on the screen that didn''t show the password but they were of green color showing that the password was correct.

    She suddenly felt a little ironic inside her heart.

    Here she used to think that she had forgotten everything about He Jian from her past life but even a password told by him was very clear in her memory.

    How wrong she was.

    Chu Feng, on the other hand, was very surprised. He only thought perhaps it was his boss who told Miss Mo the password of his apartment. Regarding this new discovery, there was newfound respect in Chu Feng''s heart for Mo Ron.

    Because this fact only represented just how much his boss valued Miss Mo ��enough to even tell her the password of his apartment.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, was suddenly feeling a little weird. She turned to Chu Feng and said to him.

    "Assistant Chu, I think you should go inside first and check if Mr. He is really inside."

    Chu Feng nodded his head immediately thinking that Mo Ron might be hesitant to step inside an unfamiliar apartment as he didn''t know that she had already gone inside He Jian''s apartment before.

    So he silently opened the door when Mo Ron made some space for him and went inside.

    Standing outside the apartment, Mo Ron wondered if she should go inside.

    Her gaze went to the apartment that was adjacent to He Jian''s. It was where Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong lived with their son.

    Her heart was suddenly feeling very fast.

    Why did it feel like everything was suddenly happening same as from her past life?

    The strange feeling only grew more when Chu Feng came running outside and told her.

    "Miss Mo, Boss is having a very high fever."

    Mo Ron exhaled a sharp sigh and licked her lips lightly.

    In a daze, she stepped inside the apartment and then went to He Jian''s room followed by Chu Feng who was already trying to call Fang Zhihan but the call never went through.

    Standing near the bed, Mo Ron''s gaze went to the phone ced on the bedside table.

    As if responding to her gaze, the phone started to ring suddenly and Mo Ron flinchedpletely.

    With a pale face, she stepped forward and nced at the number.

    ''Dad''.

    The name on the screen said.

    Gulping audibly, Mo Ron first nced at the bed where He Jian was lying but he waspletely unconscious.

    She then turned around only to find that the room waspletely empty.

    Where did Chu Feng go?

    The phone rang again and again.

    A frown marred the forehead of the man lying on the bed. Perhaps the sound disturbed him very much.

    Mo Ron noticed it. She gulped again unable toprehend why she was feeling so stiff and nervous.

    With trembling hands, she picked the phone and then slid the screen to answer it.

    "Jian."

    "Hello, Sir."

    Mo Ron responded in a shaking voice but her eyes were nk as she stared at the wall in front of her eyes.

    She called He Zhunag ''Sir'' instead of uncle, unlike her past life. After seeing He Jian''s grandfather''s behavior, Mo Ron thought this kind of address will be much better.

    "Who are you?"

    "Mo Ron. I am your son''s neighbor."

    Mo Ron introduced herself suddenly feeling the satisfaction that this time she had something to introduce herself, unlike her past self.

    "Where is Jian?"

    The question made her eyes flicker to the bed and she responded without stuttering.

    "Mr. He is having a high fever. I and Assistant Chu just entered to find him lying on the bedpletely unconscious."

    The same silence from past life lingered on the other side before she heard one-word response.

    "Alright."

    And then the call was cut.

    Mo Ron didn''t put the phone back on the bedside table.

    She continued to stare at the screen as if waiting for something��suddenly wishing what she was waiting for not to happen.

    However, it happened.

    The phone rang again.

    And the caller was Fang Zhihan.

    Everything was just like her past life.

    It gave her the illusion that the sequence of the events could be anything but they would remain the same.

    It didn''t matter if He Jian was in City H. It didn''t matter that he met her early in this life.

    He still fell ill. He Zhuang also called just at the moment she stepped inside the room. And then Fang Zhihan''s call followed after.

    Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong were also here.

    Would her brother also be snatched away from her just like her past life?

 Chapter 211 - The Annoying Fang Zhihan

    "Miss Mo"

    "Miss Mo"

    Chu Feng shook Mo Ron''s arm who looked lost somewhere.

    "Huh?"

    Mo Ron whispered as she came out of her trance. A sharp ringing of the phone fell in her ears and her attention again went to the phone in her hands.

    Fang Zhihan was still calling.

    Chu Feng eyes lit up when he saw this. He had been trying to call Doctor Fang but the call never connected. He looked at Mo Ron and asked politely

    "Miss Mo, Should I talk to Doctor Fang and ask him toe here to check Boss?"

    Mo Ron immediately nodded her head and put that phone in Chu Feng''s hands as if she had been waiting to do this.

    Chu Feng noticed her weird behavior and a little pale face but he didn''t get much time to pay attention to it as the phone was still ringing. So he hurriedly answered it.

    "Hello, Doctor Fang. It is Chu Feng."

    "Yes��yes. Alright��then I will be waiting for you here. Okay"

    The call was hung up and Chu Feng looked at Mo Ron.

    "Miss Mo, Doctor Fang asked me to take Boss'' temperature until he reaches here. I don''t think that we have a thermometer in this apartment. I will go and arrange it."

    Chu Feng was about to turn around and leave when Mo Ron stopped him.

    Mo Ron sighed as she rubbed her face to calm herself down and then said

    "I do have a thermometer in my apartment. I will bring it and you stay here with Mr. He."

    Chu Feng had a hesitant expression on his face. Mo Ron noticed it and raised her eyebrows questioningly. The hesitant assistant licked his lips and then tried to say politely

    "Actually Miss Mo��Boss might not like it. I mean that it must be used by someone before so��"

    Mo Ron understood and nodded her head lightly.

    Yes, how could she forget that?

    Just because she saw He Jian not distancing himself from people too much in the present life, she thought that he didn''t feel any aversion towards using other people''s belonging also.

    As Chu Feng left the apartment to buy a thermometer, Mo Ron sat on the only couch inside the room.

    She nkly looked at the unconscious man lying on the bed.

    She remembered how in her past life she had taken care of him for the whole night.

    He didn''t even mind when she touched him.

    That was the first time that made her think that she was different from others in He Jian''s eyes.

    And perhaps it was also the start of her thoughts going in the other direction for He Jian.

    His care and this different treatment only belonged to her. It made her feel special. So she thought��

    The doorbell rang and Mo Ron also came out of her reverie.

    She frowned as she wondered who it was.

    Chu Feng couldn''t return this fast.

    Mo Ron thought that it might be Fang Zhihan so she got up and hurriedly went to open the door. As expected, it was Fang Zhihan at the door.

    "Mo Ron��"

    Fang Zhihan was perhaps startled as he had not expected her to be there but he soonposed himself. However, Mo Ron still told him without much expression on her face.

    "Assistant Chu had gone to buy a thermometer."

    "Oh��"

    Fang Zhihan whispered with a smile that made his eyes a little narrow.

    Mo Ron wondered at what he was smiling but then she simply stepped aside without saying anything.

    Fang Zhihan took it as a sign of allowing him to enter.

    After Mo Ron locked the door again, she found that Fang Zhihan had already gone inside He Jian''s room.

    She sighed heavily praying for Chu Feng toe back as soon as possible.

    She didn''t want tomunicate with Fang Zhihan at all.

    Talking to He Jian''s friends other than Shen Weisheng now suddenly seemed to be a big task to Mo Ron.

    She nced at the clock inside the living room.

    Mo Ron sighed again.

    Her first ss must have started already.

    Since Fang Zhihan and Chu Feng were already here, she should leave for college.

    She would be able to attend the next sses at least.

    Mo Ron went back to the room and saw Fang Zhihan taking He Jian''s temperature. Her bag was lying on the couch she was sitting on before so she picked it.

    Her eyes again went to the unconscious man lying on the bed and she suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave him in such a condition.

    ''He doesn''t need you, Mo Ron. He already has people to take care of him by his side.''

    Mo Roualn strengthened her heart like this and said to Fang Zhihan

    "Doctor Fang, Assistant Chu will be here soon. Since you are also here, I think that I should leave now. I have college to attend."

    Fang Zhihan turned to look at her from the thermometer.

    "One hundred and four ��"

    Mo Ron knitted her eyebrows in confusion at Fang Zhihan''s meaningless words.

    When she understood that he was talking about He Jian''s fever, she swallowed nervously.

    Even the temperature was the same from the past life.

    If everything was happening just like that time then He Jian should get fine until tomorrow.

    There was no need to worry.

    Fang Zhihan had already turned back to his thermometer.

    Just when Mo Ron thought that he would not respond to her, she heard him asking

    "How will you go? I think it is He Jian''s driver who drops you at the college every day, right?"

    ''You don''t have anything, girl. Everything you have now is given to you by He Jian so don''t jump so much.''

    The words said by the same man suddenly shed in her mind.

    At that time, how cold Fang Zhihan had looked, she could still remember very clearly.

    Unconsciously, Mo Ron''s voice came out a little cold and indifferent as she said to Fang Zhihan.

    "There exist buses in this world also and if they don''t then I have two legs also."

    Fang Zhihan was surprised at this sudden outburst and turned around to look at the girl again.

    Mo Ron saw his eyes going on her legs as he said

    "Hmm, I see. You really have them."

    A yful smile lingered on his lips as he turned his head around and continued his work.

    Behind him, Mo Ron was left speechless and flustered by his words and actions.

    Then came the anger.

    She huffed and then stepped forward to leave the room.

    When Fang Zhihan heard the sound of her footsteps, he was about to stop her from leaving like this. He knew that if he let the girl go then He Jian will get mad at him.

    However, he never needed to do that.

    Mo Ron who was at the door of the room suddenly heard a voice.

    "Lan, don''t leave."

 Chapter 212 - CEO He Behaves Weirdly

    Lying on the bed, He Jian could see a blurry figure in front of his eyes.

    When it got cleared, his blue eyes twinkled.

    Although he could only see the back of the figure, he knew that it was her.

    It was his Lan.

    "Lan��"

    However, the figure never turned around. It have him a sense of panic and made his heart feel a little stuffy.

    His Lan was not like this. She would run to him as soon as he would call her.

    Lan��she was going to leave him again.

    He needed to stop her.

    "Don''t leave."

    He Jian whispered again as he forwarded his hand in Mo Ron''s direction.

    Those whispers in the silent room could be heard very clearly.

    Standing at the door of the room, Mo Ron waspletely frozen after hearing the words.

    The coldness in her ck brown eyes melted a little and she slowly turned around in a daze.

    She could see a pair of blue eyespletely focused on her.

    "Don''t leave."

    The words this time came out very firm and He Jian even looked ready to get up from the bed.

    However, Fang Zhihan immediately held him and said

    "Jian, don''t get up. Your body needs aplete rest."

    However, He Jian looked at Fang Zhihan with a frown on his forehead and anger in his eyes. Fang Zhihan was startled when he saw this.

    "You leave me��How can you allow Lan to leave me again? Didn''t you say that you will help me find her?"

    Hearing He Jian''s words, Fang Zhihan only thought that he was little confused because of the fever.

    Perhaps he was talking about the time when he was still looking for Mo Ron everywhere. He had indeed promised him at that time to help him in finding Mo Ron.

    However, He Jian''s strength in resisting was too much for a person who had caught the fever.

    Fang Zhihan had no choice but turned around to look at the frozen Mo Ron.

    "Ron,e here and help me. Otherwise he will get out of the bed in this state."

    Mo Ron came out of her stupor when she heard Fang Zhihan and immediately moved towards the bed.

    Unexpectedly to Mo Ron, He Jian really calmed down.

    When he forwarded his hand to grab her hand, she couldn''t even stop him.

    "Stay here."

    He Jian whispered softly as he felt a little dizzy suddenly.

    Fang Zhihan sighed in relief as it would be better to give medicine to the unconscious He Jian than the conscious one.

    He signed Mo Ron something and Mo Ron frowned when she understood what he was saying.

    However, seeing He Jian''s in such a state, she couldn''t even refuse him and leave indifferently.

    "Mr. He, lie down on the bed. Your body need rest."

    Mo Ron said politely as she helped He Jian in lying down on the bed.

    Fortunately the man obeyed her silently andid down on the bed. His hand didn''t leave Mo Ron''s hand as Fang Zhihan gave him the medicine.

    However when Fang Zhihan tried to help him in drinking water, He Jian frowned deeply.

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes narrowed seeing this and he passed the ss of water to Mo Ron after a moment.

    When the ill man really drank the water this time, Fang Zhihan couldn''t help but scoff.

    He Jian went in a deep sleep after a few moments and Chu Feng also returned at the same time.

    This time, Fang Zhihan had to get up and open the door as Mo Ron''s hand was held by He Jian''s tightly.

    No matter how much she tried, he didn''t leave her.

    Chu Feng was baffled when he entered the room and saw this scene.

    He was also embarrassed because of bringing the thermometer sote but no one in the room seemed to pay any attention on his embarrassment.

    Fang Zhihan was caressing the non-existent stubble on his chin as he looked at Mo Ron whose hand was held by his dear friend.

    Lan��he had never thought that his dear friend who was a cold b of ice was so creative in creating nicknames for the girls.

    He wondered exactly when would He Jian understand his feelings?

    On the other hand, Mo Ron who could feel Fang Zhihan''s stare felt very annoyed.

    A few momentster, she couldn''t control herself from raising her head and then raising her eyebrows at him questioningly as if asking why he was staring at her like a creep.

    However, Fang Zhihan was just too much.

    In response, he raised his eyebrows also but didn''t say anything.

    When Mo Roualn lowered down her head and huffed, the amused expression on Fang Zhihan''s face was suddenly reced with confusion.

    Now he was sure that this girl really doesn''t seem to like him.

    However what had he done to deserve her indifference and dislike?

    Fang Zhihan wondered suddenly.

    .

    .

    .

    Fang Zhihan couldn''t say for long. He soon started to get calls from the hospital. His whole day was packed and he already had postponed a surgery toe and check He Jian.

    He normally didn''t like to do this but since He Jian was his friend so he thought that he could do this surgery an hourter also.

    After he was sure that everything was alright with He Jian, he gave his personal number to Chu Feng so that he could contact him if He Jian needed a doctor suddenly and then he left from there.

    Chu Feng also decided to do some work and postpone the meetings that He Jian had today.

    He also needed to tell the clients that his boss was going to meet today that meeting was not possible for today.

    So he also left the room as soon as Fang Zhihan left.

    Sitting on the bed, Mo Ron was getting bored by herself.

    Since she had not slept at night properly, her eyes soon started to close on their own ord and she soon fell asleep by He Jian''s side.

 Chapter 213 - Sleeping Peacefully After A Very Long Time

    Two hourster, when Chu Feng came back to check on his boss, he was surprised to see the scene inside the room.

    His boss was leaning against the headrest and looking at Miss Mo who was sleeping peacefully on the bed something that his boss should have been doing.

    He Jian sensed someone''s presence in the room. Seeing that it was his assistant, he didn''t say anything except sign him to stay silent.

    After that, he moved his eyes back to the sleeping girl.

    Her hand was held by him and he still had not let it go.

    His blue eyes fell on her red and swollen eyes and he frowned for the umpteenth time while looking at them.

    He could tell that she had not sleptst night properly so he didn''t want anyone to disturb her sleep.

    He then nced at the files lying on the bedside table and picked one of them. His work was still pending.

    Chu Feng, on the other hand, who was asked to stay silent, didn''t know what he should do.

    He wanted to ask his boss to rest.

    Although he looked better than before, he still could see very clearly that his boss was still having a fever.

    However, how could he even perhaps try to say this in signs, and if even he tried, his boss was not even ready to look at him for an extra second.

    But surprisingly, He Jian raised his head to look at his assistant when he felt that he still had not left his room. With a frown on his forehead, he looked at his assistant coldly and then back at Mo Ron.

    In the end, Chu Feng gathered his courage.

    He took out his phone and typed what he had wanted to say hurriedly and then walk towards the side of the bed where his boss was.

    He showed his phone and He Jian''s blue eyes narrowed a little when he read the text on his assistant phone.

    ''Boss, CEO He Zhuang had called me a few minutes ago and especially told me to make sure that you will take a very good rest. He will call me after an hour to ask if you are resting or not. I am afraid that I would have to say the truth.''

    The hands holding the phone trembled and Chu Feng almost fell down on the floor in fear when the cold blue eyes filled with surprise as well as astonishment fell on Chu Feng.

    Perhaps he was being this daring for the first time and this made him He Jian very surprised.

    However, Chu Feng persisted through this silent torture.

    He continued to stand there firmly until He Jian whispered lightly.

    "Bring me another nket."

    It took Chu Feng a few seconds to register what his boss had just said but when he did, he immediately went to the closet and took out a new nket.

    Only then did Chu Feng notice that his boss had given his nket to Miss Mo. The nket that should have been covering his boss was now covering Mo Ron''s bodypletely.

    Chu Feng sighed more and more feeling that his boss would definitely prove to be a very good father figure.

    He Jian covered himself with the nket given by Chu Feng and then lied down on the bed. Since the bed was huge, he could sleep without touching Mo Ron easily.

    Enough space was left between them.

    When Chu Feng saw that his boss had closed his eyes, he sighed in relief and left the room.

    Lying on the bed, He Jian opened his eyes again as soon as he was sure that Chu Feng had left.

    He was thinking of getting up in a few minutes as the work was too much and he knew that he would not be able to sleep again now.

    As he thought this, he could always feel the presence of the young girl sleeping peacefully beside him. A very faint and fresh scent was invading his personal space making him aware that there was someone else other than him on his bed.

    He sighed lightly as he turned his body in Mo Ron''s direction.

    His blue eyes rested on her face that looked so peaceful and he suddenly couldn''t move them away.

    A very small smile appeared on his lips something that he himself didn''t notice.

    Slowly and slowly, his eyes started to get close on their own and He Jian fell asleep.

    For the very first time in all these years, he fell asleep without using any medication.

    After a very long time, he had a peaceful sleep even though it was only for three hours.

    .

    .

    .

    Three and half-hourter, He Jian was leaning against the headrest while reading some files. Chu Feng stood a step away from him.

    His hands held the files that he needed He Jian to sign.

    Since his temperature was now a little down, Chu Feng didn''t stop him from working or perhaps he didn''t have any more courage left to threaten his boss again.

    It was very courageous of him to do it once. He can''t do it again if he loved his life.

    The room was very silent although the two men were working.

    When Chu Feng had stepped inside the room with those files in his hands, his boss''s cold blue eyes had warned him clearly not to make any noise in the room.

    And he was very intelligent to know what will happen if he actually dared to the otherwise.

    At this moment, God knows who didn''t love his life and decided to ring the doorbell of the apartment.

    The construction of the building was done very nicely. So nicely that the loud voice of the doorbell could be heard inside the whole apartment ensuring that the resident no matter in which part of the apartment he was should be able to hear it.

    Chu Feng immediately felt the temperature of the room going down.

    With great courage, he looked at his boss and immediately took a few steps back in fear.

    He Jian was literally looking at his assistant with cold eyes screaming.

    ''Why the f**k are you still standing here instead of throwing the person, whoever was ringing the doorbell, outside of the building?''

    Chu Feng immediately left the room when he got the message.

    However, he was toote.

    Sleeping on the bed, Mo Ron was already started to have a frown on her forehead.

    Panic shed in He Jian''s eyes when he saw the frown on Mo Ron''s forehead.

    He really wished that she could have a good rest.

    He knew that she was very good in studies so she must be giving a very good amount of time to her studies also. And then she did this tutoring job also.

    He Jian felt very distressed for the young girl.

    He really wanted to tell Mo Ron that he could support her and her family so she didn''t need to work so hard.

    And he might have proposed it if he had not known Mo Ron''s nature after these few months.

    Now, He Jian knew that saying these words would only push Mo Ron far away from him so he didn''t dare to do so.

    Now the only thing he wants is her to have a good rest when she is so tired but it seems that even that is not eptable by someone.

    His hand hesitantly forwarded to pat Mo Ron''s forehead as he whispered

    "Sleep ��everything is alright��sleep��"

    He remembered that''s how he had seen a father patting his daughter once.

    In her sleep, Mo Ron heard the deep voice. It was hesitant and a little awkward as well as somewhat rigid ��as if the person was unhabitual of saying such words.She would have gone back to sleep as the sound had already stopped.

    However, the voice aroused her curiosity in her sleep and she opened one eye to peek at the person.

    The beautiful face of He Jian instantly was in her sight making her breath hitch for a second.

    Mo Ron instantly opened both of her eyes and looked around the room in confusion.

    ''What happened?''

    ''Where was she?''

    He Jian''s hand was still on her forehead as he amusedly looked at all the interesting expressions Mo Ron made during all this while.

    This was the scene Fang Zhihan saw when he entered the room with Chu Feng.

    His dear friend who had not let a single woman in his personal space had a girl six years younger than him lying on his bed.

    Not only that, he also has this good smile on his face as he looked down at the girl ��something that he had never seen before

    He suddenly thought that his thought that He Jian was a monk was all an illusion.

    In fact, he was the biggest scum out of all of them toy his eyes on a girl who was so younger than him.

 Chapter 214 - He Jian Doesnt Want Lanlan To Go To Cheng Mansion

    Fang Zhihan cleared his throat loudly to bring the two people on the bed out of their trance.

    Mo Ron immediately sat up on the bed as the thing started to make sense for her.

    Yes, ��she was sitting beside He Jian because he was holding her hand and then she ��.and then she slept.

    As she saw Fang Zhihan and Chu Feng standing in the room and looking at them with amused and straight faces respectively, she suddenly wanted to beat herself up.

    How could she let such a stupid thing happen?

    She slept on He Jian''s bed.

    Mo Ron suddenly felt like crying.

    He Jian''s hand that had automatically fallen away from Mo Ron''s forehead when she suddenly got up,id on the bed alone.

    He nced at Mo Ron and frowned when he noticed the embarrassment on her face. Adding to that, she looked like she was about to cry.

    He understood something and his cold eyes turned to look at the smiling Fang Zhihan. They held the clear warning not to say something stupid at this moment.

    After that, he looked back at the young girl and said gently.

    "Lan, You don''t need to worry. No one saw anything."

    The implication hidden behind He Jian''sst words was very clear.

    That no one will talk about this incident and they will behave as if anything like this ever happened.

    Mo Ron also understood what He Jian was saying and she believed him. If he was saying this, then this would happen.

    At the same time, she noticed that her nket was separate from He Jian''s and there was enough gap between them also as he lied on the bed.

    She suddenly felt a little relieved.

    Even if they decided to talk behind He Jian''s back, what will they talk about?

    Nothing happened.

    Right.

    Assuring her mind and heart like this, Mo Ron finally raised her head and looked at Fang Zhihan coldly.

    If he really dared to say something bad about her then she will change the map of his face.

    He Jian saw that she looked a little better so he moved his attention to Fang Zhihan and asked coldly.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Fang Zhihan smiled sarcastically and answered his question.

    "You see ��I am having a fever and since you are a doctor, I havee here to let you treat me."

    Fang Zhihanughed at his own joke. However, a momentter, he realized that everyone had a straight face and no one except him wasughing.

    So he stoppedughing and then looked at Chu Feng as he asked

    "Wasn''t it funny?"

    He Jian''s assistant was a very honest person. So when Fang Zhihan asked him this question, he shook his head emotionlessly.

    Seeing Chu Feng''s emotionless face, Fang Zhihan felt that it was really bad but he tried topose his face and this answered seriously.

    "I came to check on you. Are you feeling alright now?"

    Fang Zhihan moved towards the bed as he said this.

    Mo Ron immediately started to get down from the bed. Now she thought about it, she was suddenly feeling very awkward with her stay in this room so she decided to leave after Fang Zhihan will check He Jian.

    "You lookpletely fine."

    Fang Zhihan said as he brought his thermometer out.

    "Hm��the fever is down now. See��isn''t it a miracle. Jian, you can go to any hospital, no doctor can bring one hundred and four-degree fever down in just a few hours. It is only me, Fang Zhihan. You are very lucky to have me. You should give me something as a reward. How about invest��"

    "Chu Feng, drag Doctor Fang out."

    He Jian''s cold voice interrupted Fang Zhihan''s bragging.

    Chu Feng seemed to be used to doing this as he immediately stepped forward and tried to hold Fang Zhihan''s arm.

    Fang Zhihan immediately avoided Chu Feng''s hand and with an aggrieved face, he looked at his friend.

    "Jian, you are too cruel. Here I postponed surgeries for you and you are throwing me out of your house. Do you even know just how many people beg me to treat them? You just don''t my val��"

    "Chu Feng"

    "Alright, alright��I will stay silent, Calm down. It is not good to be so cold and indifferent when you are ill."

    Mo Ron silently rolled her eyes at the dramatic Fang Zhihan who was finally silent.

    She looked at He Jian and felt a little awkward. However, since she really wished to leave she had to talk to him.

    "Mr. He"

    He Jian immediately looked at her so she continued

    "Since you are alright now, I think that I should leave."

    He Jian frowned again as he nced at the clock and said

    "Your college must have ended already. You don''t need to go anywhere. Just stay here."

    Fang Zhihan again raised his eyebrows with a surprised smile on his lips.

    He Jian''s actions didn''t seem to have any modesty now.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, was a little baffled.

    She did have to go somewhere. But even if she didn''t have to, why should she stay in He Jian''s apartment without any reasons.

    However, CEO He didn''t seem to find anything wrong with his words even when Mo Ron looked at him speechlessly.

    Instead, he continued to look at her with a pair of questioning eyes as if waiting for her to answer his question.

    Mo Ron sighed and told him the truth.

    "I need to go to Cheng Mansion."

    She nced at the only clock inside the room and cursed herself for sleeping for almost six hours so carelessly that she didn''t even remember where she was.

    Fortunately, she at least woke up before the time Cheng Yang had given her toe to Cheng Mansion.

    Unbeknownst to Mo Ron, He Jian was now more displeased by her words.

    His frown went deeper while Fang Zhihan watched his friend''s rigid face amusedly.

    "Weren''t you saying that yesterday was yourst day at Cheng Mansion?"

    Mo Ron felt surprised.

    Did she just hear the annoyance in He Jian''s voice just now?

 Chapter 215 - He Jian Cares For Lanlan

    Perhaps He Jian had also understood that his words came out a little wrong. He remembered how Mo Ron had confronted him saying that she will not tolerate if he tried to control her.

    So when he saw Mo Ron turning her had to look at him with narrowed eyes, he immediately maintained a straight face.

    All the displeasure went away long ago and he seemed to asking Mo Ron just casually.

    "Did something happen to make you go there even today? "

    After seeing his emotionless face, Mo Ron also thought that a moment ago, the annoyance she sensed might just be her illusion.

    So she answered him politely

    "Yes, Mr. He, Actually Cheng Yang requested me to go there today. Today will be thest day ording to me."

    He Jian''s eyes flickered but he also seemed to be relieved after hearing Mo Ron''s words.

    So she was really leaving that job.

    Even though he felt a little reluctant to send her there, he knew that he can''t stop her. So he looked at Chu Feng and said

    "Arrange the driver for Lan."

    "No"

    Mo Ron instantly shook her head and said

    "I can go by bus."

    "No, you will go by the car. The driver will drop you there."

    He Jian said firmly in a tone that allowed no resistance. So Mo Ron could only sigh and follow Chu Feng.

    Now only Fang Zhihan and He Jian were left inside the room.

    Fang Zhihan who had been watching his friend''s actions silently until now finally decided to speak. However, he knew that he can''t annoy He Jian more otherwise he really will be thrown out so he just asked casually.

    "Cheng Mansion��is it the Cheng family I am thinking about?"

    He Jian nodded his head without even looking at Fang Zhihan. His eyes remained on the documents he was reading.

    Fang Zhihan smirked and then asked

    "So you don''t like her to go there, why?"

    This time, He Jian raised his head and looked at Fang Zhihan coldly. A momentter, he said

    "Lan goes there to tutor the son in Cheng family. He is about the same age as Lan. He doesn''t seem to have good intentions towards Lan."

    "Oh��"

    Fang Zhihan dragged his word as he looked at the frown on He Jian''s forehead that was no different from he had when Mo Ron said that she was going to Cheng Mansion.

    "So what is the problem? I have heard a lot about this boy, Cheng Yang. I don''t know if you know or not, he recently had filed a case against You Biuxin stating that You Biuxin nned his father''s death as well as the destruction of a building that was constructed under Mrs. Chen''s guidance. Not only that, he also won the case and now You �� is in the jail. The Cheng family also got a hugepensation amount and I think they will surely make a hugeeback."

    He Jian''s face didn''t held any surprise and it made Fang Zhihan realized that he knew all this. So he continued

    "What''s wrong if he likes her? Mo Ron ha��"had to marry a guy someday.

    Fang Zhihan had wanted to say but he didn''t notice He Jian''s eyes that were going cold with every word he said

    "Fang Zhihan��"

    It was at that moment Fang Zhihan realized that his patient was not feeling well with his talk. However, it was just what he wanted. He smiled slightly but he didn''t say anything.

    He Jian also lowered his head when Fang Zhihan shut his mouth.

    However, he always had a frown on his forehead making Fang Zhihan wonder whether he was reading the file in his hands or not.

    And sure enough, He Jian put down the file a few momentster.

    Aplicated smile formed on Fang Zhihan''s lips as he noticed He Jian''s gaze going towards the clock.

    Had he already started to wonder when will Mo Rone back?

    "Why didn''t you just stop her from going if you didn''t like it?"

    "She doesn''t like it when I try to control her actions."

    A helpless smile formed on He Jian''s lips as he said

    "Last time, I stopped her from calling Shen Weisheng Brother, she confronted me for that."

    Fang Zhihan''s smile became moreplicated as he sat down on the bed and looked at his friend as he was looking at apletely different person.

    "And when did you start to care what others like or not, Jian?"

    In Fang Zhihan''s memory, He Jian was a man who had always done what he wanted without caring for what others thought or liked.

    So he couldn''t help but feel surprised when he saw He Jian hiding his displeasure in front of Mo Ron. There was no doubt that he could stop Mo Ron from going to Cheng Mansion.

    However, he didn''t do that because he was worried that Mo Ron will dislike it.

    Fang Zhihan could not help but wonder how He Jian changed so much or if this change was only for Mo Ron.

    However, he could also see that even He Jian doesn''t seem to realize the change inside him.

    Fang Zhihan suddenly remembered something and looked at He Jian curiously as he asked

    "Ron doesn''t seem to like me much. Do you know any reason behind it?"

    He Jian looked at Fang Zhihan with a confused face. He remembered Mo Ron''s nice behavior with Shen Weisheng.

    A momentter, he looked at Fang Zhihan coldly and said

    "You must have done something stupid for Lan not to like you. Tell me what did you do?"

    Fang Zhihan was baffled.

    He also wanted to know what wrong he did for Mo Ron not to like him.

    He looked at He Jian''s cold face and narrowed eyes and suddenly regretted telling him about this. So he decided to change the topic.

    "I don''t remember for now. I will tryter. You ��tell me. How did you suddenly get such a high fever? Are you not resting properly?"

    He Jian''s face didn''t have any emotion at Fang Zhihan''s question. He picked the file from the bed he had just thrown and started to read it.

    Fang Zhihan sighed as he knew that he would not be able to make He Jian answer his question. So he decided to ask Chu Fengter about He Jian''s schedule.

 Chapter 216 - A Surprise

    Mo Ron got out of the car when it reached Cheng Mansion.

    She nodded her head when the security guard saluted her and stepped inside the mansion. While going inside she never noticed the security guard hurriedly running to the phone he had close to him and then calling someone.

    Mo Ron hummed as she walked towards therge entrance of therge mansion.

    She frowned when she saw that the doors were closed. Usually, whenever shees to Cheng Mansion, she finds the doors always open.

    She stepped forward and pushed the doors inside. Fortunately, the door was not locked as it started to open as soon as Mo Ron pushed them.

    However, when they opened one more thing confused her.

    The inside of the mansion waspletely dark. Mo Ron frowned.

    ''Could it be that there was no one at home?''

    However, if that was the case then the security guard must have informed her. With a confused face, she stepped inside the dark mansion and called loudly.

    "Cheng Yang."

    "Ah��"

    Mo Ron had just finished when she felt something soft falling on herself. A strong but sweet scent of roses invaded her nostrils and she caught a petal with her hands.

    She was standing under the rain of roses.

    Mo Ron was baffled. With a surprised face, she turned to look ahead only to find that the mansion that waspletely dark a few moments ago was now beautifully lit up with lights.

    And it was very beautifully decorated.

    "Close your mouth."

    She felt a light touch on her chin and her parted lips got closed on her own. With wide eyes, she looked sideways only to find Cheng Yang standing beside her.

    "Is it beautiful?"

    Still, with wide eyes, she turned to look at the front and nodded her head in ''yes''.

    "It''s very beautiful��"

    She whispered softly

    The huge mansion was decorated with very beautiful lights and roses. The faint scent of her favorite flowers never left her alone.

    Mo Ron found it veryforting to her restless senses that she had sincest night.

    During all this time, Cheng Yang was looking at Mo Ron with a small smile grazing his lips. His eyes never left her face that had so many expressions.

    As if he wanted to capture her every moment of happiness and surprise in his memory.

    .

    .

    .

    "Don''t they look good together?"

    Hiding behind the wall, Mrs. Cheng whispered to the old Butler.

    The old butler first looked shocked and then afraid as he thought that Mrs. Cheng might have found out something he and his young master was hiding.

    However, when he nced at his mistress, he found her looking at Young Master Cheng and Mo Ron with sincere eyes.

    Only then did the old butlere to know that Mrs. Chen really meant her words.

    He was very excited and happy suddenly and fiercely nodded his head again and again as he said

    "Yes, Madam ispletely right. Young Master looks very good with Miss Mo."

    Looking at the front, Mrs. Cheng raised her eyebrows at her butler''s hurried agreement and turned her head to look at him with a meaningful smile on her lips.

    "Oh��hearing your so eager answer, why do I feel that you have this thought inside your heart for very long? "

    The old butler felt very nervous under Mrs. Cheng probing gaze and looked here and there as he tried to convince Mrs. Cheng.

    "What is Madam saying? How can I dare to have such bold thoughts to pair Young Master with someone��it is not something a mere servant like should do��"

    Mrs. Cheng frowned at the old butler''s words and told him.

    "Hmm�� if you want to hide and say something to cover everything up then just stay silent. You don''t need to say all this."

    Mrs. Cheng said firmly and the old butler understood that she didn''t like his words calling himself a servant.

    He was about to apologize when he saw a mysterious smile on Mrs. Cheng lips as she told him

    "Do not think that I don''t know what thoughts you and your young master are having inside your heart."

    The old butler''s eyes went wide as he suddenly came to know that Mrs. Cheng already knew everything.

    "Th..that madam��"

    He stuttered as he tried to exin the matter. However, Mrs. Cheng raised her hand and said generously

    "I am not angry at you. I quite like this match."

    She whispered softly as she again nced at Cheng Yang and Mo Ron talking to each other with a smile on their faces.

    Her son looked so happy after so many days. What other thing did she even want for him!

    Looking back at the old butler with narrowed eyes, she said

    "I am not angry at you or Cheng Yang for anything. I am just a little envious."

    When Mrs. Cheng said her next words, the old butler could really hear the hint of envy in her tone.

    "Cheng Yang told you about this but not me. Did he perhaps think that I will behave like those mothers in the drama and stop him from having rtionship with Mo Ron?"

    Mrs. Cheng sighed as she continued

    "He had crossed the legal age of dating so of course, I will not stop him until he equally concentrates on his career."

    "Neither I will go to Mo Ron and hand her a check to leave my son alone."

    Mrs. Cheng said as she looked at the old butler with narrowed eyes.

    The old butler lowered his head silently remembering that it was only him who had requested his master not to tell Madam about this matter. Because he had imagined the same scene in his mind.

    It seems that madam heard him when he was talking to Young Master about this matter and ��specifically these words.

    He felt very embarrassed as he fumbled with his words and tried to exin himself.

    "That��madam I ��actually."

    However, Mrs. Cheng again interrupted him and said

    "You need to stop watching those dramas, old man."

    And the old butler''s face went red as he was now sure that Mrs. Cheng had really heard him when he was describing all these scenes from those dramas to Cheng Yang.

    Mrs. Cheng smiled seeing this and didn''t tease him anymore. She instead turned to look at her happy son.

    A sight of her happy son could never tire a mother''s eyes.

 Chapter 217 - Mo Roulan Was Also Selfish

    Cheng Yang and Mo Ron looked at each other with a surprising smile when they saw that they were about to collide with each other.

    Both of them take a step back and said

    "You go first"

    "You go first."

    They said at the same time as they looked at the door with the dish in their hands.

    Surprised, they again looked at each other and it was Mo Ron who firstughed and Cheng Yang just smiled deeply hearing her melodiousughter.

    At this moment they were standing inside the kitchen bringing the dishes to the dining table where Mrs. Cheng and the old butler were waiting for them.

    Today they decided to let the old butler rest and do this work.

    In the end, it was Mo Ron who went out first followed by Cheng Yang.

    The dining table was filled with dishes and the sweet aroma filled the whole dining room. When all the dishes were set on the table, Mo Ron walked around the dining table to Mrs. Cheng who was signing her toe and sit beside her.

    Cheng Yang sighed seeing this and his lips were pressed in a thin line as if he had lost something big.

    Mrs. Cheng who noticed her son''s reaction smiled secretly.

    She shook her head and called him a coward seeing that he silently walked to sit beside the old butler.

    The dining table wasrge and he could clearly walk around and sit on the other side of Mo Ron, however, he didn''t do so.

    At this moment, Mrs. Cheng suddenly remembered her husband who had put aside all the shame while courting her.

    She wondered why Cheng Yang didn''t get his father''s shamelessness.

    If he went ahead like this, then perhaps he will never get the girl because she didn''t seem to have any inkling of his feelings.

    Mrs. Cheng then looked at Mo Ron and felt satisfied.

    She was a very good girl for Cheng Yang. Her son looked happy with her and hence she was more satisfied with Mo Ron.

    The more she looked at her the more Mrs. Cheng found Mo Ron a good sight to her eyes.

    Her constant stare had now started to make Mo Ron feel awkward as she wondered whether she had something on her face that made Cheng Yang''s mother gaze at her like this.

    Cheng Yang also noticed Mo Ron''s difort and called out his mother in confusion.

    Mrs. Cheng came out of her trance and realized the awkwardness on the table. She cleared her throat and tried to remove this awkwardness with her sincere words

    "Miss Mo, you might not know Professor Huo had suggested you as Cheng Yang''s tutor, I didn''t have that much confidence in you."

    "Mom��"

    Cheng Yang didn''t understand where his mother was trying to go with these words. He remembered that whatever the old butler had told him so he thought that his mother really didn''t like Mo Ron.

    He wanted to talk to his mother about thister��at least when Mo Ron was not around.

    However, Mrs. Cheng turned to look at her son with narrowed eyes and said coldly.

    "You shut up and eat silently."

    Cheng Yang was baffled after being scolded. However, his mother didn''t pay any more attention to him and looked back at Mo Ron as she continued

    "Cheng Yang was like that at that time��so distant and silent. I have left every hope of getting the happiness we have today in my family after losing my husband."

    Mrs. Cheng had a smile on her lips but the tears in her eyes made that smile look very sad. Cheng Yang felt sad seeing his mother like this and got up from the chair to walk to his mother. Standing behind Mrs. Cheng, he held her shoulders silentlyforting her.

    Mrs. Cheng smiled looking back at her son and held his hand trying to assure him that she was alright.

    Then she looked at Mo Ron and said gratefully.

    "All thanks to Miss Mo that we are having this joyous event in our house today."

    Mo Ron was also left speechless after hearing whatever Mrs. Cheng said.

    It was only the first day when Mrs. Cheng had talked to her nicely. After that when she had suggested that Mrs. Cheng should take Cheng Yang to a psychiatrist, Mrs. Cheng had started to behave very coldly with her. It was after so many days she had seen her talking to her again so nicely.

    She shook her head lightly seeing that Mrs. Cheng really looked grateful and said

    "I did nothing, Mrs. Cheng. It is Cheng Yang''s own willpower toe out of the darkness."

    For helping Cheng Yang, Mo Ron had actually two reasons.

    First was that she wanted this job because it paid very well.

    Perhaps Cheng Yang''s matter was special in Mrs. Cheng''s eyes and she could not find any teacher for him so she raised the tutoring fees very high. Hence in these few months, she had already gathered one-third of the amount she needed to get her mother''s ne back.

    However, Cheng Yang was too silent and didn''t look like he wanted to study. Mo Ron could ept money happily but only the amount she deserved. If Cheng Yang didn''t want to study then she would have to leave the job so she did everything to make him feel interested in his studies.

    The second was that she found him the same as hers from the past life.

    She had helped Shen Youlin for the same reason. The three of them med themselves for everything that happened in their lives and they couldn''t bear the consequences of their actions.

    This self-hatred could easily bring destruction to a person''s life just like it destructed hers.

    By helping Shen Youlin and Cheng Yang, her heart felt a strange satisfaction as if she had saved herself from doing all those mistakes in her past life.

    Hence, she was not a saint.

    She had her own selfish reasons for helping Cheng Yang and Shen Youlin.

    But both the reasons�� she couldn''t tell Mrs.. Cheng about them and could only try to act modest and divert her attention from this matter.

 Chapter 218 - The Nervous Cheng Yang

    The dinner finished slowly as the four people on the table talked with each other.

    Butler Wen felt a little awkward at first as it was his first time to sit with everyone like this and have a meal. However, with time, he also started to feelfortable andughed whenever someone made a joke.

    Sitting on the table, Mo Ron nced at Cheng Yang who was smiling happily at something Butler Wen was telling and she couldn''t help but think that he looked more carefree and happy today.

    After the dinner finished, Mrs. Cheng retired to her room.

    Mo Ron knew that she hade home after a week from the office so she could understand that she wanted to rest.

    Butler Wen also started to clean the dining table. So she was now left alone with Cheng Yang in the living room.

    She nced at the clock inside the living room and found out that there was still half an hour left in the time Cheng Yang had asked her for today.

    Mo Ron could see the sky from one of the windows of the living room and saw that it was still not that dark so she had no problem staying.

    However, what will she do now if she stayed?

    She looked at Cheng Yang and smiled lightly. Just when she was about to open her mouth and say something, Cheng Yang spoke up

    "Garden��will you go to the garden with me?"

    Cheng Yang looked a little nervous and this made Mo Ron feel funny. It was the first time she was seeing him like this.

    Was he afraid that she would refuse to apany him to the garden?

    She smiled and said

    "Of course"

    And almostughed out loud when she saw Cheng Yang heaving a sigh of relief.

    Cheng Yang was too nervous to care that Mo Ron wasughing at him.

    Just when Mo Ron turned around, he winked at Butler Wen who was hiding behind a wall in the living room and after that, he followed Mo Ron to the garden.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, unaware of any such interactions was now looking around the beautiful garden of the Cheng Mansion.

    "It is a very nice ce��"

    She had never visited the garden of the Cheng Mansion and she couldn''t help but find the ce beautiful. There were many flowers inside the garden.

    Cheng Yang smiled when he heard herpliment and said when he saw her looking at some particr flowers again and again.

    "My father ��personally used to take care of them."

    The atmosphere became a little strange after Cheng Yang mentioned his father. Mo Ron was at a loss of words as she licked her lips lightly while Cheng Yangughed lightly feeling her confusion.

    "You don''t need to behave like that."

    Mo Ron was very surprised when she heard Cheng Yangughing. With surprised eyes, she looked at him and saw him looking at the same flowerpot.

    "I have epted it now."

    Mo Ron understood what he was trying to say. He had finally epted his father''s death.

    "He is no longer with me but he will always remain in my memories."

    Cheng Yang smiled when he finished his words and looked at Mo Ron.

    "You are right."

    Mo Ron reciprocated the smile and whispered lightly.

    She had not expected Cheng Yang to continue talking on this topic but he did.

    "Thanks"

    "You don''t need to."

    "No, I need to."

    Cheng Yang emphasized his words and continued

    "If you had not made me realize that I need to confide everything to my mother then I would never have been able to know the truth."

    Mo Ron''s eyebrows knitted in confusion as she didn''t understand what truth Cheng Yang was talking about. However, it was never her right to intrude in his life any longer and ask him such a personal question.

    "I would not have known that my father''s death was not my fault. I would not have been able to avenge it."

    As Cheng Yang continued, slowly and slowly things started to make sense to her.

    So Cheng Yang''s father was killed by someone?

    With wide eyes, she looked at Cheng Yang only to find him still looking at those flowers.

    It took a great time for Mo Ron to calm down from the shock she had just received.

    Curiosity was in human nature and she was no different.

    She had to suppress herself, again and again, to not ask any stupid question from Cheng Yang.

    He might be saying that he had epted his father''s death but his emotions must be still delicate and she never wanted to hurt him. So staying silent was a better option.

    The atmosphere didn''t stay like that for long.

    As very soon, Butler Wen stepped inside the garden dragging a trolley with him.

    Mo Ron was surprised again when she saw a cake on the top of the trolley and looked at Cheng Yang in confusion.

    "Is it your birthday today?"

    Cheng Yang chuckled at her question and then shook his head.

    "No, it''s for you."

    "Oh��"so it was a farewell cake. She had wanted to say but Butler Wen had already reached to them until that moment and gave them a big smile.

    Mo Ron reciprocated the smile but frowned when she saw that Butler Wen was about to leave.

    "Butler Wen, you should also stay here with us."

    The smile on Cheng Yang''s lips froze and Butler Wen who was amidst leaving the garden also didn''t know what he should say for a moment.

    The old butler nced at Cheng Yang hesitantly as if asking what he should do.

    In the end, Cheng Yang bit his tongue and said

    "No, butler Wen can''t stay here."

    Mo Ron, who didn''t notice their small interactions frowned in confusion and asked

    "Why?"

    "Because he has diabetes. Won''t he feel bad to see such a delicious cake cutting in front of him and then watching us eating it when he himself can''t have a single bite?"

    Butler Wen who didn''t have any such disease was left speechless at his master''s capability of lying. However, he could only smile hesitantly when Mo Ron nced at him apologetically.

    After that, he silently left the garden leaving Cheng Yang and Mo Ron with their cake.

 Chapter 219 - CEO He Collapsed?

    "Let''s cut the cake."

    Cheng Yang said to Mo Ron who nodded her head and picked the stic knife from the table.

    After cutting the cake, Mo Ron forwarded a piece to Cheng Yang. She had actually expected him to take it from her hands but Cheng Yang leaned down and open her mouth to bite from the piece of cake in her hands.

    His lips touched her fingers making her take her hand back away instantly as she tried hard to hide her awkwardness.

    However, Cheng Yang who noticed it licked his lips while looking at Mo Ron intensely as she cut another piece of cake and tasted it.

    His hand went to the pocket of his pant and he caressed the thing inside. When he nced at his watch, he saw that there were only ten minutes left from the time, he had asked Mo Ron.

    Swallowing nervously, he finally gathered the courage to take out the small box from his pocket. However, at the same moment, Mo Ron''s phone inside her bag started ringing.

    Mo Ron hurriedly wiped her hands with a napkin ced on the trolley and then went to pick her bag from the only table inside the garden not noticing the boy who almost stretched out his hand to stop her.

    Sighing, Cheng Yang had to take his hand back and wait for Mo Ron toe back.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron frowned when she took out her phone and nced at the number.

    It was He Jian who was calling her but why?

    She slid the screen to answer the call and as soon as she did, she heard He Jian''s voice

    "Come out. I am here to pick you."

    "Eh?��"

    What was he doing here instead of resting inside his apartment?

    She shook her head when she didn''t hear any answer and then nced at Cheng Yang who was already looking at her with a smile and with his hands in his pockets.

    Everything seemed to be done and the time Cheng Yang had asked for was also about to end. But she should still ask him once if she should leave.

    "Just a min, Mr. He"

    She said to He Jian and then put down the phone as she walked to Cheng Yang and asked

    "Cheng Yang, is anything left or I can leave now?"

    Cheng Yang swallowed on hearing the question. It took him a great courage to nod his head and say

    "Yes��something is still left."

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron mumbled and then walked a few steps away to tell He Jian.

    "Mr. He, I can''te right now. You can leave. I wille back by bus."

    Mo Ron thought that He Jian must have gone to his office after she left his apartment and hence came to pick her up on his way.

    So she asked him to leave without even knowing what kind of face the man on the other side of the phone had.

    When she didn''t hear anything, she put the phone on her bag without even looking at the screen to check if the call was cut or not. She could see that Cheng Yang was eagerly waiting for her and she didn''t like to make anyone wait for her so she immediately went to see what more he wanted to talk about.

    Cheng Yang knew that not much time was left so he started to talk as soon as Mo Ron came back.

    However, looking in her clean ck-brown eyes, he felt his throat going dry. It was a momentter, he finally said

    "Mo Ron, I have never done this before. All this�� is also new for me. Neither have I felt like before and nor did I ever feel the need to express myself so eagerly. I don''t know if you will understand me or not but I can''t wait to say it."

    Mo Ron had a frown on her forehead as she heard Cheng Yang saying this and that.

    On the other hand, Cheng Yang swallowed nervously and then finally got himself ready to say.

    "Mo Ron, I li��"

    Cheng Yang could never finish his words.

    Mo Ron''s phone ced on her bag started to ring again.

    Mo Ron''s eyes flickered and she looked at Cheng Yang apologetically. Before he could say anything, she ran to pick her phone up.

    This time also it was He Jian who called her.

    With a sigh, Mo Ron picked the call as she signed Cheng Yang to wait for two minutes apologetically. Cheng Yang''s lips were pressed in a thin line as he smiled tightly and nodded his head indicating that he is waiting.

    "Miss Mo��Miss Mo, Boss copsed suddenly, Miss Mo."

    Chu Feng''s voice full of panic came from the other side making Mo Ron''s eyes wide.

    "What?"

    She said loudly as she picked her bag from the bench and then was about to leave the garden when she heard a voice from her behind.

    "Mo Ron."

    Mo Ron bit her tongue and turned around to look at Cheng Yang apologetically.

    "Cheng Yang, I need to go back. It is urgent."

    Cheng Yang''s eyes dimmed but he still tried.

    "Just a minute, Mo Ron. Can you w��"

    "Miss Mo��"

    A shout came from the phone instantly making Cheng Yang pause amidst his words and Mo Ron put the phone on her ear.

    "Miss Mo, pleasee back soon. I am scared. I have heard that some people go muddleheaded after suffering from a high fever. What if Boss also��"

    Cheng Yang suddenly paused amidst his words but Mo Ron didn''t notice this strange pause. She just sighed heavily and then nced at Cheng Yang with a helpless expression.

    "Cheng Yang, I really need to go."

    Cheng Yang, in the end, nodded his head stiffly.

    He watched as Mo Ron turned around and said to that person on the phone.

    " Assistant Chu, Why did you even bring Mr. He here? You should have��"

    The words faded in the air as Mo Ron''s back started to disappear from Cheng Yang''s sight. However, he still heard the name.

    ''Mr. He��''

    It was him.

 Chapter 220 - Did He Jian Lie?

    Mo Ron came out running of the Cheng Mansion.

    Just outside the doors, she saw a ck car standing with its driver seat''s door open. He Jian''s assistant, Chu Feng was standing out of the car with a phone in his hands that she assumed belonged to He Jian.

    The assistant''s eyes brightened and he called out respectfully.

    "Miss Mo"

    However, Mo Ron could not help but frown seeing his irresponsible behavior. She had always thought that Chu Feng was the best and intelligent assistant He Jian could have ��not only in this life but in her past life as well.

    His behavior was no different from fox. With a gentle smile on his face, he could fool anyone into him being a very amicable person.

    But in reality, he was so ruthless ��that when she had experienced it she had not been able to believe that she was seeing the real Chu Feng.

    However, that was the real Chu Feng who hid himself behind his gentle smile very well. He was very polite and respectful to those whom his Boss favored but to those who were disliked by his Boss, he could be very ruthless.

    But He Jian needed that kind of assistant so she couldn''t me him for being like that.

    However, today she suddenly had to go through her thoughts again.

    How could this intelligent assistant be suddenly so foolish?

    Not only did he bring his sick boss to the office to work but he also brought him here just to pick her up. And if that was not enough, when his boss copsed, he called her instead of calling Fang Zhihan. Instead of going to the hospital he was here waiting for her outside the Cheng Mansion as if she was a doctor who will treat He Jian.

    Mo Ron just looked at Chu Feng coldly making him startle when he saw her cold and indifferent eyes and then stepped forward to open the door of the back seat.

    "Pass me a bottle of water and clothe if you have."

    She said coldly before going inside the car.

    Chu Feng who was baffled just a moment ago soonposed himself.

    When Mo Ron''sst words registered in his mind., he suddenly felt guilty as well as conflicted.

    He knew why he was asking for water and cloth. She perhaps wanted to bring down Boss high fever until they reached the hospital by using them.

    It was a very good method and Mo Ron also showed her intelligence in such an emergency but should he really arrange it when his boss was just ��

    For a moment just earlier, when he had seen Mo Ron''s cold eyes, he had thought that she knew the truth and hence she was angry at him for calling her out like that.

    Chu Feng cleared his throat and just decided to arrange what Mo Ron had asked for.

    As for what to do next, it should be managed by his boss only.

    He was not at any fault.

    He just did whatever his boss asked him to do.

    For onest time, he nced at the door of the back seat silently wondering what must be going on inside. Seeing how cold Mo Ron looked just now, he wondered whether his boss really would be able to manage the angry Miss Mo.

    Chu Feng sighed and then walked away after telling the driver that he was going to buy something from the nearby shop.

    Inside the car, the atmosphere on the back seat was exactly like Chu Feng had thought.

    On the back seat, Mo Ron stared at the wide-awake He Jian with her nk eyes.

    "You��lookpletely�� fine. But Chu Feng said that ��you copsed because of high fever."

    She whispered in disbelief to herself as she stared at He Jian with a frown on her forehead.

    She didn''t notice how He Jian wentpletely stiff after hearing her question. His face was taut and he didn''t say anything for a few moments.

    Just when Mo Ron was about to go outside of the car and question Chu Feng, He Jian spoke up.

    "Did he? Did he say that?"

    Mo Ron vigorously nodded her head and said

    "Yes, he called me. He was so panicked when he told me that you have a high fever."

    Sitting in the front seat of the car, the driver silently shook his head unknown whether he was pitying Mo Ron because of her naivety or whether he was praising Chu Feng inside his heart for his acting.

    At the same moment, Chu Feng stepped inside the car with a water bottle in his hand. He looked questioningly at the driver when he saw his expression.

    However, the driver just shook his head.

    Chu Feng didn''t get much time to pay attention to the driver''s expression because soon he heard his boss'' words from the back seat of the car.

    "Chu Feng overreacted. I just felt a little dizzy and he instantly called you. I have even tried to stop him but he was just too worried for me. Don''t mind him."

    Chu Feng''s eyes were wide as he stared at the front.

    He overreacted!

    How easily his boss lied and left him alone.

    Chu Feng felt more pain than he had felt when he had been cheated by his girlfriend a few weeks ago.

    His eyes were a little red and he threw away the driver''s hand when he tried tofort him by patting his shoulder.

    On the back seat, Mo Ron lookedpletely confused by the whole fiasco.

    Her mind was not ready to believe that Chu Feng would really dare to do something if He Jian stopped him.

    However, when she nced at the front, she saw Chu Feng looking at her from the rear view mirror apologetically.

    Chu Feng had never felt this embarrassed in his whole life but he had no other way except to take all the me on his head.

    Mo Ron sighed as she pressed her temple.

    She closed her eyes and licked her lips that had gone dry because of how tense she was just a few moments ago.

 Chapter 221 - Mo Roulan Was Special To He Jian

    When Mo Ron opened her eyes, she looked at He Jian and remembered that he had just said that he was feeling dizzy so she couldn''t help but frown.

    "You were feeling dizzy just a few moments ago?"

    He Jian''s stiffness slowly went away and his eyes brighten a little when he saw a worried expression on Mo Ron''s face.

    His blue eyes flickered and he slowly nodded his head.

    "Yes. A little."

    Mo Ron''s lips were pressed in a thin line after she heard his answer.

    "Then why did youe here in the first ce? You should have been resting inside your apartment. Who asked you to roam here with your so-worried assistant?"

    The worried assistant was clearly said sarcastically and Chu Feng''s face burnt red when he heard a snicker from the driver''s seat.

    Mo Ron said many things and she lookedpletely out of herself.

    And she was.

    She didn''t like the feeling she was feeling just a few moments ago.

    Before she had thought that He Jian would bepletely fine by tomorrow, just like her past life. However, when she was on her way out of Cheng Mansion, she couldn''t help but think that perhaps this event will also have a little change in her life.

    If Mr. and Mrs. Zhu who were childless in her past life could have a child in this life then He Jian''s normal fever could also take a worse turn.

    The thought had made her feel scared.

    And she didn''t like that feeling at all.

    It made her feel as if her whole world wille to a stop if something happened to He Jian.

    This feeling ��it was just a p to Mo Ron''s belief that she no longer care if there was He Jian in her life or not.

    ''No ��it is normal for her to care so much. One starts to care for even a dog if it lives outside their house �� then He Jian was a person. A man who had cared for her in the past life and in present life as well.''

    Mo Ron felt a little rxed after sheforted herself.

    She looked at He Jian who was pitifully leaning against his seat now and the frown came back on her forehead.

    "Are you feeling that unwell?"

    He Jian nodded his head lightly as he rested his head on the headrest and closed his eyes.

    On the front seat, Chu Feng shook his head silently as he nced at his shameless boss from the rearview mirror.

    Mo Ron looked clearly worried after hearing He Jian''s answer so he could not help but feel pity for the young girl.

    "Excuse me."

    Mo Ron whispered and then touched He Jian''s forehead with the back of her hand. With her other hand, she touched her own forehead.

    His forehead felt a little hotter than her forehead.

    "I think��you have a very slight fever."

    He Jian hummed and whispered

    "I also think so."

    However, his mind was somewhere else. He was, in fact, inhaling the sweet scent that was invading his personal space because of Mo Ron''s closeness.

    The scent seemed to make his restless mind and heart from earlier calm down.

    His hand almost rose to grab Mo Ron''s arm when she started to move back to her seat. Fortunately, at thest moment, he controlled himself and acted as if nothing happened.

    "Assistant Chu, did you bring the water bottle?"

    Mo Ron nced at the front and asked Chu Feng.

    "Yes, Miss Mo"

    Chu Feng passed the water bottle in his hands to Mo Ron. He also took out his clean handkerchief hesitantly when he saw that he forgot to bring any cloth.

    However, he was sure that his boss would not like to use his handkerchief.

    As expected, when He Jian saw Chu Feng forwarding his handkerchief to Mo Ron, he frowned and his face was very cold.

    However, Mo Ron never took the handkerchief from his hand.

    Instead, the two men were left baffled when they saw her leaning her head back and drinking the water from the bottle care freely.

    When Mo Ron put down the water bottle, her mouth was still blotted because of water inside her mouth that she was yet to swallow.

    Looking at the baffled Chu Feng, she raised her eyebrows in a questioningly manner as if asking as to why he was staring at her like this.

    Chu Feng immediately shook his head and turned to look at the front awkwardly.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron now turned to look in He Jian''s direction who had alreadyposed himself.

    Seeing her bloated cheeks, he couldn''t help but smile lightly.

    Her long ponytail shook in air whenever she turned here and there and with her bloated cheeks, she looked only cuter.

    For a moment, he had this strange urge to poke her here and there and then shuffle her hairpletely into a mess. He wondered what all kind of reactions she would have if he really did this.

    He Jian turned to look out of the window as he felt amused at his won thoughts.

    From his beside, he heard Mo Ron speaking to Chu Feng.

    "Mrs. He''s fever is very light. I don''t think it would be good to keep a cloth soaked in cold water on his forehead when the fever is already low. He just needs to rest a lot."

    Chu Feng nodded his head in understanding and assured Mo Ron that he will make sure that his boss rest enough.

    On the other hand, He Jian''s blue eyes were filled with gentleness and joy as he heard the younggirl beside him advising Chu Feng this and that.

    It was not the first time he had fallen ill.

    It was also not the first time, he was working when he was sick.

    However, it was the first time when someone had cared for him so much when he was feeling unwell.

    And the most surprising thing was that he really liked it whenever he would see this young girl worrying for him.

    At this point, inside some part of his heart, he was already starting to understand that Mo Ron was a very special person to him.

    So special that he could even shed away his dignified image in front of his assistant and threaten her to think of something just to bring her out of Cheng Mansion.

 Chapter 222 - Cheng Yang Was Not Ready To Let Go Just Like That

    That night, Cheng Yang could not tell Mo Ron what he wanted to tell her.

    Standing inside the garden alone, Cheng Yang opened the small box in his hands. Inside ity a beautiful ring that had a small diamond on it.

    That ring ��he had bought it for Mo Ron.

    Today he had wanted to propose her and ask her if she wanted to be his girlfriend.

    ''Will she really nevere back?''

    Cheng Yang could not help but wonder inside his heart. With nk eyes, he looked at the exit of the garden.

    During these past few months, Mo Ron has be a constant part of his life. Such a special part that even though now he had already covered all the sybus of his high school and was even ready to give college entrance exam in the next few days, he still wanted Mo Ron toe to Cheng Mansion to tutor him every day.

    After all, only by that, he would be able to see her every day.

    Other than that, what other excuse he had!

    He remembered how he had been restless when Mo Ron could note to Cheng Mansion for a few days in this month.

    He almost went to her apartment to see her but at the end moment, the little bit of rationality left inside him stopped him from doing that.

    It was only yesterday when Mo Ron told him that she was leaving the tutoring job, did hee to understand that he no longer can''t do without Mo Ron.

    And that''s why he decided to confess his feelings to her.

    Cheng Yang was even ready to wait and pursue Mo Ron if she had refused him. He had made all the arrangements.

    However, he had never thought that a phone at thest moment, a phone call will make all of his arrangements waste.

    With cold eyes and lips pressed in a thin line, he closed the box in his hands.

    ''He Jian��it was him who made Mo Ron leave like that.''

    A fire with some pain seemed to be there inside his heart.

    It must be because Mo Ron feel indebted to him as he helped her that day when she was in prison, so she couldn''t refuse him.

    He could understand her.

    However, he was now more determined to be more powerful than He Jian��so powerful that he can repay everything that He Jian had given to her so that she will not feel indebted to him anymore.

    And then he will tell her about his feelings.

    Cheng Yang had liked only one girl in his whole life and he would not just let her go like this.

    -------

    On the other hand, He Jian ''s car finally reached the building.

    He and Mo Ron stepped out of the car when the car stopped in front of the building followed by Chu Feng who told his boss that he needs to buy a few medicines Fang Zhihan had told him and hence wille back in a few minutes.

    He Jian let Chu Feng go while he and Mo Ron walked towards the elevator.

    The driver drove away the car to park in the parking.

    The building was unusually silent and the silence only increased inside the elevator. Mo Ron looked at He Jian standing beside her and didn''t understand why he was standing so close to her when there was so much space inside the elevator.

    She could even smell the manly cologne from his body.

    Didn''t he dislike other people invading his personal space?

    She nced at He Jian again and then silently took a step sideways. A sigh full of relief escaped her lips when she saw that her actions had gonepletely unnoticed from He Jian''s eyes.

    However, she never noticed how He Jian''s blue eyes flickered when she stepped away from him. Annoyance shed through the blue eyes but he didn''t say anything and continued to stand at the same spot.

    Fortunately, the elevator soon reached the floor they needed to go to so Mo Ron didn''t feel that awkward.

    As soon as the door opened Mo Ron stepped out of the elevator making He Jian look at her with raised eyebrows.

    Was he some sort of gue for her to act like this?

    Mo Ron smiled awkwardly when she turned around and saw his expression.

    "I ��I need to use the restroom."

    She mumbled an excuse and immediately ran to the door of her apartment without hearing if He Jian had something to say in response.

    He Jian chuckled in a deep voice when he looked at her disappearing back.

    She didn''t look any different from the running kitten.

    Thinking this, he stepped out of the elevator and walked towards his own apartment.

    "From your face, it seems like you have managed the matter."

    The softness in He Jian''s eyes vanished immediately when he heard the familiar voice as soon as she stepped inside his apartment.

    There sat Fang Zhihan on the dining table that was ced just in front of the kitchen munching on an apple.

    He took a big bite from the apple before he said

    "Jian��I wonder how you are living in this small apartment living your so huge mansion?"

    He Jian didn''t even nce in his direction as he walked forward and removed his coat. Throwing it on a single couch, he sat on the other and leaned against the headrest with his eyes closed.

    Exhaustion could be seen very clearly on his face.

    He wanted to rest.

    However, how could he do so in Fang Zhihan''s presence?

    The next moment, Fang Zhihan was by his side and said

    "Do you want to have some?"

    Without opening his eyes, He Jian knew that he must be forwarding his half-eaten apple to him even after knowing very well that he doesn''t like to eat anyone''s leftover.

    "Take it away from me if you don''t want to be thrown out."

    Fang Zhihan tsked as he took away the apple and took another bite.

    No matter sick or healthy, this man stays cold and indifferent every day of every year.

    "I suddenly miss Ji Fan."

    He whispered to himself and then swiftly turned his head around to look at He Jian.

    "Hey��did that really happen?"

    He Jian opened his eyes and his blue eyes were now colder and sharper than before. Fang Zhihan got his answer.

    "Ha��"

    Heughed loudly and pped his thigh as he said

    "Haven''t I told you?"

    Fang Zhihan smirked as he leaned against the couch''s headrestfortably while munching on the apple and remembering the scene from an hour ago.

 Chapter 223 - Fang Zhihan Intuition Proved To Be Right!

    <strong>(An hour ago)</strong>

    Fang Zhihan had postponed all of his surgery so now he was not worried about going to the hospital in hurry.

    He leisurely spread himself on the sofa inside He Jian''s room and yed a game on his phone.

    Working on some documents, He Jian first nced at the clock and then at his excited andzy self on the couch with cold eyes.

    "Do these useless things out of my apartment."

    Fang Zhihan had been used to He Jian''s coldness, however today he seemed to be extra cold. His hand that was ying to save himself in the video game trembled and he was killed.

    Fang Zhihan''s face fell and with an annoyed face, he raised his head to look at He Jian.

    "Old He, you can keep your coldness to yourself for a few moments also. I was going to make a high score just now."

    However, He Jian ignored him and called for Chu Feng.

    Chu Feng immediately stepped inside to hear his boss'' order.

    "Throw Doctor Fang out of this apartment."

    Chu Feng''s face had a conflicted expression. Actually, just a moment ago, he had gotten a call from his boss''s father who was also the current CEO of He Corporation that Fang Zhihan was to stay with his boss until he getspletely fine.

    Fang Zhihan also understood Chu Feng''s hesitant expression and blinked his eyes to assure him.

    If He Jian''s father had not promised him the benefits for Fang Industries that could save him from his family''s nagging for almost a whole month, he would not have been dying to stay with this annoying man.

    With a very fake sweet smile on his face, he stood up from the couch and walked towards He Jian.

    "Old He, you look full of thorns currently. Is something the better? Any headache or some other pain here and there��"

    However, He Jian still didn''t say anything.

    Fang Zhihan''s lips twitched and just when he thought that he would have to pass these few hours staying in this apartment silently, he noticed He Jian looking at the only clock inside the room.

    With a deep frown on his forehead, he then looked back into his file but his mind seemed to be somewhere else.

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows amusingly and then sat down on He Jian''s bed beside him.

    "Are you waiting for that girl toe back so eagerly?"

    He Jian looked at Fang Zhihan sharply as if daring him to say one more word. However, when had Fang Zhihan really stepped back at He Jian''s threats ��at least not before he could see his life getting destructing with them.

    He smiled meaningfully and theny down beside He Jian on the bed with both of his hands under his head.

    "So you really not like her to go and tutor that boy of Cheng Family��"

    No answer came except the sound of the page being turned but Fang Zhihan didn''t mind it. Instead, he merely smiled and asked He Jian curiously

    "Then why don''t you just do something to change her job? It is not like you don''t have that much power."

    Standing a few steps away from the bed, Chu Feng shook his head as he wondered just how much simr thoughts his boss and his boss friends'' have.

    Here Doctor Fang has suggested something like this and there his boss had already done all the arrangements to do that.

    However, Chu Feng''s expression didn''t go unnoticed from Fang Zhihan''s eyes. It took him a few moments to really understand it. Just a momentter, his eyes went wide as he got up from the bed and said aloud

    "You really did that, Old He, right? Your assistant''s face says it all. You can''t hide it anymore."

    He Jian looked above from the files in his hand and nced at his assistant coldly who was now standing there with his trembling legs.

    However, he immediately had an emotionless face as if he didn''t understand what Fang Zhihan was saying at all.

    However, Fang Zhihan justughed more seeing this and said while pointing his figure at Chu Feng

    "Now there is nothing you will get from making that straight face."

    Chu Feng couldn''t help but look at him with pleading eyes when he noticed that his boss was no longer looking at him. Fang Zhihan also pitied the assistant of his cold friend and mercilessly let him go.

    He instead focused his attention on something else and sat down on the bed while saying

    "Since you have really done something then why did she go there?"

    This time also, He Jian didn''t say anything but he nced at his assistant from the files in his hands. Chu Feng instantly understood the meaning behind his boss'' nce and told Fang Zhihan

    "Mr. Fang, actually today is thest day Miss Mo Ron had gone to Cheng Mansion. It was supposed to be yesterday before but Miss Mo''s student suddenly requested her to be there for one more day so Miss Mo had to go there."

    Chu Feng nced at his boss seeing that he didn''t look angry after hearing his words. He remembered whenst time he had called

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head at Chu Feng''s words but his eyes were narrowed a little as if he seemed to be in a deep thought

    "One more day��hmm��"

    A momentter, he again turned to look at He Jian swiftly and said loudly

    "Then how could you let her go after hearing this?"

    He Jian raised his head and looked at Fang Zhihan with a confused face because Fang Zhihna sounded too serious.

    Fang Zhihan almost wanted to bag his head when he saw his confused expression and told him

    "You said that that boy liked your girl. Old He, How can you not know what he is going to do after asking for one more day from Mo Ron?"

    He Jian''s face also had a serious and cold expression as he put down the file in his hand on the bed and asked Fang Zhihan

    "What will he do?"

    "Of course, he will confess his feelings to your girl."

    Fang Zhihan thought that He Jian will not believe him so he said more convincingly

    "Old He, your girl is so beautiful��ah, don''t look at me like that. I am not saying it in that way. What I want to say which boy would want to let go of such a beautiful girl and especially when he already likes her."

    He Jian''s blue eyes were no different from the cold ciers. He nced at the clock again. There were still forty minutes left from the time Mo Ron told him Cheng Yang had asked her for.

    Without looking at anyone in the room, he got down from the bed and moved towards the closet to take out his nicely put clothes.

    "Chu Feng, ask the driver to take out the car.. We will go to Cheng Mansion.

 Chapter 224 - Nightmares That Dont Let Him Sleep

    <strong>(At present)</strong>

    "Hm��since I have helped you so much Old He, you should also help me. Why don''t you��" think of investing in this new project of Fang industries?

    He had wanted to say as he even took out his phone that mentioned the details of the new project that had been sent to him by his father just this morning.

    However, He Jian never looked at the phone in Fang Zhihan''s hands. He didn''t even let himplete his words. Instead, his cold blue eyes were fixed on Fang Zhihan''s fox-like face as he said emotionlessly

    "Why don''t you and your family just suck out all the money from He Corporation?"

    For the first time after so many days, Fang Zhihan really looked embarrassed by He Jian''s words. He understood that He Jian must have known about his father promising already an investment in one of the projects of the Fang Industries.

    He bit his tongue and didn''t say anything else.

    He Jian also looked away from him and then stood up from the couch to go inside his room.

    It was only after the room of his door was locked, Fang Zhihan realized that he need to find a ce to sleep inside that apartment tonight.

    He looked around at the doors of the other rooms and was speechless to find that the door of the guest room was locked. Since the apartment was small, at least ording to Fang Zhihan there was only one guest room inside it.

    Fang Zhihan turned around and looked at Chu Feng who had just entered the apartment with a packet of medicines in his hands.

    "Chu Feng, where is the key to this room? I need to stay here tonight in case He Jian had a high fever again. Give me the key."

    He forwarded his hand expecting that Chu Feng knew where the key was and hence he would give it to him. However, Chu Feng shook his head hesitantly and told him

    "I am sorry Doctor Fang but my boss had asked me to not unlock that room without his permission."

    "Eh? Why?"

    Chu Feng scratched the back of his head as he himself felt a little embarrassed to say this.

    "Actually Miss Mo stayed inside that room once with her brother. Boss asked me that this room is now reserved for Miss Mo only. No one else should use it except Miss Mo."

    Fang Zhihan''s had an incredulous expression on his face as he went in a depressing silence for a moment before he finally opened his mouth and looked at Chu Feng with a face full of despair.

    "Chu Feng, your boss is a gone case now."

    Chu Feng frowned not understanding Fang Zhihan''s words.

    The reason was him being always with his boss. Since he had seen all these changes in his boss slowly and every day, although he was surprised when they happened, he soon adjusted to all these changes.

    However, for Fang Zhihan, it was the first time he hade to meet He Jian in many days��especially after he knew that now Mo Ron was in his friend''s care.

    Seeing his cold and indifferent friend caring for someone so much, he couldn''t help but feel shocked.

    Now Fang Zhihan was constantly wondering whether this care was only because Mo Ron saved He Jian or it was for something elsepletely.

    With a helpless sigh, Fang Zhihan could only sleep on the couch that was ced in the living room. Tow hourster, seeing that Fang Zhihan was here, Chu Feng was also a little assured so he decided to go to his house once and thene back.

    Fang Zhihan let him go.

    After Chu Feng left, he got up from the couch to drink some water and then went to He Jian''s room. However, he cursed the cold man inside his mind when he saw that the door was locked from inside.

    ''How will I even go inside and help him in case he got fever again?''

    He thought inside his heart but at the same time, he was very sure that He Jian will not get the fever again. Fang Zhihan hadplete trust in his medicines and treatment.

    If he can''t treat a person with a normal fever then him being so popr in his profession will be ironic.

    He just stood there and put his ear on the door of the room.

    When after a few seconds, he didn''t hear any sound of the keys being pressed or the pages being turned, he sighed lightly. He hoped that He Jian was really resting inside the room.

    Also if He Jian wanted to work then he would have gone to the study room, Fang Zhihan was very sure of this.

    When had something or someone had been able to stop He Jian from doing what he wanted?

    Thinking this, Fang Zhihan was relieved and went back to the couch to have a nice sleep.

    Inside the room, He Jian was really deeply asleep on the bed.

    However, a momentter, he suddenly started to breathe harshly. Beads of sweat started to gather on his forehead as if he was witnessing something very horrible.

    ''I hate you''

    ck-brown eyes filled with pain and exhaustion shed in front of him and he was instantly fully awake.

    The sound of his harsh breathing could be heard inside the room. His blue eyes had a hint of redness as he put one of his hands on his chest.

    He felt something very stuffy there ��as if he couldn''t breathe properly. However, he knew that he was breathing.

    It was not the first time he had woken up like this with these same feelings of deep despair. However, it was the first time he actually remembered what he saw in his dream.

    ''I hate you.''

    The words again rang in his ears making him flinch unconsciously.

    Those eyes again shed in his mind.

    The pair of eyes ��why did they look so familiar?

    It took He Jian a few seconds to calm down himself and assure himself that it was nothing but a dream. However, he also knew that he would not be able to go back to sleep now.

    Longing shed in his blue eyes as he remembered how deeply he had slept in the morning when Mo Ron was lying beside him.

    His hand caressed the other side of the bed. The remembrance of that sweet scent calmed his anxious heart.

    A few momentster, he got down from the bed and went out of the room.

    Seeing Fang Zhihan sleeping inside the living room, nothing changed in his blue eyes and he went to do some office work inside his study room.

 Chapter 225 - Lin Qianru Traps Her Daughter In Her Own Words

    The morning sun had just risen in the sky.

    The rm clock ced beside Mo Ron''s bed also started to ring loudly. With sleepy eyes, Mo Ron came out of her nket and turned it off.

    A whole minuteter, she got down from the bed and went inside the bathroom.

    Two minutester, Lin Qianru entered the room. An apron was tied on her waist telling her that she must be cooking inside the kitchen. When she saw the empty bed and heard the sound of water from the bathroom, she left the room silently.

    An hourter, the whole family that included only three members was at the dining table and having breakfast.

    After finishing her breakfast, Mo Ron had just stood up from her chair when Lin Qianru passed a box to her and said

    "Yesterday I was getting bored so I tried a new dish. Give it to He Jian on your way."

    The bag Mo Ron was picking almost fell down from her hand when she heard her mother''s words.

    How did her mother know that she was going to college with He Jian?

    Perhaps Lin Qianru also realized that there was something wrong with her bird so she immediately corrected herself.

    "I mean you are going out ��you just need to knock on his apartment door and then give it to him. He is our neighbor and we should have some contact in case we need some help in the future."

    Lin Qianru was so nervous that she almost blurted out everything.

    Fortunately, Mo Ron only looked a little suspicious which also disappeared after her exnation. However, she didn''t take the box from her mother''s hand.

    She remembered that the dish her mother had cooked yesterday was spicy so she said without thinking

    "Mr. He can''t eat this, Mom. He had a very high fever yesterday and this dish was very spicy so I don''t think that we should give it to him."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes were instantly filled with worry and she asked

    "What? He Jian had a fever? And you are telling me this now?"

    She stood up from her chair and looked at Mo Ron with a disappointed face.

    "Mo Ron, I didn''t expect this from you. As a neighbor, it is our duty to take care of him especially when he had helped us so much."

    Mo Ron was left speechless by her mother''s outburst.

    She had wanted to say that she didn''t leave He Jian alone yesterday just because of this. However by saying that, she would just ept that she didn''t attend the college tomorrow. So she thought that staying silent was much better.

    However, she was also worried that her mother would not go to He Jian''s apartment to ask about his well-being so she assured him.

    "Mom, he is fine now. His fever is also not there. Mr. He also has a friend who is a very good doctor. You don''t need to worry so much."

    Lin Qianru hesitated and then nodded her head slowly.

    "Then it is fine I guess if he is fine already. But you still should have told me, Ron. I will go in the evening and ask him how he is feeling now."

    Mo Ron mumbled a ''sorry'' in a low voice and then finally picked her bag from the chair. However, when she was about to turn around, she suddenly heard her mother''s voice again.

    Lin Qianru''s eyes lit up when she finally caught something with which she could trap her daughter and she asked immediately

    "How do you know that He Jian had a fever? He even has a friend who is a doctor��How do you know so much about him?"

    Mo Ron''s whole body froze at this question.

    Sitting on his seat, Mo Chen took a bite from the toast and then looked at this scene silently as he was watching a drama.

    He looked at the terrified expression on his sister''s face and then at his mother''s strict face. Mo Chen took it as his cue to leave.

    Every time his mother gets angry at his sister, he also has to bear the consequences of this anger. So it was better for him to leave silently now.

    Mo Chen very carefully picked his bag from the chair and walked towards the door of the dining room without making a single noise.

    However, just when he was at the door of the room, he heard his mother''s strict voice.

    "Why are walking like that?"

    Mo Chen''s big ck eyes went wide. He turned around slowly and looked at his mother with an innocent face.

    "Mo, actually I think that I ate too much so I was just pressing my stomach."

    Lin Qianru looked at her son strangely hearing his stupid excuse and couldn''t help but tell him

    "Mo Chen, if you eat too much, you don''t press your stomach. Go and have a walk before going to stand at the ce to wait for your bus. Don''t run anywhere else except around the building."

    Mo Chen instantly nodded his head and immediately left from there when he saw that his mother had turned back to his sister.

    Mo Ron who clearly looked through his stupid excuse looked at his disappearing back with a pout.

    "Where are you looking at? Turn around and look at me."

    She heard her mother''s strict voice and turned around helplessly.

    "Hmm"

    Lin Qianru kept a straight face and nodded her head in satisfaction as she asked

    "Now tell me, how do you know that He Jian had a fever yesterday?"

    Mo Ron hesitated and looked around the room for a few moments before she finally said

    "Actually Mom��.my college falls in the way of Mr. He''s office so Mom ��Mr. He drops me to the college every day."

    Mo Ron finally told her mother the half-truth.

    However, Lin Qianru was very happy with this half-truth also.

    Mo Ron told her something at least.

    Mo Ron sighed in relief when she saw that her mother didn''t have that much of a reaction so she continued

    "Yesterday when I didn''t see his car in front of the building, I casually went to ask if he was fine and then his assistant told me that Mr. He was unwell. Then yesterday evening when I went again��of course just as neighbors��.the same assistant told me that Mr. He was feeling well and also that his friend who was also a doctor was to stay with him for a whole night so we don''t need to worry."

    "Oh��"

    Lin Qianru just nodded her head lightly and then even said

    "It''s better if you go to the college with He Jian. I, too don''t feel safe with you traveling in buses alone."

    Mo Ron almost rolled her eyes. Her mother just worried too much. Buses were not even that dangerous.

    However, she could also understand her mother''s worry. After all, once her mother''s money was stolen when she was traveling by bus. Although it was only a little money, Lin Qianru still feels afraid of traveling in buses and whenever she travels she takes the minimum amount of money she will need.

    Seeing that her mother didn''t look that much strict or suspicious, Mo Ron decided to leave from there.

    However, she didn''t know how her mother smiled in victory after she left.

 Chapter 226 - Do You Hate Me?

    Mo Ron was not surprised that much when she saw He Jian''s car parked outside the building. But she was relieved to see He Jian sitting inside the car and he looked much better than yesterday.

    Fortunately, the people in the building also didn''t talk much about her going to college in He Jian''s car now.

    The people in the city were perhaps like this only ��busy in their own life.

    She remembered the first day when she had got inside He Jian''s car from the building, she had been worried that people in the building will talk and then her mother wille to know that she was going to the college in a stranger''s car.

    That was why she had asked He Jian to wait for her only inside his car from the first day. If they even came down together then the building people will be more suspicious.

    However, now that her mother already knew that she was going to the college in He Jian''s car, she didn''t feel that she was doing anything wrong. With a free heart, Mo Ron walked towards the car and opened the door of the back seat under the envious gaze of the girls who were standing just a few steps away.

    Mo Ron was too na?ve to think that just because it was the city, no one will really put his nose in others'' matters.

    Regardless of if it was a town or a city, there always are present some people in our lives or around us who just like to poke their nose in our matters.

    "I suddenly wish that I was studying in the same college then I would also have been able to go there in his car. He is so handsome��damn. "

    One of the girls said to the other.

    The other hit her arm lightly and chuckled.

    "For that, you either need to be as intelligent as her, or you should have the money to pay to study in such a big college."

    The first girl knew that the other was saying right so she could only express her dissatisfaction with a pout as her parents didn''t have that much money. However, another girl who was standing with them had her eyes bright after hearing the first girl''s words.

    "Yu Liling, what are you thinking?"

    A girl shook her shoulder slightly when she saw her lost.

    Yu Liling came out of her trance and shook her head with a light smile. No one could guess the thoughts inside her mind.

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, Mo Ron sat inside the car and said happily

    "Good Morning."

    Chu Feng in the front seat smiled politely and wished her back. Even the driver who was sitting in the front enthusiastically turned to look at Mo Ron and wished her the same.

    For the driver who faced his cold boss during these long drives of dropping his boss to the office and then bringing him back, Mo Ron was a big relief.

    Because He Jian rarely got angry in presence of Mo Ron.

    Receiving the response of the two people in the front, Mo Ron smiled brightly and then turned to look at the silent man beside herself only to find him looking at herself in a daze.

    She raised her eyebrows and turned to look into the rearview mirror. There was nothing on her face to make him stare at her like that.

    Before Mo Ron could turn around to look at He Jian again, she was baffled to hear his words

    "Do you hate me?"

    Completely surprised Mo Ron turned to look at He Jian wondering if he was really talking to her. However, when she saw that he was looking at her only as if waiting for her answer, she didn''t know what to say.

    Even Chu Feng and the driver who heard their boss'' question didn''t understand why their boss asked such a question suddenly. However, they pretended very well that they didn''t hear anything and maintained a straight face.

    The middle-aged driver even pressed the button in front of him and soon a partition separated the front seat from the back seat.

    Now they could hear nothing from the back seat of the car.

    Looking at his watch tied on the wrist, the driver started the car fearing that Mo Ron will gette for college and his boss then will get angry at him.

    In the back seat, He Jian was still staring at Mo Ron waiting for her to answer his question.

    His blue eyes looked into her ck-brown eyes. The same pair of eyes from hisst night''s dream shed in his mind.

    Only now did He Jian understand why he had found that pair of eyes so familiar.

    But was the girl in his dream really Lan?

    He had actually wondered this when Mo Ron had stepped inside the car and cheerfully greeted everyone a ''good morning''.

    The same voice had told him in his dream.

    ''I hate you.''

    And that''s why he had blurted out this question without thinking. The dream had not left his mind since then and after seeing Mo Ron''s eyes and hearing her voice, He Jian was again feeling stuffy inside his chest.

    "Mr. He, what are you saying?"

    Mo Ron asked with a strange smile on her face.

    Did she hate He Jian?

    She did perhaps when she was reborn but not now.

    "Just answer me."

    He Jian said firmly.

    Mo Ron sighed lightly finding his behavior a little strange but nheless answered him.

    "Of Course, I don''t. Mr. He has helped me so much. Why would I hate you?"

    However, He Jian didn''t feel any nice after hearing these words. That voice was not leaving his mind for even a moment. It was filled with so much pain that he could feel that pain piercing his chest.

    Why did he have such a dream? He Jian wondered.

    Was it any indication of hising time?

    But why would Lan hate him?

    Was it because that he lied to her about not knowing her to bring in the prison onlying to her rescue when she called him? Or was it because he told her mother everything she was hiding from her?

    He Jian''s adam apple wobbled slightly when he thought so and he looked at Mo Ron with a sudden realization as well as panic.

    Then it would be better to tell her now and exin his reasons. He didn''t like the feeling he had at that moment at all.

    "Lan��I wanted to tell you something. Actually I��"

 Chapter 227 - The Helpless Parents

    "Lan��I wanted to tell you something. Actually I��"

    However, He Jian could neverplete his words.

    The window on Mo Ron''s side was knocked slightly interrupting He Jian amidst his words. Mo Ron turned around.

    Only when she lowered the window she dide to know that the car had stopped already and now they were in front of her college.

    She nodded her head at the driver and then closed the window again.

    Turning to look at He Jian again she asked him

    "Mr. He, what did you want to tell me?"

    "Nothing. You should leave now."

    He Jian said without any emotion on his face making Mo Ron confuse for a moment with his sudden change. However, she didn''t say anything and turned around to leave.

    ''If he didn''t want to share something then she can''t force him to do that.''

    Thinking this, Mo Ron opened the door and left the car.

    He Jian released a sigh as he looked at Mo Ron''s back from the window. The car started again and he could see her back fading slowly.

    What was he just going to do?

    If he wanted Mo Ron not to hate him then he should just ensure that she neveres to know about it instead of telling it to her by himself.

    No one else except him and Chu Feng really knew what happened that day.

    He Jian was sure that Chu Feng would never dare to let out a single word about it and until and unless he gave him the permission and he would also never say something to Mo Ron about that day.

    Hm��so Mo Ron will never hate him.

    That was just a stupid dream.

    =======

    Mo Chen was standing at the bus stop waiting for his school bus with other children when he suddenly heard someone calling him.

    "Mo Chen��"

    He looked sideways only to see a woman walking towards him with a boy of his age.

    Mo Chen smiled a little when he recognized the boy. The boy was Zhu Jiangru��his new neighbors'' son. Mo Chen had liked to y with Zhu Jiangru since the day he had had dinner with his mother and sister at their apartment.

    Zhu Jiangru had the video games and remote control cars and airnes something that he never had during his childhood as well as now. And the most surprising thing was that he let him y with them that day as much as he wanted.

    Mo Chen remembered how his friends didn''t let him used to y with their toys because they used to think that he will break them.

    He also wanted to have the same toys to y with, however, he could see very clearly that his mother didn''t have that much money. He had seen even the days where his mother had difficulty arranging three times of meals so he never got the courage to ask her for toys.

    A car that was gifted to him by his sister had been his one and only toy��something that he had until now.

    However, that day when he saw Zhu Jiangru toys he had a tinge of envy inside his heart which disappeared as soon as he told him that since he was his friend so he could y with them as much as he wants.

    He was a nice boy and Mo Chen had wanted to befriend him until the next morning his Jiejie told him that he can''t get too close to Zhu Jiangru.

    Remembering this, the smile from Mo Chen''s lips faded and his face suddenly didn''t have any emotion when Xun Wen reached to him with her son and her husband.

    "Mo Chen, fortunately, you are also here. Here our Ruru will also go to your school with you from today on. "

    Xun Wen said enthusiastically as soon as he was in front of Mo Chen. She pushed Zhu Jiangru forward a little to stand beside Mo Chen.

    Zhu Jiangru smiled at Mo Chen but Mo Chen never reciprocated that smile. He turned to stare at the front silently and heard Xun Wen saying

    "You too look so good together ��just like real brothers."

    Mo Chen''s face didn''t have any emotion but now he was also starting to agree with his Jiejie''s words from that day.

    ''This Aunty was really too weird.''

    Xun Wen seemed to notice Mo Chen''s aloof behavior and went silent. However, Zhu Jidong continued in her ce

    "Mo Chen, our Ruru is a little introvert. Take care of him in the school, alright?"

    Mo Chen didn''t want to agree with this request as his Jiejie had clearly asked him not to make Zhu Jiangru his friend.

    Fortunately, his school bus came soon. It had not even stopped when Mo Chen started to walk forward pretending as if he never heard Zhu Jidong''s words.

    Zhu Jidong''s face went cold and Xun Wen''s eyes dimmed. She swallowed lightly and then pushed her son forward to go inside the bus.

    After the bus left, only Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong were left there.

    "Jidong, I am so worried. How will Ruru do in school? I don''t even see any benefit in sending him to school now. Didn''t you see how Mo Chen acted just now? I have told you that that girl is very clever. Even her mother��I have invited her so much to our apartment yesterday but she always avoided epting my offer nor did she ask me toe to her ce."

    Xun Wen''s eyes were filled with tears as she sniffed lightly at the end of her words.

    Zhu Jidong''s face didn''t have any expression as he gently caressed his wife''s back tofort her. Staring at nothing, in particr, he whispered in a voice that was only audible to his wife

    "Don''t worry. If this method is not working then we will use another."

    Xun Wen turned sideways to look at her husband. Her eyes were full of fear as she said to her husband

    "But the second method had the least chances of sess."

    Zhu Jidong sighed heavily.

    "I know. But if the second method didn''t work then we will have to jump to the third."

    Xun Wen''s chin quivered slightly and Zhu Jidong felt distressed seeing her like this.

    "Hey��"

    He cupped her cheeks as he wiped the corner of her eyes.

    "We are also helpless, Wen. Don''t forget that all of this is for Ruru."

    Xun Wen nodded her head at her husband''s words and whispered softly

    "Yes, all for Ruru��all for our son..."

    After that, she tightly hugged her husband who silently reciprocated it.

 Chapter 228 - The Angry Butler Zhang

    A big ck car stopped in front of the He Corporation. The security guard first looked confused as he had not seen any such car before.

    He was ready to send the person whoever was inside away as he thought that inside must be some businessman who came to talk to the CEO about the investment in his project.

    He had already seen people like this before.

    Many havee before and shooed away by him.

    So he didn''t open therge gate that was in the way of the big building.

    The driver sitting inside the car frowned noticing that no one opened the door.

    "Ah��Song boy why is the car not moving?"

    From his behind came a voice and the young driver looked at the middle seat of the car from the rear-view mirror.

    The car was big so it had four seats. Two in front, two in middle, and then two at the back.

    "Butler Zhang, the security guard is not opening the door."

    On the back seat, Grandfather He who was resting with his head leaning against the car seat opened his eyes on hearing the driver''s words.

    "He is not opening the door."

    A deep frown wrinkled Grandfather He''s whole face and he looked at his butler sharply. Butler Zhang sighed and then signed the driver to ask the security guard as to why he was not opening the door.

    The young driver lowered the window of the car and signed the security guard toe over.

    Now the security guard was although the security guard of He Corporation, he, in the end, was only a security guard so he didn''t dare to offend anyone who belonged to the upper ss and walked over.

    However, when he walked over, he heard the young driver saying arrogantly to him.

    "Open the door."

    The security guard''s lips twitched instantly.

    The young boy driver ''Song'' was about to close the window after saying this to the security guard with a loft expression on his face when he heard the security guard saying to him

    "Why? Are you my father to dare to order me like this?"

    The young driver ''Song'' was left speechless hearing the security guard''s words.

    With the same face, he looked at the rearview mirror again ncing at the back seat.

    Butler Zhang was sighing again as he already expected what will happen next. The old man beside him was already breathing angrily as if ready to breathe fire through his lungs and then burn the security guard.

    He rubbed his eyes lightly and thought if he should sleep for the time until this drama goes on.

    The next moment, as expected the old man opened the door of the car and got out. The young driver was very loyal to Grandfather He and hence did the same.

    However, Butler Zhang didn''t have any wish to prove his loyalty.

    He, for the first time, was filled with joy that the old man was ready to fight with someone and waste time.

    He hoped that the security guard will not let him enter the He Corporation so that they can go back home. However, then he wondered again whether the old man will sit silently if he was set back like this.

    In the end, even Butler Zhang was confused about whether Grandfather He should be allowed to enter He Corporation or not.

    He decided to put all these thoughts aside for now and take a nap until the old manes back to the car.

    However, Butler Zhang had just rested his head against the headrest when the door of the middle seat opened again and the Grandfather He''s face head popped inside the car.

    With narrowed eyes, Grandfather He looked at his old butler who was caught red-handed ignoring his duty.

    "Youe out right now."

    Butler Zhang who had just closed his eyes was instantly wide awake.

    He was guilty for a moment of being caught but then he red at the old man and said

    "What do you want me to do by going out with you? What will I even do there?"

    Butler Zhang said loudly clearly expressing his dissatisfaction because his nap was being disturbed.

    The security guard and the young driver ''Song'' also couldn''t help but look at him as his voice was quite loud that even they could hear him.

    Grandfather He eyes narrowed more ��so much that now even the inside of his eyes could not be seen as he looked at his butler as he said strictly pointing his big fat finger at Butler Zhang

    "You ��juste out."

    Butler Zhang was left furious with these unreasonable words. He suddenly regretted refusing his son who was asking him toe back to the vige and now rest like an elder inside the house as the family''s ie was now enough even if he left the job of butler in He Vi.

    However, this old man didn''t let him agree to his son''s requests. Instead, he emotionally manipted him into denying his requests saying that he would be left alone if he (Butler Zhang) went back to the vige.

    At that time, he should have been cold-hearted and say

    ''Why should I care!''

    However, his heart, in the end, was of a human so he foolishly agreed with Grandfather He''s request that was more like an order in the end.

    Now seeing the behavior of the old man Butler Zhang wanted to call back his son and ask him to take him away instantly.

    He also pointed his finger at the old man''s face and said

    "I am asking you why you want me toe out. If I have some work then I wille out. If not, then I will not. You can''t be so dominating every time otherwise today I will call my son and ask him to take me away from here."

    Butler Zhang was full of anger. His face was now red with anger as he looked at the speechless Grandfather He and didn''t even give him the chance to say anything as he continued

    "You didn''t let me sleep the whole night yesterday and even now you are not asking me to apany you.. Stop being so clingy and for once do something without me."

 Chapter 229 - The Funny Misunderstanding

    An abnormal silence lingered inside the car as well as outside after Butler Zhang finished his words.

    There was still a deep frown on Butler Zhang''s forehead that clearly expressed his dissatisfaction with the whole fiasco. However, he too, realized that something was not quite right.

    The old man was silent because he was too shocked to speak. After all, it was the first time he had talked to him like this.

    But��

    He turned his head sideways and saw the security guard and ''Song'' boy looking at him with a strange gaze from the window of the car.

    Butler Zhang raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner and the security guard and the driver ''Song'' gulped and instantly looked away.

    Butler Zhang felt weird when they looked at him again as he was about to turn his head around to look back at the old man again. However, from the corner of his eye, he felt their gazes. He immediately turned his head to look at both of them again and frowned in confusion when he saw their eyes fixed at his ��

    ��bottom.

    Only then did the poor old butler realize what he had just said.

    ''You didn''t let me sleep the whole night yesterday.''

    Butler Zhang''s face went red unknown whether it was because of anger or shame.

    With firm eyes, he stared at the security guard and the young driver ''Song'' and said

    "I didn''t mean it that way."

    Pointing his finger at Grandfather He''s face, he said

    "This old man was too restlessst night��" Butler Zhang stopped for a moment when he felt his words didn''t seem to be quite right so he corrected himself.

    "I mean because his grandson was angry with him and he got to know that he got a fever yesterday. So the old man continued to pace around the room and mutter angrily while cursing his grandson. That''s why I couldn''t sleepst night."

    Although the security guard and the young driver ''Song'' nodded their head, their expression didn''t look too convincing.

    However, Butler Zhang knew that he could nothing except exin his words ��something he didn''t know if they would believe or not.

    Butler Zhang felt very ashamed and frustrated but he could only re at the old man who still looking at him with his mouth parted in shock.

    "What? Why are you still standing there?"

    He said rudely as he tried to push the old man out and close the door.

    "Don''t call me unless you need me."

    However, Grandfather He didn''t let Butler Zhang push himself out. He held Butler Zhang''s hand that he was using to push him away.

    Seeing this action, Butler Zhang instantly took his hand away and said

    "What the h**l are you doing?"

    Grandfather He gulped and apologized immediately

    "Okay okay��don''t get angry. "

    After hearing Butler Zhang''s threat of leaving He Vi and going back to the vige, Grandfather He was now acting as a tamed cat.

    The old man smiled gently and exined himself

    "Old Zhang, I was just asking you toe out so that you can give me that medicine to calm down that the doctor gave you ��in case I get angry. "

    Butler Zhang''s eyes narrowed again as he thought

    ''If you worry so much about yourself then why even argue with a security guard.''

    However, Butler Zhang didn''t say this. He searched his pockets and took out the medicine and threw it to Grandfather He.

    Grandfather He hurriedly caught it with a confused face.

    "Here it is��take it when you feel pain in your chest."

    Grandfather He had a small pout on his face and was dissatisfied with the old butler''s attitude but seeing his annoyed face, he didn''t dare to force him toe out.

    Inside his mind, Grandfather He noted that the sleepless butler is very scary and he should make sure that he gets a good sleep every day.

    Outside he smiled sweetly and told his butler.

    "Alright, you rest here. I will see who will dare to disturb you."

    Butler Zhang rolled his eyes at the old man''s words and murmured to himself

    "Who will do that except you?"

    Grandfather He smiled awkwardly as he heard Butler Zhang''s murmur but didn''t say anything. After smiling sweetly for thest time, he closed the door of the car to let his angry butler rest.

    The smile disappeared as soon as he closed the door.

    With narrowed eyes, now he looked at the security guard and said authoritatively

    "Open the door.

    The security guard looked intimidated and shocked for a moment seeing the sudden change in his behavior, however, he soon came out of his trace and said respectfully paying attention to Grandfather He''s old age.

    "Sir, who do you want to meet inside? I can call them out for you."

    The security guard thought that Grandfather He might havee to meet some employee from thepany so he suggested this.

    Although looking at the car, it didn''t seem quite right but he thought that employee from He Corporation if a big manager must be able to afford this type of car.

    Grandfather He nodded his head in satisfaction seeing his behavior and answered

    "Call He Zhuang out or let me enter inside."

    The security guard nodded his head and had just turned his head to ask his other colleague who was sitting inside the small booth set up inside the corporation when he registered the name in his mind Grandfather He had just said.

    Looking back at the old man with narrowed eyes, he said in not so a nice tone

    "Old man, I was being respectful paying attention to your old age but you dare to lie to me. You are daring enough to call yourself our CEO your father."

    The security guard raised the stick in his hand and said while looking at the young driver

    "Go away with this old man if you don''t want to get beaten by me. Do you think I am a fool to believe your stupid talks? Next time if youe here again with this n, I will get you arrested."

    Finishing his words, the security guard looked at Grandfather He with narrowed eyes only to see that his face was red and his white mustache as well beard was trembling.

    The security guard chuckled humorlessly as he pointed at them and asked

    "Tell me, old man. Are that beard and mustache also fake?"

    The driver Song wiped his forehead that was full of sweat as he looked at the security guard pitifully.

 Chapter 230 - He Zhuangs Advice To Grandfather He

    Just five minutester the security guard asked Grandfather He that question, he was standing in the corner with the young driver Song with a confused face.

    He nced at Grandfather He who was now standing in another corner and talking on his phone. His expression didn''t look much nice and somehow it made the young security guard believe that he was not saying nice words also to whoever he was talking to.

    "To whom your old man is talking?"

    The security guard asked the driver boy Song who hmphed just like Grandfather He does on anger and turned his head in another direction.

    A momentter, he suddenly looked back at the security guard and said

    "You don''t believe me, my master even not my father who is the driver of Young Master He. I wonder what will be your reaction when you wille to know that what we are saying is the truth."

    The security guard''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the driver boy Song and said

    "I don''t fear you. You call someone and then ask him to tell me that that old man is really our CEO''s father. You even want me to believe that that person is the driver of Young Master He. I have seen enough people like you to not believe all this nonsense."

    "Tell me, are you new here?"

    The driver boy ''Song'' asked the security guard who nodded his head in confusion. However a momentter, he said

    "I know what you will say now. Although I am new, my colleague there��"

    The security guard pointed to the man sitting inside the booth who wore the same cloth as him and continued

    "He had been working here for seven years. Even he didn''t know about any such father. So how can we let you enter thepany?"

    The security guard sighed as he had nothing to say now.

    He knew that his master had not visited thepany for the past few years ��actually since the day he gave everything to his son which meant almost ten years. So he couldn''t me the security guard that he didn''t know about his master.

    On the other hand, Grandfather He was currently cursing his son on the phone.

    "You b***d, no one in yourpany know that you have such an old but handsome father. It is your doing, I know very well. I gave you mypany ��it doesn''t mean that you will remove my tracepletely from somewhere I have worked for at least four years."

    Grandfather He took a deep breath after finishing his words.

    And finally, at this moment, a cold voice came from the other side.

    "You came to thepany?"

    Grandfather He''s eyes were filled with frustration and anger. For thest five minutes, he had been ranting only but he was still asking him this question.

    However, the old man didn''t know his son and grandson ��.both of them have the same habit. Whenever he starts to rant, they put there on the table and then start to do their own work. This was the at most thing they could do to calm down his anger.

    Stifling the anger inside his chest, Grandfather He breathed deeply again and answered

    "Yes, I am."

    "Haven''t you said ten years ago that you will never step inside thispany again?"

    The cold and calm He Zhuang asked his fatherpletely surprised that the old man was backing away from his words.

    "What brought you here?"

    He asked mockingly something that Grandfather He sensedpletely.

    Grandfather He also felt guilty for a moment when his son mentioned his own promise. However the next moment he suddenly said angrily

    "So what? It is my choice if I want to keep my promise or not. Instead of paying attention to this, you should be paying attention to your son. He is your own son, b****d. Do you even know that that stinky boy was having a high fever yesterday?"

    Grandfather He thought that now he had enough stuff to shout and felt relieved. The guilt vanished away as he felt smug thinking of the shocked expression his son''s face must have after hearing these words.

    However, he didn''t hear anything he was imagining. Instead, He Zhuang''s cold voice came from the other side.

    "I knew."

    All the smugness vanished now and Grandfather He, for a moment, felt a little loss of words. It was actually Fang Zhihan who had called him yesterday morning because he wanted him to talk to his grandfather who was Grandfather He''s best friend.

    However, he couldn''t pick Fang Zhihan''s call at that time.

    Grandfather He called Fang Zhihanst evening only toe to know that his dear grandson or he should say that stinky boy was suffering from a very high fever.

    Since that moment, Grandfather He had been trying to reach out to He Jian however not even a single call from him was picked up.

    He didn''t even know where his dear grandson lived so that he could visit him. After he had kidnapped that girl that day, He Jian hadpletely restricted all of his resources so he couldn''t find anything.

    In the end, the helpless old man worried for his grandson reached thepany''s door ��thepany where he had sworn never to step in.

    However, when had he expected that he would not be allowed to step inside the samepany by a mere security guard!

    Irritated with everything, Grandfather He said harshly

    "Just tell me where does that stinky boy live. I will go and find him."

    However, He Zhuang again didn''t answer Grandfather He question and said calmly.

    "What will you do by going there when he is not there at all?"

    Grandfather He frowned in confusion. A momentter, the corner of his eyes quivered and he said loudly.

    "Don''t tell me that he is working inside thepany!"

    "I am afraid that I would have to tell you the same."

    He Zhuang''s cold calm voice said increasing Grandfather He''s anger to the peek.

    "You b***d, you son of a d*g��how can you be my son? When your mother had caught a fever of one hundred and two degrees, I have not left her side for a whole week. But you��you here are letting your son work when he had a fever of one hundred and four degrees just yesterday."

    The old man said sharply and loudly ��so loud that he heard a m and raised his head to look at the front. There stood his butler outside the car with a sullen face.

    Grandfather He understood that he woke up the old butler by his loud voice and felt guilty.

    "Old man, if you want to shout then shout but why didn''t you close the window before leaving the car?"

    Grandfather He hurriedly lowered down the phone and covered the speaker. After that, he looked at his butler apologetically and apologized to him earnestly.

    Only after Butler Zhang went back inside the car to sleep, Grandfather He put his phone back in his ear and heard He Zhuang saying

    "Jian ispletely fine now. Zhihan himself called me this morning and told me this."

    Grandfather He couldn''t believe this but knowing that Fang Zhihan was a very good doctor he couldn''t even say that he didn''t believe it.

    The next moment, He Zhuang continued

    "Since you want to enter, I will not stop you. Wait a min. The security guard will no longer stop you from entering inside."

    Saying this, He Zhuang was about to cut the call when Grandfather He suddenly stopped him.

    "Don''t do that. I don''t want toe inside."

    The old man said grumpily.

    He Zhuang didn''t say anything for a few moments and then said suddenly

    "Jian is angry with you."

    Grandfather He''s face fell at these words. He thought that his son was deliberately sprinkling salt on his wound so he said sharply.

    "I know that already. Don''t try to show me the mirror."

    He Zhuang didn''t know what was thinking but he didn''t say anything for a few moments. When Grandfather He was about to speak again he heard He Zhuang saying suddenly

    "Old man, you need to understand. That young girl is very special to Jian. It is not like you don''t know Jian. If you can''t ept her then perhaps Jian will stop epting you as his grandfather."

    Grandfather was left furious by thest words but he couldn''t even refuse them seeing his grandson''s behavior from thest few days.

    He frowned and heard his son continues.

    "I don''t think I need to tell you what you should do to calm down Jian''s anger on you."

    "But what if that girles out to be the same as that wom��"

    "Father"

    He Zhuang cut Grandfather He sharply and Grandfather He instantly realized his mistake. However, he was still sullen because of being interrupted so he said

    "Okay okay ��I will not talk like this about that woman."

    He had wanted to say many things but he didn''t want to hurt his son also.. So, in the end, he hung up the call.

 Chapter 231 - The Brave Mo Roulan

    It was afternoon time.

    Mo Ron usually gets free from college around two or three p.m. However, today her professor who used to take afternoon ss was on leave, hence she got free earlier than usually.

    She was walking to the exit of the college when she suddenly thought that she should message He Jian in case hees to the college with Chu Feng to pick her up at the usual time.

    However, she suddenly realized that her phone didn''t have anywork so she couldn''t send any messages.

    Mo Ron sighed and walked out of the college thinking of texting He Jian once when she reaches her apartment.

    To go to where she lived, she needed to cross the road to go the other side.

    The green light was still on so Mo Ron stood at the same ce looking at her phone if it had anywork or not now.

    However, when she raised her head to check if the traffic light had turned red or not, she saw an old woman walking on the road amidst the vehicles.

    "What the h**l��"

    Mo Ron murmured.

    She cursed very rarely but she could not stop herself when she saw that not even a single person stopped his vehicle and came out to help the olddy.

    She immediately threw her phone inside her bag and then ran towards the olddy even though the green light was still on.

    However, she couldn''t see anything else than saving the old woman at this moment.

    One of her hands was spread in her right direction from where the vehicle wasing towards her. She shouted constantly.

    "Stop! Stop! ��Can''t you see that I am trying to cross over?"

    Mo Ron scolded everyone who almost drove their vehicle over her feet before they could scold her for running amidst the road.

    Every time her heart woulde to her mouth when she would see a madly running vehicle towards her and then stop at thest moment, fortunately.

    Perhaps this was the first daring thing she had done in this life that scared her so much.

    Who didn''t love his or her life? Especially a person who had died once and then got alive again. It didn''t take away the fear of losing life from Mo Ron.

    Instead, it only made her scared that she could lose everything very easily.

    Everything was too perfect in her life currently to lose. She didn''t want to lose it.

    However, she couldn''t see someone losing their life like this also.

    The whole road was now a mess.

    The traffic police inspector blew the whistle wildly to stop the running vehicles. However, everything suddenly seemed to get out of his control.

    This made Mo Ron more hurry up as she was worried that someone will blow away the olddy before she would be able to save her.

    While carefully avoiding the people and walking towards the old woman, Mo Ron didn''t notice that the old woman was walking in her direction since the beginning.

    Her teary eyes were solely fixed on Mo Ron as she whispered from time to time

    "Ruru ��that''s really my Ruru��"

    The old woman took a step forward and didn''t see the vehicle that wasing towards her.

    The vehicle drivers that had already stopped on the road saw this scene silently and came out of their vehicles. They wondered what kind of state the old woman would be in after thatrge truck would drover over her.

    However, their imagination was forced to halt when they finally came to know that the young girl who was walking amidst the road was actually running towards the old woman to save her.

    Even the traffic police inspector had his eyes wide with shock. However, he could only blow his whistle loudly or shout while asking Mo Ron to stop.

    "This girl��she had her whole life ahead but will lose it just like this."

    No one knew who but a person''s voice was suddenly heard amidst the silent people. No one actually had anything to say at this moment so they just nodded their heads at the said words.

    And then Mo Ron jumped in front of therge truckpletely disappearing from everyone''s sight.

    The traffic police inspector stopped whistling and the whistle from his lips fell down. He put his hand on the head and removed the cap while closing his eyes.

    In his eyes, the girl was very brave to do such a thing. However, he could not help but find her a little foolish also.

    At this moment, the people who were standing at their ces silently until this moment suddenly started to make a lot of noise.

    The traffic police inspector couldn''t help but look at them wondering why they were so shameless.

    However, a momentter, he suddenly saw a young boy pointing his finger in a certain direction and shouting out loudly.

    "There ��the girl and the old woman are there. "

    The traffic police inspector instantly turned his head to look in the direction where the man was pointing.

    The huge truck had passed the road long ago.

    Just a few steps away from that road, nowid two women on the ground. From the spot where he was standing, he couldn''t see even a single movement from their bodies.

    The people hurriedly walked in that direction and gathered around the scene blocking his eyespletely. However, not a single one of them called for an ambnce.

    The traffic police inspector immediately took out his old phone and called the ambnce as he walked towards the scene.

    "Give way ��don''t block��"

    With a very difficulty, he tried to pass the crowd of people but was unable to do so in a less amount of time.

    Seeing no other way, he took out his whistle again and blew on it loudly. The people around him immediately moved away and looked at him as if he was a crazy man.

    Like this, he soon reached on the other side of the crowd of people.

    On the other hand, the scene on the other side of the crowd was nowpletely different.

 Chapter 232 - The Old Woman Was From Lin Family?

    Lying on the ground, Mo Ron could hear many different voices.

    Her whole body was trembling.

    Her back waspletely sticking to the hard ground and since she had tried to cover the old womanpletely in her arms, she was now the one who was lying on the ground with the old woman''s body on herself.

    The old woman was not that heavy but she was not that light also.

    Mo Ron could feel the pain all over her body.

    Everything in her body hurt very badly.

    "Ruru��"

    Mo Ron heard a trembling voice and opened her eyes slowly. She saw the old woman''s face in front of her as she looked at him without blinking.

    Panic shed in Mo Ron''s eyes when she saw that there was blood on the old woman''s forehead.

    Although she tried her best, she couldn''t stop the old woman from rolling on the hard road with herself because of the huge force.

    Enduring the pain in her body, Mo Ron carefully tried toe out from beneath the old woman.

    However, the old woman suddenly held her face and said

    "Ruru��.my daughter. How can you leave your mother behind like this?"

    Seeing the behavior of the old woman, Mo Ron thought that she was mentally unstable.

    So she, for a moment, didn''t know what she should do.

    Fortunately, the old woman was soon lifted away from her body.

    A momentter, Mo Ron sat on the ground and tried to get up. However, the pain almost made her cry out loudly.

    "Ha��"

    Mo Ron heard a chuckle and looked above. However, before that, she felt a hand grabbing her arm and then helping her to stand.

    It was the traffic police inspector who helped Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron knew that it was he who had chuckled just now but his face didn''t have any humor. The next moment she understood that his chuckle was just a mockery when he said

    "So you know now what pain is ��"

    The middle-aged traffic police inspector had a very hard expression on his face as if he was silently reprimanding Mo Ron for whatever she did.

    As if that was not enough, he also said out to her.

    "Girl��that was a very daring but foolish act. You will stay beside my booth until I found out where this olddy needs to go."

    His tone was very sharp and his eyes were narrowed making Mo Ron feel guilty all of a sudden. She couldn''t help but think that her act might really be too rash.

    But at that time, she couldn''t think of any other way also.

    "Ruru��Ruru my daughter ��are you hurt anywhere?"

    The old woman stepped forward suddenly tried to approach Mo Ron. The security guard frowned seeing this.

    "Girl, do you know this old woman?"

    Mo Ron shook her head and the security guard understood the situation. He pressed his templepletely knowing that this matter would be more difficult than he had thought. In such cases, it bes very hard to find the family members of these elder people.

    Looking back at Mo Ron, he said

    "You go to the booth and I will see to this old woman now."

    Mo Ron nodded her head. However, after the security guard forcefully took the old woman away, she stumbled to her bag somehow that was now lying on the ground.

    Mo Ron sighed in despair when she saw that the zip of her bag was broken and her phone had fallen out of her bag.

    Its screen waspletely broken. Sighing sadly again, she bent down to pick her bag and broken phone from the ground. Her eyes got filled with tears during these actions.

    After picking her bag and phone from the ground, she looked around. No one was paying to attention to her now.

    Mo Ron found this opportunity very good.

    She hurriedly crossed the road and left from there.

    On the other hand, the security guard struggled to take the old woman inside the ambnce that had already arrived.

    He could see the wound on the old woman''s forehead but he didn''t know if she had injuries anywhere else or not. So he could only leave her to the nurses.

    However, the old woman didn''t cooperate with him at all. She continued to shout Ruru ��Ruru, and Ruru.

    "Hey��where are you talking my Madam?"

    The security guard turned around as he held the old woman firmly and saw a man looking at him with a frown.

    "Do you know this woman?"

    The man immediately nodded his head and continued on seeing the suspicion on the security guard''s forehead.

    "She is the olddy of the Lin family. I was just driving her somewhere when she suddenly shouted at me to stop the car. I stopped thinking that it was an emergency. However, I didn''t know that the Madam would suddenlye out of the car and run away."

    The security guard was still suspicious. He couldn''t just hand the olddy to anyone.

    So he said to the man.

    "Ask her family members toe here. Also, ask them to bring the documents that prove that she belongs to their family."

    After saying this, the security guard proceeded towards the ambnce despite how much the driver pleaded.

    In the end, the driver could only sigh and called at Lin Vi.

    On the other hand, the security guard came back to his booth after leaving the olddy inside the ambnce.

    However, he didn''t find Mo Ron anywhere.

    After searching everywhere, he asked his colleague if any such girle there. However, he shook his head in confusion.

    The security guard curse loudly regardless of his age making his colleague shocked because he had never done this before.

    "That girl is very daring. She thinks that if she ran away today then she would never be found. I will definitely find her again and when I find her again, I will tell her just how much risky is the act she had done today."

    The security guard''s eyes started to go red at the end of his words.

    The colleague perhaps knew why the security guard was behaving like this.. He didn''t know what he should say so in the end, he walked away from there leaving the security guard alone with his painful memories.

 Chapter 233 - Mo Roulan Doesnt Want To Go To The Hospital

    After crossing the road, Mo Ron decided to go through the streets instead of the road.

    She knew that her clothes must have some soil on her back and down there as she was lying on the road just a few moments ago. However, she didn''t have any energy to remove that soil from her hands.

    She could feel pain in her body almost everywhere and she could tell by that she must have gained some bruises or scratches that she currently could not see because of her full-sleeved top and the pants that covered her legspletely.

    The building where she lived was only at a twenty-minute walking distance from her college if one walked without stopping.

    However, Mo Ron seemed to find this time as well as the way, too long now.

    With every step, she stopped herself from crying out loud by biting her lips as she walked towards the street in front of her.

    She had been walking for so long. Mo Ron suddenly felt but she had just crossed the road only until now.

    A sharp sigh escaped her lips when she suddenly tried to take a long step instead of a short one.

    Her thigh��it was aching very badly.

    Mo Ron suddenly felt that she should rest for a moment and then start to walk ahead. She also saw a ce where she could sit at the beginning of the street.

    Thinking this, she walked to that ce. She first removed the bag from her back and put it down on the ground.

    Sitting down was also not that easy. She could feel the piercing pain everywhere as she bent down and sat on the ground.

    Just a few steps away from her, a beggar was sitting and he nced at her warily when he saw her sitting beside him.

    Mo Ron smiled awkwardly trying to assure him that she was not robbing him off of his business. However, the beggar still nced at her every few moments with narrowed eyes.

    In the end, she gave up and leaned against the wall of the street, and closed her eyes for a few moments.

    However, the next moment she felt a light touch on her cheek, and a deep voice fell in her ears.

    "Lan��"

    "Huh?"

    In a daze, Mo Ron opened her eyes slowly and a blurry face came into her sight.

    The pain was perhaps too much for Mo Ron who had not gone through any physical injury for a long time. So she couldn''t stop the tears from filling her eyes when she closed them.

    And hence when she opened them again, everything in front of her was blurry.

    "Lan��what happened?"

    A panicked voice fell in her ears and Mo Ron immediately raised her arm to rub her eyes. However, the pain from her elbow only made her tears umte more in her eyes.

    "Ah��"

    She whimpered and tears that were threatening to fall out finally fell out from her eyes.

    "Lan��"

    Kneeling in front of Mo Ron, He Jian was so panicked that he could not think of anything else when he saw her tears.

    She was in pain. He knew that.

    Without wasting a moment, He Jian leaned down and put one of his arms under Mo Ron''s leg and the other on her waist.

    He almost dropped her when she suddenly flinched due to her sudden movement.

    "Ssshhhh��Lan, it will be fine. It''s me, He Jian."

    Mo Ron obviously knew after a whole minute who the person in front of her was. Perhaps that''s why she felt so emotional and unguarded to let out the emotions inside her heart. She didn''t try to look strong and let the tears leave her eyes because she was in pain.

    He Jian''s words offort only made her sob more and she whispered

    "It pains so much��"

    He Jian''s eyes shed with pain and distress when he heard Mo Ron''s whisper. He slowly moved towards the car as he was afraid that his fast movements would cause more pain to Mo Ron.

    Chu Feng was already waiting for him outside the car.

    The assistant''s eyes shed with surprise and worry when he saw Mo Rouan''s state as well his boss'' cold face. His back went unconsciously straight as he opened the door of the back seat and waited for his boss to get inside.

    After He Jian put Mo Ron inside the car, Chu Feng didn''t continue to stand there and ran to sit on the front seat without wasting a moment.

    He knew that his boss was not in a good mood at this moment and Mo Ron also didn''t look well. So he didn''t dare to dy even for a moment.

    "Boss, where do we need to go?"

    He asked immediately.

    He Jian''s panic-filled eyes were fixed on Mo Ron''s. Even after hearing his assistant''s question, he just replied coldly without even looking at him

    "To the hospital."

    "No"

    Mo Ron suddenly opened her eyes and said out aloud.

    Everybody in the car looked at her.

    Mo Ron had now stopped crying now. Leaning against thefortable seat, she felt much better. The pain was still there but she suddenly felt that she could endure it.

    She could see everything clearly now even the deep frown on He Jian''s forehead as he said firmly

    "Yes, we will. Drive the car to the hospital."

    After finishing his words, He Jian looked back at the helpless Mo Ron and asked gently

    "Lan, do you feel pain while speaking?"

    Mo Ron thought that it was a funny question and couldn''t help but smile lightly, even though she was still in pain, as she shook her head in ''no''.

    She even spoke to assure He Jian thinking that he was worrying too much.

    "No, Mr. He. That''s why we should not go to the hospital."

    She smiled as she tried to persuade him.

    However, the smile on her lips froze when the next moment she heard He Jian''s cold and emotionless voice again.

    "Good.. So now you will tell me what happened��everything in detail, without missing anything."

 Chapter 234 - CEO He Has His Own Ways To Find Out

    "I ��"

    Mo Ron was suddenly at a loss of words.

    "Did someone bully you?"

    Her eyes went wide hearing He Jian''s question. She shook her head immediately when she saw how cold his face looked at that moment.

    "No��actually I ��I will tell you only if you don''t force me to go to the hospital."

    She said suddenly felt very proud that she could think of this method to save herself.

    She didn''t want to go to the hospital. Perhaps it was the hospital only where she had lost her child as well as her life in her past life, so Mo Ron didn''t like the hospitals that much ��especially when it was she who needed to get treated.

    In this life, she had very rarely gone to a hospital for herself. She took care of her very well because the thought of lying on the hospital bed made her heart fill with a strange fear.

    However, He Jian soon burst her bubble with his strict voice

    "Do you think that I don''t have my ways to find out everything?"

    ''Of Course, you have.''

    Mo Ron mumbled to herself helplessly. She didn''t know why but remembering how panicked and worried He Jian looked a few moments ago and how cold he looked at the thought of someone bullying her, she felt afraid to tell him that all these injuries on her body were because she jumped in front of a huge truck to save an old woman.

    "Actually ��it is my fault."

    She said sincerely ��so sincerely that He Jian was forced to believe her. In the end, Mo Ron could make him believe because her injuries were really because of her own fault.

    After that, she wisely closed her eyes and leaned against the car seat biting her lips as she felt pain in her back for a few moments.

    When it was tolerable, she finally opened her mouth and pretended very well to look embarrassed.

    "I fell on the road while crossing."

    In the front seat, the driver and Chu Feng looked at each other and then at Mo Ron from the rearview mirror with pity.

    They really seemed to have believed her.

    However, He Jian was still looking at her with narrowed eyes.

    .

    .

    .

    In the end, Mo Ron was able to stop He Jian from taking her to the hospital. When nothing worked, she started crying again. Those tears were, however, sincere.

    ''I don''t like the smell of the hospital.''

    ''I don''t want to go there.''

    He Jian could not see her crying like this so he ordered the driver to take the car back to the building itself.

    Mo Ron was relieved to hear this and soon stopped crying.

    The car also reached the building soon.

    Chu Feng opened the door for He Jian immediately.

    "Ask Fang Zhihan toe immediately."

    He said to Chu Feng in a low voice as soon as he was out of the car. Chu Feng understood that his boss doesn''t want Miss Mo to know about it so he nodded his head and immediately went to call Fang Zhihan.

    He Jian walked to the other side of the car. However, when he opened the door and was about to lean down to pick Mo Ron up in his arms, Mo Ron backed away instantly causing pain to herself.

    "Ouch��"

    "Don''t move."

    He reprimanded her strictly and leaned down again.

    However, Mo Ron stopped him and said

    "No��not like this. I can walk by myself."

    Her cheeks went red in shame when she remembered how He Jian had picked her just a few moments ago and how she was crying like a child. She didn''t want to embarrass herself again so she firmly stopped him.

    He Jian was helpless in front of her strong resistance.

    However, when Mo Ron came out of the car, she suddenly realized that she could not even stand properly without He Jian''s support.

    This time, He Jian didn''t let her even refuse before he picked her up and moved towards the elevator. Since He Jian''s arms were upied, it was Mo Ron who pressed the button of the floor they needed to go to.

    "Mr. He, please put me down when we will reach in front of my apartment."

    Mo Ron pleaded to He Jian who didn''t say anything in response.

    The elevator door opened soon and He Jian stepped out.

    Mo Ron who was about to ask him again to put her down heard her name being called out and looked at the front.

    "Mo Ron��"

    However, when Mo Ron saw who it was, her face went indifferent and she didn''t say anything in response to the shocked expression on the other person''s face.

    And He Jian was never going to pay attention to the strangers especially when Mo Ron was in such a state.

    Xun Wen who had been ignored by both the people didn''t have much expression on her face as she looked at He Jian''s leaving back with raised eyebrows.

    "To my apartment."

    Mo Ron said suddenly when she saw He Jian moving forward after crossing her apartment.

    He Jian frowned as he looked ahead and said

    "Are not you afraid now that your mother will be worried?"

    Mo Ron was actually. However, she also knew that she can''t hide her injuries from her mother. Her mother wille to know one way or other, so it was better now only.

    And if she went to He Jian''s apartment she would not have anyone by her side who would be able to help her in applying some cream or ointment on her bruises or scratches.

    She could only take her mother''s help in such a situation. So she shook her head and insisted to go to her own apartment.

    He Jian had not expected this answer from Mo Ron so he was very disappointed. With a cold face, he walked to Mo Ron''s apartment door.

    Mo Ron filled in the password and the door was unlocked soon.

    She was about to ask He Jian to put her down. However, the man seemed to have predicted her actions again. Without giving her any time to say anything, he kicked the door lightly and stepped inside.

    "You��put me down now."

    Mo Ron felt very annoyed at He Jian''s behavior.

    However, she saw him looking at the front with an extra cold face now. Confused she followed him and looked ahead.

    And when Mo Ron saw the scene in front of her eyes, her heart sank.

 Chapter 235 - The Truth Comes Out

    The living room of Mo Ron''s apartment was deathly silent as both sides took in the scene in front of their eyes.

    "What are you doing here?"

    He Jian''s cold voice broke this silence and everyone present in the living room came out of their trance.

    It was Lin Qianru who first ran ahead and looked at her daughter in He Jian''s with worry and concern in her eyes.

    "Ron, this ...what happened?"

    Her eyes went to the clothes of her daughter that lookedpletely soiled and her heart sank for a moment.

    As if Mo Ron sensed what her mother was thinking, she hurriedly assured her.

    "Mom, it is nothing. I am fine. I just ...fell while crossing the road."

    Lin Qianru sighed but was still worried.

    However, Mo Ron could only try to assure her mother to this level. After that, her whole attention went to the other person present inside the room.

    In fact, she was not the only person who was looking at that person but He Jian was also looking at this fourth person inside the room...too coldly.

    Under these two pairs of eyes, Grandfather He suddenly felt very awkward.

    However, he tried very hard to look righteous and asked He Jian with a grumble.

    "Stinky boy, will you not greet your grandfather?"

    Lin Qianru was startled when she heard Grandfather He calling He Jian like this. Not only she but even Mo Ron thought for a moment that she has heard wrong.

    Last time, He Jian never gave any chance to his grandfather to say anything so Mo Ron never came to know that Grandfather He actually talk to He Jian like this.

    Standing behind Grandfather He, Butler Zhang smiled awkwardly at Lin Qianru when he saw her shocked face.

    Inside his heart, he couldn''t help but think how good and peaceful his life would have been if he had gotten a sane master.

    Grandfather He just wanted to look normal so he talked to He Jian like he talked every time with him.

    However, this step of his was of no benefit. He Jian nced at Lin Qianru for a moment and then asked politely

    "Auntie, Can I take Lan to her room? Her foot is perhaps twisted a little due to the fall and she can''t walk by herself."

    In one sentence, he showed his gentlemanly self and exined to Lin Qianru why Mo Ron was in his arms.

    "Oh..."

    Lin Qianru whispered to herself.

    After hearing the reason, Lin Qianru was indeed very grateful to He Jian for helping her daughter in such a time.

    She also felt thankful that He Jian dropped and picked her from the college otherwise how would her daughter havee home by herself.

    "I thank you for your help, He Jian. I know my daughter, She is too stubborn to ask for help ...even from his mother. "

    Mo Ron felt offended by her mother''s remark and pouted a little.

    "My phone was broken, Mother. I couldn''t call anyone."

    Lin Qianru moved her eyes to her daughter and smiled humorlessly.

    "As if you would have called me if it was not."

    Mo Ron was left speechless by these words from her mother. She indeed had nothing to say in response, and Lin Qianru''s lips were pressed in a thin line seeing this. This made Mo Ron feel very bad.

    Seeing this, He Jian couldn''t help but defend her.

    "Aunt, Lan just doesn''t want you to worry."

    Lin Qianru smiled sadly at these words. She knew it. However, as a mother, she thinks that she had theplete right to know if her daughter was in any trouble.

    She also wished to be a part of her daughter''s life.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang and Lin Qianru came out of her trance.

    She looked at He Jian and said gently

    "Jian, can you take Mo Ron to her room? I wille in a moment there...just after checking who is at the door."

    "Sure, Auntie."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head and then moved towards the door.

    On the other hand, He Jian still stood at the same spot.

    His blue eyes looked at Grandfather He with a warning as if saying that he should not say anything that can put him more in the trouble.

    Grandfather He seemed to have understood his warning and smiled nervously as if trying to convey that he was not here to do anything bad. However, his eyes would still nce at Mo Ron suspiciously every few moments.

    Jian could even let this girl touch himself. He had her in his arms.

    No wonder his son told him that this girl was special to He Jian and he better ept her before his own grandson disowns him.

    So although he was wary of Mo Ron, he still asked her as a concerned elder.

    "Girl, did you get any grave injury? I think it would be better to have a throughout examination lest you face a big problem in the future."

    Mo Ron was startled to see Grandfather He''s behavior. However, she couldn''t ignore him as He Jian did so she responded politely.

    "Garndfather He, I am alright. Please don''t worry. I will be fine after resting for a few days."

    Grandfather He nodded his head.

    However, inside his heart he could help butpare Mo Ron''s behavior to the first time. It obviously had changed now.

    Remembering how cutely the girl had greeted him then and how distant and politely she wa behaving at this moment, he suddenly felt a kind of depression forming inside his heart.

    His mood became a little annoyed and he vented it on his butler who was now a little rested and hence no longer grumpy.

    "Where is that Song boy? Doesn''t he know that I need to have my medicine at this time?"

    Grandfather He looked at He Jian from the corner of his eyes.

    However, He Jian ignored his grandfather again.

    He had just taken a step forward when a shout echoed in the living room.

    "You!"

    Everyone stopped amidst their actions and looked at the young driver of Grandfather He who had just stepped inside the room in confusion who stood there pointing his finger at Mo Ron.

    "You are that girl right? ...who jumped in front of that huge truck to save that old woman."

    The living room returned to being deathly silent.

 Chapter 236 - The Angry CEO He

    He Jian''s blue eyes were icy cold.

    After ncing at the excited driver''s face, they moved to look down at the girl in his arms sharply.

    Mo Ron had already stilled in He Jian''s arms when she heard the driver''s words.

    And this stiffness only confirmed the driver''s words.

    He Jian''s eyes only got colder with every passing moment.

    With that coldness, there was something else in those eyes making anyone unable toprehend what exactly he was thinking.

    This time, it was Lin Qianru who broke this silence with her shocked voice.

    "Jumped in front of the huge truck..."

    She whispered in disbelief as she looked at Mo Ron.

    A momentter, it was her furious voice that echoed in the living room.

    "You jumped in front of a running truck to save someone?"

    Mo Ron waspletely startled by her mother''s change of behavior.

    She unconsciously shrank in He Jian''s arms and whispered

    "Can we go inside the room?"

    However, this time the target of being ignored by CEO He became Mo Ron herself.

    He Jian pretended as if he never heard Mo Ron''s words and continued to stand there as Lin Qianru shook her head in disappointment and helplessness while looking at her daughter.

    "Mo Ron, I had actually thought that you will no longer hide anything from me."

    Mo Ron''s felt an itch in her nose when she sensed the disappointment in her mother''s voice.

    "Mom, I just ..."

    Mo Ron tried to say something but she suddenly couldn''t find any words tofort her mother.

    Grandfather He thought that he was the eldest in the room and so he stepped forward and asked his driver.

    "Tell everything clearly."

    Driver Song could feel that he had told everyone something that they didn''t know and felt a little awkward. He now also knew that this girl was none other than Mo Ron ...the girl who saved their young Master.

    However, being loyal to his master, he could never ignore his order. So he continued

    " Master, I had actually gone to the shop to buy your medicines. However, on the way, I suddenly witnessed a young girl jumping in front of a huge truck to save an old woman. I was very shocked and came out of the car to see just who was this girl to do such a brave thing."

    "I didn''t see her face clearly but I remember the color of her clothes and the color matchespletely from Miss Mo''s clothes. Also, I remembered that the girl looked young just like Miss Mo and since she had rolled on the road covering that old woman ..."

    "That is enough I guess."

    Mo Ron interrupted the excited driver with a tight smile on her lips. She felt nervous on seeing the changing expressions on her mother''s face and the coldness emanating from He Jian''s body as the driver told everything that happened in detail.

    Perhaps that''s why she didn''t want to tell them the truth.

    Why is it that she just has saved someone but instead of getting the appreciation she was getting angry res?

    Sure enough, confirming her thoughts, her mother red at her and said sharply.

    "You won''t tell us anything but you can''t stop him to tell us everything."

    Mo Ron felt helpless seeing her mother''s behavior. She was about to say something when He Jian''s cold voice came before herpletely supporting her mother.

    "Auntie is right."

    Mo Ron felt like crying under the res of these two people.

    It was at that moment the person from whom she had never expected any help stepped forward and saved her.

    "Jian, the girl must be injured if she had done what Song boy said. Quickly take her inside the room and put her on the bed. Old Zhang, call the doctor."

    Surprise shed through He Jian''s cold eyes when he heard his grandfather''s words, however, he soonposed himself and looked down at Mo Ron whose eyes were still red because she had cried earlier.

    When he raised his head and saw that Butler Zhang looked ready to call the doctor, he stopped him and said coldly

    "I have already asked Chu Feng to bring Zhihan here."

    Hearing this, Butler Zhang stopped while Grandfather He couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy seeing how much He Jian cared for Mo Ron.

    After saying this, He Jian walked towards Mo Ron''s room. Lin Qianru led the way for him and opened the door of the room for him immediately.

    Now she was more worried for her daughter.

    Falling on herself and falling by jumping in front of the huge truck ...both of them were a very different things.

    After He Jianid Mo Ron on the bed, he let Lin Qianru help Mo Ron in adjusting her posture in a morefortable way.

    After doing that, Lin Qianru said to Mo Ron indifferently

    "I will bring the clothes for you to change."

    Lin Qianru wanted a loose set of clothes for Mo Ron and she remembered that she had just washed a set today so she went out of the room to the balcony to get them.

    "So you fell down?"

    He Jian''s cold voice fell in Mo Ron''s ears as soon as her mother left the room.

    Mo Ron''s head was lowered and she didn''t even dare to meet He Jian''s eyes. However, the man didn''t seem to feel any pity for her and said coldly

    "Look at me."

    With that cold and authoritative voice, Mo Ron was left with no courage to disobey him and raised her head to look at He Jian.

    He Jian looked at those ck-brown eyes and said coldly.

    "Mo Ron, if you dare to do again what you did today then I promise you that you will regret it heavily."

    Mo Ron felt scared when she heard He Jian''s words. However the next moment, she frowned....suddenly didn''t feelingfortable with those words.

    Raising her eyebrows, she asked the cold man boldly

    "What will you do?"

    However, the cold reply only brought her fear back.

    "Something that you don''t wish to know ever."

 Chapter 237 - Grandfather He Doesnt Have Temper

    He Jian''s face was emotionless as he stared at Mo Ron. His cold blue eyes stared at her face without blinking.

    Mo Ron couldn''t even move her away from him as he suddenly sat down on the edge of the bed and said to her strictly.

    "You can''t do any such thing again, Lan. Promise me."

    The cold man even stretched out his hand like a young child demanding a promise from Mo Ron who found it a little strange.

    He Jian really didn''t seem to like that Mo Ron didn''t promise him immediately.

    His cold blue eyes stared at Mo Ron sharply as he said

    "If you will not promise me then I will put four bodyguards around you who will follow you everywhere. They will monitor and will also stop you from doing any such thing again."

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide in disbelief. She suddenly imagined herself being apanied by those four masculine guards as she walked around the college.

    How embarrassing that would be.

    A momentter, she asked He Jian with narrowed eyes.

    "You will not do any such thing."

    He Jian raised his eyebrows and looked at Mo Ron who was behaving childishly without saying anything.

    "He will."

    Mo Ron was surprised when she suddenly heard a familiar voice supporting He Jian. The surprising thing was that this voice belonged to none other than her mother.

    "Mom��"

    However, Lin Qianru raised her hand to stop Mo Ron from saying anything.

    Her eyes were sharp but they were also filled with tears. Mo Ron could even see the redness and swell around them and she understood that her mother must be crying when she went to take her clothes from the balcony.

    Mo Ron felt guilty seeing her mother like this.

    "Ron"

    Lin Qianru spoke suddenly.

    "I am not saying that helping others is bad but risking your life in that process is also not good."

    Lin Qianru finished her words and suddenly felt that there might be something wrong with them. From the corner of her eyes, she nced at He Jian to see if he minded her words.

    After all, Mo Ron had also saved him by putting her life in danger.

    However, He Jian seemed to understand Lin Qianru''s thoughts and he even said politely.

    "I agree with Auntie. I appreciate that Lan saved me five years ago, however, I will never want to put her life in danger even if it is to save me again."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes brightened hearing these words and she couldn''t help but look at He Jian softly. On the other hand, Mo Ron was now looking at He Jian with wide eyes.

    ''What did he just say?''

    ''Saved me five years ago?''

    Mo Ron quickly moved her eyes to her mother and saw that she doesn''t look confused at all.

    Her back suddenly went cold.

    Lin Qianru nced at Mo Ron and when she saw her expression, sheughed humorlessly and said

    "What? Do you think that if you will not tell me anything then I will not get to know? Always remember that I am your mother."

    Lin Qianru said as she put her hand on her waist and looked at her daughter with narrowed eyes.

    Mo Ron swiftly turned her head to look at He Jian and asked in disbelief.

    "It is you who told my mother, right?"

    He Jian didn''t look afraid at all as he nodded his head expressionlessly.

    Mo Ron was angrier seeing this and she couldn''t stop herself from shouting.

    "How can you ��ah��"

    Mo Ron wanted to raise her hand and point her finger at He Jian''s face. However, in this process, she forgot that she was heavily injured and she cried out when she felt pain in her elbow from where it was scratched.

    "Ah��Mom��"

    At this moment, Lin Qianru suddenly forgot that she was angry with her daughter. Hearing her cry in pain, she immediately stepped forward while He Jian who also was about to go to Mo Ron had to take a step back seeing this.

    He could only stand there with clenched fists as he saw Lin Qianru blowing some air on Mo Ron''s wound and reprimanding her at the same time.

    However, he was relieved to see that Mo Ron was not crying any longer.

    The doorbell of the apartment rang again at this moment. Lin Qianru knew that she had to go out to open the door again. As she stood up from the bed she patted her forehead and looked at He Jian apologetically.

    "Jian, I was so worried for Ron that I forgot that your grandfather was still sitting in the living room. What must he be thinking?"

    However, He Jian shook his head and said politely

    "Aunt doesn''t need to worry about this. He doesn''t get angry easily and he will also understand Auntie''s problem."

    Standing at the door of Mo Ron''s room, Grandfather He looked happy when he heard his grandson''s words. It was only Butler Zhang who was standing behind his master almost rolled his eyes at his Young Master''s lies.

    ''If the old man doesn''t have temper then there don''t exist sane people in this world anymore.''

    However, He Jian was not finished yet and with his next words, he soon made Grandfather He''s proud face fall.

    "My Grandfather is a free person and doesn''t have anything to do. I don''t believe that he will note here again after knowing that I just live in the next apartment. He cane here anytime he wishes. At this moment, Mo Ron is more important."

    Grandfather He nced at his butler who was snickering under his palm and was immediately furious.

    He immediately went inside the room without even knocking on the door and said

    "Stinky boy, who said that I have nothing to do? How dare you talk about your grandfather like that?"

    Lin Qianru and Mo Ron werepletely left startled by this grand entry of Grandfather He.

    The old man''s face was so red because of anger that both of them thought that he could even squeeze out blood from it.

    Who said that he doesn''t get angry so easily?

    He Jian, on the other hand, was looking at his Grandfather indifferently and asked

    "So what do you do the whole day?"

    And there goes Grandfather He''s anger down as he tried to think of some work he did the whole day except eating, sleeping, shouting, and ordering his butler around.

 Chapter 238 - Roulan Is Special To CEO He

    (This chapter is dedicated to our top three golden tickets givers of this book for thest month.

    Ynde_Duggan

    Myabez

    Sarah_He

    Thank you so much for your love and support. The author really appreciates it. Please dm me on Instagram (ad52_53) to receive your 100 coin coupon code as a small reward for your great love and support.)

    --------

    In the end, Grandfather He went back to the living room.

    Sitting on the sofa, he looked deep in thought as he said to himself

    "I must be doing something during the whole day. Howe that I don''t remember anything?"

    Butler Zhang, standing by Grandfather He''s side rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time at Grandfather He''s countless murmur to himself.

    Why would you remember when you don''t do anything except shouting the whole day?

    On the other hand, inside Mo Ron''s room, Fang Zhihan was now looking at He Jian with a not-so-good face.

    Lin Qinaru and Mo Ron who was sitting on the bed looked at both the men silently.

    It was only Chu Feng who was currently standing at the door of the room, who understood this silent staringpetition.

    Actually when the doorbell rang it was Chu Feng with Fang Zhihan at the door of the apartment.

    Fang Zhihan had just gone to his mansion to rest after a long day of doing surgeries, however, he still came to Mo Ron''s apartment with Chu Feng as soon as he came to know that He Jian had urgently called for him.

    However, the cold man was now not even letting him check Mo Ron''s injuries.

    "Let''s go out."

    Fang Zhihan said suddenly.

    He Jian didn''t say anything and just went outside first and then he was followed by Fang Zhihan.

    Outside the room, Fang Zhihan sighed deeply as he tried to make He Jian understand with all his patients.

    "Jian, try to understand. To see if her injuries are serious or not, I will have to look at them. I am a doctor. In my eyes, men and women don''t even exist when they are in need of a doctor. To me, they are just a patient."

    "Just call a doctor who is a woman from your hospital."

    He Jian said coldlypletely ignoring Fang Zhihan''s words.

    Fang Zhihan sighed exasperatedly. He rubbed his face with his hand in frustration and in the end, he called at his hospital.

    From how Mo Ron was crying even on moving a little, he thinks that there must be many scratches or bruises on her body and there was a high chance they could get infected if any ointment was not applied on them.

    Soon ady doctor came to Mo Ron''s apartment.

    She greeted Fang Zhihan as soon as she saw him and Fang Zhihan just asked her to go inside and check Mo Ron''s injuries.

    It was only when thedy doctor entered the room did Lin Qianru and Mo Ron understood why He Jian stopped Fang Zhihan from checking Mo Ron.

    Lin Qianru felt very warm inside her heart seeing how much He Jian cared for Mo Ron.

    In her heart, she had already thought of He Jian as Mo Ron''s big brother. The na?ve her never thought that there could be something else brewing inside the cold and indifferent man''s heart for her daughter.

    She helped her daughter in removing the clothes with a content smile on her lips.

    For the second time, Lin Qianru felt that Mo Ron did the very right thing by saving He Jian. At least, she was assured that if something happened to her then He family will be here for her. And for Mo Chen��Lin Qianru was sure that her daughter will never leave her brother alone.

    Grandfather He''s words from today had only assured her a lot.

    .

    .

    .

    Outside the room, He Jian and Fang Zhihan stood at both the sides of the door of Mo Ron''s room while leaning against the wall.

    Both of them had their hands in the pockets of their pants.

    Humming the tune of his favorite song, he asked He Jian suddenly.

    "How did she get those injuries? Were you not with her at that time?"

    Fang Zhihan said hisst sentence mockingly.

    However, He Jian answered very seriously.

    "No"

    His face didn''t have any emotion and his fisted hands could not be seen as they were inside his pockets.

    "I was not there. She jumped in front of a huge truck to save an old woman."

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows in surprise and suddenly turned to look in He Jian''s directionpletely.

    "So brave of her to do that��"

    His eyes were filled with appreciation and He Jian whispered the same words with nk eyes

    "Yes��so brave of her to do that��"

    He Jian suddenly imagined the scene where Mo Ron jumped in front of the running truck and he felt a kind of suffocation inside his heart.

    Fang Zhihan, on the other hand, seemed to have seen that there was something wrong with his dear friend.

    He looked at He Jian''s cold face and thenbined with the words he just said, he suddenly understood something and said

    "Hah��you are angry because your girl jumped in front of a truck to save an old woman?"

    He Jian didn''t say anything and only nced at Fang Zhihan coldly. However, Fang Zhihan justughed seeing his action and said

    "The country needs youths like your girls instead of the selfish b****d like you."

    He Jian was still staring at Fang Zhihan coldly and said

    "I don''t care for anyone else other than Lan."

    Fang Zhihan rolled his eyes at He Jian''s words and couldn''t help but say

    "You didn''t stop her when she saved you five years ago. She must have put her life in danger back then also to save you from those abductors. So she can save you bout she can''t save others?"

    "No, she is not allowed to risk her life��even if it is to save me. I feel angry whenever I remember how she took the hit of the rod that was supposed to be for me."

    Fang Zhihan paused for a moment and he looked into He Jian''s eyes seriously. A momentter, he smiled suddenly and said

    "But if she hadn''t saved you, you would have never met her. You would have never tried to protect her because, in the end, you are just repaying her now."

    "No"

    He Jian''s answer came almost immediately something that made Fang Zhihan raise his eyebrows again.

    "So you would have cared for her even if she had not saved you?"

    "Of course."

    He Jian said firmly.

    Fang Zhihan smiled as he walked towards him and then said in a low voice.

    "And that''s what makes that girl special for you.. Jian, she means something more than you think she means for you."

 Chapter 239 - "Lanlan Deserves The Best"

    He Jian was coldly staring at Fang Zhihan while the other man had a sly smile on his lips as if he had solved the puzzle anyone in this world couldn''t solve.

    Even He Jian couldn''t help but feel speechless after hearing Fang Zhihan''s words.

    A momentter, he suddenly said coldly

    "Don''t spout rubbish. No one will think that you are dumb if you won''t speak."

    Saying this, He Jian was about to pass Fang Zhihan when Fang Zhihan suddenly blocked his way and asked with a serious face.

    "Oh��so you mean that your girl, I mean, Mo Ron doesn''t mean anything to you other than being your savior, right?"

    Fang Zhihan scoffed and even before He Jian could answer his question and said

    "Then why did you run all the way to the Cheng Mansion just because I told you that there was a high chance that Cheng Yang would be proposing your girl that day? Why are you so bothered when that Cheng boy tries to get close to Mo Ron? If she is only your savior in your eyes then Jian you shouldn''t feel anything like this. You actually lo��"

    "Zhihan"

    He Jian cut Fang Zhihan amidst his words sharply.

    His blue eyes were icy cold as he continued.

    "Keep your words in check. An emotion like love is just an illusion and I live in reality. It doesn''t even exist so why would I feel something that doesn''t even exist in this world. Lan is young. She has ambitions. I just don''t want her to stray away because of this stupid young love."

    Fang Zhihanpletely went silent when he heard all these logical and reasonable excuses from He Jian''s side that he used to hide his feelings for Mo Ron.

    He pressed his temples as he heard He Jian continuing.

    "She will achieve everything she wishes to achieve as long as I am alive. That Cheng boy ��he doesn''t deserve her. My Lan deserves someone better than him��the best in this world."

    After saying these words, He Jian nced at Fang Zhihan for onest time before leaving away from there indifferently.

    Left alone outside Mo Ron''s words, Fang Zhihan sighed helplessly.

    He was actually not angry because of He Jian''s cold and indifferent behavior towards him. He was just helpless because he couldn''t even feel angry at that cold man.

    How could he feel angry?

    He knew that He Jian had always been like this. In fact, he should have already expected answers like this when he had started to talk.

    He Jian didn''t ept the existence of an emotion like love when he was already experiencing this. However, could he me her for that?

    It was his own way of dealing with everything he had faced since his childhood.

    He Jian''s mother had left him when he was young and He Jian''s father, He Zhuang changed very much after his mother''s departure. The cold and indifferent father made his son also a cold and indifferent man��a man who no longer believed anything until hees across the evidence of that thing.

    However, after knowing all this, Fang Zhihan only felt pity and sympathy for Mo Ron.

    He Jian liked her but he didn''t know it. However, he was very powerful to control Mo Ron''s life ording to his will without even Mo Ron being known about it.

    That day, He Jian ruined the first confession that Mo Ron would have had in her college life because he didn''t think that Cheng Yang was a nice choice of Mo Ron.

    However, the truth was that he just didn''t like the thought of Cheng Yang confessing to Mo Ron.

    Fang Zhihan wondered what all other things would be ruined until He Jian woulde to ept his feelings.

    ------

    On the other hand, He Jian was currently sitting in front of his grandfather inside the living room.

    Sitting on the sofa, Grandfather He only thought that his stinky grandson was again here to ask him what exactly he does during the whole day.

    In other words, he was here to prove himself right.

    Grandfather He felt very angry thinking this and started to speak without thinking anything.

    "Stinky boy, you can''t just talk like that about me in front of someone else. I am your grandfather. So what if I am sitting idly the whole day. I have done more work than you when I was at your age. It is my right to sit idly when I am old. I have built such a huge empire for you and your father to take care of. Isn''t that already enough?"

    Grandfather He was very satisfied with his words. He couldn''t help but nce at his butler proudly who also couldn''t help but agree with his words this time.

    The old man had really worked hard when he was young. He had witnessed it with his own eyes. However, saying that he had built that huge empire by himself ��wasn''t he exaggerating by saying things like this?

    He didn''t build anything. He just managed what his own father had left for him.

    However, Butler Zhang knew that even He Jian knew about this and hence was only looking at the old man with a bored expression on his face.

    A momentter, He Jian suddenly asked the question that waspletely in a different direction from what Grandfather He had thought.

    "Why are you here today?"

    And there went down Grandfather He''s confidence.

    He had actually thought of many words when he had decided to visit his grandson.

    He had thought of the ways he would apologize to his cold grandson and then make him talk back to him. However, now his mountain-like ego suddenly seemed to be very big in front of all those practices he had done mentally.

    In the end, Grandfather He couldn''t help but start thinking.

    Why should he even apologize?

    He was just thinking and doing everything for this stinky boy''s good!

 Chapter 240 - The Poor Fang Zhihan

    "I was told by Zhihan that you were having a high fever."

    Remembering this, Grandfather He''s eyes suddenly went soft as he looked at He Jian from up to down and asked

    "Stinky boy, do you really feel alright now? I was so worried about you when Zhihan told me that you had a fever of around one hundred and four degrees."

    While saying this Grandfather He could not help but start toin

    "You didn''t even pick my phone, Stinky boy. I called you so many times. I even went to He Corporation just to look for you. See��how loving and endearing your grandfather is. As soon as I came to know that you live here, I came here running for you. However, the door of your apartment was locked. Fortunately, this girl''s mother, Miss Lin saw me, and after she came to know that I was your grandfather she politely invited me to her apartment."

    "Also, how can such a high fever get down in only one day?"

    Grandfather He suddenly changed the topic of conversation and said with a suspicious face as he looked at Fang Zhihan who had just stepped inside the living room.

    It was not only Grandfather He but He Jian was also looking at Fang Zhihan but his face was too emotionless unlike Grandfather He as he asked

    "Did Zhihan also tell you that I live here?"

    Fang Zhihan immediately shook his head and looked at Grandfather He with a pleading face.

    Grandfather He sighed helplessly when he saw the fear on Fang Zhihan''s face.

    ''This boy was also suffering.'' He thought inside his heart.

    The boy doesn''t want to marry but his family members were forcing him and now Jian whenever was angry with Fang Zhihan will vent his anger on Fang Industries instead making all the family members of Fang family pressure him more.

    Grandfather He could actually understand Fang Zhihan''s dilemma.

    However, he had also promised his son that he will not tell Jian that it was his father who told him his real address.

    So what will be the difference if he made more trouble for this Zhihan boy?

    Thinking like this, Grandfather He nced at Fang Zhihan apologetically. The poor doctor didn''t understand the meaning behind Grandfather''s nce and was sure that Grandfather He would tell the truth to He Jian.

    However, what he heard next shocked himpletely.

    "Yes, it was Zhihan boy who told me your address."

    He Jian nodded his head and his blue eyes were still fixed on Fang Zhihan who looked as if he was about to cry at any moment.

    "Grandpa"

    Fang Zhihan cried out as he ran towards Grandfather He and sat on the ground holding his knees.

    "Please don''t lie, Grandpa. I will be doomed if you will do this. You know what will happen. You can''t do this even after knowing everything. I remember very clearly that I never told you any such thing."

    Grandfather He was very guilty inside his heart when he saw Fang Zhihan''s almost teary eyes. They might be fake but he knew that he had lied and Fang Zhihan will have to face the consequences of his lies so the old man felt very guilty.

    Despite this, he patted Fang Zhihan''s hand ced on his knee and said

    "Zhihan, you might have forgotten. Here, you can ask from Old Zhang also."

    Butler Zhang also knew why the old man was lying so the old butler mercilessly nodded his head.

    At this moment, Fang Zhihan froze when he heard He Jian''s cold voice sounding through the silent living room.

    He didn''t even need to turn around to know that He Jian must be calling Chu Feng at this moment.

    "Cancel all the investments nned in Fang Industries this month."

    A beep sound sounded throughout the room and Fang Zhihan slid down to the ground and sat there with a thump.

    Fang Zhihan''s hopeful expectations vanished instantly.

    He looked like a lost and abandoned boy.

    A few momentster, when his phone suddenly started to ring inside his pocket, a forlorn look passed through his eyes.

    With a nk face, he took his phone out of his white coat''s pocket and nced at the number.

    Sure enough, the call was from his father.

    Fang Zhihan''s hands trembled as he slid the screen to answer the call.

    "You b****d. Tell me, tell me what did you do this time?"

    Fang Zhihan''s lips quivered as he tried to exin himself.

    "Dad, I didn''t d��."

    However, even before he couldplete his words, He was stopped by his father.

    "Shut up. You just shut up ande back to Fang Mansion as soon as so possible."

    Fang Zhihan''s face went pale instantly. Even Butler Zhang and Grandfather He started to feel pity for him. However, seeing that He Jian was still sitting in front of him, Grandfather He could only keep all these emotions inside his heart.

    On the other side of the phone, Fang Zhihan''s father continued shouting

    "Either do something to let He Corporation invest in Fang industries again or get married by the next week. I really don''t care if you are ready or not. At least the second way, the old man at the Mansion will stop asking me for a cute baby grandson."

    The call was cut and with that Fang Zhihan''s face also went lifeless.

    "Next week..."The poor man whispered to himself.

    Thedy doctor suddenly entered the living room. Seeing Fang Zhihan''s state she was surprised. However, she tried to look normal and informed him.

    "Doctor Fang, I have already treated Miss Mo''s injuries. I have also told Miss Lin what all medicines Miss Mo need to take."

    Fang Zhihan stared at thedy doctor nkly. A momentter, he waved his hand to her as if signing her to leave. Thedy doctor was confused but left from there nheless.

    On the other hand, Fang Zhihan suddenly turned around to look at He Jian and say

    "Jian you are too cruel. Ie whenever you call for me but you always do this to me whenever you feel angry."

    He Jian''s face remained indifferent as he stood up from the couch and put both of his hands in the pocket of his pants.

    "Jian, I am your best friend."

    Fang Zhihan tried to make He Jian emotional. However, the cold man just passed him indifferently to go to his Lan''s room.

    "So cruel��"

    Fang Zhihan wiped the corner of his eyes dramatically.

    While the guilty Grandfather He stood up from the couch and then patted Fang Zhihan''s shoulder.

    "Zhihan, forgive Grandfather. I was also helpless. Don''t worry. I will surely talk to your father and grandfather. And I will talk to my son also."

    Although Grandfather He said this, he didn''t look too much sure that he could really help Fang Zhihan.

    Fang Zhihan could also see that and he felt more depressed.

    Grandfather He didn''t have anything to say and left from there with his old butler.

    The helpless and alone Fang Zhihan suddenly whispered

    "Should I run away ��"

 Chapter 241 - Lin Qianrus Thoughts About He Family

    When He Jian went inside Mo Ron''s room after thedy doctor had left, she was already in the new clothes. The previous clothes that had been spoiled were now changed.

    He knocked on the door but could already see Mo Ron lying on the bed.

    Lin Qianru was sitting on the other side of the bed and caressing her forehead while saying something with red eyes. However, on hearing the knock she raised her head and wiped her eyes when she saw that it was He Jian.

    "Jian,e in."

    Lin Qianru smiled gently and asked He Jian to enter the room.

    Mo Ron also sighed in relief. Actually, her mother was telling her again that she should not do anything like this in the future.

    Mo Ron was already feeling guilty but she didn''t regret what she did. She understood that while saving the old woman, she should have tried to protect herself also.

    In the end, she was also an important person in her mother and brother''s life. So she also promised her mother that she will be very careful next time in such situations and will never let any harme to her while saving others.

    Lin Qianru was relieved after this and just at that moment, He Jian knocked on the door.

    He Jian stepped inside the room and frowned when he saw that Mo Ron''s eyes werepletely red and swollen. It seemed that she had just cried again.

    "What happened? Why did you cry?"

    He asked coldly.

    Lin Qianru didn''t sense anything strange in his words as she thought that He Jian was usually like this. She had heard from the women''s in the building that He Jian didn''t even open the door of his apartment for others whenever someone tried to introduce themselves to him.

    And if the door opened then there was some other man who opened it. Lin Qianru knew that it must be the man who always followed He Jian everywhere.

    Thinking of this, Lin Qianru could not but wonder again as to what kind of noble family He Jian actually belonged to. He also has a man to follow him around and he even helped her daughter back then when she had been arrested by the police.

    However, at that time, He Jian had also told her that it was easy to release Mo Ron because the police didn''t have any solid evidence against her.

    In the end, Lin Qianru could only put a full stop to her thoughts. She couldn''t ask He Jian or his grandfather directly something like this.

    However, one thing she was sure of. The family was definitely more powerful than their family.

    In situations where even she couldn''t help her children, He Jian could do it readily. However, he was not that famous because if he was then the people in the building would have recognized him.

    Putting all the dots together, Lin Qianru, in the end, could onlye to one point.

    That He Jian''s family must have good connections but it was not that popr in City H.

    If only Lin Qianru knew how wrong she was then she would have perhaps felt pity at her own naivety.

    However, currently, this na?vedy was telling He Jian the reason behind Mo Ron''s red eyes.

    "It is because of those ointments. It burns when it is applied on wounds."

    He Jian frown went deeper. He nced at the red-eyed Mo Ron and said

    "I will ask Zhihan to change the medicine."

    This time Lin Qianru finally felt a little funny after she heard He Jian''s words. She couldn''t help but chuckle and look at He Jian''s face to check if he was serious. Seeing that he was, she looked at Mo Ron whose face didn''t have any less weird expression.

    "Jian, it is supposed to burn a little. You don''t need to ask the doctor to change the ointment. Or perhaps Ron will remember this little bit of pain and will think before letting any harming to herself."

    Mo Ron''s eyes almost went wide and she looked at her mother to confirm whether it was really she who said these words.

    "I see, Mom. You are no longer the soft mother I had before."

    Mo Ron pouted a little dramatically while Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at her daughter''s words.

    "Well if I continued to be soft, who knows just how many things you will hide from me."

    Saying this, Lin Qianru got up from the bed and then collected Mo Ron''s clothes.

    On the other hand, He Jian''s frown also disappeared when he saw that Mo Ron was lively again.

    "Stinky boy"

    The people inside the room except He Jian were all startled when they heard the sudden shout.

    He Jian''s eyes went cold as he turned around to look at the old man standing at the door. However, Grandfather He was not afraid of him at all as he said

    "What are you doing here inside a girl''s room? Have some reservations ��.let her rest and nowe back with me."

    Lin Qianru immediately felt embarrassed that these thoughts didn''te to her mind. However, it was understandable for Grandfather He to think this.

    After all, he was an old man.

    She looked at He Jian softly and then said

    "Jian, you also must be tired after a long day. Go and rest at your apartment. Auntie is very grateful to you for helping us so much."

    He Jian shook his head politely and was about to say something only to get interrupted by his grandfather.

    "What are you saying, Miss Lin? My grandson was saved by your daughter. It is the least he can do. Please don''t put this matter to your heart. The people from this old man''s family are not that shameless that we don''t even put those people in our eyes who had helped us in our bad times."

    Lin Qianru smiled at these words and still thanked Grandfather He.

    Grandfather He, on the other hand, was very satisfied with her behavior. He didn''t feel like Lin Qianru was a clever woman. She also didn''t seem to have any greed.

    It was better if the girl had this kind of mother.

    However, the girl was sharp. Grandfather He thought as he remembered how Mo Ron had given him back the check he had offered to her.

    In the end, Grandfather He still squeezed out the words from his mouth.

    "Girl, take care. Don''t hesitate to call that Lady doctor if you feel any difort."

    Grandfather He said as he looked at the Lin Qianru again.

    After that, he nced at He Jian who had already started to walk towards the door of the room with not so a good face.

    And then walked past Grandfather He without even saying a single word.. Grandfather He smiled awkwardly on being left behind and then hurriedly followed He Jian.

 Chapter 242 - The Egoistic Shen Zhilan

    "Stinky boy. Show me the apartment where you live."

    Grandfather He said as he followed He Jian who had alreadye out of Mo Ron''s apartment.

    Grandfather He frowned when he saw him typing something on the screen and the door opened. Only then did the old man realize that this was where He Jian lived currently.

    However, before he could even nce inside the apartment, He Jian entered and then shut the door on his face.

    Grandfather He stood at the door with a face full of shock and disbelief.

    Standing behind his master, Butler Zhang sighed seeing this. Did the old man think that after whatever he had done, the young master will wee him with his arms open?

    Not only did he try to send away Mo Ron without He Jian''s knowledge, but he also didn''t tell him that he had found her before him.

    Butler Zhang sighed again and then took some cotton out from the pocket that he had picked from Mo Ron''s house.

    After that, he stuffed that cotton in his ears and could only hear the faint voice of the old man but couldn''t understand anything.

    Butler Zhang saw Grandfather He suddenly turned to him with a red face and saw how his lips were moving frantically.

    He didn''t what the old man was saying but to no look suspicious, he nodded his head while patting the old man''s back.

    "I came all the way here to see him but he shut the door of his apartment at my face. That stinky boy��what does he take me for? A fool!"

    Grandfather He looked at his butler with an exasperated face.

    Butler Zhang thought that he must be self-pitying himself like every time so without hesitating, the old butler nodded his head with a sympathetic expression on his face.

    Grandfather He''s face went more red as he said

    "So he does. How dare he take me as a fool! Do I look like a fool?"

    Butler Zhang again nodded his head without any hesitation.

    Grandfather He looked at his butler as if he had gone crazy. His face almost had an expression as if he had been betrayed by his lover.

    He couldn''t even shout as he didn''t want to attract attention and let the people know that he had just been insulted by his own grandson.

    In the end, he threw away the butler''s hand and then moved towards the elevator.

    While Butler Zhang only thought that the old man was throwing tantrum and followed him silently.

    -------

    Shen Yiling was sitting on the dining table with a frown on her forehead.

    It was nighttime and she was having dinner. However, the ted ced in front of her was still untouched even though a few minutes had passed already.

    She swiftly turned her head around when she heard the sound of footsteps. Her eyes brightened a little when she saw her mother walking inside the Shen Vi.

    The past few weeks had been a little hectic for Shen family. After He Jian stopped Shen Enterprises products to go through his ind, their products never reached the international market at the time and hence theirpany faced a huge loss.

    Her father and mother had not been home for already a whole of two weeks now. Even her grandfather had to go to Shenpany to help and assure the employees of thepany sometimes.

    Inside her heart, Shen Yiling could not help but sneer at her own family''s weakness.

    So weak it was that with He Jian''s one action, her mother and father are running with their tail between their legs.

    That''s why she wanted to marry a man like He Jian. A man who was so powerful��Shen Yiling would feel as if she was in the air whenever she imagined just what kind of life it would be after she became the daughter-inw of He family.

    However, currently, everything seems to be too far away from her reach because of this certain someone.

    Shen Yiling hurriedly stood up from the table and then walked towards her mother.

    "Mo, you are back. I had been waiting for you every day."

    Shen Zhn stopped when she saw her daughter.

    Exhaustion could clearly be seen on her face. However, she tried to smile for her daughter and said apologetically.

    "Sorry, Yiling. Mom was too busy and didn''t get the time to call you and ask how you are doing."

    Shen Yiling immediately shook her head and said sensibly.

    "No need of sorry, Mom. You were also working. I can understand that we are in a critical situation. That''s why I didn''t even go shopping as I was very worried that it would only reduce the money that can help us."

    Shen Zhn was very moved seeing how sensible her daughter was. She couldn''t help but hold her hand and say

    "You don''t need to worry, darling. Although we are in a trouble, it is not big enough that we can''t afford the money for your shopping. Also, we have already solved everything. Your grandfather arranged a helicopter with the help of the patriarch of He family and the products are back. Since we can''t send them to the international market we will sell them like any other product. Although there will not be any benefit, we can only do this now."

    Shen Zhn smiled tightly. Her heart burned in a fire whenever she imagined the losses thepany would face. Actually, it was not the loss of the money that pained her. It was her egoistic that had beenpletely pped harshly because of this incident.

    She had been a very sessful businesswoman for her whole life and she had never faced such a huge defeat.

    And Shen Zhn was a woman who could not ept defeat. However, this time she didn''t have any other way except to ept it.

    Hiding her emotions inside her heart, she patted her daughter''s cheek as she said

    "Go to the mall tomorrow and buy whatever you want."

    Shen Yiling smiled happily at these words. However, her smile faltered when she saw that her mother was about to leave.

    She immediately called out her and said

    "Mom, did you find anything about Youlin?"

    Shen Zhn''s eyes instantly went cold at these words. She sighed lightly and then said

    "Yiling, I don''t want to talk about her right now. It is only because of her we are facing such a big trouble."

    Shen Yiling felt very satisfied hearing these words. Fortunately, her mother didn''t me her for anything.

    After all, it was her idea to send that girl to prison by using Shen Youlin''s matter. However, she still had to find out where Shen Youlin was so she tried to ask again.

    However, Shen Zhn immediately raised her hand and said that she was very tired.

    After that, she left from there while Shen Yiling red at her back angrily.

    However, she could only whisper to herself

    ''Now, how can I find out where she is!''

 Chapter 243 - A Few Peaceful Days

    The next few days passed quite peacefully for Mo Ron.

    Since she had a week of holidays from college to study for exams, she didn''t need to take leave from the college because of her injuries.

    She rested inside her room properly and studied as well.

    The scratches and bruises healed very soon from the ointment that Fang Zhihan gave her.

    Yes, He Jian made Fang Zhihan change Mo Ron''s ointment to the one that didn''t sting much and healed the wounds more quickly.

    In the end, Fang Zhihan also made a request from He Jian in exchange.

    He asked him to resume the projects that he had just canceled with Fang Industries. After He Jian agreed, he immediately went to his mansion and brought an ointment that was made by him.

    He Jian was very skeptical about this ointment. However, after Fang Zhihan showed him the positive records of the people on whom he had tested the ointment, he allowed Mo Ron to use that ointment.

    Mo Ron had to ept that the ointment was very nice. Not only did the scratched heal fast but she could also see that the scars from them are already starting to heal on thest day of the week.

    The next day, she had her first final exam.

    In the past week, another change had also urred.

    "Good morning, Mom."

    Mo Ron kissed her mother''s cheek as she entered the dining room with her college bag.

    "Good Morning, Chenchen."

    After that, she ruffled her young brother''s hair and then finally looked at the onest person inside the room.

    "Good Morning, Mr. He."

    Yes, this was another change.

    Now He Jian had the two-time meals, breakfast, and dinner, at Mo Ron''s apartment and sometimes even three-time meals on weekends.

    Sitting beside Mo Chen, He Jian raised his head and nodded his head softly at Mo Ron. Mo Ron didn''t mind his silence.

    She knew very well that he didn''t like to speak when he was eating something.

    Lin Qianru who was arranging the tes went out of the dining room and came back after a few moments.

    Mo Ron shook her head helplessly as she saw her mother serving He Jian a new dish she had tried yesterday with an excited face.

    Actually what happened was that the next day from when Mo Ron got injured, Lin Qianru started to make something new and nutritious every day to provide some nutrition to Mo Ron''s body so that her body can heal very soon.

    Every day, she would put a separate portion for He Jian. It was her own way to thank him for helping her daughter.

    Hence, in the early morning, Lin Qianru would go to He Jian''s apartment only to find him having breakfast. He Jian would politely invite her to have breakfast with him.

    Lin Qianru would always deny his offer.

    However, one day He Jian''s assistant Chu Feng insisted very much and Lin Qianru couldn''t deny it any longer.

    She was actually curious to find out what kind of food He Jian''s cook made for him.

    However, when she saw the in sd ced on the dining table, Lin Qianru was very shocked. Then she came to know from Chu Feng that since He Jian''s cook was on leave and Chu Feng only knew how to cut fruits and vegetables, He Jian could only have this.

    Hence, the soft hearted Lin Qianru immediately asked He Jian to have the three times meal at her apartment.

    Without giving any chance to He Jian to refuse her offer, she left his apartment and then came back to tell Mo Ron everything.

    Mo Ron was actually more surprised at something else.

    He Jian really came to their apartment the next morning.

    Since then, the four of them are having almost all of their meals together.

    Her mother was again making new dishes every day, however now something had changed. Before they were made by her keeping solely Mo Ron in her mind and now they were made by her keeping He Jian.

    The reason behind this was also reasonable.

    Actually the thing was that Mo Chen and Mo Ron, both the sibling has few things that they didn''t like to eat. However, Lin Qianru put everything that could make the dish nutritious for them.

    And then forced them to eat them.

    However, in the end, she would still feel dissatisfied seeing their faces that would have disgust on seeing a particr ingredient in the dish made by her.

    However, He Jian was nicer than her children.

    The man neverint and would eat whatever she would serve him silently.

    He would even praise her in his own way.

    "Auntie, it was delicious. Thank you."

    The cold man sitting on the dining table said the words of praise to Lin Qianru. His face didn''t have any emotion that an ordinary person would have when they would praise someone.

    It made his praising words sound a little awkward and forceful.

    Even Lin Qianru found it a little awkward on the first day. However, with time she realized that He Jian was like this only. It was not because he didn''t like her dish and was praising her forcefully but his way pf praising others was just this.

    Lin Qianru then remembered that Grandfather He had told her that He Jian didn''t have his mother with him since he was very young. She only thought that his mother died when he was young and nothing else.

    However, this thought only made her heart softer for He Jian.

    A child could be socially awkward after losing his parents. Lin Qianru knew it very well and that''s why she had paid special attention to both of her children''s growth.

    But perhaps He Jian didn''t have anyone by his side like her children had.

    When Mo Ron came to know about her mother''s thoughts, she was very startled. She didn''t know anything about He Jian''s mother.

    However, she couldn''t help but wonder if He Jian was socially awkward.

    He was cold and indifferent to people whom he didn''t feel were worthy of his attention. But with people who knew him and whom he knew��was he socially awkward with them?

    But if he was then how did he even make such a bigpany and make it popr by his won efforts?

    She actually never thought about this before ...even in her past life.. However, she also didn''t want to pay much attention to He Jian in this life. So she disregarded this question and hid it somewhere in her mind.

    On the other hand, now Lin Qinaru was starting to ept He Jian''s praise happily. Even those expressionless praises started to melt her heart and make her very happy. She was a cook so how could she not be happy when someone was praising her cooking.

    Mo Ron was also happy since her mother was happy.

    In the end, the days were passing very peacefully for Mo Ron. However, when had the peacested for long in her life!

 Chapter 244 - Xun Weilan And Zhu Jidong Wanted ...

    The exams also ended and with that the first semester of Mo Ron''s college passed.

    Now she had a month of holiday, however, Mo Ron also remembered that she had to go to somepany for the internship in these holidays.

    Mo Ron was thinking about this as she walked towards the exit of the college.

    She raised her eyebrows when she saw the text message on her phone as soon as she opened it. It was from He Jian.

    He was saying that he would not be able to pick her up from the college as he is busy in some important meeting. However, Chu Feng would be waiting outside the college with his car and she should go back home with him.

    Mo Ron felt a little strange seeing the message. Her attention was diverted when she really saw a car outside the college with Chu Feng waiting for her outside the car.

    Mo Ron went back home in He Jian''s car.

    On the way to the building, Chu Feng told her that his boss was busy with some important project. As soon as they reached the building, Mo Ron came out of the car, Chu Feng left with the car.

    Mo Ron looked at the leaving car and thought that the project must be very important for Chu Feng to be in so hurry.

    She sighed and turned around to go inside the building.

    However, she was startled when she saw someone standing in front of her as soon as she turned around.

    Mo Ron took a step back in fear and her face went cold when she saw the two people standing in front of her.

    They were Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong.

    Mo Ron didn''t nce at them again and wanted to walk away indifferently, however, Xun Wen suddenly blocked her way.

    Mo Ron''s indifferent eyes stared at Xun Wen coldly.

    It was actually not the first time. She had actually noticed Xun Wen trying to initiate some conversation with her whenever they crossed way, however, she had been ignoring her very nicely until today.

    "Mo Ron, we want to have a small conversation with you."

    Xun Wen''s face also didn''t have any expression when she said this.

    Mo Ron''s heart was filled with confusion. What actually the pair of husband and wife wanted from her?

    They have a son also in this life and Mo Chen was also not in an orphanage. So why were they doing all these things to get close to her and her family?

    Finally, she couldn''t help but ask Xun Wen

    "What do you want to talk about, Mrs. Zhu?"

    Xun Wen''s face had a relieved expression when she saw that Mo Ron seemed to be agreeing to talk with them.

    "Can we go to the nearby caf��?"

    Mo Ron frowned and but nheless nodded her head. It was just a matter of hearing what actually they wanted. At least they would not disturb her and her family again.

    So she followed Xun Wen and her husband to the nearby caf��.

    However, Mo Ron was suddenly a little defensive when she saw that Xun Wen and her husband had booked a private room for this meeting.

    Did they already know that she would agree?

    She couldn''t help but nce at the husband and wife. Perhaps Zhu Jidong sensed her wariness so he told her.

    "My wife likes to eat from here so I have permanently booked a private room for our family."

    Xun Wen smiled hearing her husband''s words and Mo Ron just nodded her head hearing this.

    After being seated inside the room, Xun Wenand Zhi Jidong didn''t say anything until the waiter didn''t arrive with the ordered food.

    Mo Ron actually didn''t want to order anything but on Xun Wen''s insistence, she ordered a ss of lemon water.

    She frowned when Zhu Jidong asked the waiter not to disturb them until they themselves don''te out of the room.

    The waiter nodded and then left from there.

    After the waiter left, Xun Wen finally opened her mouth after a lot of hesitation.

    "Mo Ron�� whatever I and my husband are going to talk about with you, you need to hear us attentively and then decide what you want to do. Please don''t try to take any decision quickly and think wisely."

    Mo Ron''s was still very confused but she nodded her head again.

    Xun Wen, however, still looked very tense. She looked at her husband who patted her hand under the table and then she took out some papers from her purse.

    She forwarded something like an X-ray of a body part to Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron frowned as she looked at it attentively and tried to guess which body part it was exactly. However, she soon got her answer.

    "My son, Ruru��he has some defects in his heart since his birth."

    Xun Wen whispered in a low voice but her voice was still clearly audible in the deathly silent room.

    Mo Ron waspletely frozen after she heard Xun Wen''s words.

    She nkly stared at her as a row of tears came out of her eyes, however, she didn''t know why, she couldn''t feel any sympathy for her.

    Her eyes went down to the X-ray that was still in her hands again as she heard Xun Wen continuing

    "We were actually unknown to this until my son suddenly started to suffer from pain in his chest at such a young age. Ruru was only five at that time. It was only the doctor who told us that he won''t be able to live for long if he didn''t undergo a heart transnt soon."

    Another tear slid down from Xun Wen''s eyes. Even Zhu Jidong was gulping audibly as he was trying to control the tear that filled his eyes seeing his wife like this and hearing her talking about their son''s condition.

    Xun Wen sniffed and continued

    "Since then we are looking for a suitable heart for our Ruru. However, it proved to be very difficult since Ruru was very young and his blood group was also O-negative."

    "We were losing hope slowly and slowly until we got to know about ��Mo Chen."

    And Mo Ron who had nk eyes until now swiftly raised her head when Xun Wen took Mo Chen''s name.

 Chapter 245 - A Ridiculous Deal

    "Mo Chen��?"

    Mo Ron whispered questioningly after hearing Xun Wen mentioning Mo Chen.

    She could feel the sweat soaking her backpletely as she seemed to remember the fact that Mo Chen also had O-negative blood group.

    Xun Wen''s son��he was around Mo Chen''s age.

    Many possibilities suddenly shed inside Mo Ron''s mind. Possibilities of what Xun Wen''s next words would be.

    Each possibility only made her heart grow colder.

    She didn''t even know what exactly she was feeling.

    Was it too hot or too cold?

    Mo Ron''s lips went dry as she saw that Xun Wen was about to open her mouth. She suddenly wanted to run away and not hear what Xun Wen wanted to say next.

    Somehow she had an inkling that it would break down her in the worst possible way.

    However, she stayed there. Perhaps it was her legs who didn''t listen to her or perhaps it was her mind who had stopped working altogether.

    She could hear a voice from inside herself.

    ''This is what you deserve. Hear it and then get to know what exactly happened to Mo Chen in the past life because of your stupid decisions.''

    "Mo Chen''s blood group is O-negative��same as my Ruru''s blood group."

    Xun Wen paused for a moment before she seriously looked at Mo Ron. Seeing that Mo Ron was silent until now, she didn''t know what she should feel.

    The girl was so clever. It couldn''t be that she was not understanding where will all this lead to.

    However, she was still sitting there.

    It made Xun Wen think that perhaps Mo Ron didn''t love her brother even that much and hence she should be able to make her agree easily.

    Hope bloomed inside her heart as she suddenly took another paper from her bag and then put them in front of Mo Ron.

    "Here��"

    Mo Ron nkly looked at the papers and Xun Wen continued seeing that she had her all attention.

    "This is the documents of arge vi in the City S and this ��"

    Xun Wen turned around and took out a paper that was ced between those documents of the vi.

    "��this is the check of eighty thousand Yuan."

    Mo Ron nced at the check with nk eyes and then looked at Xun Wen again.

    Xun Wen was very excited when she saw that Mo Ron was still hearing her and had not left yet. She tried to make this offer more tempting.

    "We will give you fifty thousand more after Ruru gets his heart transnt done. I know you have a boyfriend."

    "That boy��he drops you from the college and picks from the building as well. He seems to belong to a very rich family. Mo Ron, you might not know but I know how these rich families work. They look for women who had equal status to their families, not the girls like you whoe from a middle-ss family. With the money that I and my husband are giving you, you can easily live a good life and even marry that boy."

    "With this, we also assure you that from now on, you and your mother will be our responsibility. We will nev��"

    "What do you want?"

    Mo Ron interrupted Xun Wen and asked her suddenly.

    Her question seemed to be a little stupid at this moment. Even a silly person would have been able to understand until now what exactly Xun Wen wanted.

    However, Mo Ron didn''t know why she wanted to hear it from Xun Wen''s mouth. Perhaps she really couldn''t believe whatever she was hearing or seeing.

    Xun Wen was also a bit startled when she heard Mo Ron''s question. She looked at Mo Ron with a frown and then looked back at her husband when she couldn''t find anything from Mo Ron''s face.

    Zhu Jidong''s face also had a confused expression. He who had let his wife talk until now finally spoke to Mo Ron for the first time since the moment they had entered the room.

    "We want Mo Chen''s heart for our Jiangru."

    It was at that moment, Mo Ron suddenly stood up from the chair. Her eyes were cold and sharp as she looked at Zhu Jidong.

    Xun Wen''s heart sank suddenly when she saw this. She also stood up from her chair and hurriedly walked to Mo Ron.

    "Mo Ron, don''t mind my husband."

    She looked at her husband who just sighed and decided to stay silent.

    Xun Wen then looked at Mo Ron who was picking her bag from the table and she panicked instantly.

    "No��Mo Ron. First hear me out. We��"

    However, Mo Ron turned to look at Xun Wen with such a cold and sharp gaze that Xun Wen suddenly stepped back in fear.

    "What even makes you think that I will let you take my brother''s heart and then put it inside your son''s chest? Do you think that for the sake of some money I will kill my brother?"

    Xun Wen''s eyes dimmed instantly when she heard Mo Ron''s words. Her hands were trembling as she tried to hold Mo Ron''s hand and tried to stop her from leaving.

    However, Mo Ron avoided her touch instantly as if something disgusting was about to get closer to her.

    Xun Wen put down her hand with a sigh and said to her immediately.

    "We�� are not asking you to kill Mo Chen. You will not be killing him. The doctor has said that Ruru''s heart can be transnted into Mo Chen''s body. Mo Chen will still be alive."

    Xun Wen tried to assure Mo Ron.

    Not finding anything wrong with her words, she continued

    "We promise that we will look for a suitable heart for Mo Chen after Ruru gets well and then we will even pay for all of the hospital costs."

    Mo Ron had an incredulous expression on her face as she stared at Xun Wen.

    She was breathing heavily and she was suddenly feeling something suffocating inside her throat and chest.

    "You are insane."

    She couldn''t help but whisper sharply in the end. Her eyes were wide as if she was still shocked by everything.

    After that, she turned around to leave unconsciously throwing the documents on the floor that Xun Wen had shown her just a few moments ago and then stepping on them in this process.

    Xun Wen''s eyes were also wide when she saw Mo Ron turning around to leave. She hurriedly ran forward to grab Mo Ron''s arm.

    Mo Ron jerked away Xun Wen''s hand instantly and reached forward to hold the knob on the door to open it.

    However, Xun Wen suddenly bend down and held Mo Ron''s legs firmly stopping her from leaving the room.

 Chapter 246 - Fate Plays A Game

    Sitting on the ground, Xun Wen raised her head to look at Mo Ron as she said

    "Mo Ron, please don''t leave like this."

    Tears slid down through her eyes as she continued

    "My Ruru will die, Mo Ron if he didn''t get a new heart."

    Mo Ron couldn''t help but look at Xun Wen who looked so pathetic at this moment.

    A memory from her past life suddenly shed inside her mind.

    -------

    "No, Mrs. Zhu��please, don''t do this."

    It was raining heavily and Mo Ron was sitting on the wet road holding a middle-aged woman''s legpletely stopping her from leaving.

    The middle-aged woman was none other than Xun Wen��the woman who had taken her brother away from Mo Ron saying that she will give him the love and care that he could only get from his parents.

    However, currently, Xun Wen was looking at Mo Ron with a frown on her forehead as she said

    "Girl, how many times I have already told you that it was not me who had taken away your brother from any orphanage. You seemed to have some misunderstanding."

    However, Mo Ron immediately shook her head.

    She frowned a little when she felt a sudden pain inside her abdomen. Looking down at her stomach, she caressed it gently and said

    "Sorry baby��just a moment. We will find your uncle and then leave from here."

    Saying this, Mo Ron raised her head again and said to Xun Wen firmly

    "I know that it was you who had taken Mo Chen away from the orphanage. I remember it very clearly. Please tell me where is my brother."

    A tear slid down her eyes disappearing into her wet hair locks as she pleaded Xun Wen softly.

    Xun Wen, however, was still untouched by the rainwater.

    The man who was standing behind her holding an umbre made sure of it regardless f how much he was shivering in this cold.

    Xun Wen''s eyes flickered with frustration as well as panic when she saw the determination in Mo Ron''s eyes and she said to her bodyguard

    "Help me in getting free from her hold."

    The bodyguard immediately followed her orders. Xun Wen took the umbre from his hand and he stepped forward to remove Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron cowered when she saw a masculine maning towards her. Her fear had not gotten away since the moment she had been almost harassed by that bald man in the bar she worked previously.

    She was also afraid that she will hurt and hence her child also so she tried to back away.

    Xun Wen sighed in relief. Taking advantage of Mo Ron''s fear, she hurriedly freed her leg from her hold and said

    "You are mistaking me for someone else. Stop bothering me every day otherwise, I will have to take some action against you."

    After saying this, Xun Wen turned around and left from there leaving Mo Ron alone sitting on the road in the heavy rain.

    ------

    At this moment, Mo Ron couldn''t stop herself from remembering that night, that road �� where she had sat for a long time wondering what she should do exactly to find her brother.

    She smiled coldly thinking how fate ys all these cruel games.

    She had promised Mo Chen that she will find him as soon as she leaves the orphanage and bes able to earn for both of them.

    She knew that she was already Mr. and Mrs. Zhu''s son but she could at least see him from time to time and ensure that her brother was really living well.

    However, when had Mo Ron thought that on going back to the address given by the head of the orphanage, she will not find anyone there.

    It was her sheer luck that she saw Xun Wen on some fine day when she had alreadye to City H after being abandoned by He Jian.

    However, even this luck was of no use.

    Because she could never see Mo Chen.

    Not only Xun Wen didn''t tell her anything about Mo Chen but she also refused to ept that she and her husband had adopted someone from an orphanage.

    She could never gather a single piece of evidence from the orphanage also that could help her in proving that Zhu family had really adopted Mo Chen.

    She was helpless ��very helpless and broken when she came to know that Mo Chen was already dead.

    On the day she died, she got to know that her brother died long ago.

    She was tooter.

    Tears filled Mo Roon''s eyes but she didn''t allow herself to cry as she savored how Xun Wen was pleading to her in the same way she(Mo Ron) did in the past life.

    "Mo Ron��Ruru��I birthed him after a lot of problems. The doctors had told me that I could never be a mother but Ruru��he was a miracle. My son��I have never imagined bing a mother but my son made me a mothering out of nowhere ��when even the doctors were saying that I will be childless for my whole life unless I use some other medical methods."

    "Mo Ron��try to understand me. How can I see my son dying like this slowly and slowly? It is too painful for me."

    "Painful��"

    Mo Ron whispered suddenly.

    "It must be."

    She said to Xun Wen as she continued

    "But it must not be more than the pain I had gone through."

    Xun Wen looked confused on hearing her words. However, Mo Ron didn''t even want to exin anything to her. She breathed deeply and then said to her

    "Don''t show me your face again."

    She said to Xun Wen sharply. She didn''t give any chance to Xun Wen to say anything as she continued

    "You and your husband must have stalked my family closely and Mo Chen to find all this out. Leave the building with your family. Believe me if I saw you in the building again, I will file aint against you and your husband in the police station."

    Xun Wen''s eyes were filled with fear when she heard these words. She was shocked to see her cold and indifferent behavior.

    Mo Ron took the advantage of this shock and freed herself from Xun Wen''s hold.

    After that, she opened the door and left from there without looking back again.

    Left behind her, Xun Wen could only cry when she came out of her shock and fear.

    Zhu Jidong''s eyes were filled with tears as he heard his wife''s cries. He stood up from the chair and walked towards his wife.

    Bending down to the ground, he hugged her in his arms and said gently

    "It''s okay.. We will find some other way."

 Chapter 247 - It Was Painful

    Mo Ron didn''t know how exactly she reached the building again.

    Her eyes were filled with hot tears, however, the little bit of awareness inside her mind that she was still outside stopped her from letting them out.

    With blurred eyes, she somehow crossed the road and reached the road. After that, she went inside the elevator.

    The small elevator ride suddenly seemed to be very long to Mo Ron.

    In her mind were shing many scenes from her past life as well as the present life.

    In her past life, when Xun Wen had not told her anything about Mo Chen to her and she was helpless, Mo Ron had thought that she would feel very happy on seeing Xun Wen on her knees someday in front of her.

    However, she was proved wrong��very wrong.

    Today she saw Xun Wen on her knees. She begged her. However, the only thing that she could feel now was fear��intense fear.

    Her body was going cold with that fear.

    Fear of what exactly happened to Mo Chen in her past life.

    Did they ...did they dig out his heart and then give it to their son?

    Mo Ron breathed harshly as she licked dry lips lightly. The elevator door suddenly opened and Mo Ron immediately exited it.

    She ran to her apartment''s door and then with trembling fingers, she filled in the password.

    Mo Ron had thought of going inside her room and finally crying her heart out. However, she had not expected to see Mo Chen in the living room as soon as she stepped inside the apartment.

    It seemed that he had just returned from school as he was still in his uniform and his school bag was on his shoulder.

    "Jiejie"

    Mo Chen shouted out immediately with a bright smile on his lips. However, like every time Mo Chen saw that his sister didn''t smile back at him.

    Mo Chen''s face that was a little round and chubby wrinkled to form a frown on his forehead.

    "Jiejie��are you alright?"

    Mo Chen had just finished his words and was about to step forward when he saw Mo Ron suddenly running towards him.

    The next moment, he was enveloped in a tight hug by Mo Ron.

    "Chenchen��I am so s��orry. Jiejie is s��o sorry, Chechen."

    Mo Ron whispered in broken words as she cried non-stop.

    Lin Qianru who just stepped out of the kitchen was shocked to see this scene. After opening the door for Mo Chen, she had just gone to heat the dishes for the lunch because she knew that her daughter was also about toe by this time.

    However, now seeing the scene in front of her eyes she was very shocked. She could hear Mo Ron''s cries from the spot she was standing on.

    It was very heartbreaking. Lin Qianru''s eyes couldn''t help but get filled with tears.

    She hurriedly put the bowl in her hands on the dining table and walked to her daughter and son hurriedly.

    "Ron, what happened? Mo Chen, did you do something to your sister?"

    Mo Chen who was tightly held by Mo Ron had his big ck eyes wide as he immediately shook his head and said

    "No, Mom. I didn''t do anything"

    However, a momentter, he suddenly looked confused and whispered

    "Or maybe I did. But what did I do?"

    Lin Qianru''s lips twitched when she heard it. She almost raised her hand to hit Mo Chen''s head.

    How could he not know what he did to make Mo Ron cry so much?

    He was just not saying it because he didn''t want to get punished.

    However, her hand stopped amidst her action as she heard another heartbreak cry escaping Mo Ron''s mouth.

    "Chenchen��Jie..jie is so sor��ry."

    Lin Qianru frowned when she registered what Mo Ron was saying. If it was Mo Chen who did something wrong then why was Mo Ron apologizing to him.

    Confused, Lin Qianru put down her hand. She thought that for now, it was more important to soothe down her daughter. She could always punish Mo Chenter if it was him who did something wrong.

    Thinking this, Lin Qianru bent down and stroked Mo Ron''s hair who was kneeling on the floor and hugging Mo Chen.

    Lin Qianru''s eyes immediately went to the scratches Mo Ron had on her knees from a week ago. Although they were healing very quickly, she was still afraid that Mo Ron would make them more grave by kneeling like this.

    Thinking this, Lin Qianru stroked her daughter''s hair and said gently

    "Ron, get up from the floor. Tell Mother, why are you crying?"

    As she said this, Lin Qinaru held her daughter''s arm and tried to free Mo Chen from her hold. It was after many efforts, Lin Qianru could finally free Mo Chen from Mo Ron''s hold.

    However, she was shocked again when she saw Mo Ron''s face.

    It waspletely red.

    Lin Qianru knew that Mo Ron cried very rarely and even if she did, she never cried like this. However, today she was crying like a child who needed her mother.

    As a mother, she felt her throat choking up seeing Mo Ron like this.

    "Ron��what happened, my child? Did someone bully you?"

    Mo Ron looked at her mother with blurry eyes. She could help but remember how her mother had made her promise her at her deathbed that she must take care of herself and Mo Chen in her past life.

    However, she could not stand by her promise. Neither did she try to save herself nor could she save Mo Chen.

    Instead, it was she who pushed him towards the abyss.

    She didn''t even want to imagine what exactly happened to Mo Chen in her past life.

    "Mom��it is so painful."

    Mo Ron whispered suddenly as she looked at her mother with pain-filled eyes.

    She wanted to forget everything.

    But at the same time, she knew that she can''t.

    She didn''t deserve to forget her mistakes. She didn''t deserve to forget how she herself harmed her brother and herself.

    She deserved this pain.

 Chapter 248 - Protecting Mo Chen From Zhu Family

    "Mo Ron, tell me, what happened?"

    Lin Qianru looked very serious now as she asked her crying daughter.

    She couldn''t help but get afraid thinking what exactly happened to make Mo Ron cry so much.

    Mo Ron also didn''t want to be the only one to know everything this time. She couldn''t bear it. She wanted to let it out.

    Fresh tears slid down her eyes as she said

    "Mom��th..at ��Xun We..n��she ��she "

    Lin Qinaru frowned when she understood what her daughter was saying.

    "Xun Wen, what did she do?"

    "Did she say something to you?"

    Mo Ron was not in a state to say anything. She was crying too much and hence Lin Qianru could only understand a few words she said.

    Hearing Xun Wen, she couldn''t help but make assumptions on her own.

    "She came to our apartment many times a week ago but��"

    Mo Ron suddenly stopped crying when she heard these words. Her eyes went wide and she held her mother''s shoulders firmly interrupting her amidst her words.

    "Why did shee here? Did she do something, Mom?"

    "Was Mo Chen also here then?"

    Mo Ron suddenly asked many questions. She was very scared. Her mother was too simple-minded. So she couldn''t help but worry.

    The next moment, her eyes went wide again and she asked seriously

    "Mom, did she make you sign any papers ��or anything else?"

    Lin Qianru was confused when she heard all these questions. However, seeing Mo Ron fear-filled eyes she answered her questions seriously.

    "Ron, I didn''t even open the door. Haven''t you asked me to stop meeting Zhu family? That''s why no matter how many times she came t our apartment I never opened the door."

    Mo Ron was very relieved when she heard this.

    She couldn''t help but hug her mother.

    "Thank you, Mom"

    At least, this time her mother listened to her and really did what she had asked her.

    Leaning back a little, Mo Ron then wiped her face with her hands. Her hands were still trembling but she felt some calmness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t go weak now.

    She was weak in her past life and hence let them do anything to Mo Chen but not in this life.

    To do any harm to her brother, they would first have to go through her.

    "Roan, no tell me what happened?"

    Lin Qianru asked strictly.

    "Is it something rted to Zhu family?"

    Lin Qianru couldn''t help but frown when she asked this. She was filled with confusion.

    Why was Mo Ron so wary of Zhu family? She couldn''t understand this at all.

    Surprisingly, this time Mo Ron didn''t avoid her mother.

    "Mom, I will tell you everything after lunch."

    Lin Qianru sighed in relief. At least Mo Ron didn''t refuse.

    After this, Mo Ron turned to look at her brother. She ruffled Mo Chen''s hair. Her eyes were still red and a little swollen so when she smiled it looked a little awkward.

    However, Mo Chen was still happy that his sister had stopped crying and now was smiling again. Although it was not that bright, he will do something to make it brighterter.

    Unaware of her brother''s innocent and caring thought about herself, Mo Ron looked at Mo Chen with a serious expression on her face and said

    "Mo Chen, Jiejie knows that you listen to Jiejie very well and don''t even lie to Jiejie, right?"

    Mo Chen immediately nodded his little head.

    "Good boy. Now tell me, did Zhu family tried to approach you in the past few days?"

    Mo Ron already knew what the answer would be, however what she wanted to know whether Mo Chen really tried to avoid Zhu family or not.

    When Mo Chen nodded his head, Mo Ron was not surprised but Lin Qianru was. She was now also starting to doubt Zhu family. Anyone would be able to understand after so much indifference that they didn''t really want to involve themselves with Zhu family.

    However, Zhu family was still trying to get closer to them.

    If not through her, then through her son.

    What purpose they could have behind doing all this?

    Her heart sank a little and she had an intuition that everything was rted to her son in some way. However, what could it be?

    Lin Qinaru no matter how much tried to ponder over this, she would never have imagined in her dreams what she wille to know aboutter.

    Her na?ve mind didn''t know that the people like Zhu family also existed in this world.

    After the whole family had the lunch in not so a good atmosphere and Mo Chen went to his room, Mo Ron finally told her mother everything.

    And sure enough, Lin Qianru was shocked to the core.

    She sat there unmoving on her chair as she stared at nothing in particr.

    It was after a few momentster, she finally found her voice and said

    "They actually ��asked for such a thing."

    Mo Ron''s eyes were also cold as she remembered whatever happened in the caf��.

    "How could they��"

    Lin Qinaru turned to look at Mo Ron in disbelief.

    "How could they even think that we will let them do such a thing to our Chenchen��in exchange for some money?"

    Lin Qianru''s heart was trembling as well as her body.

    She was very angry ��very angry for the second time in her life. The first time was when she hade to know that Su Mian had tried to sell Mo Ron.

    This time she was angry because someone was thinking of harming her son.

    She was angry and scared to think that such people existed in this world.

    A tear slid down her eyes as she whispered

    "My Chenchen is so precious. I will never do this regardless of what they offer. How could they even�� think that�� we will let them��"

    At the end of her words, Lin Qianru was crying because of her anger and fear.

    Mo Ron immediately walked to her mother and hugged her tightly.

    As she stood there while patting the back of her mother''s head who was sitting on the chair, she whispered

    "It''s alright, Mom. They won''t be able to do anything."

    Lin Qinaru was however too scared.

    "Ron, they suddenly came here. I think ��that they came here only because of this purpose."

    Mo Ron also nodded her head.

    "Ron, file aint against them. Yes, we should do this. We will go immediately."

    Lin Qianru was about to stand up from her chair as she said this. However, Mo Ron stopped her mother with a helpless expression on her face.

    "Mom, we can''t do anything against them for now. We don''t have any evidence against them."

    Lin Qianru also sat down on the chair with a thump after hearing this.

    Yes, they didn''t have any evidence.

    "It''s okay, Mom. They want Mo Chen. We will not leave him alone. We will not give them any chance to get near him. In the end, they would give up by themselves."

    Lin Qianru could only nod her head.

    "Yes, we will do that."

    And like this, Lin Qianru and Mo Ron decided to protect Mo Chen from Zhu family in their own way.

 Chapter 249 - Zhu Family Left

    Although Mo Ron assured Lin Qianru mother many times, Lin Qianru still couldn''t let this thing out of her mind.

    Her heart brunt in anger whenever she thought that Zhu family really tried to make such a deal with her daughter.

    The whole night she couldn''t sleep which results in a massive headache the next morning.

    Lin Qianru, however, still got down from the bed the early morning.

    The first thing she did after leaving her room was to open the door of her apartment and then go to Zhu family''s apartment.

    She didn''t know why but she really wanted to ask Xun Wen that as a mother how could she have the heart to propose something like this for her Mo Chen.

    Does her heart not tremble to even imagine that she is taking a child''s heart who is of the same age as her son so that her own can live a good and long life?

    However, Lin Qianru stopped amidst her steps when she suddenly saw Mo Ron walking towards their apartment door.

    Standing in front of her apartment, she frowned as she understood where her daughter went exactly.

    She immediately grabbed Mo Ron''s arm and then dragged her inside the apartment.

    Mo Ron was also surprised to see her mother.

    "Mom��what��"

    She asked in confusion when she was suddenly dragged inside by her mother.

    However, she was interrupted amidst her words by Lin Qianru.

    "You went to Zhu family''s apartment?"

    Mo Ron nodded her head and Lin Qianru frowned immediately.

    "Why? Didn''t I ask you not to see any one of them?"

    Yes, she did.

    However, Mo Ron shook her head and said

    "Mom, I didn''t go to see them. Actually yesterday, I have threatened them that I would file aint against them if they didn''t leave the building."

    Lin Qianru frown disappear but the next moment she said

    "But why would they feel threatened? We don''t have any evidence against them."

    Mo Ron shrugged her shoulders.

    "Well��it seemed they felt threatened. Because I went there and they have left already. There is even a board of Vacant outside the apartment now.

    Lin Qianru''s eyes brightened instantly and she couldn''t help but say loudly

    "They did leave that means?"

    Mo Ron smiled a little seeing her mother''s excited face.

    "Yes, I think so."

    Lin Qianru sighed in relief.

    "It is good then."

    "It will be more good if you will go and have a good rest now."

    Mo Ron said as she pushed her mother towards her room. Lin Qianru tried to resist saying that she still needed to make breakfast. However, Mo Ron assured her that she would make the breakfast.

    Lin Qianru still didn''t want to go as she knew that Mo Ron had her second exam today and she must have thought of studying. However, she didn''t have any choice in front of her daughter''s insistence.

    Especially when Mo Ron assured her that she was fully prepared for her exam already.

    Hence, Lin Qianru went to rest and this time she finally could have some sleep. In the meantime, Mo Ron prepared the breakfast.

    An hourter, she had breakfast with her younger brother.

    Her mother was still sleeping. Remembering how her mother''s face looked because of theck of the sleep, Mo Ron didn''t want to wake her up.

    So she put a note for her mother on the dining table and then left the apartment with her younger brother.

    Outside the apartment, today also, Chu Feng was alone waiting for Mo Ron.

    It seemed that He Jian was very busy as he didn''te to their apartment to have dinnerst night.

    Mo Ron''s eyes went down to Mo Chen. She doesn''t want him to stand at the bus stand and then wait for the bus.

    At least until the moment, she bes sure that he waspletely safe from Zhu family, she didn''t want to leave him alone by any chance.

    However, she was too embarrassed to ask Chu Feng to drop even Mo Chen at his school so she said

    "Assistant Chu, actually today I will be going with my brother. You can go to thepany directly. I and my brother will go by bus."

    Chu Feng''s eyes went to the young boy and then to Mo Ron''s face.

    After three years of working for his boss, Chu Feng had seen many people. How could he not understand that Mo Ron didn''t want to trouble him by asking him to drop both of them?

    His heart suddenly had a newfound respect for Mo Ron.

    She was more kind-hearted and self-reliant girl than from those noble families who only knew how to order around.

    He immediately shook his head and said

    "Miss Mo, Boss has ordered me to drop you at your college and I can''t disobey him. If you don''t mind, I can drop your younger brother to his school, and then we can go to your college."

    "No! That would too much of a trouble to Assistant Chu."

    Mo Ron said immediately while Chu Feng smiled kindly.

    "Miss Mo overthinks. However, please feel some mercy on this normal human being. If I didn''t do this, maybe I will have to look for some other job from tomorrow morning."

    Mo Ron smiled in embarrassment as she understood what Chu Feng was trying to say. In the end, she had to sit inside the car with Mo Chen.

    However, in the corner of her heart, she couldn''t help but wonder.

    ''Would He Jian really fire a capable assistant like Chu Feng because of her?''

    The question emerged from the feelings that Mo Ron had suppressed deep inside her��the moment when she was reborn.

    Unknown to her, her hopes were starting to raise their heads again.

    However, the consequences she had faced in herst life because of these hopes always made her afraid to ept it.

    And just like that, she pressed down this question like every other time.

 Chapter 250 - Shen Yilings Plans

    Shen Yiling paced around her room as she tried Shen Youlin''s number for the umpteenth time in this week.

    Frustration shed through her eyes when the call didn''t go through and she threw her phone away to her bed.

    She then herself walked to sit on the edge of the bed a few momentster.

    Clutching her hair tightly, she screamed

    "Ah��what should I do?"

    She wanted to find Shen Youlin because Shen Yiling knew that that girl Mo Ron was her very close friend.

    She had not been able to rest peacefully since the day she had seen He Jian running out of the restaurant for her.

    Although Shi Fengju had assured her many times that Mo Ron meant nothing to He Jian except that she saved him five years ago, Shen Yiling felt very threatened.

    She didn''t know if He Jian had some feelings for that Mo Ron or not, she just wanted to eliminate any possibility of happening something unfortunate for her.

    However, she didn''t have any way to find out anything about Mo Ron.

    Since the crisis happened in Shenpany were not that low, she had been given a fixed amount of money this week to spend. She couldn''t even hire someone and then investigate Mo Ron.

    Because if she did, she would have to spend money then how would she shop some new dressed for herself.

    In this chaos, only Shen Youlin was herst hope. From Shen Youlin, she could find almost everything about Mo Ron.

    However, since these past few weeks, she had not seen or talked to Shen Youlin even once.

    Shen Yiling''s fear of losing He Jian as only increasing day by day now.

    She didn''t even go to He Corporation after that day and swiftly took a leave of few weeks.

    She was afraid that He Jian would fire her if he saw her by any chance in his office. After all, she also belonged to Shen family.

    So now, she had not seen He Jian again for so many days.

    Even her mother refused to hear anything about Shen Youlin.

    So Shen Yiling couldn''t help but feel frustrated.

    In the end, she went out of her room and went to her parents room with not so a good face.

    Shen Zhn had again returnedte from the office and was sleeping peacefully after a long time. However the loud and continuous knocks on the door woke her up.

    She felt very irritated. Her head was really hurting. However, the knocks didn''t stop at all.

    Angrily she climbed down from the bed and opened the door.

    "What in the h**l went wrong for you to kn��"

    Shen Zhn was shouting furiously thinking that it was some servant. However, when she saw that it was Shen Yiling she stopped amidst her shouting and asked with a frown.

    "Yiling, what happened? Why are you crying?"

    Shen Yiling immediately hugged her mother and said

    "Mom��I am so afraid. I will lose him before even trying to get him."

    Shen Zhn sighed as she understood very well what Shen Yiling was talking about.

    She patted her daughter''s back and then made her sit on the bed.

    "I am sorry, Mom. You must be tired and I came to disturb you."

    The irritation that Shen Zhn was feeling inside her was easily swept away by these words. She sighed lightly and then sat beside Shen Yiling.

    "It''s okay. Tell me what happened."

    At this question, Shen Yiling told her mother everything that happened thest time she had met He Jian in the restaurant.

    Shen Zhn couldn''t help but frown after hearing everything.

    A few momentster, she looked at Shen Yiling again and said

    "Yiling, I think you should not think about Hr Jian any longer. He harmed ourpany in such a merciless way. I don''t think he will ever be able to give you the love and care you deserve."

    Shen Yiling''s eyes flickered with anger when she heard this.

    She immediatelyposed herself and said

    "Mom, how can you say this?"

    She pretended to look very hurt and continued

    "I like He Jian very much and Mom��"

    Shen Yiling held her mother''s hand as she said

    "Have you ever imagined what it would be like if I married He Jian? He is so powerful that he could harm ourpany with his one move. Mom, If I married him and won his heart, have you ever imagined where can Shen Enterprises reach?"

    Shen Yiling chose very right words to entice Shen Zhn. Now Shen Zhn was indeed imagining what Shen Yiling just told her.

    To her, Shen Enterprises was everything. Something for which she could do anything and had already done many sins in her life.

    So how could she not find this deal tempting!

    Having He Jian on their side, having all the resources and money from He Corporation ��where could Shen Enterprises reach, she couldn''t help but excited imagining this.

    Seeing the shine in her mother''s eyes, the wheels of Shen Yiling''s mind started to turn faster and she pleaded

    "Mom, you will have to help me only then we can take Shen Enterprises to the new heights."

    Shen Zhn immediately nodded her head and said

    "What do I need to do? Tell Mom."

    Shen Yiling was instantly happy and said

    "Mom, first we need to find Youlin."

    Shen Zhn frowned at these words.

    "What do you need her for?"

    Shen Yiling said immediately

    "Mom, Youlin knows that Mo Ron. I want to find everything about her so that I can find out after that how much she means to He Jian. If she is a threat to me, I would have to do something."

    Shen Zhn nodded her head slowly.

    Her eyebrows were knitted as she said suddenly

    "Shen Weisheng��I had heard from the butler that Youlin was staying at his house."

    Envy shed through Shen Yiling''s eyes for a moment. She had seen Shen Weisheng''s vi. It was so big and beautiful. She remembered how she had indirectly indicated to him that she would love to stay there for some time but he never invited her there.

    However, Shen Youlin was staying there.

    Shen Yiling suppressed her jealousy and said

    "Mom, why don''t you call and ask big brother toe to Shen Mansion to have dinner with us."

    Shen Zhn also nodded her head and then started to find her phone so that she could call her son.

    On the other hand, Shen Yiling already started to think of the ns by which she could make Shen Youlin feel low.

    How could she just let her little sister just go like that!

    How dare she try to have something that she can''t have!

 Chapter 251 - The Fake Shen Yiling

    "You dropped her at the college?"

    Sitting inside his office, He Jian who was working on hisptop asked his assistant.

    The reply instantly came from Chu Feng.

    "Yes, Boss. Not only Miss Mo, but I dropped Miss Mo''s younger brother to the hospital."

    He Jian didn''t say anything. He didn''t even raise his head to look at Chu Feng.

    The assistant knew that now he was supposed to leave. However, it seems that the curiosity inside him seemed to have crossed all the boundaries now and he asked his boss without thinking anything

    "Boss, why are you hiding from Miss Mo?"

    The continuous sound of the keys being pressed stopped as soon as Chu Feng''s voice fell.

    Slowly, the cold blue eyes fell on Chu Feng''s face as if asking him just from when he became so daring. Only then did Chu Feng realize what actually he has asked just now.

    A shiver ran down his spine and he lowered his eyes and said again and again

    "Sorry Boss��I am so s��stupid. Please don''t pay attention to my words."

    "Leave!"

    The cold and sharp voice stopped Chu Feng from saying anything else. The relieved assistant ran away from the office as if his tail was on fire.

    On the other hand, He Jian closed hisptop loudly producing a loud sound inside the office.

    Chu Feng who was still at the office''s door flinched on hearing this sound and increased his pace.

    Inside the office, He Jian stood up from his chair and then walked to stand in front of therge ss that showed him the view of the city''s road.

    A momentter, he suddenly pressed his temple and cursed silently inside his mind.

    ''That f****g Fang Zhihan."

    Actually, since the day Fang Zhihan had said to him that Mo Ron meant more to him than he thought, He Jian has not been able to rest in peace.

    Every time he saw Mo Ron''s face, strange thoughts will start to fill his heart and mind.

    For one week, He Jian endured. However, soon he found out that he was losing control at himself.

    For example, when he would have a meal with Mo family, his eyes would sneak a nce at Mo Ron''s lips. He would feel something strange whenever she licked them.

    He suddenly started to notice each and every action of hers.

    When He Jian realized what he was doing, his heart was filled with guilt.

    Lan was so younger than him.

    How could he even think of her in such a way!

    She was so pure and he was ��he was so dirty.

    He didn''t deserve her.

    That''s why, in the disguise of being busy in a project, He Jian was now staying in the office all the time, away from Mo Ron.

    He thought by doing this his mind would againe on the right track after some time and he would stop feeling those strange things.

    ''Boss, why are you running away?''

    Chu Feng''s question suddenly shed in He Jian''s mind.

    ''Was he running away?''

    No, He Jian didn''t think so.

    He was just saving his Lan from himself.

    His Lan��she doesn''t deserve to be tainted by anyone ��not even himself.

    -------

    It was nighttime.

    A car stopped outside the Shen Mansion and Shen Weisheng came out from it.

    His face didn''t have any emotion as he looked at the huge doors of the huge Mansion. The joy of returning to their home that should be there in a person''s eyes, Shen Weisheng didn''t have it.

    With the same emotionless face, he walked towards therge doors and then went inside.

    "Big Brother."

    A too-soft voice immediately fell in Shen Weisheng''s voice. However, it didn''t soften his face, instead, frustration shed through his eyes when he saw the owner of the voice running towards himself.

    The excited Shen Yiling tried to hold Shen Weisheng''s arm, however, before she could even do so, Shen Weisheng avoided her like a gue.

    Not only that, he even said to her coldly

    "Stay away."

    Shen Yiling''s eyes dimmed instantly and she lowered her head as if she was very sad. Resentment towards Shen Weisheng shed in her eyes.

    What does that Shen Youlin has that she doesn''t.

    However, his face had always remained like this seeing her.

    "Weisheng, how can you behave with your younger sister like that?"

    A cold and sharp voice immediately sounded in therge living hall. It was Shen Zhn who had witnessed Shen Weisheng avoiding Shen Yiling and hence had a very unhappy expression on his face.

    "She is your sister. She was so excited when she came to know that you areing here and you are repaying her like this."

    Shen Zhn said as she walked towards Shen Weisheng. However, Shen Weisheng''s eyes still remained indifferent.

    He was done with Shen family when they filed aint against Mo Ron��the girl who saved his sister.

    To Shen Weisheng, now Mo Ron was no less than Shen Youlin. Because he knew that if Mo Ron was not there for his sister, then perhaps he would have nevere to know that Shen Youlin was suffering from all that.

    Despite not having any will toe here, he still came because he knew why his mother had called him. It must be rted to Shen Youlin.

    All these years, he had be well know to Shen Yiling''s character. She couldn''t stay peacefully without making Shen Youlin feel low and lonely.

    However, now he was here for his sister. He would not let her feel alone. He would also not let Shen Yiling do anything to his sister.

    That''s why he came.

    He knew very well that his mother would hire a detective if he refused toe and tell her something about Shen Youlin.

    Shen Youlin''s time in the rehabilitation center was not left very long now.

    So Shen Weisheng wanted to tell wrong information about Shen Youlin to his mother. In the meantime, his mother would be searching for his sister at the wrong ce while Shen Youlin would be out of the rehabilitation center until her mother would even get to know about anything.

    Unaware of Shen Weisheng''s thoughts, Shen Yiling pretended to be very generous and walked to her mother.

    Holding Shen Zhn''s hand, she said with a nervous smile on her face.

    "Mom, why are you scolding Big Brother? Big Brother must be working in ourpany all these days. It is natural to be irritated after doing so much hard work."

    Shen Wesiheng''s eyes were filled with disgust while Shen Zhn couldn''t help but feel moved. She couldn''t help but look at her son with a frown and say

    "Your sister cares for you so much. She doesn''t even want me to scold you. Weisheng, you should also care for her."

    Shen Weisheng just nodded his head with an indifferent expression on his face. He knew that until the time he would not agree to his mother''s orders she would continue to stand here and lecture him.

    After all, he had hurt her dear daughter.

    He didn''t want to stay in Shen Mansion for long and see the faces of all these stupid and hypocrites people so ignoring Shen Zhn and Shen Yiling, he moved towards the dining room alone.

    Shen Zhn was left angry by his indifferent actions. She was about to say something when Shen Yiling suddenly held her hand and said

    "Mom, we can''t anger Big Brother. What if he refused to tell us anything about Youlin because of this?"

    Shen Zhn frowned, however knowing her son''s behavior she knew that what Shen Yiling said could really happen. So she silently walked to the dining room with her daughter.

    Inside the dining room, Grandfather Shen and Wang Weimin were already seated. When they saw Shen Weisheng, they asked her how he was and Shen Weisheng, in return greeted them without any expression on his face.

    The dinner also started in this awkward silence.

    Only the sound of ttering could be heard until Shen Yiling looked towards Shen Weisheng and asked

    "Big Brother, have you seen Youlin? Actually I am trying to contact her since the past few weeks but couldn''t do so. I am so worried where she is and what she is doing after knowing that she has the addiction of drugs."

    The dining room suddenly became deathly silent after Shen Yiling''s words.

    Shen Youlin''s topic had became a taboo in Shen Mansion after the Shen family members havee to know that she was doing drugs.

    Sure enough, Grandfather Shen''s face went red with anger and he put down the knife and spoon in his hands with a m. After that, he silently exited the dining room.

    Shen Yiling wanted to roll her eyes seeing the old man''s behavior. However, she had to pretend to be the one at fault and say

    "Mom, Grandfather left. I made him leave the dinner."

    Shen Zhn sighed andforted her daughter saying that after dinner she would expecially go to her father''s room and make him have the meal.

    Only then did Shen Yiling look relieved. However, her relief didn''tst long. The next moment, she heard Shen Weisheng''s cold voice

    "You are trying to reach Shen Youlin since the past few weeks. Then howe I only see the records of your calls for only a week?"

    Shen Weisheng suddenly took out a phone from his pocket and said

    Shen Yiling''s eyes narrowed and it took her a moment to realize that the phone belonged to Shen Youlin. Her face went pale as Shen Weisheng was saying the truth.

    When was she worried for that girl?

    A week ago, it suddenly came to her mind that she could find Mo Ron with the help of Shen Youlin and hence she started to call her.

    However, now she had already said something else.

    Every pair of eyes in the dining room were fixed on her.

 Chapter 252 - Taking Advantage Of Shi Fengjus Feelings

    Shen Yiling looked very flustered for a second under the gaze of so many eyes. However, she soonposed her expression and said with a sad face

    "Big Brother, actually I was afraid that Youlin would be angry with me if I called her. That''s why I didn''t look for her in the beginning. After all, it was me who had suggested Mom file aint against her friend, Mo Ron. I thought that it was Youlin''s friend who was making her go on the wrong path. So ��"

    Shen Yiling paused suddenly as she lowered her head and then wiped the corner of her eyes.

    When she raised her head, her eyes were really filled with tears as she said

    "But then I thought that if Youlin is really angry with me, then I should find her and apologize."

    Shen Weisheng smiled mockingly as he put Shen Youlin''s phone inside his pocket again. Shen Yiling could obviously see the mockery in his eyes. She pretended to look hurt and said

    "Big Brother doesn''t seem to believe me."

    Shen Weisheng didn''t say anything this time and Shen Yiling just lowered her head.

    Shen Zhn frowned seeing this. She immediately came to her daughter''s rescues and said

    "Weisheng, what is this? How can you behave like this with your sister? Why does your behavior vary so much for both of your sisters?"

    Shen Weisheng had an urge tough out loud at this question.

    Even Wang Weimin who had been silently sitting until now couldn''t help but look at Shen Zhn and shake his head.

    The question that Shen Zhn was asking Shen Weisheng should be asked to her.

    Was not she the same?

    She poured all her love for Shen Yiling and never looked at Shen Youlin seriously. It is not that Wang Weimin didn''t like Shen Yiling. However, sometimes Shen Zhn''s partial behavior irked him a lot. However, he didn''t have any say in this.

    Shen Zhn could never improve and Shen Youlin never took him as her father.

    So he could only witness all of this silently.

    Shen Weisheng also didn''t say anything in response to his mother''s question. Shen Zhn was very unhappy with her behavior. Just when she was about to say more, her hand was held by Shen Yiling and she remembered what her daughter had said just a few moments ago.

    They needed Shen Weisheng. If he got angry and left just like that then they would not be able to find where Shen Youlin was.

    Shen Zhn didn''t want to wait anymore so she asked Shen Weisheng directly

    "Do you know where is Youlin?"

    Shen Weisheng put down the knife and fork in his hands and looked at his mother seriously.

    "I have sent her away for some time. She needs to stay alone for some time."

    Shen Yiling''s eyes flickered when she heard this and she asked almost immediately.

    "Where? ��.I mean ��where did Big Brother send Youlin?"

    "Out of China."

    Shen Weisheng responded without looking at Shen Yiling. After that, he stood up from his chair and looked at his mother.

    "I guess that''s why I was being called here. Since your purpose has been achieved already, I will leave now."

    "What? No��"

    Shen Yiling had wanted to know more and that''s why she tried to stop Shen Weisheng, however, Shen Weisheng was very fast to leave.

    Shen Zhn sighed as she made her daughter sit on the chair again. Patting her hand, she said

    "Yiling, it''s alright. Mom will just hire an investigator to know everything about that girl. Don''t worry about anything."

    ''That would be better than looking that girl''s face.''

    Shen Zhn thought inside her heart.

    Shen Yiling also didn''t say anything after hearing her mother''s words. However, inside her heart she was dissatisfied. If only her mother had said this before, then she wouldn''t have to tolerate this indifference and mockery from Shen Weisheng.

    However, on her lips, there was a very perfect smile ording to the situationpletely different from the resentment inside her heart.

    "Thank you, Mom."

    Shen Zhn smiled hearing this and then continued to have dinner.

    --------

    Shen Yiling, however, didn''t stop there. Either she didn''t have full trust in her mother''s capability or she couldn''t wait to find everything about Mo Ron, she called Shi Fengju after the dinner.

    Sitting on the bed, Shen Yiling''s eyes had mockery in them when the call was picked and Shi Fengju''s gentle voice fell in her ears.

    "Yiling"

    She rolled her eyes.

    How could she not see Shi Fengju''s feelings for herself! She could see everything but she pretended very well not to see everything.

    Shi Fengju was nothing but a dog to Shen Youlin. A dog she needed without whom her chances to reach He Jian would perhaps be lower.

    So even though he and his feelings made her feel disgusted, she didn''t have any other choice except to endure it. In the end, it was this love that was making Shi Fengju to do anything for her.

    She could use his feelings for her purpose. Since he loved her, she could lower his bottom line slowly and slowly. Then she could get He Jian easily.

    After that, she could always avoid Shi Fengju.

    Putting aside her disgust, Shen Yiling called out in a soft voice.

    "Brother Fengju, how are you doing?"

    On the other side of the phone, Shi Fengju seemed to be working on some documents inside his study room. However, after hearing Shen Yiling''s question he put them down. A full smile emerged on his lips as he responded

    "Well, I am doing very well especially now since you have called me."

    Shen Yiling rolled her eyes again but Shi Fengju who couldn''t see her mocking him only heard a soft chuckle from Shen Yiling''s side.

    His eyes became more soft and gentle and he was about to say something when Shen Yiling spoke before him

    "Brother Fengju, that day ��behind which girl Brother Jian left the restaurant, did you find out?"

    The smile on Shi Fengju''s lips faltered. It took him a few moments to answer Shen Yiling''s question.

    "I did. I found out from Fang Zhihan actually. Jian really did leave the restaurant for that girl."

    That day, when He Jian had left suddenly, Shen Yiling was saying continuously that Mo Ron would take He Jian away from her. However, Shi Fengju didn''t believe any such thing. He tried tofort her and even said that he didn''t believe that He Jian would really run out in panic for that girl.

    After all, he had been He Jian''s friend for so many years.

    However, when the three friends gathered together in the absence of He Jian, Fang Zhihan told him that He Jian had really gone to Mo Ron''s college that day.

 Chapter 253 - The Horrible Past Of Tian Yuan

    Shen Yiling''s eyes were filled with resentment after she heard Shi Fengju''s answer.

    "So I was correct in the end?"

    Her fists were clenched tightly and her nails dug in her palm. However, she didn''t seem to feel any pain.

    For a moment, her voice seemed to be so vicious that Shi Fengju thought that he was talking someone else not Shen Yiling. Startled he couldn''t help but call out Shen Yiling''s name.

    "Yiling"

    Shen Yiling also realized that she behaved differently just now.

    She pretended to clear her throat and easily gave an excuse.

    "Sorry, Brother Fengju. Actually my throat is a little sore."

    Shi Fengju''s worried voice immediately came from the other side

    "Sore throat? Have some warm water."

    Shen Yiling hummed in a low voice but Shi Fengju could sense the despair in that small response. He sighed softly and said

    "Yiling, don''t worry. Jian really doesn''t have any feelings for that girl. That girl saved his life five years ago and that''s why he is just repaying her now."

    "I know, Brother Fengju."

    Shi Fengju frowned because he seemed to hear Shen Yiling choking at the end of her words. It seems that she was crying.

    In the end, he could only ask her helplessly.

    "Okay, tell me. What should I do to make you believe?"

    Shen Yiling was very satisfied when she finally heard what she wanted to hear. In a voice that was very perfect for this moment, she pleaded softly

    "Can Brother Fengju find everything about this girl?"

    No response came from the other side and Shen Yiling couldn''t help but frown. A momentter, she again said nervously

    "Brother Fengju��leave it. Forget that I said anything. It seems that I have gone crazy for Brother Jian. I can''t e��"

    "Okay"

    Shi Fengju said interrupting Shen Yiling.

    "I will investigate her and then will give you all of her information in a few days."

    Shen Yiling''s eyes brightened instantly and she quickly thanked Shi Fengju in a cheerful voice. Shi Fengju smiled hearing her bright voice but this smile was a little different from before.

    Perhaps in the corner of his heart, he was also not satisfied with what he had just agreed. After all, which man would feel happy to help the girl he liked to chase other man.

    But the other part of his heart also said that love is not selfish. It is blind.

    And perhaps his love for Shen Yiling was the same�� selfless and blind.

    ------

    Tian Yuan bought fresh vegetables from the supermarket and then came out.

    Aunt Yun has taken leave for a few days so it was he who was making three times meals for him as well as Liu Ji Fan.

    On the other side of the road, he could see Liu Ji Fan standing out of his car and waiting for him. A smile grazed over his lips because he could see the relief in Liu Ji Fan''s eyes when the man noticed him.

    Was he afraid that he would run away?

    It was not actually the first time he had seen Liu Ji Fna behaving like this. Every time he would leave his sight without telling him where he was going, Liu Ji Fan would serach for him crazily and when he would find him, his tight hug would almost make Tian Yuan push him away.

    Tian Yuan sighed as he remembered the yesterday''s incident when he had just gone to the washroom and Liu Ji Fna had started to bang the door.

    The dog man didn''t stop until he responded to him.

    Even after that, he found him standing outside the bathroom when he exited.

    He could not help but find this ''afraid'' Liu Ji Fan a little funny. Has CEO Liu lost all hismon sense in his fear of losing him?

    He wondered suddenly.

    Could Liu Ji Fan not know that he would never leave until his unconscious mother was in the hospital? And it was not like he could run away with his mother without letting Liu Ji Fan know. In these few days, Tian Yuan hade to know that the hospital staff would not move his mother without informing Liu Ji Fan.

    So the chances of leaving City S without Liu Ji Fan''s wish were very minimal.

    And this time, he has already decided that he doesn''t want to y the game of hide and seek. He will leave and he will leave in front of Liu Ji Fan''s eyes.

    Tian Yuan nced at the traffic lights that had be red now. He was about to step forward and cross the road but his phone suddenly started to ring.

    He stepped back and signed Liu Ji Fan to wait. The dog man was already frowning but without caring for him, Tian Yuan held all the vegetable bags in one hand and then took his phone out of his pocket.

    The call was from an unknown number. He stared at the number for a few moments trying to recall if he had received a call from any such number before but he couldn''t find any such memory.

    With knitted brows, he slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Hel��"

    Even before he couldplete this single word, a cold and sharp voice interrupted him.

    "I thought that lesson from five years ago was enough for you."

    Tian Yuan''s stopped breathing for a moment.

    Horrible memories shed in front of his eyes just from hearing that cold and sharp voice. His body seems to have gone cold but he could feel the sweat inside his palms.

    The voice on the other side didn''t seem to mind theck of his response. It continued and this time it carried a hint of disgust as well as warning in it.

    "It seems that you are very courageous or perhaps you don''t love your mother at all, Tian Yuan."

    "No!"

    Tian Yuan said instantly.

    "Don''t do anything to my Mom��.please"

    He pleaded almost.

    A cold chuckle came from other side and he heard

    "Good. Then you must know what you should do."

    "Yes, I will leave him. I will leave today itself."

    And the call was cut.

 Chapter 254 - The Disappointed Liu Ji Fan

    In the dimly lighted corridor of the hospital, a thin figure walked towards a room while pushing forward a wheelchair.

    The clothes of the hospital staff on the body of this figure never made anyone doubt that this person didn''t even belong to the hospital staff.

    The person was none other than Tian Yuan.

    The mask covered Tian Yuan''s facepletely making anyonepletely unable to recognize him or that was what he thought.

    Standing in front of the VIP room where his mother stayed, he looked behind once to check if anyone was there and sighed in relief when he saw no one.

    Perhaps it was his illusion or fear of being caught he could feel a pair of eyes following his every move. Biting his lip nervously under the mask, he finally opened the door and then pushed the wheelchair inside the room that he had brought with him.

    Once inside the room, Tian Yuan locked the door.

    However, when he moved towards the bed, he suddenly didn''t know what he should do. That day, the doctor had told him that after the operation his mother needed less medical equipment attached to her body than before. The doctor had even told him that what all was very important to keep his mother alive.

    However, now his hands were trembling to remove those unnecessary things because he was afraid that he would make some mistake.

    At the time when he had received the call, he had thought that he would be able to do this but now he suddenly found it very difficult. However, he had already promised to leave.

    If he didn''t then ��he would lose his mother just like he lost his father.

    A tear escaped his eye as Tian Yuan remembered how his mother had just moved her finger a week ago.

    It was a very small movement and the doctor even said to him that it can be true or it can be his illusion also. However, he was sure that it had happened.

    Tian Yuan didn''t want to lose his mother ��not at this point where he finally had some hope that she could really wake up.

    But he was too helpless.

    Either way, he was too afraid. For the umpteenth time, he felt that his life would have been much better if he had not met Liu Ji Fan.

    The man who made him realize what exactly love is ��he was also the man who became the reason for all his pains.

    He was not at fault but he still couldn''t help but me him and more himself.

    "Are you wondering what all you can remove or whatnot?"

    The deep and familiar voice suddenly sounded in the room and Tian Yuan frozepletely.

    He almost flinched when the light was switched on suddenly and the dimly lighted hospital room became very bright.

    A hand suddenly came on his shoulder and pushed him forward.

    Even though he knew who the person was, Tian Yuan couldn''t gather the courage to turn his neck and look into his eyes.

    A finger suddenly appeared in his sight and he saw that it was pointing towards the ECG machine.

    "Auntie needs that one and that one��too"

    Liu Ji Fan pointed towards a few equipments before he suddenly stopped and leaned closer to Tian Yuan.

    "But how will you move all of them, baby?"

    Tian Yuan gulped audibly when he felt Liu Ji Fan''s warm breath on his neck.

    The fact that scared him more was that he couldn''t sense any danger in Liu Ji Fan''s voice. From the voice, it seemed that Liu Ji Fan was exceptionally calm.

    However, this calmness only seemed to him like the calm before the storm.

    He almost stopped breathing when he was suddenly turned to face Liu Ji Fan forcefully. The deep ck eye stared at him and they were filled with a little disappointment.

    A thumb stroked his cheek gently and he heard Liu Ji Fan''s voice.

    "Baby, if you don''t like this hospital for Mom then you could always tell me."

    Tian Yuan didn''t get enough time to concentrate on this ''mom'' word from Liu Ji Fan''s mouth as he was busier in trying to find any trace of anger on Liu Ji Fan''s face or eyes.

    "We could move Mom to our house also."

    Liu Ji Fan said gently as he stroked Tian Yuan''s cheek.

    Tian Yuan waspletely confused. The gentleness in Liu Ji Fan''s made him feel guilty as well as afraid.

    He couldn''t help but whisper in a low voice.

    "I was running away."

    The thumb on his cheek stopped moving and Liu Ji Fan stared at him with a nk face. A momentter just when Tian Yuan had expected him to burst in anger, he heard Liu Ji Fan''s sigh

    "I know. But you can at least let me pretend me otherwise."

    Tian Yuan looked at Liu Ji Fan as if he was crazy and Liu Ji Fan couldn''t help butugh seeing this.

    "What?"

    He chuckled as he ruffled Tian Yuan''s hair while saying

    "By the way, you look so handsome in this uniform."

    His deep ck eyes suddenly held something that was very familiar to Tian Yuan. And sure enough, the dog-man said

    "Baby, I suddenly want to ravish you."

    Tian Yuan''s cheeks burnt red hearing those words and he pushed Liu Ji Fan in anger while murmuring.

    "Shameless man."

    A momentter, he suddenly looked at Liu Ji Fan again as if he had grown two horns. He really couldn''t believe that Liu Ji Fan was not angry.

    "Angry?"

    Liu Ji Fan sighed again and then he shook his head as he stepped closer to Tian Yuan. Tian Yuan stood still as their foreheads touched each other.

    For the first time, he could really see some pain in his deep ck eyes as he heard Liu Ji Fan saying

    "Not angry��just a little disappointed that in all these days I couldn''t give you a single reason to stay beside me."

 Chapter 255 - Who Is This She?

    "Not angry��just a little disappointed that in all these days I couldn''t give you a single reason to stay beside me."

    The words rang in Tian Yuan''s ears again and again.

    He lowered his head immediately when he felt his eyes going a little hot.

    Liu Ji Fan looked at his lowered head and said sadly.

    "You are so selfish baby."

    He embraced Tian Yuan while saying these words. While patting his slightly shaking back, he whispered again

    "You clearly know that you love me but you don''t want to ept it. Are you even realizing that you are hurting both of us in this process?"

    "I had actually felt that you were behaving strangely since this evening and I just thought that you might be trying to run away again. However, I still wished it not to be true."

    Tian Yuan only cried more after hearing these words. However, instead of hugging Liu Ji Fan to himself at this moment when he needed him, he pushed him away while whispering slowly.

    "It is good that you are here now, Ji Fan."

    Looking into Liu Ji Fan''s eyes, Tian Yuan sniffed once and then said

    "Let me go, Ji Fan. I want to go away with my mother. Can you help me this once?"

    Liu Ji Fan''s face went hard after hearing these words. He nkly looked into Tian Yuan''s eyes before he suddenly grabbed the back of his head firmly and said

    "I would have granted your wish, Tian Yuan if only I have not seen in the past few days that you also live me back."

    Tian Yuan immediately shook his head and denied these words.

    "I don��."

    "Don''t lie to me."

    Liu Ji Fan said firmly.

    Pulling Tian Yuan more closer he whispered in his ears seductively

    "Then why is it that you moan so nicely when I enter you. If you don''t love me then you should be feeling disgusted with whatever we have done in the past few days but you don''t. You clearly like it when I say that I love you. I can see your red ears ��your bright eyes. I can see everything. It is only you who can''t see anything. You love me."

    "No!"

    Tian Yuan pushed Liu Ji Fan heavily this time.

    His mind was still upied with the phone call he had attended in the day time. He raised his head and this time his eyes were cold and indifferent ��just like when Liu Ji Fan had seen after so many years for the first time.

    The familiar but unfamiliar emotion in them made Liu Ji Fan panic suddenly��especially when Tian Yuan said coldly

    "I will leave today from here ��with my mother. I want to leave."

    "You will not."

    Liu Ji Fan suddenly yelled with all the frustration that had umted inside his heart and Tia Yuan flinched hearing his loud voice. The next moment, he breathed deeply and stepped closer

    "I am sorry. I should not have yelled at you just now."

    However, Tian Yuan avoided his hand so he could only sigh helplessly. Rubbing his face with his hands, Liu Ji Fan this time pleaded softly.

    "Yuan, I am not asking you do anything. You just need to stay in my sight."

    He suddenly stepped back and said

    "See��I will not even touch until you permit me. I promise you if you promise me to stay. Everything will happen ording to your wish. You ��you just need to stay."

    This kind of Liu Ji Fan ��Tian Yuan had seen first time and he couldn''t help but feel shocked.

    Every time he has been so dominating that now he had gotten used to only that Liu Ji Fan. He only knew how he could handle that Liu Ji Fan ��not this one.

    This Liu Ji Fan made him feel weak.

    "Stop it."

    He couldn''t help but whisper.

    "I can''t let you go."

    In response, Liu Ji Fan''s helpless whisper came.

    "I can''t live without you. Life without you is very meaningless. It��"

    Putting his hand on his chest, he looked at Tian Yuan''s tear filled eyes as he whispered

    "It feels very empty when I know that you are not around me."

    A tear slid down from Liu Ji Fan''s eye and at the same time from Tian Yuan''s. The difference was that Liu Ji Fan didn''t hide them and Tian Yuan immediately turned his head away to hide his weakness from Liu Ji Fan.

    In the silent room, only Tian Yuan''s voice came a few momentster.

    "I can''t stay with you."

    It was when Liu Ji Fan hid all of his emotions.

    The pain in his eyes was reced by the sheer coldness as he wiped his eyes with his hands then said coldly.

    "I never wanted to use this method to make you stay with me but you forced me."

    The next moment, Tian Yuan saw a few papers in front of his eyes. He frowned in confusion as he heard Liu Ji Fan saying

    "You can''t leave me, baby. We are now married."

    Shocked, Tian Yuan held those papers and roamed his eyes everywhere. The more he read, the more his face went pale.

    When he finished, he looked at Liu Ji Fan and whispered fearfully.

    "What did you do? How �� This��"

    Tian Yuan didn''t even know what he was saying or doing.

    He suddenly looked towards his mother and whispered

    "No��I have to take Mom away. If she came to know about this, Mom will suffer. I need to leave."

    Liu Ji Fan''s emotionless eyes flickered suddenly when he heard Tian Yuan''s words.

    He suddenly held Tian Yuan''s shoulders stopping him from moving towards the bed and asked

    "What are you talking about? Who is this ''she''?"

    However, Tian Yuan lookedpletely out of control. His eyes were just towards the bed as he struggled in Liu Ji Fan''s arms.

    "Let me go, Liu Ji Fan. I have already lost my father. I will not let happen anything to my mother. Let me go."

    Liu Ji Fan''s face was bing more solemn with Tian Yuan''s each and every word. It seemed to him that there was more to Tian Yuan''s past that he knew.

    He tried to turn Tian Yuan around, however, before he could do so Tian Yuan suddenly went unconscious in his arms.

    At the same time, a voice came from the bed

    "X��Xiao��..Yu��an."

 Chapter 256 - Scared And Helpless

    Inside the silent hospital room, Liu Ji Fan was sitting on a chair beside the hospital bed.

    On the hospital bed was lying unconscious Tian Yuan.

    Liu Ji Fan''s deep ck eyes stared at his lover without blinking.

    His eyes would sometimes roam around the thin frame of Tian Yuan and many thoughts would sh inside his mind.

    "Mom��"

    A soft whisper sounded in the silent room suddenly and the whisper escaped from none other than Tian Yuan''s lips.

    However, he was still unconscious.

    But, now there was a frown on his forehead as if he was seeing something bad in front of his eyes.

    Liu Ji Fan''s hand rose unconsciously to smoothen that frown. The frown went away from Tian Yuan''s forehead but his hand didn''t. He continued to stroke Tian Yuan''s hair lovingly.

    "What actually happened to you in my absence?"

    He whispered to himself.

    The doctor told him that it was a panic attack. His Tian Yuan had a panic attack and it was not the first time he had gone through this, it seems.

    When the doctor had said these words to him, Liu Ji Fan has not been able to believe them for a moment.

    However, he didn''t have any other choice.

    There was one more thing.

    Aunt Tian woke up once. She opened her eyes. When Tian Yuan went unconscious, Liu Ji Fan had seen Aunt Tian staring at Tian Yuan with worried eyes as she let out his name in broken words.

    It was a good news.

    Even Liu Ji Fan would have been very excited�� if only he had not seen the trace of intense resentment in Aunt Tian''s eyes when she was looking at him just before she closed her eyes again.

    The resentment and indifference made Liu Ji Fan''s heart fill with panic.

    Because slowly and slowly now he was starting to feel that there was something hidden ��something very big that perhaps made Tian Yuan leave him five years ago.

    Or perhaps Tian Yuan''s father''s death was also rted to it.

    Liu Ji Fan''s face hardened suddenly. He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number.

    One of his hands was still stroking Tian Yuan''s hair while with the other he held the phone to his ear.

    A few momentster, the call connected.

    "Hello, Boss."

    A gruff voice came from the other side as if the person on the other side has just woken up from sleep.

    It was almost midnight after all.

    However, Liu Ji Fan didn''t seem to care at all as he spoke

    "I had asked you to find out everything about Tian Yuan. Everything!"

    Liu Ji Fan said coldly.

    The person on the other side waspletely awake now and said

    "But Boss, I have found everything and gave you all the information."

    "No, you didn''t."

    Liu Ji Fan paused for a moment. Looking at Tian Yuan''s face and remembering Aunt Tian''s resentment-filled eyes, he felt very suffocated inside his heart.

    The only familial love he had gotten was from the Tian family.

    However, the same family now didn''t seem to like his presence that much.

    What could go wrong?

    "Investigate Tian Yuan''s Father''s death properly. I want to know everything in two days."

    Finishing his words, Liu Ji Fan hung up without even hearing if the other side has anything to say or not.

    After that, he stood up from the chair he was sitting on until now and climbed on the bed Tian Yuan was lying on.

    Both of his arms were around Tian Yuan''s waist and his face was buried in Tian Yuan''s neck.

    He kissed the skin under her lips and whispered gently.

    "I will find out everything, Baby, and I will make everything alright."

    ---------

    In City H and City S, the next few days passed quite without any huge movement.

    In City S, Tian Yuan was now avoiding Liu Ji Fan and Liu Ji Fan never told Tian Yuan that his mother had woken up once.

    Aunt Tian didn''t open her eyes again after that and Liu Ji Fan was too scared to imagine what exactly would happen if she would really wake up.

    Now he could imagine many possibilities behind Aunt Tian''s resentment.

    Maybe she knew about his feelings for Tian Yuan and was not ready to ept them.

    It could be possible. Because Liu Ji Fan knew very well that Tian Yuan never went against his parents so perhaps he could have left him back then because his parents didn''t like him aftering to know of everything.

    For some reason, he wished that the reality was this.

    Because he would be able to ept it.

    However, if it was something else then he didn''t if he really would be able to face it.

    He wanted to question Tian Yuan, however, at the same time, he didn''t want Tian Yuan to remember those memories that could make him have another panic attack.

    So he thought it was best to wait for the investigation results.

    On the other hand, in City H, everything has started to fall in ce for Mo family.

    When Mo Ron didn''t sense any suspicious movement around Mo Chen for these three-four days, she rxed a little. However, she still didn''t send Mo Chen out alone anywhere.

    Lin Qianru had also started to rx now.

    Sometimes she would now stop Mo Ron frown restricting Mo Chen all the time.

    She actually couldn''t understand the reason behind Mo Ron''s vignce for Mo Chen. Zhu family had already moved away but Mo Ron was still so wary of them.

    What could they even do to her son?

    Mo Ron also couldn''t say anything to her mother regarding this.

    Lin Qianru was rxed because she had not seen the real faces of Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong but she had seen it in her past life.

    They were cruel ��and seeing how desperately Xun Wen was begging her that day, Mo Ron somehow felt that Zhu''s family will not give up that easily.

    So no matter how much her mother asked her to rx, Mo Ron didn''t.

    She dropped Mo Chen at his school in He Jian''s car and picked him from the school by herself. During this period, he was not allowed to y inside but she would surely take out some time to y with him.

    However, Mo Ron had never thought that even after so many precautions, she would still be standing at the same spot in this life.

    Scared, helpless, andpletely unknown to the fact whether her younger brother was alive and safe.

 Chapter 257 - Mo Chen Disappointed Mo Roulan

    Today was Mo Ron''sst exam.

    As she exited the college, a small smile appeared on her lips.

    She has nned to take Mo Chen out today. She wondered how happy and excited that brat would be since he had beenining for a few days now that he had not been allowed to go anywhere and hence he was now getting irritated.

    Shaking her head with a smile to herself, Mo Ron walked towards the street where Chu Feng usually parked He Jian''s car.

    Chu Feng asked her politely how did her exam go and Mo Ron also answered him politely.

    The car drove to Mo Chen''s school like the past few days.

    Almost half an hourter, the car stopped in front of Mo Chen''s school.

    Mo Ron came out and then nced at her phone. There was still some time left for the school to end so she just stood outside the car and breathed some fresh air.

    Today there was no sun and the breeze blowing was very fresh and cool.

    A few momentster, the school bell rang loudly and Mo Ron put her phone back inside her bag. The children started toe out of the school and get on the school bus.

    A few people who came themselves to pick their children sneaked a few nces at Mo Ron.

    It had been like this for the past few days. On her first day, Mo Ron had felt quite weird but now she has gotten used to it. There was just one way to handle this and that was to ignore their stares.

    And Mo Ron did the same.

    She looked straight towards the exit of the school without any expression on her face. However, five minutes passed, she saw no sign of Mo Chen. Slowly six and then seven minutes passed but Mo Chen still could not be seen anywhere.

    Mo Ron heart sank suddenly and she suddenly stood up straight instead of leaning against the car.

    She breathed deeply to calm herself down and then walked to stand in front of the driver''s seat.

    She knocked on the car window lightly and soon the window lowered.

    "Miss Mo, is everything alright?"

    Even Chu Feng was a little confused to see as to why so Chen didn''te out until now so he couldn''t help but ask Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron forced a smile on her lips and nodded her head.

    "It must be. Assistant Chu, I came to inform you that I will go inside the school and ask where is Mo Chen."

    "Do you need me toe with you, Miss Mo?"

    Mo Ron immediately shook her head and so Chu Feng could only close the window again saying that he would be waiting for there patiently.

    After this, Mo Ron walked towards the school gates.

    However, the security guard stopped her outside the gates only.

    "Mam, do you need something?"

    The security guard who was guarding the school gates asked Mo Ron.

    "Yes, actually my brother has still note out."

    The security guard frowned on hearing this. Knowing that Mo Ron has some reason, his voice became a little soft and he asked respectfully.

    "Miss, may I know in which ss your brother is?"

    "XXXA"

    The frown on the security guard''s forehead cleared suddenly and he said

    "Miss, then why are you here to pick your brother? Don''t you know that the whole ss XXXA has gone on a trip?"

    Mo Ron''s eyebrows were knitted in confusion and she asked quite loudly

    "What?"

    The security guard''s face went serious when he realized that Mo Ron doesn''t seem to know about it. He had dealt with cases like these before also.

    So he knew what he should do at this moment.

    It was not necessary that Mo Ron would believe his words so he said

    "Miss, if you don''t believe me then I can call the teacher in charge of XXXA here and she will confirm with you the same."

    "Yes, Please."

    Mo Ron said firmly.

    At this moment, she was really confused and couldn''t understand what was going on at all.

    Teacher Dong, the teacher in charge of XXXA came almost five minutester at the school gates.

    When the security guard told her about the whole situation, she looked at Mo Ron and instantly recognized her as Mo Chen''s sister.

    "Miss Mo, ss XXXA was to go on a trip to forests at the boundary of City H today. This was something that every child in the ss was told to tell their family. I had even written a note and asked the students to get it signed by their parents to get their permission for this trip. And from what I remember, Mo Chen had his mother''s signature on it."

    Mo Ron was shocked when she heard all this.

    She licked her lips lightly and said to Teacher Dong

    "Teacher Dong, can you give me a minute, please?"

    Teacher Dong generously nodded her head and Mo Ron immediately stepped a few steps away to call at her home.

    A few minutester, fortunately, her mother picked the phone.

    "Mom"

    "Mo Ron, what happened? Why do you sound so panicked?"

    "Mom, I came to the school to pick Mo Chen but the teacher is saying that he has gone to see forests with his whole ss."

    "Trip?"

    Mo Ron''s heart sank when she sensed the genuine confusion in her mother''s voice.

    "Mom, you didn''t know anything about this?"

    "No, I didn''t, Ron."

    "But the teacher is saying that Mo Chen had a note signed by you and the note was regarding the parents'' permission for this trip."

    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds before Mo Ron heard her mother''s voice.

    "I ��don''t know��maybe I ��.."

    Mo Ron frowned and said interrupting her mother

    "Mom, tell me clearly what happened? What are you thinking?"

    A sigh came from the other side before Lin Qianru continued

    "Actually a few days back, Mo Chen hade to me with his dairy. However, I couldn''t find my sses at that time."

    Lin Qianru''s eyesight was weak and she had gotten a new pair of sses just a few weeks ago. Mo Ron knew this.

    What her mother said next made her very disappointed in her brother.

    "Mo Chen said that he was in a hurry so I just signed where he asked me to.. I don''t know ��if it was the note you are talking about."

 Chapter 258 - Mo Chen Is Missing

    After Lin Qianru said that she might have signed the note when she was not wearing her sses, she didn''t hear her daughter''s voice for a few moments.

    She thought that her daughter was angry on Mo Chen so she couldn''t help but try to pacify her

    "Ron, don''t be so worried. It is a school trip. Mo Chen wille back safely. You should try to understand him. It was his first trip. He must have been afraid that you will refuse and hence did this."

    "I ��I know, Mom."

    Mo Ron said to her mother. However, it could be sensed from her voice that she was not happy with whatever had happened.

    When Mo Ron put down the phone after hearing Lin Qianru''s words, her face didn''t look that good.

    Her lips were pressed in a thin line as if she was angry.

    However, she was not angry.

    She was just a little disappointed and hurt. She tried to tell herself that Mo Chen was just a child who didn''t even know what kind of danger he was in.

    A momentter, she walked to Teacher Dong who was still standing at the school gates.

    "I am sorry, Teacher Dong. Actually, Mo Chen told my Mother about this trip and my mother forgot to tell me."

    Although Mo Chen did wrong, Mo Ron was not going to tell his teacher about this. However, when hees back, she will surely teach him a good lesson.

    Teacher Dong was a very generous and gentledy.

    So she epted Mo Ron''s apology.

    "Teacher Dong, can you please tell me about what time Mo Chen wille back?"

    Teacher Dong smiled as she could sense the worry in Mo Ron''s voice so she told her softly

    "Miss Mo, Mo Chen will return until this evening. You don''t need to worry. The school bus will drop the children to their houses."

    She intentionally added.

    "It is a very safe trip, Miss Mo. All the teachers that we have sent with the children have managed many trips before from the school. So you can be assured that Mo Chen will be very safe."

    Mo Ron forced a smile and thanked Teacher Dong for this assurance.

    Teacher Don''s phone suddenly started to ring so Mo Ron took it as a sign to leave.

    She had just turned around to walk towards the car when she heard Teacher Dong''s sudden shout.

    "What?"

    Mo Ron just stopped at a ce. She didn''t even turn around as she tried to assure herself that the panic in Teacher Don''s voice must not be because something happened on the trip.

    It could be her personal matter also.

    However, she couldn''t stand at the same ce anymore and assured herself when she heard Teacher Dong asking someone on the phone.

    "Where can he even go? Search around��he must be there."

    God knows what the person on the other side of the phone said but Teacher Dong''s face looked solemn suddenly

    "It is a big forest. Call the officers and ask them to help you. I will tell principal Sir about this matter right now."

    Saying this, Teacher Dong had just put down her phone and was about to go inside to talk to the principal when Mo Ron blocked her way and said

    "What happened, Teacher Dong? Is everything fine on the trip?"

    Teacher Dong had not expected that Mo Ron was still there or perhaps in her panic she didn''t notice Mo Ron''s presence.

    However, she felt very guilty when she saw the worry on Mo Ron''s face.

    Just a few moments ago, she was assuring this girl that her brother would bepletely safe with the teachers. However, what she was going to say next was just equal to biting back on her words.

    "Miss Mo��actually, our staff on the trip is not able to find Mo Chen for an hour."

    Mo Ron''s face went pale and she stepped back in shock.

    "Mo Chen��can not be found ��since an hour."

    An hour �� it was such a long time. Mo Ron was only concentrating on this fact for a few moments. Her mouth suddenly felt very dry.

    She could hear Teacher Dong assuring her that they will find Mo Chen. She was saying that she had already asked other teachers to call the forest officers and they will help them in finding Mo Chen.

    However, Mo Ron could not feel anyfort reaching her heart through those words.

    Where was her brother?

    Did they take him away again?

    So many horrible scenarios shed in Mo Ron''s mind.

    Her heart and mind were still clouded with pure fear.

    And in this fear, finally, a face shed in her mind and she immediately ran towards the huge ck car inside which Chu Feng was still sitting.

    Teacher Dong looked at Mo Ron''s leaving back in confusion but she didn''t have time to follow her and check where she was going. She still needed to tell everything to the principal so she went inside the school first.

    On the other hand, Chu Feng was shocked when he saw Mo Ron running towards the car in hurry. He was about to open the door and go out to ask her what happened but Mo Ron was too fast.

    She ran towards the back seat of the car and opened the door hurriedly.

    "Miss Mo, is everything alright?"

    Mo Ron heard Chu Feng''s question as soon as she entered the car.

    However, she didn''t have anything to say to him for now.

    Her hands were trembling as she tried to find her phone inside the bag that she had left inside the car.

    With one of her hands, she rubbed her blurry eyes.

    This was not the time to cry.

    Not now, Mo Ron.

    She said to herself inside her heart and sighed in relief when she finally found the phone.

    Chu Feng was very baffled to see Mo Ron''s state but she was not telling him anything. He couldn''t also sit idle and do nothing.

    In the end, the wise assistant got out of the car and walked to the security guard to ask if he knew about something.

    While Mo Ron was finding a number amongst her contacts with her trembling fingers.

    "Found it��"

    She whispered to herself in a trembling voice as she stared at the number saved under the name ''Emergency Call''.

    She had done it intentionally because she wanted to make herself remember that she was to call He Jian only when she was in some very big trouble ��something she couldn''t handle herself.

    And today she was really facing such a trouble.

    Mo Ron dialed the number with her trembling fingers. She could hear a sound indicating that the call was still reaching the other side.

    In these few moments, she suddenly remembered the time when He Jian had not responded to her call in her past life.

    And Chu Feng had also said that he was busy with some big project.

    Will he pick her call?

    "Please He Jian��"

    Mo Ron whispered to herself as a tear slid down from her eye.

    "I really need you at this moment."

 Chapter 259 - Who Was The Girl On The Other Side?

    Inside the huge conference room, a meeting was going on.

    The room was dark and in the front, a huge screen was lit presenting some buildings and charts. Only the voice of a single man could be heard inside the room as he exined something about the things presented on the screen.

    Everyone was looking towards the screen��

    ��Until they heard a sudden and continuous sound.

    It was a ringtone ��a phone''s ringtone.

    The man who was exining something stopped amidst his words. His eyes went a little wide and he looked at everyone inside the room.

    Who forgot to switch off his phone while entering the conference room?

    Either he was crazy or he has started to dislike his job in He Corporation. He could only think of this reason.

    The room went bright suddenly and everyone instantly looked towards the man sitting on the head seat around therge table.

    Secretary Zhou who was attending Chu Feng''s duties in his absence had one of his fingers on a button��a button that when pressed switched on or off every light inside the room.

    With his other hand, Secretary Zhou wiped his forehead with his handkerchief.

    He suddenly felt very fortunate that he was standing behind the boss. At least he was not the target of those ice-cold blue eyes.

    On the other hand, the people who were currently the target of those cold and indifferent eyes gulped and immediately checked their pockets.

    However, the strange thing was that no one found their phone ringing.

    Confused everyone looked at each other and then at the man sitting on the head chair. However, seeing those cold blue eyes they immediately looked away.

    He Jian''s eyes were filled with displeasure as the sound of the phone was still going on.

    "Boss, I think it is your phone."

    Secretary Zhou finally gathered his courage and said to He Jian.

    He Jian frowned and turned around to look at his secretary coldly. Secretary Zhou flinched under that cold gaze.

    But suddenly He Jian turned around and checked his pocket.

    The cold man suddenly seemed to remember that Chu Feng had bought him a new phone that was for his personal use a few days back.

    Its ringtone was a little different from his previous one so he couldn''t recognize that it was his phone that was ringing.

    Secretary Zhou blinked his eyes in assurance to others signing that he was sure that it was the boss'' phone. Seeing this, everyone was assured and sighed in relief.

    When He Jian took out his phone and found that it was really ringing, his frown went deeper as he thought that it must be his grandfather who would be calling.

    That old man couldn''t sit peacefully. He knew him very well.

    He was about to switch off the phone, however, when he nced at the number his frown vanishedpletely.

    On the new screen of the new phone, bold and beautiful words disyed who was the caller.

    ''Lan.''

    In the corner of his heart, a sudden joy surfaced. After he had helped Mo Ron get out of the prison that night, it was the first time Mo Ron was calling him through his personal number.

    And he was very happy about this thing.

    He suddenly forgot his resolution of staying away from Mo Ron for some time.

    He Jian immediately slid the screen to answer the call. In his excitement, he didn''t even notice that his finger clicked on the speaker mode also.

    And hence when the call connected, Mo Ron''s soft but panicked voice was the only thing that could be heard inside the silent room.

    "Mr. He��"

    Everyone was surprised when they heard a girlish voice and they couldn''t help but look at each other with raised eyebrows��especially when they saw their boss frowning deeply and saying

    "Lan"

    They could not help but wonder who was the girl on the other side.

    He Jian could sense that something was not right from Mo Ron''s voice.

    Lowering down the phone a little, he raised his head to look around and finally noticed that Chu Feng has still not returned after dropping Mo Ron and her brother at their apartment.

    His blue eyes then fell on the employees that were staring at him and they instantly went cold.

    However, Secretary Zhou was very meticulous in his job just like Chu Feng. Even before He Jian could say anything, he asked everyone to leave the room and then he too left with them.

    In just a few seconds, the whole room was empty and He Jian finally rxed his cold demeanor.

    He put the phone back on his ear and then said gently

    "Lan��is e��"

    "Mr. He��h��help me�� Mo Chen��they can''t find him. I don''t k��know wh��where he is."

    Mo Ron was crying very heavily on the other side.

    He Jian''s heart clenched in pain as he imagined what state she must be in. It had been so many days since he had heard her voice. However, this was not how he had wanted to hear her.

    It took him a few seconds to register what she was saying. He had already stood up from his chair and was walking towards the door of the room. Before exiting the room, he stopped at the door and asked as gently as he could

    "Where are you now?"

    "I��In your car."

    He Jian sighed in relief and said again in a very gentle voice.

    "Good��stay there. I will be there in a few minutes."

    "Y��yes."

    He Jian cut the call when he heard Mo Ron agreeing with him.

    As he exited the room, he took out another phone and dialed Chu Feng''s number. At the same time, he signed Secretary Zhou to follow him.

    The call connected just in a few seconds.

    "Boss, I was about to call you."

    "What happened?"

    He Jian asked as he entered the elevator.

    Before the elevator closed, Chu Feng had already told him whatever he knew and He Jian put down the phone.

    "Call at the forest department near City H''s borders. I want whatever footage they have of their forests from today."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Secretary Zhou immediately started to do the said work while He Jian sighed in frustration.

    It frustrated him to wait for these few minutes. From her voice, Mo Ron looked very panicked and worried a few moments ago.

    He really wanted to fly to his Lan and tell her that everything will be fine.

    He will make everything fine.

 Chapter 260 - [Bonus ] Mo Roulan Ran Away

    Although Mo Ron said to He Jian that she will stay at a ce, she couldn''t sit still when she knew that her brother was missing.

    As soon as she put the phone down, she regretted agreeing with He Jian''s words.

    She wiped her face with her hands and until then, Chu Feng had alreadye back and sat inside the car.

    "Assistant Chu"

    Mo Ron called out to him as soon as he entered.

    "I want to go to the City H''s forests. Can you take me there please?"

    Mo Ron almost pleaded at the end of her words.

    Chu Feng shook his head in a speechless manner seeing her like this. He turned around and tried tofort her gently.

    "Miss Mo, I know why do you want to go there? However, I have already talked to the boss. Won''t it be better if we wait here for the boss toe here first?"

    However, Mo Ron shook her head like a rattle at these words.

    "I can''t��I can''t sit idly knowing that Mo Chen is not safe."

    Chu Feng could actually understand Mo Ron. How could she ��she was Mo Chen''s sister. But could he take her there without his boss'' permission?

    In the end, the young assistant sighed and said to Mo Ron.

    "Let me ask Boss, Miss Mo."

    Mo Ron nodded her head, however, in her heart she has already decided that if He Jian didn''t allow Chu Feng to take her there then she would go there by herself. For that, even if she had to run away she will do that.

    It is not that she didn''t believe He Jian. She did.

    Otherwise, why would she have called him?

    However, at this moment, she could only think whether Mo Chen was safe or not.

    He Jian must have asked his people to start searching for Mo Chen ��she hoped so. She should also do something instead of sitting here idly.

    The other thing she hoped for was that her brother should not be in the hands of Zhu family. It would be better if he was lost somewhere in the forest ��somewhere where he can be found by those officers safely.

    But he should not be in those cruel people''s hands.

    "Miss Mo"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard Chu Feng calling herself.

    She didn''t feel surprised when Chu Feng shook her head with a disappointed expression on his face.

    He Jian didn''t allow him to take her to the forests.

    "Lan, I will be there soon then we will go there together. Just wait for a few minutes."

    She heard He Jian''s voice from Chu Feng''s phone and then the call was cut.

    "Drive faster."

    He Jian said coldly to the driver.

    The driver gulped audibly and increased the speed instantly. He thanked god because the road was almost empty.

    So he didn''t feel any problem driving fast.

    It was only Secretary Zhou who was sitting beside the driver and wiping his forehead full of cold sweat. He hated to travel inside a car at such a fast speed.

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, Chu Feng was now talking to someone on the phone while sitting in the driver''s seat. He was actually talking to the higher-up officers to arrange more manpower to look for Mo Chen inside the forests.

    This job has been assigned to him by his boss.

    The na?ve assistant who was busy doing these assigned jobs however didn''t know that soon he will face his boss'' anger.

    On the back seat of the car, Mo Ron slowly dragged herself towards the car. Her bag was on her shoulder and her phone was in her hand.

    She knew very well that if Chu Feng came to know that she was going there alone then he would stop her. So she couldn''t let him know anything.

    In the end, he was just a loyal dog to He Jian.

    She nced at him again. Seeing that he waspletely engrossed in conversing on the phone, she carefully opened the door.

    For once she was very thankful that He Jian had such a costly car. At least it didn''t make any sound when she opened the door.

    And hence just like this, Mo Ron left the car without Chu Feng''s noticing that she had left already.

    It was only when Chu Feng put down his phone and turned around to tell Mo Ron that he had already sent the people to look for Mo Chen inside the forest, did he see that there was no one at the back seat.

    He had actually wanted to provide her somefort by telling her this.

    However, his ownfort now vanished away seeing the empty back seat.

    A terrified expression he had on his face as he came out of the car and shouted

    "Miss Mo"

    He really hoped that Mo Ron was around and he would be able to see her very soon.

    Because if she was not then he didn''t know he would be able to stay around for long.

    "Miss Mo"

    "Miss Mo"

    "Miss Mo"

    Chu Feng shouted thrice desperately. He looked as if he was about to cry.

    The security guard who was guarding the school gates looked at him with a weird expression on his face.

    "Miss Mo"

    When he heard Chu Feng shouting again, he walked to him and told him what Chu Feng had not wanted to know.

    "Are you looking for that girl��who just now was talking to Teacher Dong?"

    Chu Feng didn''t know who Teacher Dong was but he knew that the security guard was really talking about Mo Ron as he had seen Mo Ron talking to a woman a few minutes ago. Perhaps that woman was Teacher Dong.

    So he hurriedly nodded his head and asked the security guard

    "Yes, yes. Have you seen her?"

    The security guard also nodded his head immediately and said

    "I saw her getting out of the car a few minutes ago. She went in that direction."

    Chu Feng looked towards the direction where the security guard was pointing. The security guard on the other hand continued

    "Can you see that shed?"

    Chu Feng nodded his head and heard him say

    "That is the ce where everyone waits for the bus. She was standing there just a few minutes ago. However, a bus came and then she got inside the bus��.

    "��and then left."

    Chu Fengpleted the security guard''s words with a pale face.

    Mo Ron left. How was he going to tell this to his boss?

 Chapter 261 - Lanlan Is Inside The Forests

    Two hours had passed already when Mo Ron reached the City H''s borders.

    When she got down for the bus, she felt the phone in her hands ringing for the umpteenth time in thest hour.

    She sighed as she knew who the person was calling her again and again.

    Mo Ron didn''t pick the phone for now.

    She, instead walked the way ording the boards ced on her way. They signed in which direction she should go to reach the entrance.

    A few minutester, she stopped suddenly and hurriedly hid behind a tree.

    As she put her phone on silent and put it inside her bag, she looked at the two women a man talking to officers at the entrance of the forests.

    Mo Ron was sure that they were teachers from Mo Chen''s school as they wore some Id cards in their necks just like the one she had seen on Teacher Dong.

    Seeing their grim faces, she also knew that they have not found Mo Chen yet.

    Mo Ron could feel her heart sinking inside her chest.

    Where could Mo Chen go? He must be there somewhere.

    She assured herself.

    Biting down on her lips, she wondered how she could enter inside the forests. Those officers would surely not allow her to go inside. If she wanted to go inside, then she would have to go without their notice.

    However, just when she was thinking this, she saw another man in a uniform running towards the officer who was talking to the teachers.

    Mo Ron hurriedly changed the ces and tried to get closer. She wanted to hear what he had to say. If it was rted to Mo Chen then perhaps it could help her in finding him.

    However, what she heard was only made her sigh in disappointment.

    "Sir, we have been informed that a girl can try to enter the forest. The chief had asked us to tighten the security."

    Mo Ron beat her forehead with one hand.

    She knew who has informed them about this.

    It must be He Jian''s work.

    Ah��

    Mo Ron screamed inside her heart in frustration.

    For half an hour, Mo Ron sat at the same ce. Her eyes never moved away from the forest entrance the officer was guarding.

    The teachers had already left from there.

    Mo Ron didn''t hear what the really said to the officer before leaving. She actually didn''t care.

    What she wanted at this moment was to go inside the forests and search for Mo Chen.

    During this half an hour, she felt very scared and helpless. She was losing hope when she could feel the time passing slowly.

    She was almost ready to take out her phone and ask He Jian if he found anything about Mo Chen when she saw the officer finally moving away from his ce.

    ''He must have gotten some phone call from a person who was close to him.''

    Mo Ron thought when she saw the officer smiling while talking on the phone.

    He finally moved and engrossed in his conversation, he moved towards the booth inside which he sat usually when he gets tired.

    This was the only opportunity she had.

    Since the officer''s back was towards the gate, Mo Ron immediately stood up from her hiding ce and made a run towards the entrance with her bag.

    The gates were fortunately open and only a long pipe obstructed the entrance so she just had to jump upon that pipe to go inside.

    It seems that they left the gates open because the searching team was still inside.

    Mo Ron didn''t stay there for long and went further inside as she was afraid that the officer will notice her presence if she stayed there for too long.

    Just at this moment, a big ck car stopped outside the forest entrance.

    The officer who was happily talking on his phone obviously noticed it because until this moment he had already sat on the chair. So through the window that was made in front of his chair, he could see everything outside.

    Seeing the huge car, he hurriedly put down his phone and came out of the booth.

    It was Chu Feng who came out of the car first and stopped in front of the officer.

    "Officer, have you seen any girl here?"

    "No, I have not."

    Chu Feng sighed in relief when he heard this and went back towards the car to tell his boss.

    However, He Jian had already got out of the car before he could reach the car.

    His cold blue eyes looked around as he heard his assistant say

    "Boss, Miss Mo has note here yet."

    He Jian didn''t say anything in response because he was currently looking at somewhere else. His cold blue eyes stared at something towards the forest.

    When he suddenly walked towards the forest entrance, the officer''s eyes went wide and he tried to stop him.

    "Sir, you can''t go inside."

    He Jian, however, didn''t hear the officer and continued to step forward.

    The forest officer felt helpless as he could feel that He Jian was not an ordinary person but he still tried to stop him.

    However, when he was about to stop him again, he saw He Jian bending down suddenly and picking up something from the ground.

    When He Jian got up, Chu Feng and the officer saw a hairpin in his hand.

    "Boss"

    Chu Feng called out in confusion.

    But He Jian''s blue eyes were on the officer as he said coldly

    "So you didn''t see her here��..then what is her hairpin doing here?"

    Chu Feng was stumped and the officer was confused.

    He didn''t understand what He Jian was saying. No one entered the forest. So he could only say

    "Sir, it must belong to some teacher. They were standing here before. Give it to me. I will return it to them."

    The officer forwarded his hand to take the hairpin from He Jian''s hand. However, He Jian put the hairpin inside his pocket before he could even touch it.

    The officer frowned at his rude behavior.

    He Jian didn''t seem to care what he felt and moved his cold blue eyes to his assistant. Chu Feng shivered and felt guilty under his boss'' gaze.

    He knew that if his boss thinks that the hairpin belonged to Miss Mo then it must belong to Miss Mo.

    That meant��.

    "Call the chief."

    He heard his boss saying.

    "I think Lan is already inside."

    He Jian said as he pressed his temples. His eyes were towards the forest now and they were deathly cold.

    Why can''t she just trust him to make everything fine!

    He could have solved everything.. The only thing she needs to do is stay safe.

 Chapter 262 - Finding Mo Roulan

    When Lin Qianru got the news of Mo Chen''s disappearance, two hours had already passed since the whole fiasco.

    The worried mother went running to the school.

    Inside the principal office, she argued with the principal as to how they could be so irresponsible to lose her son during a school trip.

    "I will file aint against the school."

    A tear fell down from Lin Qianru''s eyes and she wiped it with one of her hands and continued

    "This is such an irresponsible act from your side, Principal Song. Who would dare to send their children on any school trip after this incident? Who would dare to trust this school with the student''s safety?"

    Principal Song gulped when he heard Lin Qianru''s words. He could not afford any policeint against the school.

    It wouldpletely damage the school''s reputation so he tried tofort Lin Qianru.

    "Miss Lin, please calm down. I have already called the forest department. The search team is searching for Mo Chen. He will be found very soon."

    Lin Qianru just shook her head and turned around to leave the principal office.

    With a heavy sigh, she looked at her phone. There has not been a single call from Mo Ron''s side. Neither she called her nor is she picking her call.

    It made Lin Qianru''s heart sink deeper.

    Did Mo Ron even know that Mo Chen was missing?

    She didn''t know where her son was as well as her daughter was at this moment.

    And she couldn''t do anything.

    A thought suddenly came to her mind as she walked towards the school''s entrance.

    She immediately scrolled through her contact list and finally found He Jian''s number. This number was given to her by He Jian and he had told her that she could call him anytime on this number.

    Lin Qianru didn''t feel right asking He Jian''s help, however, she didn''t have any other way.

    "Brother, is there any bus stop here?"

    As she dialed He Jian''s number, she asked the security guard.

    The security guard pointed towards the bus stop that was just a few steps away from the school entrance.

    Lin Qinaru sighed in relief when the call went through.

    At the same time, her eyebrow gathered together to form a frown. She would not have hesitated to hire a taxi to reach the forest as soon as possible. However, she couldn''t see any taxis around.

    "Hello Auntie"

    It was He Jian who spoke on the other side of the phone and Lin Qianru immediately thanked God for that.

    "Jian��Jian sorry for calling you. I might be interrupting your work but it was very important."

    Lin Qianru said first.

    She was very afraid that He Jian would feel bothered by her sudden call so she hurriedly said everything. Even if he only helped her in talking to the higher-up officers, she would be very grateful to him for that.

    "Actually Mo Chen had gone on a school trip today but he��

    "I know."

    Just two words came from the other side and Lin Qianru was shocked.

    Hearing the silence from the other side, He Jian continued

    "Lan called me more than an hour ago and told me everything."

    Lin Qianru sighed in relief. It means that Mo Ron knew that Mo Chen was missing.

    "Where is she? Can you let me talk to her?"

    The silence on the other side of the phone made Lin Qianru''s heart fill with panic.

    "Jian��Ron is with you, right?"

    "No."

    One word from the other side and Lin Qianru heart sank while He Jian continued

    "Lan ran away from the school before I could get her."

    Inside therge room that was filled with many screens, He Jian was standing with his phone attached to his ear.

    His blue eyes while staring at one of the screens. On that screen, Mo Ron could be seen very clearly going inside the forest sneakily.

    The officers who were sitting on the chairs and looking at the screen shook their heads.

    He Jian''s eyes were narrowed as he looked at the figure of the running girl on the screen. No one could guess what he was thinking.

    "Lan is inside the forest."

    "What?"

    He could hear the shock inside Lin Qianru''s voice.

    ''Did you think what will happen to your mother before going inside?''

    He Jian''s eyes flickered as he thought while staring at the paused figure on the screen.

    If not about him, she could have at least thought about her mother.

    On the other side, Lin Qianru had now sat on the roadside and she was crying with her mouth covered.

    "It is my fault. If only I have not signed that note��"

    "Auntie, please go back home. I am going to enter the forest in a few minutes with a big team. I promise you that I will find Lan and Mo Chen very soon."

    Hearing the sniffs from the other side, He Jian said as gently as he could to Lin Qianru.

    The officers who were sitting on the chairs heard He Jian and turned to look at him with parted mouths. When did they decide this?

    However, Lin Qianru immediately shook her head and said

    "I can''t��I can''t go home like this. My children are not at home. How can I go there with a peaceful heart?"

    "Jian��I aming there? I will also go inside the forest with you."

    He Jian frowned. He had never liked to repeat his words. However, Lin Qianru was Lan''s mother so he didn''t want to be rude to her.

    Only now he perhaps understood why Mo Ron hid so many things from her mother.

    ''My Mother can''t take the stress. It is not good for her health.'' He Jian remembered that Mo Ron had told him once.

    But he only thought that she was very protective towards her family.

    So he used the same tacit Mo Ron used on her mother.

    "Auntie, I am sending a car for you. Wait there."

    "Okay, I will wait here only. Thanks, Jian."

    "No problem Auntie."

    He Jian said softly and then cut the call. He had never been so patient with anyone in his whole life. However, he doesn''t want to create any problems for now.

    He surely couldn''t take Lin Qianru inside with him. So he would actually send a car for Lin Qianru but he will enter the forest before she reaches there.

    He couldn''t wait that long.

    He just wanted to find Mo Ron as soon as possible.

 Chapter 263 - He Jian Gets A Call From Mo Roulan

    It was evening time now.

    Inside the deep forests, Mo Ron wiped the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand. A sigh full of helplessness escaped from her lips.

    Her eyes would sometimes start to fill with tears on their own.

    She didn''t know where she should search for Mo Chen.

    She was just walking and walking for thest hour.

    Mo Ron licked her dry lips and took out her phone from her bag. Fortunately, she still had some battery on her phone. Her eyes brightened when she saw that she hadwork also.

    She had thought that she would call He Jian after getting inside the forest to ask about Mo Chen. However, Mo Ron realized after walking inside that finding thework inside the forest was very difficult.

    Why did it note to her mind before?

    Now she finally had somework so she immediately dialed He Jian''s number.

    .

    .

    .

    "Mr. He, please try to understand. We have already sent our team and they are searching for that boy. We can''t just take so many officers to the forest to search for just one person. We nee�� "

    "Two persons."

    He Jian interrupted the officer and said coldly.

    The officer gulped audibly and corrected himself.

    "Two persons. So I was saying that we need people here too ��to manage everything."

    The officer was about to say more when he felt his phone ringing inside his pocket so he stopped and took it out.

    His eyes flickered when he saw that it was a call from his superior. As if already guessing something he looked at He Jian who was looking towards the forests and then picked the call.

    "Sir��Yes Sir��But Sir...��.Okay ��Alright Sir."

    God knows what the person on the other side said but the officer''s lips were pressed in a thin line when he put down the phone a few secondster.

    He looked at He Jian and said politely

    "I will prepare a team as soon as possible. The team will enter just half an hourter with you, Mr. He."

    "Fifteen minutester."

    He Jian finally moved his eyes away from the forest entrance and looked at the officer.

    "They should have those walkie talkie with them."

    The officer had an exasperated expression on her face.

    Even half an hour was very less to prepare a big team as He Jian wanted. How was he going to manage everything in fifteen minutes!

    However, he could do nothing except do what He Jian was asking him to do.

    Nodding his head, he turned around to do the said task as soon as possible.

    Just at this moment, He Jian felt the phone in his hand ringing. He frowned as he raised his hand to look at the phone but when he saw the number and the name of the caller, the frown on his forehead was reced by the surprise.

    He immediately slid the screen to answer the call and said

    "Lan��where are you?"

    "Jian��did you find Mo Chen?"

    Frustration and disapproval shed through He Jian''s eyes when his question was not answered. However, he was afraid that Mo Ron will hang up so he responded patiently at the same time he walked to Chu Feng who was making the arrangements with the officer to go inside the forest.

    When Chu Feng turned around, he saw his boss pointing towards his phone and then mouthing Lan.

    Chu Feng immediately understood what his boss was saying. He hurriedly walked a few steps away and called someone.

    "Hello��yes. Boss wants to know the location of a number."

    Chu Feng then told the person Mo Ron''s number and waited for him to trace the location. On the other hand, He Jian didn''t hear anything from Mo Ron''s side after he told her that Mo Chen has not been found yet.

    He was afraid that she has already hung up or she didn''t have thework.

    It was going to be dark soon. He knew very well how dangerous it would be for Mo Ron to be inside the forest at that time.

    So he said to her hurriedly

    "I will find Mo Chen. Don''t worry."

    He Jian didn''t want Mo Ron to hang up so he continued to talk to her about Mo Chen.

    "The teacher said that Mo Chen disappeared very suddenly. They had given some activities to the students and the students were divided into groups. Mo Chen group had two other boys. Those boys are saying that they had felt someone''s presence around when they separated from others toplete the activity. The three of them were together and then a few momentster, they suddenly found out that Mo Chen was not with them."

    He Jian didn''t hear anything from another side. So he called out in a panicked voice

    "Lan��are you there?"

    "Yes"

    A whisper came from another side.

    Mo Ron was currently sitting under a tree with a helpless and scared expression on her face.

    "He Jian"

    She called He Jian suddenly by his name. It was not the first time. She had called him by his name before also.

    But He Jian still felt a certain part of his heart twitching in response. However, Mo Ron''s next words made him afraid again.

    "I am so afraid."

    His blue eyes softened but his lips were pressed in a thin line. A momentter, he reprimanded her

    "Why didn''t you feel afraid before going inside?"

    Then as if he felt he was being too hard, he said gently

    "I will be there soon. I will fi��"

    "No!"

    Mo Ron shouted suddenly on the other side. She got up from under the tree and then said seriously to He Jian.

    "Don''te here. You ��you need to be out there only."

    He Jian frowned and his blue eyes were again going cold.

    Does she think that he is really going to leave her inside there alone?

    At the same time, He Jian looked at Chu Feng questioningly but Chu Feng only shook his head in response.

    He Jian''s eyes went colder and with sight, Chu Feng asked the other side to hurry.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron said to He Jian hurriedly

    "He Jian��investigate the people who hade to live in our neighborhood just a few weeks ago. They had left the building just a week ago.. I think that it is them who had taken Mo Chen away."

 Chapter 264 - The Confused He Jian

    Mo Ron could only think of Zhu family when He Jian told her the details of the time when Mo Chen went missing.

    Her heart sank more when she imagined what kind of situation her brother must be in if it was really Zhu family who had taken him away.

    "What �� you saying?"

    She heard He Jian confused voice from the other side.

    Mo Ron''s heart sank deeper when she sensed that He Jian''s voice was breaking.

    She lowered down her phone and found out that thework was going down now.

    "No, no, no��"

    She whispered continuously as she put the phone back on her ear and said immediately

    "He Jian��I don''t have thework for long. Hear me carefully. Ask mom��she will tell you everything��ask her��are you hearing me?"

    "Hello��.Lan��."

    Mo Ron just heard these words and then the call was cut.

    There was nowork now.

    She tried again but the call didn''t go through.

    Frustrated, she kicked on the sandy ground and then stood up from there to search for Mo Chen again.

    She just wished that Mo Chen was really there somewhere instead of being in Zhu family''s hands.

    The forest had carnivore animals but Zhu family was crueler than those animals.

    On the other hand, He Jian was also frustrated when he couldn''t call Mo Ron anymore.

    "Anything we could find out?"

    He asked Chu Feng.

    Chu Feng put down his phone and shook his head while saying.

    "Thework was too weak and for a very short time. We couldn''t out find anything boss."

    He Jian raked his hand through his hair.

    He lookedpletely annoyed and frustrated with the whole ordeal. Chu Feng couldn''t help but try to remember when exactly he had seen his boss like this thest time.

    "Chu Feng."

    He came out of his trance when he heard his boss''s voice.

    "You will go on that Africa trip after all of this gets solved."

    Chu Feng gulped knowing very well that it was his punishment.

    Africa trip��It was more like a business trip..a hellish business trip.

    However, he could only nod his head and say obediently.

    "Alright, boss."

    He Jian''s face didn''t have any trace of satisfaction seeing his obedience. Instead, he gave him more work

    "Find who hade to live in the apartment next to mine in thest few weeks. Investigate that familypletely."

    Chu Feng frowned in confusion as he didn''t understand why his boss was asking him to do such a thing. However, he knew better than to question him at such a time when he was already so annoyed.

    So he silently called the people to start the investigation.

    .

    .

    .

    Chu Feng walked away but He Jian was still feeling very confused.

    He wanted to go inside and search for Mo Ron. He thought as he looked at the sky. Approximately in an hour, it would be very dark.

    How would Lan manage there inside the forest!

    There were many wild animals inside the forest.

    Although the officers told him that there was no need to be afraid, he couldn''t stop himself from worrying about her.

    But should he really go inside and search for her?

    She had refused him very firmly from doing so just a few moments ago. She wanted him to stay out and search for her brother.

    He Jian had an intuition that if he didn''t listen to her then she would get very angry.

    If he left all this on Chu Feng to manage, then he himself didn''t believe that they would be able to find Mo Chen earlier.

    In simple words, both sides needed his presence.

    But he wanted to choose one.

    He wanted to choose his Lan.

    Just when He Jian was trying to decide what he should do, he felt the phone in his hand ringing again. He thought that it was Mo Ron again so without even ncing at the number he slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Lan��"

    "Woah!"

    A loud and surprised voice came from the other side and He Jian frowned recognizing very well who it was on the other side of the phone.

    "Zhihan"

    "Yes, This is one and only Fang Zhihan��not your Lan. Sorry to burst your bubble, Old He."

    Fang Zhihan said in a sickly sweet voice.

    He Jian pressed his temple and then said

    "I will talk to youter."

    "Wait!"

    Fang Zhihan said hurriedly. There was a frown on his forehead as he asked

    "Everything alright? You sound too ��I don''t know what to say but I have never heard you talking like this."

    He Jian''s voice has always been very cold and indifferent. No one would be able to guess what he was feeling from any of his actions or voice. But at this moment, Fang Zhihan thought that he could feel it.

    He Jian seemed to be stressed and annoyed by something.

    A sigh came from the other side of the phone��again something that he had never seen He Jian doing.

    This made Fang Zhihan curious as to what could make him act out of his usual self.

    He Jian was also feeling very confused and stressed. He just wanted to see a safe and sound Mo Ron in front of his eyes however he knew that it was not possible at this moment.

    Perhaps this helplessness made him talk to Fang Zhihan more openly.

    In the end, he thought of Fang Zhihan as his friend.

    The five of them were friends and they had never stepped back from helping each other in their difficult times��especially He Jian.

    Regardless of how cold and indifferent he looked, he had always been there for his friends.

    Although he created small troubles for Fang Zhihan by postponing the projects from Fang family, Fang Zhihan knew that this was just fun they had as friends.

    The strange thing was that they ....his friends had never found any way to do the same for He Jian.

    Even when He Jian was looking for Mo Ron, they had tried but they couldn''t find her. It was He Jian who found Mo Ron in the City H only.

    So today when Fang Zhihan knew that He Jian was so stressed, he was very surprised and at the same time very much ready to help.

    "Mo Chen is missing. He��"

    And then He Jian told Fang Zhihan everything.

 Chapter 265 - Going Inside The Forest

    After Fang Zhihan heard everything, he smiled a little.

    The smile had its own reason.

    So He Jian was so riled up because of Mo Ron.

    What else he had expected? However, it was good in some way. Maybe he would realize his feelings after everything gets solved.

    A momentter, he said seriously as he stood up from the couch he was resting on and picked the key of his car.

    "You go and search for Mo Ron. The search of Mo Chen��I will handle it."

    "Miss Lin is still waiting outside the school."

    "Yes."

    He Jian answered Fang Zhihan''s question. He could feel that Fang Zhihan was really taking this matter seriously. He could feel the relief inside his heart.

    If Fang Zhihan could really handle the job of finding Mo Chen outside then he would be able to go inside the forest and search for Mo Ron with a more free heart.

    "Go to Auntie and pick her up from there. Lan was saying that Miss Lin knows something about this matter."

    He said to Fang Zhihan and Fang Zhihan hummed from the other side.

    "Hm��I was thinking the same, These neighbors��there must be something wrong with them for Mo Ron to doubt them at this moment."

    He Jian''s blue eyes went cold when he heard Fang Zhihan''s words.

    Fang Zhihan was right.

    However, what bothered He Jian more was that If Mo Ron had found something strange with them then why didn''t she tell him?

    After giving a few instructions to Fang Zhihan, He Jian cut the call.

    "Chu Feng"

    He called out to his assistant and Chu Feng immediately rushed to him.

    "Yes, Boss. I have already called them to start finding who were those people."

    He Jian nodded his head and said

    "You will stay here. It will be Fang Zhihan who will manage Mo Chen''s side now. You need to give him information about Mo Che you find here."

    "Yes Boss."

    He Jian then nced at his watch.

    Fifteen minutes had passed already. He had just raised his head to ask Chu Feng to go and ask if the team was ready when he saw the officer running towards him.

    "Mr. He, we are ready."

    "Good."

    He Jian said just one word and then continued

    "We will enter right now."

    The officer was still not sure of what they were going to do.

    However, he could only nod his head and follow He Jian''s order. Because if he didn''t then he would not be able to keep his job.

    Helpless he ran back to gather his people so that they can enter the forest.

    --------

    On the other hand, Fang Zhihan drove his car to Mo Chen''s school.

    It took half an hour to reach there.

    As He Jian had said he found Lin Qianru sitting at the bus stop. She was staring nkly at nothing in particr.

    Perhaps too lost��because she never noticed Fang Zhihan''s car stopping in front of the bus stop.

    Sighing Fang Zhihan came out of the car and walked towards her.

    "Miss Lin"

    Lin Qianru came out of her trance and she stared at Fang Zhihan in confusion. It took her a few moments to remember that Fang Zhihan was He Jian''s friend.

    He was a doctor and he hade to their apartment to check Mo Ron also.

    "Mr. Fang?"

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head and then told her.

    "He Jian asked me to pick you up from here."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head stiffly and then started to walk towards his car hurriedly.

    "We need to go there urgently. Ron and Chenchen��both of them are inside."

    Lin Qianru whispered to herself but Fang Zhihan who was following her could clearly hear her words.

    He sighed again as he wondered how he was going to tell Lin Qianru that they were not going to the forest.

    After being seated inside the car, Lin Qianru was confused when Fang Zhihan didn''t start.

    Sitting in the front, she looked at Fang Zhihan seated on the driver seat in confusion. At the same time, Fang Zhihan started speaking

    "Auntie, actually we are not going to go to the forest. We��"

    Fang Zhian wanted to speak more but Lin Qianru interrupted him before he could finish and said

    "Not to the forest��"

    She looked at Fang Zhihan in confusion and then suddenly seemed to have understood something.

    "You are going to take me back to my apartment, right?"

    The next moment she shook her head and said

    "I am not going there without Ron and Chenchen. If you can''t take me there then I will go there by any other source. Thanks for your help."

    Lin Qianru said sincerely.

    She didn''t me Fang Zhihan at all. She could understand that He Jian had asked him to drop back home. But perhaps they couldn''t understand her in the same way.

    She was a mother ��a mother whose children were currently in a danger.

    Lin Qianru still remembered that a year ago, she had heard the news that a tiger had run out of the City H forests and it was wandering in the city H.

    Although the forest officers had sessfully found it and taken it back, she still had seen a video in the news where it was clearly visible.

    It was so huge and dangerous.

    Her heart would always sink deeper inside her chest whenever she would imagine that her daughter and son would perhaps face such an animal inside there in the forest.

    They would be so afraid and helpless.

    Thinking this, Lin Qianru hurriedly turned to get out of the car. However, the wise Fang Zhihan immediately locked the carpletely.

    He then tried to make Lin Qianru understand who had turned around to look at him speechlessly because of his actions.

    "Miss Lin, He Jian had already gone inside the forest to look for Mo Ron and Mo Chen too��if he is there."

    Lin Qianru at first was very disappointed when she heard that He Jian had already gone inside the forest. He had told her that he would take her inside with him.

    However, the disappointment was forgotten when she heard Fang Zhihan''s next words.

    "What do you mean by ��if Mo Chen is there?"

    Many possibilities shed inside Lin Qianru''s mind and she felt her body going cold with every possibility.

    "Have ��they found ��something?"

    Fang Zhihan understood what Lin Qianru was thinking and immediately shook his head.

    "No, Miss Lin. It is not what you are thinking."

    Lin Qianru sighed in relief. She thought that her son��.Mo Chen was already being devoured by those carnivore animals.

    However, her relief was there only for a few moments. Soon she heard Fang Zhihan''s next words.

    "Mo Ron called He Jian. She asked him to investigate some neighbors who had just left a week ago. Miss Lin, do you know why she said so?"

    -------

    My dear readers, please consider buying privilege if you are enjoying the story. It only costs one coin more than the usual chapters and you can read two advance chapters for a whole month. It will mean a lot to me.

    Thanks for reading

    Ada:)

 Chapter 266 - Going To Police Station

    Lin Qianru , for a few moments, was silent after she heard Fang Zhihan''s words.

    Fang Zhihan frowned seeing this.

    Why does the matter seem to be moreplicated than he had thought?

    If it was simple then Lin Qianru would not have looked so shocked and dazed.

    "Ron thinks that they took Mo Chen away?"

    A momentter, Lin Qianru whispered in apletely shocked voice. Her lips quivered as she looked at Fang Zhihan with quite a shocked face while asking in a daze.

    "How can they do such a thing? They have left already. Ron��.Ron must have some misunderstanding."

    Fang Zhihan sighed as he licked his lips.

    Although he was a doctor, he never really had any experience to soothe his patients'' rtives'' anxiety or stress when he would see them outside the operation room.

    He had never bothered to do this.

    He would just go inside and then treat the patients. So he didn''t know just how he should calm down Lin Qianru and ask her to tell him everything she knew.

    In the end, Fang Zhihan chose the way he knew.

    With a serious face, he told the already shocked Lin Qianru.

    "Miss Lin, please tell me whatever you know about this family who lived in your neighborhood. This is not the time to be weak."

    Lin Qianru still looked a little dazed but she nodded her head at Fang Zhihan''s words.

    Yes, this was not the time to be weak. Her Mo Chen could be in any kind of situation if he was in Zhu family''s hands.

    Fang Zhihan sighed in relief seeing that she was at least responding to him.

    He started the car and asked Lin Qianru to start telling him everything she knew. Lin Qianru nodded her head again. Gulping audibly, she told Fang Zhihan everything.

    She told him how Zhu family was extra sweet towards her and her children. She told him how Mo Ron had asked her to ignore them and she did the same but they still didn''t leave her and her children alone.

    After that, she told him what kind of deal they tried to make with Mo Ron.

    It took Lin Qianru almost fifteen minutes to tell Fang Zhihan everything.

    Fang Zhihan stopped his car in front of a house.

    Inside the car, he removed his sses from his eyes and then wiped his eyes with his fingers. After hearing everything from Lin Qianru, he could feel that this matter was really not that simple.

    He was not surprised.

    In his career, Fang Zhihan had seen many cruel people so he would not be surprised if Zhu family had really taken away Mo Chen from the forest.

    Maybe all of this was nned by them from the start.

    Maybe their leaving the building where Mo family lived was just a pretense. They were waiting for Mo family to lower down their guards so that they can take Mo Chen away any time they got the opportunity.

    "I��I��Doctor Fang, can they really do this?"

    Fang Zhihan heard Lin Qianru asking him suddenly.

    He turned to look at her and smiled a little bitterly.

    "They can Auntie. If they can move to the building where Mo Chen lived, if they can try to bribe his sister to sign some papers ��then they can do anything."

    Lin Qianru covered her mouth with her hand and her eyes went teary.

    "Miss Lin, pleasee out."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head. She wiped her eyes and then breathed deeply. Then she finally opened the door of the car and came out.

    Fang Zhihan didn''t dy for a moment now.

    After knowing the seriousness of the matter, he didn''t dare to waste even a second and took Lin Qianru inside the house.

    When Lin Qianru entered a room inside the house with Fang Zhihan, she was shocked to find so many screens andptops to see there.

    There was a total of three people there working on separateptops.

    "Boss"

    All of them nodded their heads when they saw Fang Zhihan inside the room.

    Fang Zhihan acknowledged them with a nod and then asked while moving a chair in front of Lin Qianru and signing her to sit.

    "Miss Lin, this is Xiley. That one is Adam and that one is Roman. And This is Miss Lin."

    Fang Zhihan hurriedly introduced everyone inside the room.

    After that, he asked the three of them.

    "Anything that we found out yet?"

    "Yes, Boss."

    One of the men stood up and then walked to Fang Zhihan with hisptop.

    "It is some Zhu family. They have three members ording to the details they registered to rent that apartment and��"

    Lin Qianru''s eyes widened with surprise as she heard the man telling everything in detail to Fang Zhihan about Zhu family.

    Some things she knew and some she didn''t.

    The man even showed her the images of Xun Wen, Zhu Jidong, and their son Zhu Jiangru to confirm if they were going in the right direction.

    After Lin Qianru confirmed, Fang Zhihan took Lin Qianru out of the room.

    "Auntie, please stay here. I will be back in a few minutes."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head and Fang Zhihan went back inside the room.

    He assigned the three men separate responsibilities.

    "Three members. Xiley, find out who all Xun Wen or Zhu Jidong have called in the past month. Adam, find out where they have been in the past three months. If you find any suspicious ce then inform me and Roman you try to trace Mo Ron''s location."

    "Yes, Boss."

    "Also, Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong''s phone ....try to trace them."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Fang Zhihan raked his hand through his hair as he tried to think if there is anything else he should assign. When he couldn''t think of anything, he turned around to leave leaving the three men to do their jobs.

    "Let''s so go Miss Lin."

    Lin Qianru nodded and followed Fang Zhihan. When they were seated inside the car, she asked him

    "Doctor Fang, where are we going."

    Fang Zhihan just nced at Lin Qianru before he started the car and said

    "Police Station."

    Lin Qianru frowned. She had also thought of going to the police station. However, she knew that they would not submit theint before twenty-four hours of Mo Chen''s disappearance.

    As if understanding what Lin Qianru was thinking, Fang Zhihan continued

    "Miss Lin, you will tell them everything about Zhu family you have told me. They will have to submit ourint."

    And if they didn''t then he had enough sources to make them submit it.

 Chapter 267 - The Fight

    It was now dark.

    The people from the forest search team switched on the shlights on their caps. He Jian did the same.

    His blue eyes looked around to find any trace of Mo Ron. It has only been an hour since he had been searching for Mo Ron, however, it seems as if it had been forever.

    He could feel the temperature going down inside the forest.

    There was no doubt that the night in the forest will be very cold.

    How would Lan manage alone!

    His heart was filled with worry but he didn''t have any choice except searching for her patiently.

    "Any information from the other side?"

    He Jian asked the officer who was just walking behind him.

    "Not yet, Mr. He. Our officers are keeping their eyes on the cameras continuously. If they saw Mo Chen and Miss Moing out of the forest then we will get to know quickly."

    On every forest entrance and exit, there were cameras. Since those cameras never captured Mo Chening out of the forest, the officers were sure that he was still inside the forest and now Mo Ron too.

    He Jian sighed as he walked forward with the search team. At the same time, he said to himself inside his heart.

    ''Once found out, I will not let you go out of my sight, Lan.''

    .

    .

    .

    Mo Ron panted as she stopped under a tree.

    Her teeth were ttering against each other producing a continuous sound. She was shivering. She could feel that her body was too cold and she was tired also.

    Her phone didn''t have any battery now so she couldn''t even see the time.

    Now she no longer knew how many hours had passed since she had entered the forest or since Mo Chen had been missing.

    "Ha��"

    With an exhausted sigh, she leaned against the tree and sat down on the ground.

    Mo Ron knew that there were very dangerous animals inside the forest. She had seen the board hanging outside the forest that had a warning on it for the same.

    However, strange enough, she didn''t feel afraid.

    She could even howls or growls in every few minutes but she didn''t feel afraid by them. The only thing that scared her was the thoughts in her mind. The thoughts that where her little brother would be at this moment.

    In what kind of situation he would be in now.

    Was he even ali��?

    A tear rolled down from her eyes and she immediately shook her head.

    "Mo Chen��just stay alive. Jiejie wille there for you soon."

    Mo Ron whispered to herself as she stood up again and walked without even knowing if she was going in a right direction.

    Her legs were aching, however, she didn''t stop.

    After a few minutes of walking forward like this, Mo Ron stopped suddenly. She seemed to have heard a rustling sound from the grass.

    Slowly and slowly she turned her head to look towards her left.

    However, since she didn''t have any light and it was dark she couldn''t see anything even there really was something there.

    It was too cold but a bead of sweat rolled down from Mo Ron''s temple.

    The fear that she couldn''t feel before she could finally feel it.

    There inside the grass, she could see a pair of yellow colored eyes looking at her.

    Mo Ron swallowed and licked her dry lips. As if transfixed to her ce, she stared at the pair of eyes without moving.

    However, her right hand was moving very slowly inside her bag.

    Anything��anything she could find inside her bag to save herself ��she tried to search for it.

    However, she didn''t find anything except a few pens.

    The yellow eyes were still fixed at her.

    It was a wolf��Mo Ron was sure even though she couldn''t see it as it was hiding behind the grass and looking at her with his eyes that were filled with a killing intent.

    Mo Ron breathed deeply for onest time before she saw the big wolf jumping out of the grass and then pouncing towards her with a growl.

    At the same time, Mo Ron bent down and picked the stick lying down near her feet. With a pen in one hand and a wooden stick in other, she fought with the wolf who attacked her fully intended to devour her flesh.

    The wolf jumped too high and since Mo Ron had bent down she was sessful in avoiding the first attack.

    However, her n soon seemed to backfired as when she tried to made a run, the wolf followed her soon.

    Mo Ron couldn''t run as fast as the wolf ran. Combined with that, she had to remove the bushes and roots that obstructed her way when she was running through a narrow path.

    It was not long that she found herself cornered again.

    She panted heavily as she turned around slowly only to find the wolf standing behind her calmly.

    It was staring at her calmly as if waiting for her next move.

    However, Mo Ron knew nothing she could do at this moment.

    She moved her shoulders a little and her bag slid down to the ground. Her hands holding the pen and stick were trembling.

    But she was fully ready to save herself.

    For Mo Chen she needed to protect herself.

    The wolf growled for the second time and then pounced again on Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron fell on the ground with her back attached to it.

    "Aaaah��"

    Arge shout escaped her lips feeling the heavy weight on her body. However, seeing the yellow colored eyes close to her face, she had to ignore the urge to cry in pain and raise her hand to grab its mouth aimlessly.

    But the wolf seemed to have expected her move so it scratched the hand that wasing towards it.

    "Aaah��"

    Another whimper escaped from Mo Ron''s lips.

    Now she was filled with anger, fear and impatience. Without thinking for a moment, she raised second hand that had a wooden stick with the intent to stab the wolf with it.

    Her hand that was bleeding didn''t sit idle.. To divert its attention, she moved it again and just when the wolf looked towards it, she used her other hand and then pierced the wolf''s neck with the sharp end of the wooden stick.

 Chapter 268 - The Confused Mo Chen

    "Ha��"

    Mo Chen woke up with a startle. His forehead had a frown that showed his confusion which vanished away soon as he started to remember soon in what kind of situation he was in at this moment.

    Looking down at his hands and feet that were tied with a ropepletely, he bit her lips as his eyes started to go teary.

    He could feel the pain in his temple and cheek and that made him remember how he was pped heavily when he had tried to run away. The p was so heavy that he couldn''t control his body and fell down on the ground with his temple hitting a big stone.

    He also remembered that when he had touched his temple he had found blood on his hand. However, what happened after that waspletely unknown to him as he went unconscious just at that moment.

    "Jiejie��Mom�� "

    Mo Chen whispered to himself as a big fat tear fell down from one of his eyes.

    His sister and mother will be looking for him, right?

    Did they even know that he was missing?

    Mo Chen wondered as he felt the fear filling his heart.

    No, his friends must have found out until now that he was missing and his school must have informed his sister and mother.

    Thinking this, Mo Chen felt a little assured. He just needs to wait here. His sister wille for him soon.

    Mo Chen trusted his Jiejie very much.

    His eyes narrowed when he looked around the room while sitting on the chair he was tied to.

    The room was dark but there was a small window that was covered with wooden bars with some small gaps in it so a few rays of moonlight were falling inside the room making him unable to see a little.

    It was a small room and seeing the sandy ground ��Mo Chen thought that perhaps he was still inside the forest.

    His eyes went wide when he heard some sound outside the room and he rested his head on the chair headrest as he closed his eyes again.

    At the same time, the door of the room opened.

    "He is still unconscious."

    Mo Chen heard the familiar voice. His tied hands could not help but clench because of anger as well as fear.

    "You should not have pped him so heavily."

    Xun Wen said to her husband with a frown on her forehead. She then turned to look at Mo Chen again.

    Taking out a handkerchief from her handbag, she walked towards Mo Chen.

    Mo Chen thought that he would be caught now when Xun Wen pressed the handkerchief on his wound because it pained very much. He couldn''t even do anything except tighten his already tied hands to bear with this pain.

    Fortunately, the room had only a little bit of light because Xun Wen didn''t notice any movement of his hands because of this.

    He didn''t even know why he didn''t want to let them know that he was unconscious.

    Perhaps it was fear that stopped him from opening his eyes or perhaps he wanted to find out what actually they wanted from him.

    Did they want to ckmail his mother and sister and then asked them for money?

    Mo Chen thought that Zhu family must be very stupid if they had this n

    Because his family didn''t have any money.

    Fortunately, Xun Wen still seemed to have some kindness inside her heart left perhaps. She even blew air on Mo Chen''s wound softly as she tied her handkerchief on his wound.

    "He would be fine. Don''t worry so much."

    Zhu Jidong sighed as he said and walked to stand behind his wife. His arms hugged her from behind and he put his head on her shoulder softly.

    Xun Wen however was too irked at this moment.

    Her eyes were filled with guilt and regret when she looked at unconscious Mo Chen. Pushing her husband away and freeing herself from his hold she looked at him nkly and said

    "Don''t forget that our Ruru needs him. If something happens to him we won''t be able to save our Ruru."

    Zhu Jidong sighed again while looking at his wife''s nk face.

    "You worry too much."

    He cupped her cheek and caressed it with her thumb.

    "Everything will be fine very soon. We have done everything very well until now. Nothing will go wrong in the future too. And it was not like I wanted to injure him. I was too angry when he bit on my hand and ran away. In anger, I didn''t remember anything and put too much force while pping him��"

    Zhu Jidong saw that his wife''s face still has not softened so he sighed for the third time and epted his mistake.

    "Sorry."

    Xun Wen softened immediately and hugged her husband.

    Zhu Jidong also put his arm around his wife. He knew that she was afraid. He too was.

    But they didn''t have any other choice. For their son, they have only this choice.

    A few momentster, they pulled away from each other, and Zhu Jidong said

    "We will leave in a few moments, I think. They must be about toe here."

    Xun Wen nodded her head.

    They didn''t switch on their phones because they were afraid that they would be found out by the police. By now, Mo Chen''s family must have filed aint in the police station.

    So they had to be very careful not to get caught.

    Hence they could only guess the time like this.

    "Rest for some time. I will wake you up as soon as theye here."

    Zhu Jidong said to his wife.

    Xun Wen nodded her head. Before leaving the room, she turned around to look at Mo Chen again.

    A tear rolled down from her eyes. It was not that she didn''t have a heart. It was just ��she loved her soon too much to lose him.

    Her Ruru��her birth was a miracle to her. Her Ruru was her and her husband''s life happiness.

    They would not be able to live without him.

    With onest nce at Mo Chen, she turned around to leave the room.

    Zhu Jidong was the only person who was left inside the room now. He checked if Mo Chen was tied properly or not and then after a few moments he too left from there.

    After the door of the room was closed again, Mo Chen opened his eyes again. His eyes were filled withplete confusion as he didn''t understand even a bit what exactly the Zhu family wanted from him.

    Why does Zhu Jiangru need him?

 Chapter 269 - The Dangerous Part Of The Forest

    Fang Zhihan and Lin Qianru exited the police station after filing aint about the missing Mo Chen. Although the police had already registered theint and had also sent a team to investigate the Zhu family, Fang Zhihan didn''t have any hope from them.

    The Zhu family was rich and they must have nned all this very thoughtfully if they had all the information about Mo Chen and even moved to the same building for him.

    A frown marred Fang Zhihan''s forehead when this thought came to his mind.

    "Miss Lin��"

    "Zhihan, You can call me Auntie too."

    Lin Qianru forced a smile on her lips and told Fang Zhihan. Before entering the police station, Fang Zhihan had asked Lin Qianru if it would be alright if she would call him by his name.

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head and then asked Lin Qianru

    "Auntie, how did Zhu familye to know about Mo Chen?"

    Lin Qianru had the same kind of expression on her face. She frowned as she shook her head.

    "I, too, don''t know about this. I was also very surprised when Ron told me everything. This thing��it never came to my and Ron''s mind."

    Fang Zhihan sighed as he nodded his head.

    At the same time, his phone inside his pocket started to ring. He took it out and hurriedly slid the screen to answer the call when he saw that it was Xiley who was calling him.

    "Hello, Xiley did you find anything?"

    "Boss, Zhu Jidong, and Xun Wen��they actually visited one of the hospitals in City H almost seven times in the past two months."

    "What is the name of the hospital?"

    "Boss, it is one of your hospitals."

    Fang Zhihan eyebrows were raised when he heard this.

    "Which one?"

    He asked almost immediately and when Xiley told him the name, Fang Zhihan suddenly had a moment of realization.

    He couldn''t help but suddenly remember thest time he had seen Mo Ron and Mo Chen there.

    And that was in the cardiology department.

    "That doctor��"

    He whispered to himself as his eyes went a little wide. He had found that doctor suspicious since the start.

    "Any phone number that you found them calling often."

    "Yes, Boss. We sorted out the phone numbers that they have mostly called in the past two months and we also found out who all these people are. The most suspicious and eye-catching thing is that one of them is a doctor from your hospital."

    Fang Zhihan sighed in relief.

    The matter was solved slowly and slowly.

    Now he knew where the Zhu family found out Mo Chen.

    It was that doctor. That doctor was also included in all this conspiracy.

    He suddenly felt that it was good that He Jian gave him this work. Because he had seen Mo Ron and Mo Chen that day at the hospital ��he could at least understand everything without finding anything anymore.

    "That doctor��I want everything about him. Where he currently is? With whom? Everything you can find out��"

    "Yes, Boss."

    Fang Zhihan hung up after this.

    "We found out how Zhu family found out about Mo Chen."

    "How?"

    Lin Qianru asked immediately.

    "It was thest time he had visited the hospital. That doctor ��he was surely involved with Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong in all."

    Fang Zhihan told Lin Qianru who was shocked as she remembered that Mo Chen had gone to the hospital just a few weeks ago when he had a stomachache.

    It was Mo Ron who had taken him there.

    She was too shocked to learn how deep all this ran. What all was hidden behind!

    Now she was more afraid of what more Zhu family could do to save Zhu Jiangru. Would they��

    Lin Qianru put a full stop to her thoughts.

    "Where could they be?"

    She asked Fang Zhihan with the hope that he would know something. At this moment, he was the only person she could look up to.

    In these few moments, he had already found out so many things.

    It was for the second time Lin Qianru felt that having He Jian there for her daughter and her family was the most valuable thing.

    Without He Jian, Fang Zhihan would not have helped them and without Fang Zhihan she didn''t even know where she should go except the police station.

    Unfortunately, Fang Zhihan shook his head.

    "About this��we don''t know yet. But we can try to find out about that doctor. He must know something that can help us in finding them."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head and prayed inside her heart for the umpteenth time as they walked towards Fang Zhihan''s car to go to the hospital.

    -------

    It was already two and half hours now since He Jian had been searching for Mo Ron and Mo Chen.

    They have found nothing until now��except the search team who was searching the forest.

    With every passing moment, He Jian''s eyes were going colder. The aura around him was so scary that even the officers who were now a part of the search team were afraid to approach him.

    The thing most to be worried about was that now even their walkie-talkies had stopped working. They could no longer contact the officers outside the forest and ask if they have noticed any movement on the borders.

    The officers were not worried about how they would go inside as they had people with them who knew the ways of the forest very well.

    What they were worried about was whether He Jian would stop this search sooner or not.

    "Mr. He"

    An officer blocked He Jian''s way suddenly.

    He Jian''s cold blue eyes fell on him and he gulped unconsciously in fear.

    However, he had to strengthen his heart and speak because he was superior to the present people in the team.

    shing his torch on a board, he said to He Jian.

    "We can''t go ahead than this. Almost a kilometers away from here, the dangerous zone starts. That part of the forest is very dangerous part as it had animals who devour on human flesh."

    He Jian looked at the board with narrowed eyes.

    Indeed on the board, it was written in red letters ''DANGEROUS ZONE''.

    "Mr. He, I am sure that both the girl and boy are not in that part of the forest. Both of them are well educated. Even if they were lost, they must have read this board and then turned around. And even if they are in that part of the forest, I can''t allow you to go there. Only a few well-trained people of our team can go inside."

    The officer told He Jian seriously.

    However, instead of saying that they will now leave, He Jian said something that shocked the officer.

    "I will also go inside with them."

 Chapter 270 - He Jian Wants To Go Inside

    "Mr. He, you need to understand. It doesn''t work like that. I can''t allow you to go inside. At this moment, you are my only responsibility. If I allow you to go inside and something happens to you then it will be me who will get med."

    The officer said to He Jian seriously.

    As if that was not enough, he continued softly this time.

    "You seemed to be so young man.You have a long life ahead.Why are you pushing yourself into danger? I assure you that I will send my best people inside."

    The officer was a middle aged man so he tried to use this method on He Jian.

    Inside his heart, he wished desperately that He Jian will pay attention to his words and refuse to go inside.

    However, in the end the officer didn''t know He Jian very well. If he had decided to do something then no one could make him change his decision of course except a few people that were quite closer to him.

    "I will also go inside."

    He Jian just repeated his previous words to show that he had not been moved even a bit by the middle aged officer''s words.

    When he saw that the officer was about to open his mouth again, he said

    "If they are noting along, then I will go alone."

    Saying this, he took a step forward to go towards another part of the forest.

    The officer didn''t know Mo Ron but he did. Mo Ron would not fear to go anywhere to save her brother. That was how much she loved and cared for her family.

    So he couldn''t believe that Mo Ron would have realy stopped after reading the board maybe she never read the board.

    The officer''s eyes went wide and he hurriedly looked towards his serach team.

    "You��you��you��and you��you too��"

    He pointed towards almost seven people and then asked them to follow He Jian hurriedly.

    After giving a few instructions to the remaining people, he also followed the other people of the team who had gone futher inside while the rest of the team left the forest.

    The next part of the forest was really dangerous. One could feel it after only a few minutes of stepping inside this part.

    The howl and growls of different animals was so prominent in this part that even a few people of the search team who came here very rarely trembled sometimes.

    The officer sighed exasperatedly when he saw He Jian walking in the front.

    Did he not fear anyone?

    He had to instead sign the other people of the serach team to increase their speed and stay by HeJian''s side.

    If something happened to him then he knew very well that He family would not leave him.

    He was just thinking this when he heard one of the man from the serach team speaking in a shocked voice.

    "What is that?"

    Everyone stopped as the man shed his torch on the ground in frontfront of them.

    There was blood��.Red Blood and ��a bag.

    It was He Jian who first ran forward when the search team''s officer shed his torch on the bag.

    His blue eyes were fixed on the ck bag lying on the ground.

    He recognized it. It belonged to his Lan.

    "Lan��"

    He Jian whispered unconsciously as he bent down to pick the bag. However, his finger stopped moving towards the bag when he saw the blood a few steps away from him.

    Blood��so much blood��did it also belong to his Lan?

    He Jian swallowed as he stared at the trail of red blood coldly.

    What exactly happened here?

    "Mr. He, do you recognize this bag?"

    He heard the officer asking him. He Jian didn''t really want to talk to anyone at this moment. He badly wanted to find Mo Ron immediately.

    For the first time in his life, he could feel the fear inside his heart.

    Fear of losing Mo Ron and... it was not a good feeling.

    However, he also knew that to find Mo Ron he needed the forest department officer''s help as they were the people who knew the forest very well.

    So he stiffly nodded his head and said coldly.

    "It belongs to Lan."

    His cold voice hid every emotion inside his heart at this moment.

    However, the officer was a little confused when he heard ''Lan''. A momentter, he asked He Jian.

    "Is it Mo Ron?"

    He Jian nodded his head stiffly again.

    The officer couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. Pet name for that girl.

    It seems that that girl and her family were really close to He family for He Jian to worry so much about them.

    Biting his lips, he looked at the trail of blood and said suddenly

    "We can follow this trail. Probably, It can guide us the direction where she had gone."

    The officer had actually doubted inside his heart now.

    Was that girl even alive as she has lost so much blood? However, he didn''t dare to say it. He took a peek at Jian''s cold face and felt that it was better not to say it.

    Everyone nodded their heads hearing their superior''s words and He Jian too got up. Mo Ron''s bag remained in his hands. He didn''t want to leave it behind.

    At least it gives him a feeling that Mo Ron was there somewhere��and he will find her soon.

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, Fang Zhihan reached the hospital that Xiley had told him.

    It was actually very easy for him to gather the information about that doctor since the hospital is under his control.

    However, he didn''t want to create much chaos. He had called in the hospital just half an hour ago and the receptionist told him that the doctor was still inside the hospital.

    He wanted to catch the doctor and then take him away with himself before the police find him.. In this way, he would be able to get more information from him.

 Chapter 271 - Mo Roulan Finds Something

    Fang Zhihan had never expected that he would not find the doctor inside the cardiology department

    A few minutester, when he stepped inside the vacant office, he couldn''t help but curse loudly because even the nurse whom he had asked to stand outside the doctor''s office to guard him didn''t know when the doctor actually left.

    In fact, he didn''t want to alert the clever doctor in order to catch him. However, it seems that he seemed to have gone wrong here.

    Lin Qianru who had followed Fang Zhihan inside was also worried when she saw that the doctor has left already.

    "How did he leave when you were standing out all the time?"

    The nurse bit her lips as she also didn''t know the answer to this question. Her eyes however flickered suddenly and she said

    "During this time, only a ward boy had stepped out of Doctor''s Zhang office."

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes flickered and he looked around the office and then towards the curtain. On the other side of the curtain was a small room.

    He immediately walked towards it and removed the curtain.

    Therey an unconscious man on the small bed where a doctor usually made the patient lie down for a full-body checkup.

    Fang Zhihan closed his eyes and rubbed his face.

    Now he understood how the doctor left the hospital.

    "But it means he knew that we areing after him."

    Fang Zhihan frowned as he whispered to himself.

    How did he even get to know about this?

    At the same time, Fang Zhihan felt the phone inside his pocket chiming continuously.

    He took it out and slid the screen to answer the call seeing that it was Xiley calling him again.

    "Boss, we are unable to track the doctor''s location anymore. It seems that he destroyed his phone card."

    Fang Zhihan cursed again as he raked his hand through his hair.

    How could he not understand everything now?

    The doctor was either informed by someone that his phone was being hacked and was tracing his location through it or he was just too skilled to find out this.

    Either way, the things happened in his favor now.

    However, it also proved one thing that Zhu family was fully ready to perform their n. Everything just seemed to be so well nned that even after knowing the whole truth, he was unable to do anything.

    This was just too outrageous!

    The most disappointing thing for him was that all of this seemed to have started from his own hospital. The Zhu family found Mo Chen because a doctor of his own hospital was corrupted.

    After knowing how much Mo Ron meant to He Jian, Fang Zhihan wondered whether he will be able to forgive himself if something happened to Mo Chen or Mo Ron�� even though he was not rted directly to this matter.

    "I think that he had gone to where either the Zhu family had kept Mo Chen or where they are going to ��"

    Fang Zhihan heard Lin Qianru saying suddenly.

    He knew what she meant to say even though she couldn''tplete his words.

    However, her words held the weight.

    But��

    "But the Zhu family��where are they ��and where is Mo Chen? Because the forest department hadn''t noticed any movement at the forest boundaries."

    "Then��are they still inside the forest?"

    Lin Qianru said suddenly.

    Fang Zhihan head shot up.

    They were still inside the forest but the search team was searching for them inside the forest.

    "But the doctor can also try to go inside the forest then or maybe the Zhu family will try toe out."

    He whispered again.

    "We will go the forest then."

    He said and Lin Qianru nodded her head immediately.

    She too wanted to go there.

    .

    .

    .

    "Ah��"

    Mo Ron sighed in exhaustion as she rested her back against the tree.

    Her leg was tied tightly with a handkerchief that had already gone red now. Her face was sickly pale. It was visible that her fight with the wolf didn''t end well.

    She had scratches on her arms, face and her leg had a wound at which she had not observed carefully yet. The wolf scratched there and then its teeth had sunk down there before Mo Ron had been able to kill itpletely.

    The bag with which she had entered the forest was now left behind because she couldn''t bear to carry it.

    Her leg was now hurting too much and she wanted nothing but to sleep then and there.

    However, whenever she would close her eyes even for a few seconds. She would start to see Mo Chen''s face.

    She would start to think if she would lose him again like her past life.

    Just like she was thinking now.

    Her thoughts gave her the willpower to rise again and then move forward��to find Mo Chen if he was really there.

    At this point, Mo Ron really wished that He Jian had found Mo Chen already.

    She really wished that because she didn''t know for how long she would be able to continue like this.

    "Ah��"

    Another painful sigh escaped from her lips as she dragged her body forward while supporting herself with anything her hands could find.

    "Mo Chen��"

    Whispering her brother''s name, she slid down to the floor again as tears flowed out from her eyes.

    It was too painful.

    But losing her brother would be more painful than this.

    She said to herself again.

    She had been just thinking this when her eyes suddenly moved to the front and she saw something that caught her eyes instantly.

    ''What was that?''

    Mo Ron whispered to herself as she stood again with the support of the tree.

    She had just stood up when she saw someone stepping out of the hut. Her eyes went wide because she seemed to have recognized the man.

    Fearing that she would be caught, she hurriedly covered her mouth and sat down again covering herself with a few bushes.

    Fortunately, today was a full moon night and Mo Ron could see everything a little bit clearly even though it was night.

    A few momentster, the man stepped inside the hut with a bottle of water.

    Mo Ron stared at his figure with cold eyes.

    So it was where they held her brother captive.

    She was not wrong, in the end.

    It was Zhu family who had abducted her brother.

 Chapter 272 - Mo Roulan Finds Mo Chen

    Mo Ron didn''t know how much time had passed as she stayed outside the hut.

    She was actually nning what she could do. She was not a fool to barge inside the hut and then question Zhu Jidong where Mo Chen was.

    Why is this hut located inside the forest? She wondered suddenly.

    And then she thought that if Zhu family could make a hut in such a dangerous ce where all kinds of dangerous animals were lurking then they must have a way to protect themselves.

    So she needed toe up with a n.

    Because if she stayed safe, only then she would be able to save her brother.

    However, for a long time, Mo Ron couldn''te up with any ns. Her wound was bleeding continuously. She is worried about going into an unconscious state due to blood loss.

    It was terribly chilly so she was shivering.

    However, in this severe cold, she had to remove her thin jacket and then tie her leg with it tightly. She hoped that it would stop the bleeding to some extent.

    Now she only had a top covering her upper body, in consequence, she might catch a cold.

    However, her eyes are fixed on the door.

    It was after half an hour again that the door of the hut opened again.

    It was again Zhu Jidong came out.

    Unfortunately, Mo Ron could only see his silhouette as it was night and not the panicked and tense expression he had on his face.

    Mo Ron couldn''t find any other opportunity to enter the hut.

    She stood up slowly. Her eyes were always looking towards the direction where Zhu Jidong had just gone and then towards the door of the hut.

    Her leg was aching a lot and she had to put a hand on her mouth fearing that she would whimper or make some other noise because of this pain.

    ''Just a few steps ..and then I will be inside.''

    She encouraged herself inside her heart as she walked closer towards the door.

    However, her eyes went wide when she saw Zhu Jidonging back towards the hut. His face was lowered and he was looking at the ground while walking ahead so he perhaps never noticed Mo Ron standing just in front of the hut.

    Panic shed in Mo Ron''s eyes and without wasting a second or thinking anything, she opened the door hurriedly and then entered the hut.

    Mo Ron immediately looked around to find some hiding ce for herself. She could see two doors and they perhaps had further space inside to hide for her.

    However, she didn''t have much time to stagger over there and hide from Zhu Jidong.

    Gulping audibly, she walked towards the only table inside the room. It was just on the other side of the door.

    The table had amp that was lit.

    Mo Ron pressed the button and turned it off. She then bent down ignoring the pain inside her leg and hid under the table.

    Just at this moment, she saw a pair of legs at the door.

    It was difficult.

    Her heart was thudding inside her chest loudly and she was almost sure that she would be caught.

    Standing at the door of the hut, Zhu Jidong frowned as he looked towards the opened door and then themp.

    He didn''t close the door? And when did he switch off themp?

    Although the room had one moremp that was lit, he didn''t remember switching off the othermp. And how could he leave the door open even after knowing how much of a dangerous ce they were in��especially when his wife was sleeping inside.

    Zhu Jidong was very disappointed in himself as he concluded because he was restless because of their current circumstances; he had done these irresponsible mistakes.

    He stepped inside the hut again and this time he locked the door firmly.

    Mo Ron sighed in relief when she saw Zhu Jidong opening the door of a room and then going inside it.

    She stayed at the same spot for the next few minutes.

    Her forehead was covered with cold sweat because of the pain she was feeling as her wounded leg was bentpletely and most of the pressure of her body was on it because of her current position.

    When she didn''t notice any movement from the room Zhu Jidong had gone inside, she came out of that table guardedly.

    "Aaahh��"

    A painful sigh escaped from her lips and she bit her lips in an attempt to control herself from crying out loud. The good thing was that Mo Ron couldn''t see the blood on the top of the jacket. Perhaps the bleeding has stopped.

    However, the only thing she could feel in her left leg was numbness.

    Ignoring the pain, she looked towards the doors of the two rooms.

    Zhu Jidong had gone to the room that was on her left side. The door of the room on her right side was locked from outside.

    In the end, Mo Ron decided to unlock that room only and check if Mo Chen was inside as she couldn''t stay outside for too long.

    In case Zhu Jidong came out she didn''t want to get caught by him.

    She slowly staggered towards the door of the room and then unlocked the door without making any noise.

    After opening the door a little, she first stepped inside the room and then closed it again. She locked the door from inside. Mo Ron knew that what she was doing was risky.

    Because she had locked the door from inside, Zhu Jidong would be able to find out easily that there was something wrong after seeing so many abnormalities.

    However, she couldn''t think of anything else she could do at this moment. She couldn''t stay hiding under the table also as it was too rash and she needed to stay around even if Mo Chen was not here. Because now only Zhu family could tell her where Mo Chen was.

    Her trembling hands had just turned the knob when she heard a whisper from her behind.

    "Jie��jie"

    And Mo Ron''s whole body froze.

 Chapter 273 - Zhu Jidong And Xun Weilans Plan

    It took Mo Ron a few moments to register that perhaps she had heard Mo Chen''s voice.

    Her brother''s voice.

    She almost thought this was just a hallucination��until the whisper came again.

    "Jiejie��Chechen is here."

    A cautious whisper came again and a tear slid down from Mo Ron''s eyes.

    She breathed deeply before she slowly turned around. She could finally see a silhouette sitting on a chair.

    "Mo Chen��"

    Mo Ron called out as she staggered towards the chair. A few steps closer and she could see that the silhouette was none other than her brother.

    Relief and joy shed through Mo Ron''s eyes and she even forgot the pain she was feeling in her left leg.

    In one jump, she stepped more closer to Mo Chen and held his small face in her hands.

    "Chenchen,��"

    Mo Chen''s chin and lips trembled as he looked at his elder sister.

    "Jiejie��u r here?Chenchen was ��s..sso scared��"

    Mo Chen whispered tremblingly. Tears flowed down from his eyes and Mo Ron could see very clearly that he was scared.

    "Ssshhh��Now Jiejie is here. Everything will be alright."

    After Ron said that to Mo Chen he looked reassured..However, she herself was not sure about their situation.

    What could she do?

    Should she leave this hut with Mo Chen?

    As this thought came to her mind, she had already started to loosen the ropes on Mo Chen''s hand with her trembling hands.

    Her eyes suddenly fell on the cloth tied on Mo Chen''s temple. She could see a red patch on the top of the cloth. Before she couldn''t see it clearly but now when Mo Chen moved, the moonlight from the small window was falling on his face and she could clearly see the ring wound on her brother''s temple as well as his bruised and swollen cheek.

    Anger shed through Mo Ron''s eyes and she asked Mo Chen quite harshly.

    "Did they do this?"

    Mo Chen was sensible enough to understand the anger in his sister''s voice was against the Zhu family. So he didn''t feel afraid and nodded his head with tear-filled eyes.

    "I tried to run away, Jiejie��but that Uncle pped me and I fell down hitting a big stone. That Auntie��Jiangruu''s mother��she tied it here."

    Mo Chen said pointing towards his temple.

    Mo Ron''s heart was filled with anger. She didn''t feel grateful for XunWenjust because of this small act of kindness towards her brother. The Zhu family''s sins were too many and in front of them, this small act of kindness seems very less.

    However, seeing the fear in Mo Chen''s eyes she forced a smile on her lips and said gently

    "We will not leave them."

    "Yes��Chenchen will also kick that uncle."

    Mo Chen nodded his head with a pout on his lips and Mo Ron started to untie his feet.

    Not only on his face, but Mo Ron found redness on Mo Chen''s wrists and legs too. It was obvious that he had tried to free himself and hence got them from ropes.

    Her brother��she had never let any harme to him and here Zhu family did so much to him.

    Mo Ron had already decided in her heart that she would not leave Zhu family once she takes Mo Chen to some safe ce.

    She was just thinking this when she heard a sudden sound. It seemed toe from outside the hut and it was growing with every passing second.

    Neither was it too loud nor was it muffled.

    "Helicopter!"

    Mo Ron''s head shot up to look at Mo Chen when she heard him saying this.

    "What?"

    She asked him in confusion. Mo Chen blinked his big ck round eyes and said

    "Jiejie��I think it is a helicopter. The helicopter in TV also makes a sound like this."

    Mo Ron''s eyes flickered and her throat went dry.

    The officers from the department must be keeping an eye on the boundaries of the forest. So Zhu Jidong and XunWen would not be able to go out just like that.

    So they nned to go out by ��

    No!

    Mo Ron''s face went pale when the next moment she heard a sound from the next room. She knew that someone had stepped out from the other room.

    She looked here and there and then stopped untying Mo Chen''s feet.

    "You ��Sit here��Chenchen. We can''t let them know that I am here."

    Mo Chen nodded his head vigorously and his big ck eyes were filled with fear.

    Mo Ron tied Mo Chen''s hands again in a jiffy. She continuously looked towards the door as she was afraid that someone would enter the room the next moment.

    Fortunately, no one really came to the room in the next few moments.

    However, Mo Ron didn''t dare to go slow. Her eyes shed with panic when she heard the sound of footsteps and after looking here and there she finally staggered towards a corner where there was no light.

    A big fat tear rolled down from Mo Chen''s eye when he noticed that his sister was not walking normally. He wanted to ask what happened, however at this moment, the door of the room opened and XunWen stepped inside the room.

    Mo Ron shrunk herself in the corner, although she knew that XunWen could not notice her.

    Even she couldn''t see anything clearly when she was standing at the door.

    "You are awake."

    XunWen whispered gently as she went closer to the chair Mo Chen was tied to.

    Mo Chen didn''t say anything and just stared at XunWen silently. XunWen also didn''t say anything as she could understand that Mo Chen must be taking her as his enemy at this moment�� which she was.

    She only sighed and bent down a little to loosen the ropes on Mo Chen''s hand. However before she could loosen itpletely, she red at Mo Chen coldly.

    At this moment, she lookedpletely different from how she looked usually.

    Even Mo Chen''s eyes were filled with fear as he heard her say

    "Don''t try to run. You don''t even want to know what will happen if you ever try to run."

    Scared, little Mo Chen could only nod his head vigorously with teary eyes.

 Chapter 274 - Leaving The Forest (1)

    Mo Ron could only watch as Xun Wen took Mo Chen out of the room.

    She was relieved by the fact that Xun Wen didn''t notice something amiss because the door of the room was unlocked from outside.

    Zhu Jidong must have noticed it if he was here and Mo Ron knew that she would have been finished then.

    Mo Chen''s hands were still tied as he was being dragged away by Xun Wen.

    Little Mo Chen sneaked a few nces in the corner where his sister had staggered to hide. He was very afraid. He didn''t want to leave the room as his Jiejie was also there.

    But he also knew that if he protested and Zhu Jiangru''s mother came to know that his Jiejie was here then his Jiejie would be in danger.

    Thinking this, he tore his eyes away from that specific corner of the room and then with a small put and trembling chin left the room with Xun Wen.

    Mo Ron was no less afraid than Mo Chen.

    ��Especially when she heard the sound of the door being locked from outside, she was very afraid.

    The next moment, she stood up from the ground and staggered towards the door.

    Putting her ear on the door, she tried to hear any voice from outside. After a few moments, when she didn''t hear the sound of footsteps, she tried to pull the door slowly.

    Sure enough, the door was locked.

    Mo Ron sighed in frustration and with the same feeling, her eye started to tear up.

    She looked around the darkroom. She could see nothing but a chair.

    Somehow Mo Ron staggered towards the chair and then dragged it towards the door. She was more afraid that Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong will leave with Mo Chen from the forest if there really was a helicopter outside.

    Putting all of her weight on her right leg, Mo Ron applied whatever energy she had inside her body and then hit the spot on the door, where there was a lock, with the chair.

    After hitting it three to four times, she paused and breathed heavily, and then a few momentster, she started to hit the door again.

    Mo Ron almost screamed in the little bit of joy that surfaced inside her heart on seeing that the door opened finally.

    She hurriedly opened it a little more and then looked out to see if there was anyone outside.

    Fortunately, there was no one.

    She opened the door and finally stepped out of the room cautiously.

    .

    .

    .

    A few steps away from the hut, there was a helicopter in the open ground.

    Mo Chen had been tied nicely and then put on one of the seats.

    The young child had always dreamt of having his own helicopter. However, after today he no longer knew if he really wanted to own one of such things that will be a part of such a scary memory of his childhood.

    Big fat tears rolled down from Mo Chen''s eyes as he remembered that his sister was still closed inside that room. He struggled fiercely, however his little strength could neverpare to the strength of the ropes with which he was tied.

    On the other side of the helicopter, just a few steps away from it, Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong were talking to a man.

    The man was none other than doctor Zhang.

    A man stood a few steps away from these people who were lost in their own discussions.

    "Damn��there is nowork here."

    The man said as he checked his phone and cursed in every few seconds. Frustrated after a few seconds, he turned to look at the three people talking to each other and asked

    "When will we leave? What kind of isted ce you have made mend this helicopter? It doesn''t have anywork. Damn��"

    The pilot cursed again.

    Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong knew his nature very well so they ignored him and continued to discuss what they were discussing.

    "Everything is alright, right?"

    Doctor Zhang gulped for a moment as he remembered that his phone had been hacked. Although he ran away from the hospital, he knew very well that he was already suspected in the police''s eyes.

    However, he could not tell this to Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong because if he did then he would have arge sum of money deducted from the amount that was promised to him.

    The greedy heart of Doctor Zhang couldn''t afford this so he casually nodded his head and said

    "Yes, Yes��everything is alright. What could go wrong? Although the police know about you two and your son��there is nothing they can do. They don''t know anything about our n, after all."

    Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong swallowed as they looked at each other.

    Although they knew that this much would happen they were still very afraid. However, remembering their ns for the future, they held their hands to assure each other that they will live well in the future too with their healthy son.

    Amidst all this, no one noticed the figure stepping out of the hut and staggering towards the helicopter.

    Mo Chen''s mouth was covered with a cloth so that he couldn''t shout or speak anything. However, in the darkness of the night and the light of the moon, he could see his sister''s silhouette very clearly as she walked towards the helicopter.

    His eyes brightened and he hurriedly looked towards the other side where Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong were standing. Fortunately, they had their backs facing him so they couldn''t see his sister also.

    Mo Ron bit her lips to stop the whimper that was threatening to escape from her lips.

    A part of her mind screamed to just stop as the pain was too much. However, the other part of her mind and heart remembered that the person in danger at this moment was none other than her little brother.

    Her brother whom she had already lost once in her past life.

    Whom she didn''t want to lose again.

 Chapter 275 - Leaving The Forest (2)

    With these thoughts, she dragged her exhausted body to the helicopter and even climbed inside.

    Her eyes shed with fear when she saw that Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong were just standing on the other side of the helicopter.

    She looked around inside the helicopter.

    The inside of the helicopter was very beautiful. It proved just how rich Zhu family was. Seeing the back seats, Mo Ron staggered towards them.

    While passing Mo Chen, she whispered to him softly.

    "Jiejie is here, Mo Chen. Don''t let them know, okay? Once we get out of here, it would be easy to run away. We will be safe very soon."

    Finishing her words as soon as possible, Mo Ron hid under the back seats.

    She wished that no one woulde to that part of the helicopter so that she can stay safe. However, Mo Ron had never imagined that just after a few moments of lying in her hiding ce, her body would give up and she would lose her consciousness.

    Now even if she wanted, she could save neither Mo Chen nor herself ��at least until she gained her consciousness again.

    Doctor Zhang was afraid that Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong will ask more questions and he will reveal everything by mistake so he said hurriedly

    "Let''s go now. Although the police don''t know anything, those forest officers and search team are still looking for both of you inside this forest. What if they came here? We should get out of here soon."

    Zhu Jidong chuckled when he heard Doctor Zhang''s words.

    "They won''t. This is the most dangerous part of the forest. Who can think that we have a hut here? They don''t even know about this hut. No one would think that we are hiding amidst so dangerous animals. And even if they decided to search this part of the forest, they would have to gather their most trained people. It would take them at least three to four hours to do that after searching the other part of the forest��and we will be out of the forest by then. Ha��"

    Zhu Jidong finished his words with a chuckle.

    Doctor Zhang shook his head while looking at him.

    ''He had done a lot of research before making this n.''

    Doctor Zhang concluded inside his heart. However, remembering Zhu Jidong''s words, his eyes suddenly went wide and a shiver ran down his spine.

    "What did you say? There are wild animals here��like those wolves, lions, tigers, etc��"

    He asked while looking around everywhere.

    Zhu Jidong tsked looking at the scared Doctor Zhang.

    "Tsk Doctor��even my wife is braver than you."

    Zhu Jidong said as he put his arm around his wife''s shoulder and said proudly.

    Doctor Zhang''s lips twitched.

    No matter what kind of man Zhu Jidong was, he loved his wife at the end of the day��too much.

    Xun Wen shook her head with a smile as she knew very well that her husband was just trying to lighten her mood.

    A few momentster, they finally decided to go inside the helicopter.

    The pilot had already run inside and sat on his seat. He just wanted to get out of this ce where he couldn''t find thework and contact his girlfriend.

    "You should give me more money for bringing you to this hell."

    The pilot said to Zhu Jidong when he saw him walking inside the helicopter.

    Zhu Jiodng checked Mo Chen''s ropes again and ignored the pilot''s words.

    The helicopter started to fly in a few moments.

    Mo Chen would look towards the back seat every few moments. He was a little relieved that his sister was around.

    However, he never knew that at this moment, Mo Ron was just equivalent to not being present there.

    .

    .

    .

    Just after a few moments of the helicopter disappearing from the front of the hut, a few people walked towards that ground.

    It was He Jian who first looked towards the hut.

    His eyes shone with hope and he made a run towards it leaving all the people of the search team behind himself who looked at his back and tried toprehend where he was going.

    The officer looked in the direction where He Jian was running and his eyes went wide when he saw a hut just a few steps away.

    "Where did this hute from?"

    He asked loudly and all the people from the search team looked confused.

    It was only when they looked towards the hut, did they understand what the officer was trying to say.

    All of them were shocked and looked at each other trying to ask silently if they knew about this hut. However, none of them seemed to have any such information.

    Baffled, all of them with their superior walked towards the hut where He Jian had already walked inside.

    He Jian stepped inside the hut with cold eyes.

    His fists were clenched and he seemed to be ready to face any kind of threat.

    Seeing the two rooms in front of him, he went to the one that was on his left side. It was a simple room with a bed that was now vacant.

    However, he could sense that there was someone living here seeing the shawl lying on the bed.

    Stepping out of the room, He Jian then went towards the room on the right side. His eyes immediately caught the broken lock.

    He immediately opened the door and when he came out a few momentster with a few pieces of ropes in his hands, he was sure that Mo Chen has been here.

    He still was not sure about Mo Ron until his eyes went to look under a table.

    He walked towards it and switched on themp to see clearly.

    There were a few drops of blood a step away from the table.

    Just at this moment, the officer with the search team stepped inside the hut. Seeing He Jian safe and sound, the officer was relieved and told him eagerly

    "Mr. He, we found this cloth stained with blood inside the bushes. It was just a little far away from this hut."

    He Jian took the handkerchief from the officer.

    He caressed the cloth as his blue eyes were fixed on the letter engraved on it.

    ''L''

    It belonged to his Lan.

    Lan has been here.

 Chapter 276 - Trying To Find Zhu Family

    He Jian was standing in the small space that could be called the living room of the hut.

    His blue eyes were fixed on the handkerchief in his hands and the officer understood that he should have recognized it. It must belong either to that boy or to the girl.

    The officer for the first time during all the searching process was simply speechless.

    What could he perhaps say?

    That they will find Mo Chen and that girl, Mo Ron?

    They didn''t even know that there was a well-built hut inside the most dangerous part of the forest.

    "They are well prepared. They must have known beforehand that this part of the forest would be searched at thest moment which gives them enough time to escape."

    He heard his man from the search team speaking furiously.

    However, it didn''t lessen theplex feelings rising inside the officer''s heart regarding his insensibility. They had been too negligent.

    Just as he was thinking this, he remembered the room he had visited just a few moments ago. It had a chair and a few ropes tied to it indicating very clearly that someone was tied inside that room. The officer''s eyes narrowed suddenly and he whispered

    "This means that the boy was kidnapped. He didn''t get lost inside the forest. Instead, he was abducted by someone ��someone who made this hut inside the forest."

    The officer concluded slowly.

    "It must be that family ��whom Lan was talking about."

    He heard He Jian whispering suddenly and his eyes narrowed a little.

    He Jian''s blue eyes were so cold at this moment that the officer could not bear to look into them directly.

    "They have abducted Mo Chen ��and now Lan is also with them perhaps."

    The officer didn''t understand much from HeJian''s few words. However, what he understood was that both the siblings had been abducted by someone.

    "This matter is not only bound to the forest department, Mr. He. We need to take the help of the police department and inform them everything."

    The officer said with a solemn face.

    When one of the men from the search team suddenly ran inside the hut and informed him

    "Those signs outside ��Sir, I have inspected them thoroughly, they seem to be of some tires ��particrly either of helicopter or airne tires ording to their width."

    The officer inhaled sharply.

    The space outside the hut was not that huge that some airne could upy it.

    It must be a helicopter. Everyone thought simultaneously in their minds.

    Just how rich those people must be who abducted the boy and girl out of the forest and can afford a helicopter to pick them up from the forest.

    And it was such a good idea that even the officers outside who are keeping their eyes on the boundaries of the forest won''t even think that someone could chose this way of going out of the forest.

    He absolutely had no clue that something soplex was happening behind all of this.

    "Mr. He��"

    The officer wanted to say something but paused when he saw He Jian suddenly taking out his phone and then walking out of the house.

    "Mr. He��where are you going?"

    He Jian ignored the officer.

    His foot suddenly collided with something and his blue eyes fell on a woodendder.

    An idea immediately came to his mind and He Jian picked thedder effortlessly from the house. The officer was at a loss as he took it out of the hut and then settled it somewhere.

    Gradually, everyone got an inkling of what he was trying to do.

    He wanted to go on the top of the hut and figure out if he could get a goodwork. A few of them came forward and helped He Jian.

    They held thedder firmly as he stepped on it and then a few momentster he was on the top of the hut.

    In his life, He Jian had never done hard work like this.

    Learning boxing, karate, or any otherbat techniques to protect himself was something that every boy from the noble family did and he too was the same as them.

    But climbing on the top of a roof with the help of adder to find amon thing like a mobilework was something which he had never done before.

    The employees from his office and even Chu Feng would have been awestruck if they had been here and seen their boss so anxious and putting a lot of effort into something.

    The usually cold and indifference at this moment was cold but with some scrutiny, you could tell that he was troubled.

    Worried as if his whole life was at stake.

    Is that how much Mo Ron and that boy mattered to He Jian?

    The officer standing below on the ground couldn''t help but wonder. Being an officer, he was not unfamiliar to all these noble families and had attended quite a number of banquets, parties, and gatherings where the members from He family were also present.

    So he know how cold and indifferent He Jian was.

    However, something was different about this He Jian.

    He Jian''s tense heart was finally at ease when he saw a few lines of thework on his phone. His slender fingers immediately slid the screen to find his assistant''s number and he dialed it without hesitation.

    The call went through fortunately and Chu Feng also picked it up without any dy.

    "Boss"

    "Chu Feng, send a helicopter here��urgently. As soon as possible."

    Chu Feng understood the urgency of the situation from his boss'' voice and said spontaneously.

    "Where are you, boss?"

    To answer this question, He Jian looked down at the officer and asked him where they were at this moment.

    "In the middle of the forest approximately."

    He Jian told the same to Chu Feng.

    Chu Feng asked He Jian to wait and informed him that a helicopter would be there in half an hour.

    He Jian frowned.

    He wanted a helicopter immediately as he didn''t want to waste another two or three hours waiting to get out of the forest.

    Half an hour was still too much. However, he knew that this was the minimum time a helicopter could reach inside the forest.

    "Alright."

    He said coldly and then hung up. He looked at thework bar again. To his advantage, it was still there.

    Seeing this, He Jian dialed another number.

 Chapter 277 - He Jian Was Hurt?

    Fang Zhihan was on his way to the forest with Lin Qianru when he got a call from He Jian.

    His eyes flickered and he immediately stopped the car after ncing at the name.

    He had been calling He Jian for the past two hours nheless it didn''t connect. Fang Zhihan had understood that it only meant that He Jian was still inside the forest.

    He parked the car at the side of the road immediately and slid the screen to answer the call. Meanwhile, Lin Qianru who was staring out of the car with lifeless eyes turned her head when the car came to a halt.

    She turned to look at Fang Zhihan in confusion, It was only at that moment, she registered the sound of the phone call and she also saw He Jian''s name on the phone screen unexpectedly.

    Hope shed in her eyes and she didn''t move her eyes away from Fang Zhihan as he talked to He Jian.

    ''Let my children be safe, oh god.''

    She wished that He Jian had already found them.

    "Jian��are you alright?"

    That was the first question that came out of Fang Zhihan''s mouth.

    After living in City H for so long, he was not unaware of how dangerous the forest on its boundaries was. So he had been worried about He Jian since the moment he came to know that he had entered the forest.

    He Jian''s cold blue eyes softened a little when he sensed the concern in Fang Zhihan''s eyes and he said steadily.

    "Yes, I am alright."

    "Zhihan, they left the forest in a helicopter. I reckon that they took Mo Chen�� perhaps Lan too."

    A deep frown marred Fang Zhihan''s face and his mouth parted slightly in surprise.

    The Zhu family was vignt and well-prepared to do this.

    Here he was thinking of catching them when they decide toe out of the forest and there they already hatched a n toe out safely.

    "Did you find out anything?"

    He heard He Jian asking and told him everything he had found out.

    There was a cold silence from the other end and Fang Zhihan could sense that He Jian was angry.

    A few momentster, he heard He Jian''s slight whisper.

    "She never told me anything."

    Surprise shed in HeJian''s eyes. Was it hurt he could hear in his cold friend''s voice?

    Was He Jian hurt because Mo Ron didn''t tell him anything about Zhu family?

    However, it was only for a moment.

    The next moment, he heard He Jian''s cold voice again as if that moment was just his hallucination.

    "Find out what all properties they have in their name. That doctor too��there must be a way to find out where they will head to."

    Fang Zhihan agreed with HeJian''s words.

    "I will ask Xiley to do this."

    Saying this, Fang Zhihan cut the call and called Xiley immediately.

    On the other hand, He Jian put down his phone. His blue eyes didn''t have any emotion as he stared at nothing in particr.

    But if you observe carefully, you can see his fists clenched.

    When He Jian had found that Mo Ron hid so many things from her mother, he had actually felt quite proud to know the things that even her mother didn''t know about her.

    There was this strange desire inside his heart to be the closest person to her�� a person who knew each and everything about her, a person with whom she could share anything.

    However, today he could finally understand how Lin Qianru must have felt when she realized that her daughter was hiding so many things from her.

    He was feeling the same now��or maybe more hurt than he had ever felt.

    Mo Ron was independent. He could understand that.

    But sometimes she could depend on him.

    That was why he did all those things on that night when she was inside the prison. He wanted her to realize that she could depend on him.

    However, it seems that they were still far away from that point where they could trust and share anything with each other.

    Exactly half an hourter, another helicopternded inside the forest. He Jian left the forest inside this helicopter. However, he still didn''t know where he was going to look for Mo Chen and Mo Ron next.

    --------

    On the other hand, the helicopter inside which XunWen and Zhu Jidong was sitting was now heading towards their new hiding ce.

    Mo Chen who was sitting on one of the seats was now sleeping deeply.

    The exhaustion from the eventful day finally won and the eleven-year-old boy couldn''t resist the sleep any longer.

    Doctor Zhang who was also sitting on one of the seats wordlessly was startled at the moment when he heard Zhu Jidongquestioning him if he had already made the location of the ce where they were going, known to the pilot''s knowledge.

    The middle-aged doctor nodded his head.

    He had done it yesterday only.

    However, his eyes suddenly flickered at this moment. They were going to a property that was registered under his name.

    Was it safe to go to that ce now when he was already suspect in the police''s eyes?

    Doctor Zhang swallowed nervously and suddenly asked Zhu Jidong and XunWen.

    "Don''t you have any other ce to hide?"

    Zhu Jidong looked at him as if he was a crazy person.

    "Are you a fool? Your ce has every medical equipment you will need. And how can we go to a ce that is registered under us? All of us will be caught."

    That was also true.

    Doctor Zhang nodded his head lightly.

    However, there were chances of being caught if they went to his ce too.

    He has not told Zhu Jidong yet that he was a suspect in Police''s eyes yet because he couldn''t afford to lose the promised amount of money.

    In the end, Doctor Zhang only thought that the police should not be able to find them that easily.

    After all, It was not easy to find just how many properties a person have registered under his name.

    So he tried to push aside his worries and go ahead with their n.

 Chapter 278 - Mo Roulan Wakes Up

    The early morning sun was shining softly in the sky.

    The helicopter was now standing in the middle of a huge terrace of a big house that was situated in apletely isted area.

    When Mo Ron got her consciousness back, the sun hase to the top of the sky. The bright rays from the helicopter window fell on the back seat and on Mo Ron''s face too.

    Her long eyshes moved slowly and a frown marred her forehead. A few momentster, she blinked and opened her eyes slowly.

    It took her a few moments to adjust to the brightness of the rays that were falling on her face.

    All of a sudden, the memories fromst night shed inside Mo Ron''s mind and her eyes went wide with fear and panic.

    All of the confusion was now gone and she turned her head to look towards the front seat.

    It was vacant. She could not see anything.

    After not hearing any movement inside the helicopter for the next few moments, she finally decided toe out of her hiding ce.

    However, she has just moved a little when a whimper made its way out of her lips.

    She could feel pain all over her body.

    Yesterday evening and night, she had walked so much, andbined with that the wound on her leg was still there ��fresh and deep.

    Gathering her courage and keeping her brother''s face inside her mind, Mo Ron tried again and this time she endured all the pain.

    Almost five minutester, she was finally out of the helicopter.

    Her every step out of that helicopter was very cautious as she didn''t want to be caught.

    However, it was not long before Mo Ron noticed that it was morning now.

    So she had been sleeping for the whole night.

    Where was Mo Chen now?

    Panic filled Mo Ron''s heart and she couldn''t help but feel scared while thinking whether Mo Chen was alright or not.

    Unconsciously, Mo Ron frantically looked around. However, she was unable to find out where exactly she was.

    Swallowing the brewing emotions inside her heart, she staggered towards the door of the terrace.

    It was locked.

    A frustrated sigh escaped from her lips and she again looked around the terrace to find anything that could help her. Fortunately, the terrace had some iron rods. Mo Ron picked one and then staggered towards the door again. .

    A few momentster, the door opened and she left the terrace.

    To defend herself, Mo Ron decided to keep the iron rod with herself.

    Her footsteps didn''t make any noise as she walked forward and climbed down the stairs in the front slowly.

    The wish to see Mo Chen safe and sound always stayed there.

    Almost six or seven stairs were left when Mo Ron stopped suddenly. She had to turn to her right to get down from those six or seven stairs, however, her whole body froze when she saw Zhu Jidong standing just a few steps away from her.

    In haste to hide herself, she stepped backward and her leg hit the stair.

    With a thump, Mo Ron sat down on the previous stair. A scream almost made its way from her mouth but she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands.

    Still, since the stairs were made from wood, a sound still came when Mo Ron''s leg hit with it.

    The scariest thing was that Zhu Jidong heard the sound and immediately looked in the direction of the stairs.

    Mo Ron shrunk her body as she knew that the sound wasrge enough for Zhu Jidong to hear it. However, she couldn''t really turn around and go back to the terrace now as she was afraid that her movements will make more noise.

    Clutching the iron rod in her hands, Mo Ron swallowed in fear as she decided that if Zhu Jidong found her out then she will hit him on his head until he gets unconscious.

    It was dangerous for her as he seemed to be stronger than her. However, she won''t back down and wait for getting caught silently.

    Fortunately, it was a little dark at the spot where she was hiding, so Mo Ron could move a little and sneak a few nces at Zhu Jidong.

    However, when she did that, she leaned back instantly.

    Zhu Jidong was really walking towards her.

    Sweat formed on her palms and she breathed deeply to gather some courage. It was a scary feeling.

    She could see Zhu Jidong''s shadow on the stair that was ahead of her.

    Tears started to form in her ck eyes that were now a little red due to theck of good sleep. She raised the iron rod in her hands to hit Zhu Jidong on his head heavily.

    "Jidong"

    However, the next moment Zhu Jidong suddenly stopped amidst his steps.

    Mo Ron''s hands also stopped and the iron rod in her hands just stayed above her head. She was holding it firmly��ready to hit Zhu Jidong if he takes another step forward.

    "What are you doing there?"

    Xun Wen said softly as she walked towards her husband.

    Zhu Jidong had a frown on his forehead as he signed his wife to stay silent. With the same frown on her forehead, Xun Wen walked to him and then whispered

    "What happened?"

    "I heard some noise from here."

    The frown from Xun Wen''s head vanished away and she chuckled in a low voice while telling her husband.

    "Ah��that must be Doctor Zhang''s cat. Before I was also scared to hear some voice from the stairs and then I found out that it was a cat. Doctor Zhang said that he likes the cat very much and especially warned me not to do anything to it."

    "He warned you?"

    Zhu Jidong''s attention was diverted and he asked his wife seriously.

    "Well he did."

    Xun Wen told him with a smile on her lips and then continued

    "Now, don''t go all angry on him because of this. Remember that we need him for our Ruru."

    Zhu Jidong sighed and nodded his head.

    Xun Wen was relieved, however, the next moment she remembered something and worry filled her eyes again.

    "You need toe with me. Ruru is asking too many questions. He wants to know from where did he get a heart suddenly��I don''t think he will get ready for this transnt until he got the answers to his questions. And Doctor Zhang also needs you there to control Mo Chen. He is struggling too much."

    Zhu Jiodng sighed again after hearing his wife''s words.

    "Let''s go then."

    With his hand around her waist, he turned around with Xun Wen and left from there.

    While Mo Ron sighed in relief.

    Her body was trembling as she sat down on the stair slowly. A tear slid down from her eyes as she whispered softly

    "Chenchen��"

    Xun Weialn''s words meant that Mo Chen was still safe.

 Chapter 279 - Zhu Jiangru Finds Out The Truth

    Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen left the living room and Mo Ron also came down from the stairs a few momentster.

    She sighed in relief when she saw that the living room waspletely empty.

    However, the next moment she was startled when suddenly a furry cat jumped in front of her out of nowhere.

    Mo Ron sighed in relief again thinking that it was good that Zhu Jidong didn''t stay here for too long because if he did then he would have been able to know that there was no cat but she on the stairs.

    Ignoring the cat, Mo Ron decided to check the house cautiously.

    She needed to find where they have kept Mo Chen.

    One thing that Mo Ron didn''t understand that what Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen were doing inside a house. If they were so clever then wouldn''t they have gone to the hospital directly?

    However, again which doctor would allow a kind of heart transnt Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen wanted to have for their son.

    Pondering on all these questions, Mo Ron finally reached a corridor that had too many rooms.

    Just how filthy rich Zhu family was!

    Inside her heart, Mo Ron could not help but wonder as she looked around the beautiful and the huge house.

    She slowed down amidst her already slow staggering steps.

    From the first room in the corridor, she seemed to have heard some voices.

    Mo Ron understood that someone was inside. She leaned against the wall attached to that room and slowly stepped towards the door.

    From the small gap, she saw that there were three people inside the room. Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong who was sitting on the bed.

    And the third person was none other than their son��Zhu Jiangru.

    Since the door was opened a little she could hear clearly what they were talking about.

    "Ruru��what happened?

    Zhu Jidong asked his son Zhu Jiangru who was looking at him with his big ck eyes. His face was paler than before.

    Both husband and wife knew that their son''s condition was going bad with every passing day.

    That was the only reason they had decided to abduct Mo Chen so early. Otherwise, they have thought of implementing their n after six months.

    However, when Doctor Zhang told them that after six months, Zhu Jiangru might not even have the time or any chance to transnt his heart, they decided to implement their n early.

    Xun Wen couldn''t help but hug her son tightly remembering Doctor Zhang''s words.

    Zhu Jiangru however didn''t respond to the hug like always.

    Inside his mother''s embrace, he was staring at his father with his innocent eyes as he asked

    "Dad, from where did you get a new heart for me?"

    Zhu Jidong smiled as his hand rose to shuffle Zhu Jiangru''s hair and he lied very easily.

    "It is from a dead person. The person died two days ago and Doctor Zhang informed us that our Ruru can have a new heart now."

    It was a little insensible to tell an eleven-year-old child that he was soon going to have his heart reced with a person''s heart who was already dead.

    Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong knew that.

    However, they also knew just how stubborn and intelligent their son was. If they didn''t give him some logical exnation, he would never agree to have this heart transnt.

    They could force another child but they could not force their own child to do something that he didn''t want to do.

    So these lies were better than that scary truth.

    Zhu Jiangru however didn''t look as if he had epted his father''s lies.

    The young child pushed away his mother''s arms and looked at his father with a firm gaze and asked

    "Then what is Mo Chen doing inside this house?"

    Xun Wen''s eyes widened and Zhu Jidong''s face went emotionless after he heard his son''s words.

    "How did you know?"

    He asked his son strictly.

    Zhu Jiangru was however not afraid at all as he told his father

    "I had gone to during water inside the kitchenst night. I saw you, mother, and Doctor Zhang bringing him inside the house through the terrace."

    "What is going on, Dad?"

    As if knowing that his father might not tell him anything, he looked towards his mother and asked her

    "Mom, tell me what is going on?"

    Xun Wen''s eyes were filled with tears and she couldn''t even gather the courage to look into her son''s eyes.

    She couldn''t lie to him but she could also not tell him the truth.

    She could not tell him just how cruel his parents were.

    Zhu Jidong however was more strong-hearted than his wife and so he told his son the truth.

    "It is he who will give you his heart."

    "Jidong"

    Xun Wen looked at her husband incredulously. How could he tell Ruru about this matter!

    Sure enough, Zhu Jiangru had an expression of disbelief on his face as stared at his father with a parted mouth and then said

    "Mo Chen��how ��why would he give it to me?"

    A momentter, his face went nk but his eyes were filled with fear as he whispered

    "Dad, did you force him?"

    "No"

    Zhu Jidong''s response came almost immediately and Xun Wen sighed in relief seeing that he didn''t tell the truth this time.

    "We are giving his family money. Mo family is not as rich as our family so Mo Chen is not able to enjoy all the facilities that you have enjoyed in your life."

    Zhu Jiangru knew that his father was saying the truth. He remembered very well how Mo Chen''s eyes were shining brightly when he had shown him his toys.

    He knew that Mo Chen''s mother couldn''t afford those toys. He had even offered them to him. However, the sensible that boy was ��he refused to ept them.

    Zhu Jiangru was almost of the same age as Mo Chen but he had thus unknown affection for the young boy inside his heart.

    Perhaps it was because of his innocence.

    Mo Chen was a very cute and innocent boy. He had always wanted to have a young brother like Mo Chen. However, Zhu Jiangru has heard from his father that his mother had difficulty in giving him birth so he never expressed the desire from his heart.

    However, when had he thought that he would get the same boy''s heart inside his chest one day!

    At least Zhu Jiangru had not thought so.

 Chapter 280 - Mo Roulan Meets Zhu Jiangru

    Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen got up from the bed after making sure their son understand this and that.

    Zhu Jiangru just went silent after hearing his father''s words.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, seeing that they were about to exit the room staggered towards the nearby door that opened to a kitchen.

    Not having any other choice, she just hid there.

    On the other hand, inside the room, XunWen looked at her son with a worried expression on her face. She suddenly leaned down and took her son''s face between her palms.

    Staring into his innocent eyes, she said to him seriously

    "Ruru, don''t think too much about this matter, alright? Mo Chen and his family would be able to get all the things that they have never imagined to have after this transnt. Don''t think that we are doing anything wrong. And Mom promises you that I and your dad will find the most healthy and suitable heart for him after he gets your heart."

    Zhu Jiangru stared at her mother''s worried face and nodded his head unconsciously.

    However, inside his heart, he himself knew that Mo Chen would not be able to live for a long time if he got his heart reced with him. His parents won''t get enough time to look for another heart.

    If they could really find another heart, then why would they have even done this?

    XunWen and Zhu Jidong left Zhu Jiangru''s room a few momentster.

    Zhu Jiangruu continued to stare at nothing after his parents left. No one could guess what was going on inside his mind.

    He only came out of his trance when he heard the sound of the door being opened again.

    Thinking that it was his parents again, heposed his expression as he didn''t want them to worry about him. However, his eyes went wide when he saw a familiar figure standing at the door.

    "You��"

    Zhu Jiangru whispered in shock.

    "Don''t shout. Please don''t shout."

    Mo Ron said to Zhu Jiangru before she turned around to lock the door seeing that he didn''t really try to shout or scream.

    However, when she turned around and saw Zhu Jiangru cautious gaze on the iron rod in her hand, she said immediately.

    "I won''t harm you��"

    Mo Ron said seriously but then continued after some thought.

    "Unless your parents harm my brother."

    Zhu Jiangru''s eyes were filled with confusion��especially when he saw Mo Ron staggering towards himself.

    He noticed that there was some cloth tied on her left leg. However, it seemed to be full of blood. Seeing this, his eyes went wide with shock.

    The young boy had actually never seen so much blood in his life and he could not help but feel his heartbeat speeding up seeing such a scene for the first time in his life.

    "My parents di��dn''t d��do anything."

    He whispered as he stepped back every time Mo Ron took a step towards him.

    Mo Ron stopped amidst his steps and looked at Zhu Jiangru carefully. He was looking towards her leg that had a cloth tied to it ...and it was full of blood.

    She could see thin beads of sweat on his forehead.

    Was he scared of seeing blood?

    Mo Ron was different from XunWen and Zhu Jidong. Although she had thought of Zhu Jiangru as a source of saving her brother, she would never want to harm in any way ...a boy who was of the same age as her brother.

    She knew this inside her heart. So she considerately walked to the side of the bed where she could hide her left leg.

    Now Zhu Jiangru couldn''t see blood any longer. He breathed deeply a few times and he seem to be better than before.

    Now he looked at Mo Ron calmly and asked

    "What do you mean by that?"

    He was indicating towards the words Mo Ron had said earlier.

    Mo Ron also didn''t want to hide anything from him and told him honestly.

    "Your parents have kidnapped my brother. They are doing this transnt forcefully."

    Her ck eyes were very cold as she remembered how her brother lookedst night when she had found him.

    "No��my parents ��they can''t do this. They just told me that Mo Chen and his family agreed with this transnt."

    Zhu Jiangru said indecisively and very firmly.

    However, Mo Ron could see the fear and doubt hidden behind this firmness very clearly.

    Even the child seems to know somewhere just how cruel his parents were!

    Mo Ronughed bitterly inside her heart.

    "They can. They are doing something illegal. Otherwise, why do you think you are at such a house that is so isted? They are hiding from the police."

    Zhu Jiangru couldn''t even bear to look in Mo Ron''s cold and firm eyes because he didn''t have that much confidence now.

    "I know ��I know that what we are doing is illegal."

    He whispered avoiding Mo Ron''s eyes and then continued

    "But if Mo Chen and��his family agreed then there is nothing wrong my parents are doing. They just ��they just want to save me."

    His eyes were filled with tears as he tried to give all the logical exnations he could find.

    Mo Ron sighed in frustration but she understood that Zhu Jiangru was a kid in the end. He would of course try to defend his parents.

    "Believe me"

    She whispered suddenly in a choked voice and Zhu Jiangru couldn''t help but raise his head to look at her.

    "I can never allow anyone to do such a thing to my brother. My brother��I love him so much. He is more precious to me and my mother than any huge amount of money."

    Zhu Jiangru waspletely confused. He could see sincerity on Mo Ron''s face and eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears.

    His parents ��could they really do such a thing?

    "See��I just want to take my brother away from here. I don''t want any money. I want my brother to be safe and sound��something that your parents won''t let happen if you won''t help me."

    Mo Ron said softly.

    She could see that Zhu Jiangru was an innocent and sensible child. Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong''s cruel hearts have not shadowed his pure heart yet.

    If he helped her then it would be easier to take Mo Chen out of here.

    And about giving XunWen and Zhu Jidong what they deserved, she will make sure that they get it after she saves her brother.

 Chapter 281 - Finding Mo Chen Again

    (This chapter has content rted to child abuse. However, This story does not support Child abuse in any way. If you don''t wish to read such content then, please skip it.)

    -------

    "What kind of medical tests are you doing now?"

    Standing inside a huge room that had various medical equipment, Zhu Jidong asked the middle-aged doctor Zhang in a frustrated voice.

    Mo Chen was again tied to a chair. His big ck eyes were filled with tears as he blew at the spot from where Doctor Zhang had just taken out his blood.

    On the other hand, Doctor Zhang turned to look at Zhu Jidong with a frown on his forehead.

    "There are some medical tests. I have called you here to help me. If you are just going to just stand there and question me instead of helping me then just get out of the room."

    Doctor Zhang said arrogantly and walked towards Mo Chen again who waspletely scared to see one more needle in Doctor Zhang''s hands.

    In the end, Zhu Jidong knew that if he left just like that then his wife would worry for sure ande here to help the doctor herself.

    So with a sigh, he walked towards the doctor and asked

    "How do you want me to help?"

    "I need him to answer some questions of mine but he is not cooperating."

    Zhu Jidong''s narrowed eyes went to Mo Chen who was already scared and hence trembled with fear under Zhu Jidong''s gaze.

    "Just p him and see if he refuses to answer your question again."

    Zhu Jidong said coldly while Doctor Zhang shook his head firmly.

    "No, No, No. Zhu Jidong, I will not do that. I will not hit a child when he has not done anything wrong to me. My heart is not as cruel as you."

    "Ha��"

    Zhu Jidong scoffed as well as chuckled at Doctor Zhang''s words.

    ''He was already doing something illegal and cruel yet he was depending himself that he was not cruel.''

    He knew very well that the doctor just loved money and for that, he was willing to do anything so he said

    "Even if you get paid for these ps."

    Sure enough, Doctor Zhang paused amidst his work and even asked him eagerly. .

    "How much?"

    Zhu Jidong scoffed again as he walked towards Mo Chen.

    He bent down and put both of his hands on each armrest of the chair while looking into Mo Chen''s fearful eyes.

    "Do you want to get beaten?"

    He asked the kid coldly.

    Mo Chen was trembling in anger but he didn''t want to look afraid so he said firmly

    "I don''t fear you."

    Zhu Jidong''s eyes sharpened after he heard the kid''s words. A momentter, a heavy pnded on Mo Chen''s face.

    Standing a few steps away, Doctor Zhang shook his head while looking at an X-Ray.

    Mo Chen''s lips from the corner were bleeding when he raised his head again. His face was full of tears and he was sobbing every few seconds.

    Without any mercy, Zhu Jidong grabbed his chin in a rough grip and said coldly

    "Don''t try to fuel my anger, kid. It will not be good for your mother and sister."

    Mo Chen''s eyes went wide with fear and he stopped crying suddenly.

    He didn''t want any harm toe to his sister and mother.

    "Now, answer whatever he asks."

    Only after Mo Chen nodded his head, Zhu Jidong left him alone while Doctor Zhang started to ask him a few questions.

    A few momentster, seeing that everything was alright, Zhu Jidong left from there.

    He didn''t want to leave his wife alone at these moments because she was too anxious and scared about this matter.

    However, Zhu Jidong had never thought that leaving Doctor Zhang alone would turn out to be a grave mistake.

    Zhu Jidong left and two minutester, two figures stepped inside the room.

    Doctor Zhang''s fat silhouette covered Mo Chenpletely so none of them could notice these two figures.

    It was only when a figure was too close to Doctor Zhang ��just behind him, Mo Chen noticed it.

    His eyes that were filled with fear just a moment ago brightened up and he almost shouted in joy. However, he did not want to alert Doctor Zhang so he stayed silent.

    However, Doctor Zhang had already noticed that something was amiss. The middle-aged doctor frowned and turned his chubby frame to turn around a little.

    But, it was toote for Doctor Zhang. Even before he could turn his head, something heavy hit his head and he saw stars around.

    The next moment, he was lying on the groundpletely unconscious.

    Mo Ron stepped forward. She was standing just at the ce where Doctor Zhang was standing before. With the huge vase still in her hand, she bent down and patted Doctor Zhang''s cheek quite a few times.

    When he didn''t show any signs of waking up, her eyes went nk��especially when she saw a trail of blood flowing out from the ce where his head touched the ground.

    Did she hit him that heavily?

    Was he dead?

    Mo Ron felt terrified as she looked at the vase in her hands.

    Her hands were trembling badly. However, her traumasted only a few moments��until she heard a soft voice calling her.

    "Jiejie��"

    Mo Ron raised her head to look at her brother who was again tied on the chair. All the fear, doubt, and panic from her mind and heart vanished instantly.

    Even if Doctor Zhang died, it would not be her fault.

    She needed to do this to save her brother.

    Standing a few steps away from Mo Ron, Zhu Jiangru looked away from Doctor Zhang''s body when he saw the blood. However, his shoulders were still trembling very badly.

    To divert his attention, he looked at Mo Chen and instantly inhaled sharply.

    The current room was lit with lights so every wound and bruise on Mo Chen''s face could be seen very easily.

    The corner of his lower lips was bleeding. He had a wound on his temple and his cheek was also swelled.

    Strangely enough, Zhu Jiangru didn''t feel afraid by seeing Mo Chen''s blood. His heart was filled with guilt and fear only.

    Was it because those wounds were inflicted by his parents? Zhu Jiangru wondered silently.

    However, the next moment he questioned himself as to why he was doubting his parents so easily! But inside his heart, he already knew that it was his parents who were the culprits.

    Especially when he saw how tightly Mo Chen was tied to the chair as if he was abducted and kept here forcefully.

    Just like what Mo Chen''s sister had told him.

 Chapter 282 - Doctor Zhang Was Dead

    "Are you alright, Mo Chen?"

    Ignoring the unconscious Doctor Zhang, Mo Ron moved towards her brother.

    "Yes, Jiejie"

    Little Mo Chen said softly, however, his tears kept falling as Mo Ron untied him. His eyes didn''t move away from his sister''s face and they slowly moved towards her leg.

    "Jiejie, what happened to your leg?"

    Mo Ron''s heart melted when she heard the worry and concern in her brother''s voice. She untied him without dying for a moment and then cupped his small face in between her palms.

    "Nothing.Just a small wound. Jiejie would be alright. Now we need to get out from here, alright?"

    Mo Chen wiped his face with his hands and nodded his head vigorously.

    Mo Ron helped Mo Chen getting down from the chair. She knew that her brother must not have eaten anything sincest afternoon.

    She, too, did not.

    However, she could bear it but she was afraid that her brother would go unconscious at any moment seeing how pale his face looked.

    Mo Ron knew that it would be a hectic task to escape from this ce if Mo Chen fainted due to hunger so she tried to help as much as she could.

    When she turned around, her eyes fell on the silent Zhu Jiangru standing in a corner of the room. Mo Ron paused amidst her steps.

    She didn''t really know what she should say to him.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiangru was a sensible boy. He just nced at Mo Chen with guilt-filled eyes and then looked at Mo Ron with a firm gaze as he said

    "You can leave. I will manage here."

    Mo Ron sighed in relief.

    However, her face went pale for a moment and she inhaled sharply when she noticed the pool of blood that was gathering around Doctor Zhang''s body. She hurriedly looked away as she exhaled a trembling sigh.

    She really killed the middle-aged man. Mo Ron was now almost sure of this fact.

    Killing someone was not a small thing for her��even if it was the doctor who was digging her brother''s heart out of his chest.

    However, the circumstances didn''t allow Mo Ron to fall weak at this moment. She just couldn''t.

    She had a brother to save.

    Not wanting to dwell too much into this fact, she decided to leave this room as soon as possible.

    Before she staggered towards the door of the room with her brother, she said to Zhu Jiangru to leave the room as well. She knew that he couldn''t bear to look at the sight of blood.

    And at this moment, Doctor Zhang was lying there in a pool of blood.

    So she advised him sincerely.

    While passing through Zhu Jiangru, she whispered ''thanks'' to him in a low voice.

    Mo Chen just nced at Zhu Jiangru for a fleeting moment during this small conversation. Zhu Jiangru tried to force a smile on his lips when he saw him looking at him.

    However, Mo Chen tore his gaze away with fear-filled eyes.

    Zhu Jiangru could understand his fear so he didn''t mind his actions.

    He knew that he must be hurt by his parents'' actions.

    .

    .

    .

    After leaving Doctor Zhang''s not-so-smallb, Mo Ron took Mo Chen towards the corridor through which she had entered.

    Whileing towards theb, she had specially asked Zhu Jiangru where the exit this huge house was.

    The sensible boy even told her the password she would need to fill in order to leave the house.

    "That doctor ��he looked familiar?"

    Mo Ron whispered suddenly as the face of Doctor Zhang was not leaving her mind even for a moment. Mo Chen who was trying to support his sister stared at her with his big ck eyes and said

    "Jiejie, you don''t remember? He was the doctor who had checked me when we have gone to the hospitalst time."

    Realization dawned into Mo Ron''s brain and she stopped walking for a moment because she was too shocked.

    These conspiracies ran too deep for her to understand.

    At this moment, she just wished that she can get out of this hellish ce as soon as possible with Mo Chen.

    Mo Ron heaved another sigh of relief when they had reached the exit without any trouble and she filled the password immediately on the screen.

    When the door opened, she smiled seeing how her brother''s eyes were brightened. It was good that he was talking and smiling.

    She was afraid that all these would leave a deep shadow Mo Chen''s heart ��something she didn''t want.

    "Let''s go."

    She whispered to her brother and then stepped out of the house.

    However, before the door closed, something came into Mo Ron''s mind and she asked Mo Chen to stay out of the door.

    Then she went inside the house.

    With narrowed eyes, she looked at the screen where she had filled the password previously. It seemed to work the same way the system installed outside her apartment did.

    Mo Ron smiled coldly as her fingers worked on the screen.

    When she staggered out of the house again, Mo Chen was confused to see the smile on his sister''s face.

    "Jiejie, what did you do?"

    He asked his sister as he watched the doors closing again automatically. His hand went forward to held his sister''s hand as he tried to support her with her small frame.

    "I changed the password."

    Mo Chen''s eyes were filled with a little joy after hearing his sister''s words.

    "Jiejie is so intelligent."

    He said cheerfully. However, Little Mo Chen had to stop amidst widening his smile as he felt hurt on doing that.

    But he hid his pain very well.

    Mo Ron eyes went teary by seeing this. She didn''t know why but she could feel that her brother seemed to have grown up a little after this incident.

    Somewhere all of this has affected him.

    He now was learning to hide his pain from her.

    If it was previous Mo Chen, then he would have cried out and asked her to blow on his bruise softly.

    That was her innocent brother.

    However, Mo Chen had matured now. He even wanted to support her body seeing that she was having difficulty in walking.

    The sisterly affection inside her heart for her brother made her eyes more teary and she ruffled her brother''s hair with a small bittersweet smile on her lips.

    As long as he was safe, she could always make him just like before.

 Chapter 283 - Zhu Jidong And Xun Weilan Finds Out Everything

    Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen went to Doctor Zhang''sb again after almost half an hour.

    "He will call us when he will need us. You should have some rest. It is not good for your health to stay awake for such a long time.

    Zhu Jidong said gently as he walked beside his wife.

    Xun Wen''s body could not endure much hard work after she had birthed Zhu Jiangru. That''s why Zhu Jidong always makes sure that she gets a very well rest.

    However,st night he knew that she didn''t have a good rest as when he had entered the room she was wide awake.

    It was not long before he had made her sleep forcefully but then the helicopter came and she was awake again because of its sound.

    And now also, she was not resting at all.

    Xun Wen, on the other hand, just red at her husband and walked ahead without speaking anything.

    Zhu Jidong could only apany her helplessly.

    A few momentster, they had not even stepped inside the room when from the front itself, they saw Zhu Jiangru standing inside the room.

    "Ruru"

    Xun Wen shouted in panic when she saw her son and immediately ran towards him.

    Even Zhu Jidong looked serious when he saw that Zhu Jidong was just standing inside the room. Both of them were fully aware just how much Zhu Jiangru feared to see the blood.

    Even Doctor Zhang knew this then howe he allowed Zhu Jiangru to step inside hisb.

    A frown marred Zhu Jidong''s face as he followed his wife.

    Zhu Jiangru silently looked towards his parents who were running towards him. His eyes were nk and he wondered why both of them suddenly felt so strange to him.

    He knew that they loved him very much but how could they be so cruel to someone else.

    Only now did he understand why they were trying to get him so close to Mo Chen.

    "Ruru, what are you doing here?"

    He stepped back unconsciously when he saw his mother trying to cup his cheek between her palms. Xun Wen''s eyes shed with panic when she saw this.

    She swallowed and tried again.

    "Ruru, what happened? Let''s go out. You should not be here."

    She said softly.

    She was worried that Zhu Jiangru would find something as Mo Chen was tied here.

    Thinking this, Xun Wen''s fear-filled eyes moved to look at the front. However, she was shocked when she saw the scene in front of her eyes.

    Zhu Jidong who had just stepped inside the room had looked in the front only. His face went emotionless when he saw Doctor Zhang''s unmoving body on the ground and so much blood under his body.

    His eyes were sharp as he walked towards the body and when he reached there he kicked the chubby frame of Doctor Zhang with his shoes.

    Seeing no movement, his face went more serious and he bent down to check his pulse.

    "He is dead."

    Zhu Jidong said turning around to look at his wife''s shocked face.

    Xun Wen''s face went pale.

    Doctor Zhang was dead. He was as important as Mo Chen during this time for them. They had bribed him with huge money to do this transnt.

    But now he was dead.

    And...

    Xun Wen looked around theb and whispered

    "Mo Chen is also missing."

    Zhu Jidong face was emotionless as he stood up from the ground and then walked towards his son who was already looking him into the eyes.

    "What happened here?"

    He asked his son calmly. Even Xun Wen

    Zhu Jiangru looked equally calm as he looked into his father''s eyes and said

    "You lied to me, Dad. You were forcing Mo Chen. I don''t want him to give me his heart if he is not willing. So I freed him. However, Doctor Zhang tried to stop me so I had to do this."

    Xun Wen gasped and her eyes were filled with tears while Zhu Jidong smiled calmly, however his smile didn''t have any humor.

    "Oh��how did you do this?"

    Zhu Jiangru was nervous for a moment before he looked around Doctor Zhang''s body and said immediately.

    "That vase��I hit his head with it."

    Fortunately, Mo Ron had left the vase inside the room only and left with an iron rod. He could at least make his lies more like truth.

    Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen nced towards the vase.

    The vase was now colored in red blood from the part that touched the ground.

    When Zhu Jidong turned around to look at his son, his smile was no longer there and he questioned again.

    "I see��was Doctor Zhang standing when you hit him?"

    Zhu Jiangru was very nervous now and after he heard his father''s question he was confused but nheless nodded his head.

    Zhu Jiangru chuckled humorlessly after seeing this and couldn''t help but step forward to shuffle his son''s hair.

    "My dear son, no matter how much you grow up, I am still your father. I can catch your lies easily. Now tell me what exactly happened here?"

    Zhu Jiangru''s eyes went wide with surprise and shock.

    Only Xun Wen understood what her husband was trying to say.

    Zhu Jiangru was taller than Mo Chen, however, his height was still very lowerpared to Doctor Zhang. The vase was heavy but not that long in height.

    So regardless of how they viewed things, Zhu Jiangru or Mo Chen would not be able to hit Zhu Jidong on the head.

    Sighing in despair, Xun Wen said to her son softly.

    "Ruru, tell us the truth."

    If Mo Chen was around then they could still find him. After all, they were in apletely isted area so he must not have run away very far.

    Zhu Jiangru however refused to tell anything.

    Zhu Jidong''s lips were pressed in a thin line. However, even if he wanted he could not behave strictly with his son.

    He didn''t want to scare him when he was already so scared.

    Thinking this, Zhu Jidong held his son''s hand and then signed his wife to apany him.

    He locked Zhu Jiangru inside his room.

    "Jidong��"

    Xun Wen said to her husband when she saw him locking the door.

    "Don''t worry."

    Zhu Jidong interrupted his wife knowing very well what she was about to say.

    "I am locking him here so that he doesn''t go anywhere. We need to go out and find Mo Chen."

    Xun Wen found her husband''s words reasonable.

    They could always find another doctor but they won''t find another Mo Chen.

    Thinking this, she apanied her husband to exit gates.

    However, Zhu Jidong was shocked when he filled in the password but the door didn''t open.

    The password he filled in was wrong.

    Zhu Jiidong''s eyes were cold and sharp.

    He was now sure that Mo Chen was not alone.

 Chapter 284 - Being Caught Again

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    Mo Ron walked staggeringly on the wide road with Mo Chen.

    Her forehead had a deep frown as she looked at the wide and long road. She could see nothing except grass on the side of the road, a long road, and the blue sky.

    The house where Mo Chen had been taken to by Zhu Family was truly situated in an isted ce.

    She wondered just how she would get out of this ce with Mo Chen.

    They could not just walk like this for the next few hours but she couldn''t see any vehicle passing nearby. Her heart inside her chest was filled with fear.

    Just when she starts to think that everything is getting fine, everything goes downhill at that moment.

    Tears of frustration filled Mo Ron''s eyes. She was feeling very irritated. The pain in her body and leg, the hunger, and the desperation to leave the reach of Zhu family were taking a toll on her mind and body.

    However, a rational part of her mind kept her reminded that she couldn''t be weak at this moment.

    "Jiejie, it hurts while walking, right?"

    She heard Mo Chen suddenly and looked down at her brother who had been supporting her body for the past few moments.

    "No, it''s alright."

    Mo Ron forced a smile on her lips and told her brother.

    "Lie!"

    Mo Chen said firmly and Mo Ron could only go silent in response.

    Mo Chen felt very guilty. They continued walking for the next few moments and Mo Chen spoke again.

    "Jiejie, I am sorry."

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything. She knew very well why Mo Chen was apologizing. He had lied to their mother and then came to the forest trip.

    When Mo Chen was about to speak again, Mo Ron said suddenly

    "Save your energy. We need to go a long way."

    Mo Chen also went silent after hearing his words. One thing that he understood very well was that his sister was very angry at him.

    But he was ready to face any kind of punishment.

    The brother and sister apanied each other inplete silence. However, it onlysted for a few seconds.

    Mo Chen''s eyes brightened when he saw a building a little far away.

    "Jiejie, what is that?"

    Mo Ron followed the direction of Mo Chen''s finger and saw a shabby building. It seemed to bepletely deserted from the way it looks.

    However, even if she found this deserted building, it was of no use.

    Mo Ron was stepping forward when Mo Chen held her hand firmly and said

    "Jiejie, why don''t you rest there for some time? We will continue walking after that."

    Mo Ron frowned and instantly shook her head. They were not far away from Zhu family''s house. Although she had changed the password, Mo Ron couldn''t believe that Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen would not have any other way of going out of the house.

    She had just done it so that they could have more time to run away from that house.

    "We can''t."

    Mo Ron had just finished her words when she heard a familiar sound. Afterst night, she recognized the sound very well.

    Her eyes were filled with panic and fear as she slowly turned around and looked around at the sky

    There��just a little far away from them was a helicopter in the sky.

    And it was getting closer to them with every passing second.

    "Run��"

    A whisper escaped from Mo Ron''s lips as her hold on the iron rod in her hand tightened. When she looked back at Mo Chen''s face she saw that he looked more scared than her.

    Mo Ron swallowed audibly and pushed Mo Chen towards the shabby building.

    "Run, Chenchen��hide inside there��somewhere they should not be able to find you. Run��"

    She staggered with Mo Chen as she pushed him continuously to run ahead of her. However, Mo Chen refused to hear his sister at this moment.

    He held her hand as he dragged her with him while saying

    "No��Chechen will not leave ��Jiejie alone."

    He panted heavily as he stepped forward with Mo Ron. His body didn''t have that much strength left. However, the fear of what would happen if he got caught made him run fast with his sister.

    "Jiejie, we will ��find a ce to hide��.They won''t ��.be able to catch us."

    Mo Chen said again while panting.

    Mo Ron shook her head. Mo Chen was just trying to assure her and himself. If they remained together, they will be caught very easily. With Mo Chen here, she won''t be able to fight with Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen.

    She stopped walking and held Mo Chen''s arm in a tight grip making him look at her.

    "You need to run and hide inside that building."

    She told him firmly. When Mo Chen shook his head and was about to say something, she didn''t let him and continued sharply.

    "Can you listen to me for once? We are here in this situation only because you didn''t listen to me before."

    Mo Chen''s eyes went teary on hearing these words. Mo Ron also felt very hurt. She cursed herself inside her heart for talking to her brother like this.

    But she didn''t have any other way to send him away.

    "Now, Go��."

    Pushing him forward she said again.

    Mo Chen turned around to look at his sister once. His eyes were filled with big and fat tears but Mo Ron''s face remained cold as she stared at him and waited for him to leave.

    In the end, the young child knew that he was nothing but a bother for his sister if he stayed here so he listened to her and ran ahead towards the building.

    And just at this moment, the helicopternded on the ground just a few steps away from where Mo Ron was standing.

    Mo Ron turned her back towards the building. She just wished that by the time, theye out of the helicopter Mo Chen is already inside the building. She wished that they would never get to know that Mo Chen was inside the building.

    But it was a stupid wish. After all, the only hiding ce present at this moment was that shabby building.

    Still, she was not ready to give up.

    Her throat wobbled as she swallowed and tightened the grip on the iron rod in her hand.

    It might be difficult but to save Mo Chen she would give her all.

 Chapter 285 - The Disgusting Zhu Family

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    Mo Ron was surprised when she saw that it was Zhu Jidong himself who was sitting on the pilot seat. So he knew how to fly a helicopter.

    No wonder they were able to leave the house so soon.

    The sound of the helicopter des silenced down slowly and the first person to step out of the helicopter was Xun Wen.

    Mo Ron''s eyes were deathly cold as she stared at Xun Wen''s quite indifferent face as the woman walked towards her.

    This Xun Wen was very different from the woman who was begging in front of her knees with tear-filled eyes.

    "Where is Mo Chen?"

    She asked as soon as she was in front of Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron however ignored her. She instead looked at Zhu Jidong who had also stepped out of the helicopter and was now walking towards her.

    Her eyes roamed on their hands.

    They didn''t have any kind of weapon or anything with which they could attack her.

    This was good. At least one thing was in her favor. They were already two people. But she had a little bit of hope that she could win against them with the iron rod in her hand. Although only a little, Mo Ron had learned defense techniques when she had stayed with He Jian in her past life.

    That was the only reason she had been able to fight those kidnappers to save He Jian five years ago.

    However, the five years of hard work of collecting money and studying hard had perhaps put some rust on her already not-so-good defensive techniques.

    "I don''t know."

    She answered Xun Wen''s question but in a clipped tone. However, her eyes flickered with panic and fear when she saw Zhu Jidong''s eyes moving towards the building where Mo Chen ran to.

    He knew that Mo Chen was there or perhaps he doubted. But whatever it was, it was not good.

    Looking back at her, he asked her with a humorless smile on his lips

    "How did you evene here?"

    Mo Ron didn''t want to let Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen go inside the building.

    Even her hand that was holding the iron rod was hidden behind her back. She was just trying to find some opportunity to hit one of them. With one person, she would be able to fight. However, if both of them attacked then she was not sure.

    "I don''t know."

    She answered Zhu Jidong with the same response. Sure enough, the smile slipped away from Zhu Jidong''s lips. Mo Ron didn''t want to but she really felt scared when she saw the rage shing through his ck eyes.

    It was as if he could snap her neck with one twist of his fingers. That was how scary he looked at this moment.

    Even Xun Wen''s face lookedpletely cold and indifferent at this moment.

    As if both of them wanted to give her a chance to set everything right, they looked at each other, and Xun Wen spoke again

    "Mo Ron, you should not be stupid enough not to know that we won''t be able to find Mo Chen even if you refuse to tell us his whereabouts. The deal that I have put forward in front of you that day in the restaurant still stands. Let us take Mo Chen silently and you will get whatever I have promised to you that day. In fact, it is a good opportunity for you."

    Mo Ron''s eyes shed with deathly coldness after Xun Wen finished her words.

    What do they even think?

    She had note all the way to save her brother just to give him in their hands. The hatred towards Xun Wen and Zhu Jidong filled her heart and she couldn''t help but say sharply.

    "I think that it is not your son who needs treatment��instead it is you two who need the treatment. Then again I don''t think they do brain transnts for the sick-minded people."

    Mo Ron finished her words with a cold smile.

    "Tsk��"

    She tsked with clean mockery in her eyes.

    Xun Wen was very provoked by her behavior. The woman''s eyes were filled with anger. No one in her life has dared to talk to her like that before.

    Her husband loved her so much and she had been treated like a queen after marrying into Zhu family. Even on that day, her heart was slicing into thin pieces when she had begged in front of a girl who was so younger than her.

    But she did that ��all for her son.

    For Ruru��her son whom she had birthed after going through so much pain, she did all of this for him. However, Mo Ron doesn''t seem to know what she was doing by refusing to ept what they were giving to her and giving them what they wanted.

    "You��don''t even know what you are ying with. If I kill you here and hide your body, no one will even get to know that you died already."

    Xun Wen said to Mo Ron sharply.

    "Right!"

    Zhu Jidong agreed with his wife''s words immediately. His lips again had a cold smile and Mo Ron could really feel the cold sweat soaking her back.

    "My brother ��he is precious to me more than any amount of money. He is not a thing that I can sell to you."

    She said the same words she had said on that day.

    Xun Wen swallowed. Her eyes were filled with despair as she said her next words.

    "Our Ruru is also very precious to both of us, Ron. You don''t know but I had birthed him when I had no chance of getting pregnant��"

    Mo Ron had already all this sh*t from Xun Wen before. Thest time, she had felt a little bit of sympathy for Xun Wen. However, this time she only felt disgusted.

    A part of her heart was now sure that it was Zhu family in herst life who had killed her brother.

    Mo Ron blinked her teary eyes. When she concentrated on Xun Wen again, the words she was saying made Mo Ron so furious that she could not contain her anger any longer.

    "My Ruru will be just like your brother, Ron. I promise you that he will take care of you and your mother even after I and Jidong die. Just let us take Mo Chen now."

    "So, you already know that my brother will die after this so-called transnt�� and you were still trying to convince me that day otherwise."

    Mo Ron whispered sharply.

    That day Xun Wen had tried to convince her in many ways that they will save Mo Chen by doing this and that after the heart transnt.

    All of them were lies. Although she had never agreed with such a deal, still Mo Ron was now only more disgusted by both of them.

    Even Xun Wen looked startled when she heard Mo Ron.

    "I hate both of you ��"

    Mo Ron said coldly and then suddenly hit Xun Wen with the iron rod in her hand.

    Xun Wen was startled and tried to save herself.

    "Ah��"

    On the isted road, a sharp scream sounded.

 Chapter 286 - A Wrong Time To Remember The Past

    Just like Xun Wen had not expected Mo Ron to attack suddenly, Mo Ron had also not expected that Zhu Jidong had known about the iron rod in her hand a very long ago.

    Both of them had watched the CCTV cameras footage installed near the screen from where Mo Ron had changed the password.

    Zhu Jidong had seen the iron rod in Mo Ron''s hand in that footage.

    And when she was hiding one of her hands behind her back, he knew very well that she had that iron rod still in her hands and hence he caught her hand as soon as she tried to attack his wife.

    Mo Ron could notpare to Zhu Jidong strength.

    However, she soon realized that she could attack him through her leg. So the next moment, she raised her wounded leg and then kicked Zhu Jidong''s stomach with her knee.

    Her move didn''t hurt Zhu Jidong that much but it surely made him free her hand.

    Xun Wen was still trying to cover herself with her hands as she had expected the iron rod to hit her head in the next moment.

    When she didn''t feel any pain in the next few moments, she lowered down her hands only to see her husband staggering away from Mo Ron.

    "Jidong��"

    She wanted to check on her husband. However, Mo Ron couldn''t find any other good chance to attack her and make the two of them lower down to one.

    Xun Wen''s had just turned around to look at her husband and Mo Ron looked at her back with cold eyes.

    It was they who killed Mo Chen in her past life and even now they wanted to kill her brother.

    Mo Ron didn''t show any mercy to Xun Wen when she hit Xun Wen''s head with the iron rod.

    This time, Xun Wen didn''t even get the time to scream before she looked at the front with blurry eyes and then fell down on the ground.

    Zhu Jidong was shocked and angry to see his wife lying on the ground when he turned around.

    He first went to check her but even then he was careful that Mo Ron would not try to hit him in the same way��something that Mo Ron was thinking of doing.

    But seeing how vignt he looked, she had to drop the idea.

    It was just she and Zhu Jidong now. She could handle him if she used her brain.

    "Wen��"

    Zhu Jidong patted his wife''s cheek gently and lifted her head from the ground and put it in hisp. The anger in his eyes increased when he saw blood on his hands from which he had lifted Xun Wen''s head.

    She was bleeding. His eyes went red and they were teary as he hurriedly checked her pulse.

    A sigh of relief escaped from his lips when he found out that she was still alive.

    ncing at Mo Ron again, he then checked the wound on the back of her head. It was bleeding but it was not that deep. The area had swollen a little and Zhu Jidong knew that her life was not in danger.

    She perhaps went unconscious because of pain.

    Zhu Jidong was very angry. He gentlyid Xun Wen''s back on the road and stood up to face Mo Ron.

    "She is alive."

    His eyes were deathly cold as he said this.

    "You are very fortunate. See��since your brother is the use of me to save my son''s life, I can forgive you for this huge mistake. You still have the chance to be a good person and let me take Mo Chen away peacefully."

    His face was emotionless as he proposed the deal.

    However, Mo Ron was not even a bit tempted by his sick offers and she said in an equally cold voice.

    "You can''t take my brother away ��not until I am alive to save him."

    Zhu Jidong''s eyes narrowed and he stepped forward. Mo Ron took a step back almost immediately.

    Though he didn''t have any weapon, he still looked very intimidating.

    "See��you can still give up and give that rod to me. I promise you that I will try to find another heart for your brother after the transnt is done."

    Looking into Mo Ron''s eyes, Zhu Jidong said seriously as he stepped forward.

    Mo Ron shook her head and stopped amidst her steps.

    She was feeling so angry and disgusted at Zhu Jidong''s assurances that her eyes were starting to get teary��tears of anger as she said

    "You are so selfish and disgusting. Do you think that I will believe you? ��even after you have already killed Chenchen once��"

    Zhu Jidong frowned as he couldn''t understand what Mo Ron was saying.

    However, Mo Ron was now lost in the despair she had inside her heart because of losing her brother in her past life.

    "I had believed you and your wife. I had given your family my brother. You have promised me that you will take care of him as if he was your own son. I trusted your family so much ��only to find out yearster that my brother was dead."

    A tear slid down Mo Ron''s eyes as she remembered those horrible memories of her past life.

    Losing Mo Chen was a big blow to Mo Ron and it would always upy arge part of her heart though she had her brother safe and sound now.

    However, lost in her despair, Mo Ron forgot that this was not the time to dive into those terrible memories of her past life.

    At this moment, Zhu Jidong could easily take advantage of her distraction and then control her.

    And that was exactly what he did.

    Zhu Jidong was too close to her when Mo Ron came out of her trance.

    It was toote for Mo Ron to step back and avoid him and the next moment she was in Zhu Jidong''s control.

    His one arm was around her neck holding her in ce and his other hand held her hand that had the iron rod firmly.

    She didn''t have any way of attacking him.

    She couldn''t even move.

    Zhu Jidong leaned down and whispered near Mo Ron''s ear coldly.

    "Now be a good girl and drop that iron rod."

 Chapter 287 - Zhu Jidong Finds Mo Chen

    Mo Ron tried to struggle but she couldn''t even.

    Zhu Jidong''s hold around her body was too tight and firm. If she struggled it only became tighter and she for a moment couldn''t even breath.

    Seeing that she still had not dropped the rod, Zhu Jidong spoke again.

    "Look girl��I don''t want to harm you but you are trying to force my hand. I want nothing except your brother who can save my son''s life. Don''t try to fight."

    Saying this, he forcefully took out the iron rod from Mo Ron''s hands and then kicked Mo Roulsn''s wounded leg.

    "Aahhh��"

    A painful scream escaped from Mo Ron''s lips.

    Tears rolled down her eyes and she was unable to see anything for a moment because everything went blurry. She almost thought that she would lose her consciousness.

    She couldn''t see how Zhu Jidong picked Xun Wen from the ground and thenid her inside the helicopter.

    He was very careful so that Xun Wen won''t be harmed by Mo Ron again.

    When Mo Ron''s eyes got cleared, she was terrified to see Zhu Jidong walking towards the building.

    "No!"

    Mo Ron shouted loudly and tried to get up from the ground. However the pain in her leg because of being kicked was just too much.

    She doubted that the wound has started to bleed again.

    Painful whimpers escaped her lips and it seemed nearly impossible to get up from the ground again.

    On the other hand, Zhu Jidong who had heard her shout turned around to look towards her once. However, when he saw that she was unable to get up from the ground, he didn''t pay any more attention to her and turned around to go inside the building again.

    Killing anyone was never in Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen''s agenda and he wished that he would not need to kill Mo Ron to take away Mo Chen and his wife.

    Her fate was in her own hands. He had been very merciful until now but if she tried to obstruct his way again then he will just finish her.

    With this thought, Zhu Jidong went inside the building to find Mo Chen.

    .

    .

    .

    Mo Chen looked around the shabby room with tear-filled eyes. His mouth was slightly parted and he was panting heavily.

    He had been inside quite a few rooms until now but he had not been able to find a ce where he could hide and protect himself like his sister had said.

    The building had many rooms but all of them were empty pletely empty. He couldn''t hide anywhere. Even if he stayed inside a room, he would be found just as someone enters the room.

    A tear slid down from the young boy''s eyes as he wondered whether his sister would be able to fight against those bad people without getting hurt.

    He doesn''t want her to get hurt.

    He won''t be able to forgive himself if something happened to her because of him.

    Just as he was thinking all this and looking around the room, his eyes fell on a wooden rod that was lying on the ground. Mo Chen remembered that his sister had the same kind of rod.

    With some thought, he walked forward and picked it up from the ground. It could help him in protecting himself.

    He had just thought this when he heard a sound and looked towards the door.

    His face instantly went pale and his hands started to tremble.

    "So you are here��"

    On the door, stood none other than Zhu Jidong with a humorless smile on his lips.

    "Come here nicely, boy."

    He said to Mo Chen strictly. However, Mo Chen''s eyes caught the iron rod he had in his hand. That rod ��Didn''t his sister who had this?

    Why did Zhu Jidong have it now?

    Mo Chen''s face suddenly went emotionless and he asked Zhu Jidong angrily

    "Where is my sister?"

    Zhu Jidong was silent at the question but after some thought that he should scare Mo Chen. Perhaps that would increase the chances of him apanying him silently. So he said

    "Where she should be? She is facing the punishment for obstructing my path."

    His lips had a wicked smile as he said these words.

    Sure enough, Mo Chen''s heart was filled with fear after he heard Zhu Jidong''s words. However, it was not only fear �� what apanied it was anger also.

    "You hurt my Jiejie?"

    The young boy shouted suddenly with his anger-filled eyes fixed on Zhu Jidong.

    Zhu Jidong''s eyes flickered with coldness when he saw him behaving like this. He stepped inside the room and walked towards him as he said to provoke the already angered boy.

    "Yes, I did. And now if you don''t want to get hurt just like her then listen to me ande with me silently."

    Mo Chen was filled with anger. This time he didn''t even feel fear when Zhu Jidong walked towards him. His fingers were clenched around the wooden rod in his hand as he suddenly raised his hand to hit Zhu Jidong with it.

    Zhu Jidong had not expected that Mo Chen would really dare to attack him.

    Fortunately for him, Mo Chen was short so he couldn''t hit him on the head. However, the wooden rod still hit Zhu Jidong''s torso.

    "Ah��"

    He groaned in pain.

    It hurt him a lot��and as well as angered him a lot.

    "You b****d."

    He cursed loudly as he stepped away from Mo Chen so that the boy won''t be able to attack him again.

    Mo Chen was surely started to hear the curse from Zhu Jidong''s mouth.

    Actually, it was not the first time he had been called that. When he was in the town''s school, the children there used to call him that sometimes.

    However, after he came to know that it was not a good word he never told his mother and sister about this as he didn''t want them to worry.

    And it was not like anyone could harm him physically in the school. They just called him this and that because he didn''t have a father and then they would shut their mouth when they would feel bored on hisck of response and any expression.

    He actually knew what it meant.

    And so he felt very angry again at Zhu Jidong. The young boy didn''t know that Zhu Jidong had just called him a b****d because he was angry.

    The angry Mo Chen stepped forward and hit Zhu Jidong again. However, this time Zhu Jidong caught the wooden stick before it could hit him.

    His eyes were red with anger as he looked down at the young boy.

    "You suddenly got so courageous huh��"

    He said as he forcefully freed the stick from Mo Chen''s hand and then continued

    "Do you think that just because you are useful to save my son''s life I would not harm you, huh?"

    Mo Chen stepped back in fear when he saw Zhu Jidong raising the wooden stick to hit him.

    However, now he had no escape from the uing torture.

 Chapter 288 - Was Mo Chen Dead?

    Warning- (This chapter has content rted to child abuse. However, This story does not support Child abuse in any way. If you don''t wish to read such content then, please skip it.)

    -------

    Zhu Jidong left the iron rod in his hand and held Mo Chen with one hand while his other hand ad the wooden stick.

    He knew the hitting the young boy with iron rod could result in serious injuries and Mo Chen could die also as the iron rod was sharp. He couldn''t afford to kill Mo Chen.

    However, he could teach him a lesson by keeping him on the brink of death.

    "Ah��"

    A loud scream echoed in the room as the wooden stick on Zhu Jidong''s hand hit Mo Chen''s legs.

    "You think that you can run away, huh?"

    Zhu Jidong said tightly holding Mo Chen''s arm as he was struggling to free himself from his hold. With these words. He hit Mo Chen once more on his legs.

    This time, Mo Chen cried out loud again and then fell down on the ground.

    The next few moments, he tried to cover his head as Zhu Jidong hit him here and there.

    "You dared to hit me��"

    Zhu Jidong was panting after a whole two minutes as he continued to whisper angrily and then hit Mo Chen.

    The young boy lying on the ground had stopped moving long ago but in his rage, Zhu Jidong couldn''t see that.

    It was only when he felt a heavy object hitting his head, he stopped. He felt a trail of blood flowing down from his head as he slowly turned to see who this daring person was although he already has his doubts.

    "You��"

    Sure enough, it was Mo Ron.

    His eyes were filled with sheer anger, however, he couldn''t raise his hand to hit Mo Ron at all. Everything in front of his eyes felt blurry and he suddenly slid down to the floor and thenid on the ground unmoving.

    Mo Ron''s cold eyes finally went to her brother. However, they went nk when she noticed that Mo Chen was not moving at all.

    The next moment, she was filled with panic and fear as she staggered towards her brother and called out.

    "Chenchen��Jiejie is here��Chenchen��"

    It took Mo Ron a few moments to bend down to the ground despite the pain in her leg. These few moments were perhaps the most horrible moments of her life ��Mo Ron could not help but think inside her heart.

    As she removed Mo Chen''s hands from his head, she wished desperately for him to be fine.

    "Chenchen��"

    Mo Chen''s eyes were closed and Mo Rouan''s heart sank instantly when she saw the wound of his temple had now opened and was bleeding furiously.

    Her brother''s face looked deathly pale.

    With tear filled eyes and trembling hands, Mo Ron patted her brother''s cheek again and again.

    "Chenchen��please wake up for Jiejie��.Jiejie won''t be able to live if something happened to you again."

    Mo Ron whispered in a choked voice.

    She covered her face with her hands as she couldn''t understand what she should do. They were in apletely isted ce. She couldn''t even take Mo Chen to a hospital even if Zhu Jidong and Xun Wen were not a threat to her any longer.

    She was stuck.

    Mo Ron cried out in frustration. Why can''t life be merciful to her for once? Why let her even reborn if she was to lose her brother all over again?

    And just at this moment, she heard an almost inaudible whisper

    "Jiejie��"

    Mo Ron''s eyes flew wide open and she looked down at Mo Chen instantly.

    "Chenchen��"

    She whispered in a trembling voice when she saw that his eyes were barely open.

    "Jiejie��you are alright?"

    Mo Ron couldn''t stop the fresh tears that rolled down her eyes. It was he who was in more pain than her perhaps but he was still worrying about her. Sniffing softly, she nodded her head and tried to answer Mo Chen''s question without choking.

    "I am alright, Chenchen��you��what about you? Where does it hurt?"

    It hurt everywhere actually but Mo Chen didn''t want to say the same to his sister. The young boy gritted his teeth and tried to get up from the ground despite the pain in his body

    His eyes however were filled with fear as well as happiness when he saw Zhu Jidong lying on the ground just a few steps away.

    Mo Ron didn''t want him to look at Zhu Jidong so she turned his face towards her and asked her again how he was feeling.

    "I am alright, Jiejie"

    Mo Chen lied. Even Mo Ron knew that but she couldn''t really do anything now.

    "We need to leave, Chenchen."

    Mo Chen nodded his head vigorously. However, when he tried to get up, tears started to fill his eyes. He had to muffle the sobs that were to escape his lips because of the pain in his legs.

    Mo Ron bit her lips when she saw her brother''s struggle.

    She didn''t know if she should be thankful that Mo Chen was behaving so sensibly or she should be worried. At this moment, she really needed him to be strong because she herself was not that strong.

    The memories from past were clouding her mind and the only thing she could feel was despair, pain and depression.

    Suppressing the urge to cry, she helped Mo Chen in getting up from the ground.

    Mo Chen could walk ��although very slowly, he could walk continuously and Mo Ron was very grateful for that.

    The brother and sister staggered out of the room leaving Zhu Jidong on the floor somehow.

    Of course, Mo Ron didn''t forget to take the iron rod from the room and she picked the wooden stick also so that Mo Chen can also defend himself just in case he needed to.

    A whole five minutester, Mo Ron and Mo Chen reached the hall that lead to the exit of the building. Both of them were silent.

    The next moment, a loud shout sounded in the deathly silent hall.

    "Stop right there!"

    And Mo Ron and Mo Chen froze in their ces.

    The sister and brother looked at each other with fear-filled eyes as they slowly turned around to look at Zhu Jidong who was standing just a few steps away from them.

    However, the most eye-catching thing was the revolver he held in his hands.

 Chapter 289 - Will Mo Roulan Die?

    Mo Ron''s throat went dry seeing the revolver in Zhu Jidong''s hands.

    "Don''t shoot."

    She said to Zhu Jidong breathless. Fear was evident in her eyes and her eyes were fixed on Zhu Jidong''s hand that held the revolver.

    Zhu Jidong chuckled wickedly. His other hand was on his head from where blood has stopped flowing but the wound still looked ghastly. He was pressing that spot firmly.

    "So you are afraid now? That''s good because you should be."

    He said with a wicked smirk on his lips as he walked towards Mo Ron and Mo Chen. Seeing the iron rod and wooden stick in their hands, his eyes shed with rage and he said

    "Drop that down otherwise the next moment this bullet will be crossing your head."

    Zhu Jidong said sharply with his eyes fixed on Mo Ron.

    Mo Chen was so scared that he immediately dropped the wooden stick. Seeing this, Mo Ron swallowed and dropped the iron rod with a heavy sigh of despair.

    Zhu Jidong was satisfied and looked at Mo Chen.

    "Boy,e here."

    Mo Ron heart sank while Mo Chen was scared to see the gun pointed at his sister. He didn''t want his sister to get hurt so without the dy for a moment, he started to walk towards Zhu Jidong with slow steps because that was the pace his legs allowed him to.

    Mo Ron panicked when she saw this. She stretched out her hand to grab Mo Chen , however at this moment a gunshot sounded in the hall and she trembled fiercely because of the sound.

    When she raised her head the next moment, her eyes immediately found Mo Chen and she was relieved to see that he was safe and sound.

    However, the next moment when her eyes found Zhu Jidong''s, all of her relief vanished��especially when he said

    "Don''t try to be smart, girl. I am very serious when I say that I will kill you now and here only."

    Mo Chen''s eyes were wide with fear and shock after he heard the gunshot sound.

    His face was paler than before when he heard Zhu Jidong''s words. Slowly turning around to look at his sister, he said firmly.

    "Jiejie, don''t do anything. If you tried to do anything then I won''t ever talk to you."

    Little Mo Chen said with a coldness that Mo Ron had never seen in her brother. He looked as if he would never step back from his words.

    Mo Ron looked at her brother with an incredulous face unable to believe that he could really talk to her like that. But a part of her heart knew that, he was actually worried about her.

    Helpless, Mo Ron could only watch as Mo Chen walked towards Zhu Jidong. Her chin trembled as she tried toe up with something.

    No��not now��

    Just when she was thinking that everything was finally alright��this couldn''t happen.

    Mo Ron''s eyes flickered suddenly when she saw that Zhu Jidong''s eyes were solely fixed on Mo Chen who was now just a step away from him. Although the revolver was still fixed on her, he still couldn''t notice her actions as he was not paying attention to her.

    The next moment, Zhu Jidong stretched out his hand to pull Mo Chen behind him. Mo Ron decided to take the advantage of thisplete distraction and hurriedly bent down to pick the iron rod from the ground.

    She wanted to throw the rod at Zhu Jidong''s hand. However, before she could do so, Zhu Jidong had already turned to look at her and hence sessfully avoided the rod thrown at him.

    "You B***h"

    Zhu Jidong cursed loudly as he covered his face with both of his hands and stepped back to avoid the thrown rod in his direction.

    Mo Ron closed her eyes and felt her heart sinking inside her chest seeing that her move didn''t work.

    Zhu Jidong was filled with rage. His eyes were red when he raised his head to look at Mo Ron.

    Looking at her furiously, he said coldly

    "Girl, you just proved by doing this that you can''t be left alive. Because if I left you alive, you will continue to try to save your brother."

    "No!"

    Mo Chen shouted loudly on hearing Zhu Jidong''s words. Tears streamed down his eyes and he tried to stop Zhu Jidong.

    However, he couldn''tpare to Zhu Jidong''s strength.

    Zhu Jidong was instead frustrated seeing that he was struggling so much. He was already feeling so much pain in his head and Mo Ron''s courageous actions were not amusing him at all. So he didn''t feel any hesitation to kick Mo Chen in his stomach with his knee.

    "Chenchen��"

    Mo Chen couldn''t even make a sound while Mo Ron could only watch as his body slid down to the ground and then heid there unmoving.

    Zhu Jidong pulled Mo Chen''s body from the ground mercilessly and then started to walk towards the exit of the building while he signed Mo Ron to stay in front of him.

    Mo Ron''s eyes were on her brother as she tried to follow the gun''s direction while ncing at it in every few seconds.

    Zhu Jidong''s back was now facing the building and Mo Ron''s eyes were fixed on her brother when she heard him saying

    "Don''t even think of moving from your ce."

    Zhu Jidong warned Mo Ron coldly.

    Mo Ron really didn''t dare to. She couldn''t really afford to have a bullet in her body at this moment when she had a ghastly wound on her leg.

    At this moment, Mo Chen needed her and she couldn''t leave her brother.

    However, Zhu Jidong had already decided to finish her now.

    "Get ready to die, girl."

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide and her lips slightly parted in shock as she saw Zhu Jidong''s fingers pressing the trigger.

    At this moment, Mo Ron wondered if she would die just like that after getting reborn.

    In the deathly silent hall, a gunshot sounded again and everything went silent again.

 Chapter 290 - Mo Roulan Was Saved

    Today''s chapter is dedicated to the top three golden tickets givers of thest month.

    ckBlueberry

    Ynde_Duggan

    Sarah_He

    Thank you so much for your love and support for the story. Please contact me on Instagram (ada52_53) to get your 100 coin coupon code as a reward for your love and support.

    Thanks for reading my book

    Ada:)

    ------------

    The hall of the shabby building waspletely silent after the sound of gunshot ended.

    In this silent hall, Mo Ron stood there with her eyes wide and parted mouth. Her eyes were nk as she saw Zhu Jidong''s body slide down to the ground slowly.

    His own eyes were wide and Mo Ron thought she could see something in them.

    Was it confusion? Was it shock?

    It must be. Because even she was confused and shocked.

    However, her confusionsted only a few moments. As she watched the pool of blood gathering around Zhu Jidong''s head slowly and slowly, she suddenly heard a familiar voice calling her name.

    "Mo Ron"

    Then came the sound of a few footsteps.

    Perhaps her arm was held by someone the next moment. nkly, Mo Ron turned to look at the person.

    It was Fang Zhihan.

    ''What was he doing here?''

    ''What was she doing here?''

    She couldn''t understand anything. The sound of that gunshot was still ringing in her ears and everything else was forgotten.

    Fang Zhihan could perhaps notice the confusion hidden behind those nk eyes. His eyes shed with concern and he shook Mo Ron''s arm with quite a heavy force.

    "Mo Ron, it''s me. Zhihan��Jian''s friend."

    However, the girl just stared at him stupidly.

    Fang Zhihan sighed. When he had stopped at the entrance of the building, he didn''t hesitate to shoot Zhu Jidong seeing that the man had Mo Ron at the gunpoint.

    He had not been afraid as a few policemen were also with him so they could be a witness to prove that whatever he did was to save Mo Ron from Zhu Jidong.

    And even if they refused, Fang Zhihan still had many ways to turn the situation in his favor.

    However, at that time, he didn''t think that seeing someone dying in front of her eyes like this could be a big shock for Mo Ron.

    She was not like him��not like them.

    They could indifferently watch people like Zhu Jidong dying every day but perhaps Mo Ron couldn''t.

    Just when Fang Zhihan was thinking about what he should do, he heard Mo Ron''s whisper softly.

    "Chenchen��"

    And the next moment, Mo Ron suddenly staggered towards Zhu Jidong''s dead body.

    Fang Zhihan noticed the cloth tied on Mo Ron''s leg was full of blood. He also turned around to stop Mo Ron and he finally noticed that there was another body lying on the other side of Zhu Jidong ��something that he never noticed before.

    The policemen however noticed it and they had already turned around Mo Chen who was lying on the ground on his face.

    Now it was Mo Ron who had taken him away from the policemen and was patting her brother''s cheek while shouting her name.

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes flickered and he immediately walked towards Mo Chen.

    Bending down to the ground, he first took Mo Chen''s pulse. A sigh of relief escaped from his lips when he felt the movement under his fingers.

    However, his face went serious when he saw how swollen and pale Mo Chen''s face was.

    Just at this moment, he felt the phone inside his pocket ringing and he took it out. ncing at the name, Fang Zhihan didn''t dy for a moment to slide the screen and answer the call.

    "I found them."

    He said as soon as the call connected.

    "She and Mo Chen��both of them."

    There was silence on the other side of the phone for a few moments before a voice fell in Fang Zhihan''s ears full of desperation.

    "Come back soon."

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes softened and he said immediately.

    "I will��but I will take them to my hospital first. They ��need it."

    Fang Zhihan cut the call after saying the words. The phone rang again but he didn''t pick it up. He knew that He Jian must be worried but at this moment, he thought that taking Mo Chen to the hospital was more important than assuring his friends.

    And he thought that these few moments perhaps will make He Jian realize just how much Mo Ron was important for him and so he should stop underestimating his feelings for her.

    Fang Zhihan wanted to pick Mo Chen from the ground. However, he looked at the way Mo Ron was holding Mo Chen tightly and whispering his name continuously, he knew that it would not be that easy if he tried to force her to leave him.

    "Mo Ron"

    He called out her name as gently as he could and fortunately, the girl looked at him. Pressing the sses on his nose, with one of his hands, he said gently.

    "We need to leave. Mo Chen needs to be treated."

    Mo Ron looked at Fang Zhihan nkly.

    Sighing Fang Zhihan took her hand and put it on Mo Chen''s chest.

    "You can feel it, right?"

    Mo Ron nodded her head a few momentster nkly.

    "He will be fine but we need to take him to the hospital as soon as possible, okay?"

    Saying this, Fang Zhihan tried to take Mo Chen from Mo Ron. However, Mo Ron stared at him nkly and continued to hold Mo Chen.

    "You can''t harm Chenchen. I won''t let you do it."

    Mo Ron said suddenly and Fang Zhihan couldn''t help but frown deeply. He stared into Mo Ron''s nk eyes trying to understand why she thinks that he will harm Mo Chen.

    However, Mo Ron''s nk eyes didn''t give away anything.

    She just seemed to be lost somewhere.

    --------

    In therge private room of a restaurant, Mo Ron sat silently on a chair. Her eyes always stayed on her te that was ced in front of her on the round table and she very rarely raised her head.

    Anyone with eyes could tell that she was notfortable.

    Sitting beside her, He Jian nced at her and frowned a little.

    He then nced at his four friends who were silently having their meals.

    It was not Mo Ron''s first time to meet his friends so he couldn''t understand why she was feeling so ufortable. Though they have never gathered before in a private room in her presence like this, she knew each and every one of them.

    Just when he was thinking this, the phone inside his pocket started to ring and he took it out.

    "I will attend this call."

    He Jian said coldly before he got up from his chair and walked to the balcony of the private room.

    Mo Ron''s whole body went stiff. She almost stretched out her hand to stop He Jian from leaving but then she couldn''t gather that much courage also.

    It was Shi Fengju first who raised his head and looked towards the balcony.

    Seeing that the door of the balcony was closed, he smirked and finally looked towards Mo Ron.

    "So now you have started to think that you can gain your ce between us also, huh?"

 Chapter 291 - Could She Trust Fang Zhihan With Mo Chen?

    Mo Ron clenched the hem of her dress tightly after hearing Shi Fengju''s words. She knew what wasing.

    Perhaps that''s why she didn''t even raise his head. She knew that she would see the sheer mockery in Shi Fengju''s eyes if she did that.

    Tears filled her eyes and she sniffed lightly remembering the hurtful words He Jian''s friends have said to her thest time.

    She couldn''t understand why they disliked her so much. No matter how much she tried they just don''t seem to digest her presence in He Jian''s life.

    Was it because she was merely a town girl?

    Thump��

    She flinched when Shi Fengju mmed a ss of water in front of her and said

    "Will you like a ss of water, Mam?"

    A few drops sshed out of the ss falling on her dress. However, Shi Fengju doesn''t seem to end his session of hurtful words yet.

    "Do you think that we will wee you here like this?"

    Mo Ron raised her head and shook in ''no'' unconsciously as if answering Shi Fengju''s question. She wanted nothing but a little bit of respect.

    The respect that she gave to them��she just wanted that in exchange.

    Her eyes looked at other three people in the room. All of them were silent. Shen Weisheng was silently having his meal.

    But Liu Ji Fan and Fang Zhihan were staring at her coldly.

    "Why are you behaving like this with me?"

    She couldn''t help but ask them.

    It was Liu Ji Fan who spoke this time seeing that she was looking at him.

    "Because you should not be here. Do you think that no one will find out your true face?"

    Liu Jia Fan sneered and then said

    "We know that it was you who helped those abductors five years ago in addicting He Jian."

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide with shock.

    "No��it''s not��"

    She had wanted to exin herself. However, Liu Ji Fan didn''t let her say anything.

    "Don''t try to lie, Mo Ron because we are not going to believe your lies."

    Liu Ji Fan said sharply and Mo Ron flinched again.

    Her eyes then found Fang Zhihan. He had been so nice to her when she had met him first. However, today even he was looking at her so coldly.

    It was now Fang Zhihan who spoke

    "Mo Ron, it would be better for you if you leave He Jian on her own."

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes were so cold that Mo Ron couldn''t bear to look into them. However, hearing his words, she instantly shook his head.

    "I can''t��"

    She couldn''t leave He Jian. She loved him so much. It took her a whole month to realize her feelings but now she knew that she couldn''t leave He Jian.

    However, her ''no'' made Fang Zhihan''s eyes more sharp and he said

    "How much money do you want for leaving him?"

    Mo Ron shook her head again. A tear slid down her eyes on hearing such a degrading question. She was not some gold digger.

    But Fang Zhihan only took it as one of her pretense and said mercilessly

    "You should be grateful that no one rted to you is alive. Otherwise I would have made sure to make their life hell if that''s what it takes to make you leave He Jian."

    Mo Ron started to tremble at these words. She licked her dry lips.

    She had a blood rtive alive and it was her brother. She just wished that no one will ever get to know about Mo Chen��especially Fang Zhihan.

    It will be better if he stays out of all this. If she loved He Jian then she will fight with everything that wille her way to continue loving him but she won''t ever want to harm her brother selfishly.

    He must be staying happily with Zhu family.

    She had actually wanted to visit him but for now, He Jian had his eyes on her almost all the time. As much as she enjoyed this attention that he rarely gave to others, she couldn''t go to find her brother because of this also.

    Just at this moment, He Jian stepped inside the room again and everything went back to as it was before.

    "Here��"

    Shi Fengju passed a napkin to Mo Ron with a polite smile on his lips and Mo Ron took it from his hands without trying to tremble.

    Regardless of how He Jian''s friends behaved with her, Mo Ron knew that they cared for He Jian. He doesn''t want him to fight with them for her.

    He was already so estranged from his family because she was living with them. Although He Jian didn''t tell her anything, Mo Ron knew that it was because of her.

    Now she doesn''t want him to lose his friends too because of her.

    Combined with that, they now knew that she had helped those kidnappers five years ago. Mo Ron''s whole body was shivering and she suddenly stood up from the table.

    "I will use the restroom."

    She said and immediately left the room while He Jian who was walking towards his chair frowned looking at his back.

    However, Shi Fengju handled the matter very well.

    "The girl spilled some water on her dress. She must be feeling embarrassed."

    He Jian didn''t doubt Shi Fengju''s words as he knew that Mo Ron could really feel embarrassed over such a small thing. So he silently sat down on his chair.

    -------

    "Mo Ron��"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when Fang Zhihan called out to her again. She saw him looking at her with a serious face as he said to her

    "You can trust me. You are like my sister. I will not harm you and Mo Chen ever."

    Fang Zhihan told Mo Ron in the most gentle voice he could use.

    Mo Ron could see that he was sincere. Her hold around her brother loosened unconsciously. She watched as he picked Mo Chen in his arms gently.

    The sound of the phone ringtone never ended all this while.

    The strange thing was that it helped Mo Ron to gather her senses back a little.

    She felt a policeman holding her arm and then helping her to stand up from the ground. As she walked towards the exit of the building, Fang Zhihan was walking just ahead of her.

    Mo Ron silently wondered about just one thing.

    Could she really trust Fang Zhihan with her brother''s safety?

    The question only emphasized just how confused she was at this moment between her past life and present life.

    The memories were putting a fog inside her mind making her unable to distinguish between them, making her unable to confirm what belonged to the past and what belonged to the present.

    The only thing that she could feel was fear.

    And it was not a good feeling.

 Chapter 292 - The Past Life

    On the night, Mo Ron had found herself reborn, she was so determined that she won''t ever make the mistakes she made in her past life.

    When she had seen her brother after leaving the mountain, for her she had seen him after a very long time.

    Because in her past life, she had not seen him even once after he had left the orphanage with Zhu family.

    When she was taken to City S by He Jian''s people to live in his vi, she had thought that she would finally find her brother as she remembered very clearly that Zhu family had alsoe from City S.

    However, never had she thought that by keeping herself out of He Jian''s eyes, when she will go to the address given by Xun Wen to her in case if she wanted to Mo Chen, she would never find Mo Chen there.

    In fact, she found no one there.

    There was just a shabby building at that ce that seemed as if it could fall down at any moment. Disappointed she had returned back. She had assured herself with the fact that Zhu family might have moved to some other ce with Mo Chen.

    She still remembers the frown on He Jian''s face that expressed his displeasure of leaving his men suddenly out of nowhere.

    Although he didn''t express his concern directly, she could feel that he was really worried about her. That was the first time, Mo Ron had felt her heart beating fast on seeing He Jian. That day, she had felt her heart going warm after so many years.

    After so many years, she felt that there was someone who cared for her.

    In that new giddiness, she however couldn''t gather enough courage to ask He Jian''s help to look for her brother. Regardless of how much respect and care He Jian gave to Mo Ron, she could never feel open enough in front of him to ask for help by herself.

    She was very embarrassed to do that.

    But then again when she was bing courageous enough to ask He Jian to help her in finding Mo Chen, Fang Zhihan made her hopefulness freeze with his cold words.

    She was scared to tell He Jian that she ever had a brother. Because she knew that He Jian never hid anything from his friends.

    So she was scared that he would tell them about her brother she was trying to find.

    So Mo Ron took it in her own hands that she would find her brother by her own.

    However, until she was abandoned by He Jian and went to City H��she never heard anything about Mo Chen.

    The despair of He Jian''s hatred for her surrounded her heart so much that she forgot about her brotherpletely and lost herself in that sorrow.

    She got addicted to drugs. She didn''t notice that in her attempts of forgetting He Jian, she was just making him an eternal path of her life.

    But how could she have seen that when those drugs were the only source of a little bit of joy in her life at that time!

    But then she was forced to leave drugs when she came to know that she was pregnant.

    At some time during her attempts of leaving the drugs, Mo Ron was reminded of her brother. However, she was too ashamed of finding Mo Chen in that kind of state.

    She didn''t want him to see her miserable state thinking that he must be living well with Zhu family.

    She collected the broken pieces of her heart slowly and slowly. It was never healed but she made her life livable by opening a stall.

    Fortunately, her cooking skills were good and while living in He Jian''s mansion she had lonely improved her skills with the help of the best cook of City S working for He Jian.

    She was at peace again with the money she was earning until one day ��her path crossed with Xun Wen again.

    Nheless, Mo Ron was happy and followed Xun Wen to ask about Mo Chen only to find out that the woman refused to recognize her in the first ce.

    The na?ve her had tried again and again unable to see her and her husband''s game. She found nothing about Mo Chen from Xun Wen that day.

    She was a little panicked for the first time regarding Mo Chen.

    That night, in her dreams, Mo Ron saw Mo Chen. The same little brother of hers who had begged to her not to send him away from her.

    "Jiejie��don''t send Chenchen away��Chenchen doesn''t want food, toys or books��Chenchen wants nothing but Jiejie ��please don''t send Chenchen away��"

    That night, she had woken up with a body full of sweat.

    The next day, she had visited the orphanage ��the ce she never wanted to go to again. Mo Ron had gone there to find some evidence that could prove that Zhu family had adopted Mo Chen.

    However, the head of the orphanage had died by that time and the new head refused to ept that any such adoption happened.

    Even after she forced him to search all the old documents, she could never find any evidence for what she wanted to prove.

    Disappointed once again, she came back to City H.

    That day, she had begged in front of Xun Wen to tell her where her brother was because she couldn''t sleep or eat after not knowing how exactly her brother was doing.

    However, Xun Wen never told her anything.

    Frustrated and disappointed, Mo Ron used all the money she had and hired an investigator to find Mo Chen.

    The investigator was a capable man as he soon found out about Mo Chen.

    One day, she had just returned after closing her stall and stepped inside her house when she got the call from an investigator who told her

    "Miss Mo, your brother��Mo Chen��is already dead."

    Because of the rain, his words were not that clear. However, after he repeated them three times��she connected them and she instantly felt the ground slipping beneath her feet.

    Her brother��her Chenchen was dead.

 Chapter 293 - He Jian Meets Mo Roulan

    A ck huge car stopped outside the hospital that was owned by Fang Zhihan.

    Chu Feng immediately got out of the car and walked towards the back seat to open the gate for his boss. However, He Jian was faster than him.

    The door opened almost instantly and Chu Feng saw his boss running inside the hospital like a wind.

    It took Chu Feng a few moments to register what had just happened.

    And when he did he also ran inside the hospital to follow his boss.

    There he saw his boss pressing the buttons of the elevator frantically but the three elevators the ground floor had ��all of them were upied.

    The next moment, He Jian suddenly turned around and ran towards the stairs, and again Chu Feng saw him disappearing like a wind in front of his eyes.

    They were to go to the eighth floor.

    Would the boss go there by the stairs?

    Chu Feng was shocked and scared when he thought this. He was about to follow his boss when he felt the phone inside his pocket ringing continuously.

    Chu Feng frowned because it was Xiley who called him.

    "Chu Feng��that Miss Lin went unconscious."

    Xiley said as soon as he picked the call and Chu Feng shouted loudly

    "What? How��what happened?"

    "Actually I had just told her that Mo Chen is in the operation room and Doctor Fang is treating him. She asked Miss Mo but I didn''t know anything about Miss Mo and I told her that. She went pale and then ��she was asking me to take her to the hospital when she suddenly copsed��"

    Holding his head, Chu Feng cursed loudly.

    "How insensitive you are, Xiley! That''s not how you tell a mother that her son is in the ICU and her daughter''s condition is still unknown when she is already so scared for them."

    Chu Feng remembered very well how scared Lin Qianru looked when she hade to know that Mo Ron and Mo Chen were no longer in the forest and they have been taken away by the Zhu family.

    Even he who had never bothered to care about anyone else except his boss had tried tofort her.

    "I��What did I do wrong here?"

    Xiley''s flustered and wronged voice came from the other side.

    Chu Feng''s lips twitched and he didn''t have anything to say.

    What could he even say?

    He knew very well that these three men rarely stepped out of their house and meet another people. How would they even know how they should have behaved with Lin Qianru who was so worried for her children.

    It was his fault. He should not have left Lin Qianru with them.

    "I will send a doctor soon."

    He said and then cut the call to call a doctor. After confirming that everything was fine on the side of Lin Qianru, Chu Feng finally walked towards the stairs.

    He almost stepped back in fear when he saw so many stairs but he had to grit his teeth and follow his boss.

    .

    .

    .

    When He Jian reached the eighth floor, there were thin beads of sweat on his forehead however there were no other signs of exhaustion that could be seen from his body.

    Unlike Chu Feng who was still on the second floor, he was not panting harshly.

    His cold blue eyes looked around as he tried to find the board that could tell him just in which direction the ICU was.

    The b****d Fang Zhihan never told him anything about Lan. He Jian could feel his heart sinking inside his chest whenever he tried to wonder as to why Fang Zhihan did that.

    Was Lan alright?

    This kind of fear and panic, he had never felt in his life before.

    Finding the correct direction, He Jian immediately made a run towards the ICU.

    His eyes were fixed at the door of the ICU and he had the whole intention of barging inside the room despite the light bulb glowing outside the room until he heard a voice.

    "Miss Mo... I need to treat the wound on your leg��please corporate with me.

    He Jian''s eyes immediately followed the direction of the voice and he finally saw the person he wanted to see for such a long time.

    There she was leaning against the wall of ICU.

    He Jian walked towards Mo Ron with slow steps. His blue eyes were fixed on her nk eyes as she sat there on the ground.

    His eyes roamed on her body from up and down.

    A frown marred his forehead when he saw the cloth tied on her leg��the scratches on her arms. She lookedpletely different from how he had seen her before.

    Actually it had been so long since thatst time.

    Those days when he avoided her, he had wanted to see her so much ��he had never thought that the next time when he would see her, she will be like this.

    He Jian fell down on his knees in front of Mo Ron with a ''thump''

    "Lan��"

    A whisper escaped He Jian''s lips.

    Her eyes werepletely nk and she didn''t even blink as if she never noticed him.

    When He Jian hade to know that Mo Ron had gone inside the forest alone, he had thought that he will scold her very much when he will find her.

    However, now seeing her condition he couldn''t gather that courage. His blue eyes were filled with concern when he saw her like this and he put his palms around her face making her look at him.

    "Lan��"

    Mo Ron looked at him but she still didn''t say anything.

    He Jian only felt his heart sinking more and more seeing her behavior. He nced towards the ICU room and understood something.

    It must be because of Mo Chen. He knew that she loved her family very much.

    "Mo Chen will be alright. Don''t think too much about it. Zhihan is the best doctor of China, you know��he won''t let anything happen to Mo Chen."

    He Jian said as gently as he could to Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron however didn''t say anything in response.

    He Jian sighed heavily and tried to pick her up from the floor. However, Mo Ron avoided his hands and shrunk her body.

    He finally heard her whisper just a single word.

    "Chenchen��"

 Chapter 294 - He Would Rather Have Her Cry Than Sit Silently

    Chapter 294 �C He Would Rather Have Her Cry Than Sit Silently

    In the end, He Jian had to let Mo Ron stay outside the ICU room as she refused to move from her spot.

    Although she didn''t say anything, whenever he tried to pick her up from the floor, her eyes would reflect the fear and panic that He Jian didn''t like to see so he let her stay there only.

    "Treat this wound here only."

    He said to thedy doctor coldly as his blue eyes rested on the ghastly wound on Mo Ron''s leg. Thedy doctor was old and very capable in her work. Perhaps that''s why because of working for so many years, she knew He Jian very well.

    She knew that he was Doctor Fang''s most trusted friend so she didn''t dare to refuse his order. Combined with that, Fang Zhihan had given all the responsibility of Mo Ron to her before going inside the ICU room with other doctors and Mo Chen.

    She sighed and silently went to collect whatever she will need to treat Mo Ron''s wound.

    Thedy doctor left and at the same time Chu Feng finally reached the eighth floor. The young assistant was panting but not as much as an ordinary person would do.

    As He Jian''s assistant, Chu Feng also had a very good body stamina.

    When Chu Feng reached outside the ICU room, he saw his boss sitting against the wall of the room and Mo Ron was sitting beside him.

    Chu Feng had first wanted to go and ask his boss whether he should arrange any room for Mo Ron as she didn''t look in a better state to him at this moment.

    However, he halted amidst his steps when he saw something that he should not have seen.

    Leaning against the wall, He Jian was sitting beside Mo Ron. His blue eyes stared at Mo Ron''s face as he suddenly moved his hand to hold her hand.

    They were very cold. He felt something pinching his heart when Mo Ron didn''t react to his touch at all.

    She was very lost.

    With a sigh, he moved his arm behind her shoulder and dragged her closer to him. Soon her head rested on his chest and his cheek rested on her head as they sat there together.

    Since it was a VIP floor, there were not many people there so nothing could disturb He Jian as he closed his eyes and kissed Mo Ron''s hair lightly.

    He sniffed her sweet scent that was almost non-existent after her body had gone through so much. However, he still felt his heart at peace.

    She was there ��beside him.

    He Jian remembered very clearly what kind of fear he had felt when he had found Mo Ron''s bag near that pool of blood.

    So many thoughts of what could have happened possibly had shed inside his mind.

    And all he felt was regret.

    Why did he avoid her for all those days?

    Perhaps she had wanted to tell him about Zhu family but since he never appeared in front of her, she would have thought of not disturbing him. Knowing Mo Ron he knew that it was possible.

    And at this moment, having Mo Ron beside him all he could feel was his heart ��that was running so quickly inside his chest.

    He wanted to do something.

    He wanted to hold herself near him. He wanted to remove all of her fears. He didn''t like to see that fear in her eyes.

    He didn''t want to let her go. So many things he wanted to do at this moment.

    "Lan��"

    He whispered softly as he stroked her hair gently.

    "Everything will be alright. Nothing will happen to Mo Chen. Don''t worry, okay?"

    This gently��perhaps He Jian had never talked to anyone.

    However, the girl beside him had almost all of his first times until now.

    "How did you get that wound?"

    He asked Mo Ron gently when he didn''t hear any response from her. However, Mo Ron again said nothing.

    It surely settled a fear inside He Jian''s heart.

    Mo Ron''s ck of response'' state made him fear that she had gone through something during the past day that perhaps was making her scared so much.

    He Jian''s lips were pressed in a thin line and he promised to himself inside his heart. He would not leave the Zhu family.

    They will have to face hell on this earth.

    Just when he was thinking all this, thedy doctor came back and sat on the floor near Mo Ron''s leg.

    Thedy doctor eyed the wound and suddenly got up to leave again.

    "Where are you going?"

    He Jian asked her coldly and with a little bit of frustration. Already so much time has passed if Mo Ron got the wound at night. He didn''t want the treatment of the wound get dyed more. The wound could get infected also. So he didn''t like how the nurse was dilly-dallying.

    Thedy doctor turned around and looked at He Jian as she told him calmly.

    "Mr. He, The wound looks serious. It might hurt when I will remove the cloth. I will bring an injection of anesthesia."

    He Jian gulped and his blue eyes were colder but nodded his head nheless. His eyes went to the wound and stayed there until the nurse came back.

    However, before thedy doctor started he didn''t forget to warn her.

    "Do it gently."

    Thedy doctor was surprised but nodded her head. She had not expected that He Jian cared for Mo Ron so much. However, she didn''t dare to ponder over this thing very much and put her attention on injecting Mo Ron''s leg.

    It was not that easy. She first had to cut Mo Ron''s pant with scissor around the wounded area.

    He Jian''s fists were tightly clenched when he saw her removing the cloth tied on Mo Ron''s leg.

    He Jian inhaled sharply when he saw the wound.

    It was not that he had seen blood or ghastly wound before in his life He had seen many such scenes. However, their sight had never scared as much Mo Ron''s wound and blood scared him.

    He held Mo Ron tightly in his arms thinking that she must be feeling scared seeing her wound. However, he soon felt that her body waspletely still. She was not even reacting to the nurse touches.

    He Jian loosened his hold on Mo Ron and suddenly leaned back a little to look at Mo Ron''s face.

    Her eyes were nk just like before.

    He felt that even if thedy doctor have not used anesthesia, Mo Ron would have perhaps have not reacted to the pain at all.

    However, why did he prefer that she would cry out loud rather than sitting silently with nk eyes like this?

    He Jian didn''t know.

    He only pulled Mo Ron closer to himself as thedy doctor treated her wound.

 Chapter 295 - She Was His Strong Lanlan

    Chapter 295 �C She Was His Strong Lan

    Thedy doctor waited for a few moments for anesthesia to take effct after injecting Mo Ron''s leg.

    At this moment, The door of the ICU room opened and Fang Zhihan stepped out.

    He looked around and seeing Chu Feng standing a few steps away, he walked towards him.

    "Chu Feng, go to the opened pharmacy on the fourth flooe and bring back these few syrups."

    He passed a list to Chu Feng. However, when he saw Chu Feng not reacting at all, he followed the young assistant''s gaze.

    Fang Zhihan was surely startled when he saw that Mo Ron was still sitting at the same ce she was sitting before he had entered the ICU room.

    It had taken him a great effort in taking Mo Chen inside the room and leaving Mo Ron outside as Mo Ron was not ready to leave Mo Chen after they got down from the helicopter.

    The most confusing thing for him was that the girl continued to ask him to promise her that he would not do any harm to Mo Chen.

    Before he had thought that it was just because of Mo Ron''s trauma over everything that happened to Mo Chen.

    But now Fang Zhihan didn''t think the same way any longer because he had seen the real fear and panic in Mo Ron''s eyes when he was taking Mo Chen inside the ICU room as if he was more scary than Zhu family for her.

    When he moved his eyes to Mo Ron''s right side, Fang Zhihan finally understood why Chu Feng looked so dazed.

    However, he was not surprised at all as he saw He Jian holding Mo Ron so closely. The strange thing was not him holding Mo Ron like this but the strange thing was the change in his eyes.

    He could see the concern, relief, and at the same time his tight but gentle hold around Mo Ron.

    Perhaps this time, he had finally understood what Mo Ron actually meant to him.

    Fang Zhihan thought inside his heart and turned around to look at Chu Feng again.

    "Chu Feng"

    Fang Zhihan called quite loudly this time and Chu Feng finally came out of his trance.

    Fang Zhihan repeated what he had said earlier. After Chu Feng left to bring whatever he had asked him to, he turned around to go back inside the ICU room.

    Before going inside, he nced at He Jian for thest time but the man seemed to be busy with his girl to pay attention to his dear friend.

    Fang Zhihan sighed and went inside the ICU room.

    .

    .

    .

    Ten minutester when Chu Feng returned and gave all the medicines and syrups to Fang Zhihan, He Jian finally noticed him.

    Thedy doctor had now left. Before leaving, she applied some ointment over Mo Ron''s scratches and then asked He Jian to make Mo Ron eat something.

    He Jian''s arm was still around Mo Ron''s shoulder as he signed Chu Feng toe closer.

    "Bring some light food and water for Lan."

    He Jian said as he looked at Mo Ron''s pale face and dry lips. With his other hand, he put her hair behind her ear and turned around to look at Chu Feng when he sensed that his assistant has not moved yet from his ce.

    "What?"

    He asked Chu Feng coldly and Chu Feng immediately came out of his trance.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Saying this, Chu Feng left to bring some food for Mo Ron as He Jian had asked him. He was surely baffled to see this gentle side of his boss.

    Although he had seen He Jian treating Mo Ron different way before too, at this moment, it seemed to be more than before.

    It almost seemed the way a man would treat his woman.

    Chu Feng shook his head as he stepped inside the elevator telling himself that he should keep his behavior in check not to anger his boss and fire him from the job.

    Chu Feng brought some delicious food. However, Mo Ron ate nothing.

    When He Jian tried to feed her much to Chu Feng''s shock again, she turned her head away and looked at him nkly for a few moments.

    Sighing, He Jian put down the bowl of soup in his hands and held Mo Ron''s face in between his palms. He made her look into his eyes and caressed her cheek gently as he said to her

    "Lan��Mo Chen is fine. Look at me��"

    He said when he saw her trying to look away again with nk eyes.

    "He needs you. He is just a child and all of this will not be less traumatic for him. You can''t shut everything out just like this."

    "Are not you my strong Lan?"

    He whispered gently as if he was talking to a child.

    He Jian felt relieved when he saw a little bit of understanding in Mo Ron''s eyes. He saw how her eyes went teary slowly and slowly and a tear rolled down her eyes.

    His heart hurt to see her tears but at the same time, he thought that it was better. He would be there to wipe her tears if she will cry but he was clueless about what he would do tofort her if she would shut everything out.

    His arms immediately surrounded her and he stroked her head gently as she silently cried. Her shoulder shook slightly every few seconds.

    Mo Ron''s eyes were closed.

    Her own cries rang in her ear from the time she had cried when she had got to know about her brother''s death.

    At that time also, she had wanted someone tofort her like that.

    She had wanted someone to tell her that she was not at fault even though she knew she was at fault for trusting Zhu family with her brother.

    She should have kept her brother with herself. Though he was hungry sometimes and slept with an empty stomach, though they were bullied sometimes by the other children��she was at least there to save him.

    However, in Zhu family when they dig out his heart from his chest, there was no one to save him there.

    How helpless he must have been at that time!

    He must have hated her wholeheartedly, right?

    "I am so sorry, Chenchen��"

    Only these few words came out of Mo Ron''s mouth as she shed all the tears of pain from her past life.

 Chapter 296 - Fang Zhihan Shocks Mo Roulan

    Fang Zhihan came out again very soon and this time the bulb glowing outside the ICU room also switched off when he stepped out.

    He had just removed his mask when he saw that scene in front of his eyes.

    Mo Ron was in He Jian''s arms and he could see that her shoulders were shaking lightly every few seconds. He Jian''s hand was stroking her back and he seemed to be whispering something in her ears because he could see his lips moving.

    Fang Zhihan stood at the same spot for a few moments until He Jian''s eyes fell on him and he looked at him with raised eyebrows as if asking how Mo Chen was now.

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head in assurance and relief shed through He Jian''s eyes.

    He could feel his shirt getting wet with Mo Ron''s tears. She was crying too much and for a very long time.

    He Jian concluded that this incident has scared Mo Ron very much.

    His anger on Zhu family only increased with this thought.

    "Lan��"

    He whispered softly and loosened his tight yet gentle hold around Mo Ron.

    "See��Zhihan hase out. Don''t you want to know how Mo Chen is now?"

    Before he had thought that if Mo Ron cried then it would be much better than her sitting silent and nkly like that. However, now he could not bear to see her tears also.

    It was only her smile that made his day. Everything else except that would never suit her in his eyes.

    Mo Ron nodded her head lightly after she heard He Jian''s words. Now she was feeling a little better. When she turned her head a little, she saw that Fang Zhihan was really standing just a few steps away.

    However, she was too embarrassed to go to Fang Zhihan in this state and ask him how was Mo Chen. Perhaps it was because of her past life where she always had been so weak and obedient in front of everyone rted to He Jian and He Jian himself, she didn''t want to look weak now.

    Perhaps she regretted being weak at that time and now she didn''t want to do the same.

    As if understanding what she was thinking, He Jian very normally took out his handkerchief and raised his hand to wipe Mo Ron''s teary face.

    Mo Ron was a little startled and wanted to take the handkerchief from him, however, He Jian moved his hand away and said gently.

    "Don''t move your arms. That ointment on your scratches is already smeared all over your shirt."

    Hearing this, Mo Ron looked down on her shirt. However, she was not much worried about this as her shirt was already very soiled because of all that happened yesterday.

    But she was shocked when she saw the ointment smeared on He Jian''s coat. He Jian smiled a little when he saw her shocked face.

    "It''s nothing."

    The next moment, concern shed in his eyes and he said a little strictly.

    "You don''t need to worry about anything. I am here to worry in your ce."

    Mo Ron''s heart was surely warmed by these words. She gulped the bile of emotions rising in her throat and her eyes started to go teary again.

    It felt nice to hear those words even if He Jian didn''t really mean them though she knew that he really meant them.

    Even in her past life, he was always there for her until everything fell out between them.

    On the day she came to know that Mo Chen was dead in her previous life, she had hated herself very much but very conveniently she had transferred a veryrge part of that hatred to He Jian too.

    She had thought that if she had not been so attentive towards him then she would have tried to find Mo Chen before and perhaps she would have been able to save Mo Chen though she was not sure at that time.

    She thought that He Jian was responsible for making her lose her brother.

    And then on that same day when she died, she told him that she hated him very much. That she wished she had never met him. That she would never want to love him again.

    How immature she was at that time to do all that.

    Mo Chen died but because of her��He Jian had no fault in that. It was only in this life that too after so many years she understood and at the same time she felt very guilty.

    Just because He Jian didn''t respond to her feelings in the way she wanted him to, she started to find fault in him. She started to me him for all the miseries of her life but at the same time, she was not ready to leave him.

    Her few feelings messed up all of her life.

    "Mo Ron"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard Fang Zhihan calling her.

    He was now standing beside He Jian just in front of her and she could almost see the concern in his eyes for herself.

    Mo Ron thought that she must be hallucinating. How could Fang Zhihan care for her!

    Did not he hate her!

    But then again in this life, he didn''t know yet what he knew in the past life at that time.

    Her heart started to sink suddenly and she came back to life only when Fang Zhihan asked her again.

    "Are you alright, Lan?"

    This time, it was He Jian who asked her this question. Mo Ron wanted to force a smile on her lips to ensure him when she saw that he looked worried. However, it was easier said than done.

    Ignoring her all messed up emotions, she turned to look at Fang Zhihan and tried to ask him politely in her hoarse voice.

    "How is Mo Chen now?"

    "Very well. You can see him if you want though he won''t be able to talk to you as he is sleeping."

    Mo Ron nodded her head lightly. Her eyes were filled withplex emotions and she swallowed before she let out with a great difficulty

    "Thanks"

    After all, it was difficult to thank a man who has threatened to harm your blood rtives once in your life.

 Chapter 297 - Mo Roulan Had Killed Doctor Zhang

    It was in a very low voice but Fang Zhihan heard Mo Ron''s ''thanks''.

    His eyes surely softened. In all these days, he had been able to know that Mo Ron was a girl with a pure heart. She would not even mind if He Jian refused to repay her for saving him five years ago.

    That''s why Fang Zhihan didn''t mind if He Jian wanted to get together with Mo Ron.

    "It''s okay. Am I not like your brother? You don''t need to thank me."

    He said gently.

    Mo Ron visibly stiffened with shock at these words. However, Fang couldn''t see that and he suddenly wanted to shuffle Mo Ron''s hair and he did that exactly.

    However, even before his palm could touch Mo Ron''s hair, a hand firmly held his hand.

    A sigh escaped Fang Zhihan''s lips as he nced at his cold and indifferent friend. He had an exasperated expression on his face as he put down his hand.

    Mo Ron, on the other hand, was thankful that He Jian did that.

    She would have felt very ufortable to let Fang Zhihan touch. She was about to step back but then she thought that her reaction after Fang Zhihan''s words would seem too much... especially when he was He Jian''s one of the closest friends.

    Mo Ron put a full stop to her thoughts and decided to go to the ICU room to see Mo Chen once.

    As she walked ahead, she noticed a few policemen with one of the men dressed in a different uniform from others in the middle. He was surely their superior.

    Mo Ron knew that they must be here to talk about Mo Chen''s case. Should she stay outside then but she really wanted to go inside and see Mo Chen once.

    Just when she was wondering what she should do, she heard He Jian saying to her.

    "Go inside and see Mo Chen. I will manage everything here."

    Mo Ron felt relieved after hearing these words and then turned around to go inside.

    However, just when she was at the door of the ICU room, she heard the police inspector saying to He Jian.

    "Mr. He, Zhu Jidong was killed by Doctor Fang but it waspletely to save Miss Mo��we have a few policemen who witnessed it from our department. However, we have found another dead body. ording to our investigation, the body belongs to Doctor Zhang who was supposed to perform the heart transnt. We are still trying to find out who killed him."

    Mo Ron frozepletely when she heard these words. shes of the moment when she had hit Doctor Zhang shed in her mind.

    In a daze, she said suddenly in a voice that was audible to the people standing a few steps away.

    "I killed him."

    He Jian''s eyes were already on Mo Ron and he was waiting for her to enter the room. However, when he heard Mo Ron''s words, he was obliviously left a little shocked.

    But his shock didn''tst long or rather it should be said that he couldn''t let this shock ovee him because he saw how dazed Mo Ron looked.

    His fists were clenched as he suddenly started to understand why Mo Ron looked so lost when he hade here.

    Killing someone was not normal for Mo Ron.

    She must be in a huge shock. He Jian nced at Fang Zhihan who nodded his head with a serious face indicating that he will handle the matter here.

    He Jian walked towards Mo Ron. His arm went around Mo Ron''s shoulder casually as if he was used to doing this for very long.

    Mo Ron flinched for a moment when she came out of her trance, however, her body rxed visibly when she saw that it was He Jian.

    The police inspector was looking towards Mo Ron but He Jian hid herpletely from their eyes.

    "Let''s go inside and see Mo Chen."

    He said softly and then pushed Mo Ron towards the room. Opening the door with one hand, he went inside with her while the police inspector spoke at the same moment.

    "Doctor Fang, though the police know that Mo family was a victim in this case we still need to know everything that happened there and how Miss Mo killed Doctor Zhang."

    Fang Zhihan lowered his head and sighed. He knew this. Even he had to exin everything quite a few times even though he had witnesses, however, he could bear with this process.

    But he didn''t think that Mo Ron would be able to do the same.

    When he looked at the police inspector again, he looked very calm and said seriously

    "Look inspector, she is not in a good state currently. Her brother had gone through so much and she was attacked by a wolf too. She has killed someone to save her brother. I think that you can understand that any ordinary girl would not be in a good mental state after going through all this. Even yourw doesn''t allow to force someone is who is not a good mental state to talk about something that is not good for them."

    The police inspector also looked very calm as he said

    "You are very correct, Doctor Fang. It is just�� ording to what I have seenmonly I will suggest that it would be better if Miss Mo cooperates with us and then get free with this case as soon as possible. Then she would be able to take care of her mental state in a better way as she would have all the time in this world and we won''t disturb her."

    Fang Zhihan frowned as he couldn''t really find any retort.

    "Still, I think you will have to wait for at least two or three days for Mo family to recover from all this."

    The police inspector was about to say more but Fang Zhihan raised his hand and said coldly.

    "Your investigation can wait. I will talk to your superior."

    After these words, what more the police inspector could have said.. He sighed and left the hospital with other policemen.

 Chapter 298 - Where Was Lin Qianru?

    A deep frown marred He Jian''s forehead and his blue eyes were fixed on Mo Ron''s leg as she staggered slowly further inside the room.

    His arm was still around her shoulder but he couldn''t help but want to pick her in his arms.

    She must be feeling pain there.

    However, looking at the girl who was staring at even his arm when he had put it around her shoulder outside the room, He Jian doubted that she will let him do what he wanted to do.

    So he stayed silent and tried to help her in whatever he could do.

    Still, a part of his heart was very bothered ��very bothered by the fact that he couldn''t pick Mo Ron in his arms��that she didn''t like it.

    He suppressed the dissatisfaction inside his heart and helped Mo Ron to sit on the chair that was ced in front of Mo Chen''s bed.

    Mo Chen was unconscious as Fang Zhihan had said.

    A tear slipped out of Mo Ron''s eyes when she looked at her brother''s face. Sitting on the chair, she forwarded her hand to hold her brother''s small hand and a momentter, she kissed it lightly.

    "Chenchen��thank you so much"

    Thanks for being alive because she didn''t know if she would have been able to handle herself if something had really happened to Mo Chen.

    Standing behind Mo Ron, He Jian also looked at Mo Chen.

    Seeing the bruises, scratches, and swelling on his pale face, he couldn''t help but try to remember thest time he had seen the young boy smiling in front of him.

    It was perhaps on the day he had breakfast with Mo family. The young boy had wished him ''Good Morning'' with a cheerful smile on his face.

    Somewhere in Mo Chen, He Jian could find Mo Ron''s innocence in Mo Chen''s eyes, perhaps that''s why he who had never liked children much, liked Mo Chen a little.

    "Jiejie��"

    A whisper sounded in the silent room suddenly and Mo Ron immediately raised her head to look at Mo Chen.

    He Jian looked at Mo Chen with a frown. The boy should be deeply asleep under the effect of the medicines as Fang Zhihan had said.

    He pressed the bell on the bedside table immediately.

    Mo Chen''s eyes were half opened as he stared at his sister.

    He tried to raise his hand, however, he had lifted it just a little when he couldn''t do it any longer. A tear slid down his eyes.

    Mo Ron''s eyes widened and she held her brother''s hand immediately. As if understanding what he was thinking, she told him.

    "Chenchen��don''t worry. It is fine��your arm ispletely fine. It is the effect of the medicine that is making you feel so numb."

    "Rea��lly?"

    Mo Chen whispered again in a choking voice and Mo Ron nodded her head immediately and wiped Mo Chen''s tears with her hands as she said gently.

    "Has Jiejie ever lied to you?"

    Mo Chen silently stared at his sister and whispered a few momentster.

    "That time��I had asked Jiejie not to do anything otherwise I won''t ever talk to you��.Jiejie still didn''t listen to me��"

    Mo Ron knew what Mo Chen was talking about. It was when in that shabby building, Zhu Jidong had asked Mo Chen to walk to his side by threatening him to shoot her. She was a target but she still threw that rod on Zhu Jidong in her attempt of saving Mo Chen even though he had said to her firmly that she should not do anything that could make Zhu Jidong shoot her.

    Mo Ron didn''t really regret what she did. However, seeing Mo Chen''s innocent eyes now she felt a little guilty inside her heart and whispered genuinely

    "Sorry��"

    This ''Sorry'' was not only for that moment but for the past life where he perhaps had suffered more than this.

    The ''Sorry'' was not enough��Mo Ron knew but she could not do anything else for her brother except to apologize.

    Tears filled Mo Ron''s eyes and she clutched Mo Chen''s hand as if she was holding her life.

    "Jiejie is so sorry��Mo Chen but don''t say those words again to me."

    Those words ��.''I won''t ever talk to you'' had rung in Mo Ron''s ears for the whole time she was sitting outside the ICU room until she cried her heart out.

    Until now, Fang Zhihan had already stepped inside the ICU room. When he saw Mo Chen awake and He Jian''s questioning eyes, he nodded his head in assurance indicating that everything was fine.

    "It is normal for the patient to wake up��sometimes that medicines take time to effect."

    He Jian nodded his head after hearing Fang Zhihan''s words.

    "Don''t cry��"

    Mo Chen whispered and He Jian and Fang Zhihan also turned to look at him now.

    Mo Chen moved his eyes to look at He Jian and said

    "Brother Jian��don''t let my sister cry��otherwise her eyes will be red and swollen. I don''t like it��"

    Mo Ron chuckled a little at these words.

    This little bit of fondness towards Mo Chen made He Jian step forward and caress Mo Chen''s head softly.

    "I will not let her cry. You should sleep now."

    "Yes, Your Brother Jian is very right."

    Fang Zhihan said seriously.

    Mo Chen''s eyes were already on the verge of closing but he still asked hisst questions.

    "Where is Mom?"

    After this question, though he didn''t want to he still had to sleep soundly.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron finally remembered her mother. She had been so lost in Mo Chen that she didn''t even notice that she had not seen her mother around since the moment she hade back.

    Her eyes widened and she looked at He Jian immediately.

    "Mr. He��My mother��Do you have any idea where she is?"

    "Yes, Don''t worry. I will ask Chu Feng to pick Auntie and bring her here immediately."

    Mo Ron swallowed and nodded her head. Her mother must be worried. She should have first called her mother and told her that everything was fine now.

    Her heart was restless as she staggered out of the room with He Jian''s help who was now asking Chu Feng about Lin Qianru.

    Mo Ron frowned when she saw the uneasiness on Chu Feng''s face before he agreed to bring her mother here.

    Was something wrong?

 Chapter 299 - Cheng Yang Is In The Hospital

    Mo Ron asked the same question to Chu Feng she had in her mind. However, the young assistantposed himself so soon on hearing her question that Mo Ron though she never saw that hesitancy on his face.

    "Yes, Miss Mo. I am just a little guilty that I didn''t inform Miss Lin about all this before. She must be worried."

    The words made Mo Ron more worried as she was thinking the same.

    "Then I should call her��"

    She whispered but then remembered she didn''t have her phone with her.

    He Jian eyes narrowed when he saw the panic on Chu Feng''s face and he looked at Mo Ron.

    "It''s okay. You should also go and rest now. Chu Feng will be back soon with Auntie. I myself will bring her there."

    Mo Ron was actually very exhausted and she wanted nothing but sleep at this moment. So she nodded her head and said to He Jian

    "Mr. He, please send her there then��"

    He Jian nodded her head and said firmly.

    "If only you will go to the room now that Fang Zhihan has reserved for you and rest there."

    Mo Ron instantly nodded her head. He Jian didn''t want her to go alone.

    "Stay here."

    He said to Chu Feng before he held Mo Ron''s hand again and supported her to the room she was supposed to go.

    Five minutester, when He Jian came back Chu Feng was still standing there.

    "What happened?"

    He Jian asked his assistant sharply. Chu Feng gulped and answered truthfully this time.

    "Boss, Miss Lin went unconscious after Xiley told her that Mo Chen was in ICU room��"

    He Jian''s eyebrows knitted in a frown and he said

    "Is he stupid?"

    He Jian felt relieved that Chu Feng didn''t tell Mo Ron this. She was already so worried about Mo Chen and had just gone to rest. He was sure that Mo Ron would not have sat silent if she hade to know that Lin Qianru was unconscious.

    Chu Feng didn''t know what he should say in response and stayed silent. However, the next moment he told He Jian

    "Boss, I have already sent the doctor. I will go and check what the situation there is now."

    He Jian nodded his head and Chu Feng left the hospital immediately.

    He Jian pressed his temples. He himself had not slept for the whole night and he could feel his head aching.

    "You should also have some rest."

    He heard the familiar voice and turned around to find Fang Zhihan standing behind him.

    Fang Zhihan shook his head when He Jian didn''t say anything in response.

    "So worried huh��"

    He Jian looked away from Fang Zhihan when he saw the yful smile on his face. He knew that he was going to say something next that he would perhaps not like her.

    "Why don''t you just ept that you like her?"

    "Zhihan��"

    He Jian warned Fang Zhihan coldly.

    "It was you who messed up with my head before too and I avoided Lan. If I had not avoided her then she would have perhaps told me about Zhu family and all of this would not have happened."

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows at these words and could not help but chuckle a little.

    "Jian, if you really had nothing inside your heart for her then my words would not have bothered you so much in the first ce that you started to avoid your Lan."

    He Jian was very annoyed by Fang Zhihan and turned around to go towards Mo Ron''s room.

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes narrowed and he followed He Jian.

    "So you don''t like her?"

    "No��not in that way."

    He Jian said coldly.

    "I see��"

    Fang Zhihan nodded his head sighing silently.

    He really didn''t know what else could be done to make He Jian realize his feelings.

    Fang Zhihan stopped when he saw that He Jian had stopped suddenly. The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped down and Fang Zhihan looked at the man who was the reason for this.

    Curious, he followed He Jian''s gaze and his eyes went wide with shock when he saw the scene inside the room.

    In the room, Mo Ron was not lying on the bed. Instead, she was sitting on the bed. However, the most eyes catching thing at this moment was that she was hugged by someone��quite tightly, Fang Zhihan concluded even though he was standing outside the room.

    Fang Zhihan could not recognize the boy but his eyes surely went to the ss that was ced inside the room and that ss reflected Mo Ron''s image.

    He saw that even her own eyes were wide which showed that she waspletely startled by the hug. He would have gone inside and helped Mo Ron but his eyes moved to the boy and he recognized him.

    It was none other than the Young Master of Cheng Family, Cheng Yang.

    Fang Zhihan suddenly wanted tough out loud when he looked at He Jian''s almost ck face again.

    He pressed his lips to suppress theughter.

    He would not be able to find a better chance than this so he started to talk.

    "Don''t they look better?"

    He said in a quite genuine voice and noticed He Jian clenching his fists at his words.

    And yet you still say that you don''t like her!

    "I don''t understand why you don''t like that boy. He is a perfect choice for your Lan. Though she is not that old in your eyes, It is not like she will never have a boyfriend. Cheng Yang would be the best choice for her at that time."

    "Shut up, Fang Zhihan if you want to keep your face intact."

    Fang Zhihan tsked when he heard He Jian''s threatening words.

    "These words, my dear friend don''t scare me any longer. But my words have the power to scare you."

    Fang Zhihan said to He Jian with a smile on his lips.

    He Jian''s eyes were cold but Fang Zhihan didn''t mind and stepped forward to tell him

    "Because they make you face something that you are trying to run from ��since so long."

 Chapter 300 - He Jian Was Scared

    He Jian really didn''t have anything to say as he looked at Fang Zhihan''s smile.

    It was strange�� at least for him.

    Somewhere he knew that Fang Zhihan was right. If he was not right even a bit percent then he would have actually never felt bothered with what he said and then avoid Mo Ron.

    As he saw Cheng Yang hugging Mo Ron, he could feel the anger bubbling inside his chest. He whispered something in Mo Ron''s ear and the most outrageous thing for He Jian happened the next moment.

    Mo Ron, too, raised her arms to hug the boy back.

    He could feel the urge to separate both of them and then smash Cheng Yang face so hard that he would never dare to look at his Lan that way again.

    His Lan��

    He couldn''t bear anyone looking at her in that way.

    "You should be used to of this sight now."

    He heard Fang Zhihan and moved his eyes to re at his annoying friend.

    Fang Zhihan raised his hands in surrender as he continued

    "What? ��Don''t give me that look. Mo Ron is beautiful and a very sensible girl. I am sure that she would have a line of boys wanting to date her in the college��especially when she is so intelligent. Cheng Yang is just an example."

    He Jian inhaled sharply and breathed deeply to calm down his anger while Fang Zhihhan continued.

    "You will see more Cheng Yang in the future. She will date someone, she will marry someone and then have chi��"

    "Zhihan��"

    He Jian''s voice was a little sharper than before this time.

    "Don''tplete your words."

    "Because you can''t hear them. Tsk��when did you be like this, Jian? The Jian I know never runs away from anything and faces them. Now when it is the turn of your emotions when you need to face something so important you are pretending to close your eyes."

    "Don''t do that to yourself."

    Fang Zhihan whispered thest sentence quite softly. The next moment, however, his face hardened and he said

    "If you still say that you don''t feel anything for Mo Ron then you better stay true to your words forever. Because then I would be happy that a strong girl like Mo Ron is not going to end up with a coward like you��even though you are my best friend."

    After finishing these words, Fang Zhihan left from there leaving He Jian standing there outside the room as he stared at Mo Ronforting Cheng Yang.

    Fang Zhihan said the truth.

    He was a coward indeed. He knew that there was something for that girl inside his heart but��he was too scared to ept it.

    He was scared that he would lose whatever little he has now with her because of these messed-up feelings.

    Feelings ��he could control them right?

    However, he won''t be able to live if he lost Mo Ron.

    --------

    "I was so scared. I thought that something happened to you."

    Mo Ron frowned but she continued to pat Cheng Yang''s back lightly as she heard him whispering the words that he had been whispering for thest three minutes now perhaps.

    She had been shocked when she had just lied down on the bed to rest after He Jian had left, however, someone opened the door suddenly.

    She had thought it was He Jian however she was even more surprised when she had seen that it was Cheng Yang.

    "Cheng Yang��"

    Mo Ron had just called out him by his name when she found herself engulfed in a tight hug the next moment.

    "Ron��"

    Mo Ron hummed lightly.

    "You are alright?"

    Just at this moment, she heard a sound and saw He Jian standing at the door of the room. Mo Ron stiffened for a moment��especially when she saw He Jian''s blue eyes staring at her.

    There was something about then she couldn''t recognize. Those eyes��when they stared at her she could feel her heart beating too fast.

    Mo Ron looked away from He Jian instantly as her mind began to wander in the direction where it shouldn''t.

    She sighed and this time she tried to push Cheng Yang away.

    When she looked at his face, she felt a little funny as she tried to remember the expressionless face of Cheng Yang from her first meeting with him.

    When had she thought that the boy woulde to care about her so much!

    He lookedpletely out of his wits and terribly scared.

    "I am fine."

    "Then, what is that?"

    She saw Cheng Yang looking towards her leg.

    "That''s a small wound."

    "It doesn''t look small to me."

    Cheng Yang said quite strictly making Mo Ron look at him in surprise. He suddenly seemed to have changed a lot since theirst meeting or was it just her illusion?

    Mo Ron was about to say something when He Jian spoke up

    "What is Young Master Chen doing here?"

    Cheng Yang''s eyes went indifferent on hearing the cold and indifferent voice something that didn''t go unnoticed from Mo Ron''s eyes.

    She frowned. She could understand that He Jian was this cold and indifferent to everyone but Cheng Yang ��why was he so indifferent to He Jian?

    "Mr. He"

    Cheng Yang nodded quite politely despite how indifferent his eyes were.

    His fists were however clenched tightly.

    He knew very well that it was He Jianst time who made Mo Ron leave the Cheng Mansion and hence he could not confess his feelings.

    Not only that, today he was here, and from what it seemed like he was here since long ago.

    Why?

    Cheng Yang wondered why a man like He Jian was so close to Mo Ron. Last time, it was because he had saved her from that prison matter.

    However, at that time he didn''t wonder why He Jian saved Mo Ron in the first ce.

    How did they even know each other?

    ording to what he knew, He Jian was a very cold and indifferent man. Till today, he had never cared for anyone even if it was business matters.

    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of intentions did this man have towards Mo Ron.

 Chapter 301 - How Did Cheng Yang Got To Know

    Mo Ron was baffled as she looked at the two silent men standing inside the room.

    They were staring at each other just like that other day when the three of them were outside the building she and He Jian lived in.

    She didn''t really understand what was with their staring at each other. Did they like to look at each other so much?

    She would haveughed at her thoughts if she had not been so much tired. However, even she was curious as to how Cheng Yang got to know that she was here.

    "Cheng Yang, how did youe here? I mean��how did you get to know that I was here?"

    Cheng Yang stopped looking at He Jian and turned to look at Mo Ron. His indifferent eyes immediately turned gentle ��something that didn''t go unnoticed from He Jian''s eyes and his eyes cooled down more.

    However, when Cheng Yang said his next words his face was quite grim.

    "It is all over the news."

    Mo Ron eyes widened and she turned to look at He Jian. He Jian was frowning deeply. It��slipped his mind.

    He didn''t even remember to keep this matter a secret.

    Cheng Yang saw that Mo Ron looked worried so he immediately told her.

    "But they have blurred your faces. Someone had put a video of you and perhaps your brother in a man''s arms stepping out of the helicopter but everyone''s faces were blurred."

    But he recognized Mo Ron with one nce.

    He just knew that it was she when he saw even the blurred face.

    The past few days have not been less busy for Cheng Yang. He was managing the year college entrance exam and then the court matters and case he was fighting against the You family.

    You family was too powerful although CEO You was in the prison. After he was imprisoned, the family members filed a new case in the higher court and hence Cheng Yang had to go there again with hiswyer and mother.

    Though You family just wasted everyone''s time with their attempt of freeing CEO You. Cheng Yang already had solid evidence. Not only did CEO You had hand in destroying the building constructed under her mother''s eyes but he also had a hand in his father''s death.

    And hence this time CEO You got more punishment than before and many assets of You family were transferred to Cheng Family Company.

    All in all, the case ended in Cheng Yang''s favor. However, it still made him invest much of his time to that side.

    Justst night, he was thinking of some way to appear in Mo Ron again with some reasonable reason, and this morning he saw this news.

    Cheng Yang had just looked at the girl and then called in the hsopital they were talking about in the news. Due to the connections of the Cheng family, he easily found out that Mo Ron''s brother was really admitted in the hospital. Thinking that Mo Ron must be there too, he left Cheng Mansion in a frenzy.

    Fortunately, with his connections in the hospital, he got entry to the VIP floor and found Mo Ron easily.

    And the most perfect thing was that she was fine.

    Unaware of Cheng Yang''s thoughts, Mo Ron had now stopped frowning.

    It was good that they had blurred her and Mo Chen''s faces.

    She didn''t want many people to know about this incident because if that happened then perhaps Mo Chen would not be able to recover from all this so easily.

    He Jian was also relieved after hearing this. He was sure that it must be Fang Zhihan''s work.

    He had been too worried about Mo Ron that this thing never came to his mind.

    "How is your brother?"

    Cheng Yang asked Mo Ron finally when he remembered that Mo Ron''s brother was also in the video.

    "He is alright."

    Mo Ron forced a smile on her lips and told Cheng Yang.

    Cheng Yang nodded his head in understanding. He didn''t really know what he should say next. Would it be alright if he just stayed here because he didn''t want to leave Mo Ron?

    Would t be alright if he asked her to tell him in case she needed any help?

    However, Cheng Yang''s eyes fell on He Jian who was looking at him coldly and his confidence suddenly vanished.

    He Jian was obviously more capable than him.

    "You should rest now."

    He Jian said suddenly in a very strict voice.

    Mo Ron nodded her head. She also wanted to rest while Cheng Yang too noticed the exhaustion on her face.

    He felt a little guilty. She was clearly about to lie down on the bed perhaps to rest when he had entered the room.

    "I am sorry. You should rest now."

    Mo Ron smiled softly. However, even that smile looked a little exhausted and Cheng Yang felt more distressed seeing her pale face.

    "I am really sorry."

    He couldn''t help but say again.

    Mo Ron shook her head and said softly.

    "It''s alright. I am happy to have someone to worry so much about me and my family."

    Cheng Yang saw the genuineness in Mo Ron''s eyes and he felt a little better. Still, he turned around to leave the room so that Mo Ron could have rest.

    He was at the door of the room when he realized that He Jian had not apanied him so he turned around to have a look at the man.

    His forehead had a deep frown when he saw He Jian unfolding the thin nket for Mo Ron and then covering Mo Ron with it. Although Mo Ron tried to take it away from her hands, he looked at her strictly and just asked her to lie down on the bed.

    He felt sad that He Jian could do all of this so easily for Mo Ron but he needs to think so much just to ask her if he could stay here or not.

    The moment suddenly gave Cheng Yang enough confidence that he would stay.

    Because he wanted to stay beside Mo Ron in her difficult times he would stay here.

    However, when He Jian came out of the room and said to him

    "Young Master Chen can leave now. Everything is fine here."

    Cheng Yang didn''t really know what he should say in front of these cold and indifferent words.

 Chapter 302 - He Jian Feels Bothered With Cheng Yangs Presence

    Cheng Yang stood in front of He Jian silently.

    Both the men looked at each other with cold and indifferent eyes. It was a few momentster, Cheng Yang spoke politely.

    "Mr. He doesn''t need to worry about me. Mo Ron had been with me in my difficult times and I am going to do the same now."

    With his own words, Cheng Yang realized that he didn''t really need any reason to stay by Mo Ron''s side during this period.

    She had truly been there for him when he was going through the most difficult phase of his life. So now he wanted to do the same and there was nothing wrong with it.

    He Jian''s eyes however flickered with confusion. He knew that Cheng Yang had lost his father not too long ago.

    Was he calling that period his difficult time?

    Regardless of what reasons he had to stay here, He Jian didn''t want him to stay. He felt very bothered with Cheng Yang''s presence around Mo Ron. It irritated him.

    "Young Master Chen has kind intentions. I really appreciate it and I know that Lan will also appreciate it a lot when she wille to know."

    Cheng Yang''s fists clenched when he saw how He Jian was talking about Mo Ron��as if they were very close to each other.

    Were they?

    The thought didn''t settle well with him at all.

    However, pretending as if he never noticed the displeasure in Cheng Yang''s eyes, He Jian continued

    "However, the hospital doesn''t allow so many people to stay. So Young Master Cheng would only be a bother. I hope that you will understand and leave."

    Such direct and so-called request to leave some ce ��Cheng Yang had never heard in his life. However, it was not this fact that made him angry at this moment. Instead, it was the fact that the person asking him to leave was He Jian��a man who was perhaps closer than him to the girl he liked very much.

    Cheng Yang regretted it immensely. He should not have let Mo Ron leave that day without letting her know about his feelings.

    And even if he did, he should not have left her alone with this man for so many days after that.

    Now he could clearly see that He Jian could be a great threat for him in the future.

    Just when Cheng Yang was thinking of refusing to leave politely, a voice interrupted He Jian and his staring contest.

    "Jian, Who said that the hospital doesn''t allow��"

    He Jian''s eyes sharpened as he knew very well who this person is from the voice only.

    Sure enough, Fang Zhihan soon came to stand a step away from the both of them.

    Looking at Cheng Yang with a polite smile, he said politely

    "Young Master Cheng, it is very nice to see you here though I would have been happier if the circumstances were better."

    Cheng Yang recognized Fang Zhihan so he also nodded his head politely and said

    "Likewise, Doctor Fang."

    "I am grateful to Doctor Fang for helping Mo Ron and her brother in this difficult period."

    Cheng Yang knew after seeing Fang Zhihan''s clothes that the man holding Mo Chen in the video was none other than Fang Zhihan.

    Fang Zhihan''s pressed his lips together to stop theughter that was about to burst out of his mouth seeing how his dear friend was ring at Cheng Yang after hearing his words.

    He was not MoRon''s boyfriend yet but he was already behaving like one by thanking him on her behalf��.something that even He Jian didn''t do.

    Fang Zhihan sighed as he pitied himself.

    At the same time, he admired Cheng Yang''s courage to endure He Jian''s silent and cold res. He was sure that it was some other boy then he would have run away by now.

    Putting aside all this, he said to Cheng Yang politely

    "Young Master Cheng can stay here as long as he wants."

    Fang Zhihan didn''t look at He Jian who was now ring at him coldly.

    ''He could do this only.'' He thought inside his heart mockingly as he rolled his eyes mentally.

    While Cheng Yang''s eyes shed with surprise after hearing Fang Zhihan''s words. He was not unaware that Fang Zhihan was He Jian''s friend but he was helping him.

    He knew that this must not be purposeless. However, for now, he didn''t want to focus on this fact. So he nodded his head and thanked Fang Zhihan.

    "Doctor Fang, Can I go and see Mo Ron''s brother��Mo Chen also?"

    Cheng Yang asked after he remembered Mo Ron''s brother''s name. The way Mo Ron used to talk about her brother to him sometimes, he could see that she loved her brother very much and the way they were describing Mo Chen''s situation in the news, Cheng Yang knew that Mo Chen''s situation must be worse than Mo Ron who has a wound on her leg.

    "Of Course. He is in the ICU room currently. Just don''t disturb him��the boy has just slept under the effect of medicines."

    Cheng Yang nodded his head at Fang Zhihan''s words and then turned around to go to the ICU room.

    He remembered that he had seen the ICU room on his way to Mo Ron''s room.

    On the other hand, He Jian was silently staring at Cheng Yang''s back. After the boy left, he moved his eyes to look at Fang Zhihan.

    "Oh��I am scared."

    Fang Zhihan pretended to shiver. He Jian''s eyes turned colder and Fang Zhihan had to admit that he was really scared this time.

    All, that will take He Jian to devastate him was a call to end all the deals with Fang industries. However, this time Fang Zhihan didn''t want to back down.

    He wanted to do it for He Jian.

    He knew that his friend was running away. He knew that he was scared so he wanted to make him strong enough to face his feelings.

    As he looked at Cheng Yang''s leaving back, he wondered on whom exactly he should feel pity. He could see that Cheng Yang liked Mo Ron genuinely.

    However, his best friend, He Jian liked her too and there was no doubt on whose side he was.

 Chapter 303 - Mo Roulan Doesnt Want Jiangru To Get Hurt

    "By the way, why had you left Lan alone outside the ICU?"

    Fang Zhihan moved his eyes away from Cheng Yang to look at his dear friend. His lips twitched when he saw how He Jian''s eyes were narrowed and he smiled bitterly.

    "How cruel you are, Jian! I think that Cheng boy is better than you."

    Cheng Yang at least thanked him.

    Sighing, he answered He Jian when he saw that the man was about to burst

    "I knew that you wille for your girl soon. Attending Mo Chen was more necessary at that moment. I tried to make Mo Ron agree to have her wound treated before going inside but she was not even responding to me. She was not ready to leave from that spot where you found her. I knew that you wille soon and ��I thought that you will be able to manage her well."

    Fang Zhihan''s lips twitched again when he saw how the hostility in He Jian''s eyes reduced to a great extent when he said hisst sentence.

    Possessive much��

    He sighed and then continued but with a serious face this time.

    "Mo Chen had been injected at the various spots on his body. I doubt that Doctor Zhang was going to take away his kidneys, livers, and other body parts also."

    Fang Zhihan told He Jian when he remembered all the X-Rays and tests the police has brought to him from Doctor Zhang''s so-calledb.

    "The b****d even injected some drugs inside Mo Chen''s body. I wonder from where did he got all those drugs."

    Heart transnt was after all not an easy process but Doctor Zhang seemed to have everything in hisb he needed to do this.

    "Unfortunately, he is not alive. I would have shown him what hell is here only."

    He Jian''s face was no less cold.

    "Xun Wen is still alive though."

    Fang Zhihan smiled coldly and nodded her head.

    "What about that child��"

    He Jian''s eyes flickered and he remembered that Mo Ron had actually asked him about Zhu Jiangru once on the way when he was leaving her to room to have some rest.

    "Lan doesn''t want that child to get hurt."

    Fang Zhihan sighed in relief and nodded his head knowing very well that He Jian would not harm Zhu Jinagru now.

    He, too, didn''t want a child to involve in all this mess though he was already deeply involved because of his parents.

    "By the way��"

    Fang Zhihan raised his head to look at He Jian only to find that there was no one in front of him. He frowned in confusion and looked around, however, didn''t find anyone.

    A momentter, he turned around and his eyes suddenly went to look inside the room.

    Through the ss on the window, he saw He Jian standing near Mo Ron''s bed.

    Mo Ron was sleeping on the bed peacefully.

    Fang Zhihan walked closer to the window and observed He Jian''s face. His eyes were so soft and gentle ��he had never seen He Jian looking at anyone this way.

    He saw how He Jian raised his hand and then removed the hair from Mo Ron''s face. His actions were so careful as if Mo Ron was a child.

    Fang Zhihan smiled and frowned at the same time. He shook his head and a sigh left his lips as he said

    "And you still say that you don''t love her."

    After that, he left from there.

    .

    .

    .

    Chu Feng came back with Lin Qianru almost an hourter.

    "Assistant Chu, please don''t tell my daughter that I had copsed. She will worry in vain."

    Standing inside the elevator with Chu Feng, Lin Qianru said to Chu Feng. Her face was a little pale but she looked better and eager to see her daughter and son.

    Lin Qianru was more than relieved after she woke up and got to know her children were alright.

    She didn''t want to have any rest even though the doctor Chu Feng had sent forced her. She just wanted to see her children.

    Helpless Chu Feng could only do so��especially when he knew that Mo Ron would also ask for her mother after she would wake up.

    And he didn''t think that he should stop Lin Qianru from meeting her children after knowing very well how worried she had been for them since yesterday.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Lin. Only Boss knows about this and he had also asked me not to tell Miss Mo about this matter."

    Lin Qianru sighed in relief. At the same time, she was grateful to He Jian again.

    She knew very well that if it was not for He Jian, she would have not been able to find her children. Her children would have perhaps��

    She didn''t even want to imagine the consequences.

    A few momentster, Lin Qianru reached in front of a room. Her eyes teared up when she saw ''ICU'' written on the board outside the room.

    Chu Feng said that it was Mo Chen inside the room.

    Was Mo Chen so injured that they admitted him inside the ICU?

    Lin Qianru chin quivered but she controlled her tears and tried to assure herself that it was good that her son was still here ��she could see him again.

    That was the best thing.

    After knowing how all of it started and how deep the conspiracies of Zhu family were running, she knew very well now that anything could happen to Mo Chen and Mo Ron.

    But her children were safe and live now. She couldn''t wish for anything else.

    Swallowing down the brewing emotions inside her heart, she walked forward to open the door. However, just at this moment, the door of the room opened and Lin Qianru saw a boy of around Mo Ron''s age stepping out of the room.

    Lin Qianru who had never seen Cheng Yang before waspletely confused as she didn''t recognize him. He was not even wearing any uniform from the hospital staff. Seeing that he had juste out of the room her son was admitted in, she asked him

    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 304 - Cheng Yang Meets Lin Qianru

    "Auntie"

    Lin Qianru saw the boy bowing down his head respectfully a little to greet her.

    "I am Cheng Yang. Mo Ron used to tutor me before. I was here to visit her and Mo Chen after I got to know what happened from the news."

    Realization dawned on Lin Qianru and she nodded her head lightly. However, the next moment, her face went a little pale and she turned to look at Chu Feng with a worried face.

    "News��"

    Chu Feng smiled politely and told Lin Qianru that Mo Ron and Mo Chen''s faces have been blurred in the news and they had ensured that no one would get to know about the names even from the news.

    In fact, it was Fang Zhihan who had talked to the reporters. He had told them not to mention Mo family name. There are many Ron and Chen out there so it should not create a problem for Mo Ron and Mo Chen.

    Lin Qianru was relieved after she heard this.

    Forcing a smile on her lips, she looked at Cheng Yang and said gently

    "Thanks for visiting. I would have talked to you more but right now, I want to see Mo Chen eagerly"

    Cheng Yang smiled politely and nodded his head in understanding.

    "Sure Auntie. Don''t worry about me. I am here. We can always talkter."

    Lin Qianru smiled genuinely this time. She liked Cheng Yang seeing how polite and understanding he was.

    After nodding her head, she went inside the room to see her son.

    Chu Feng didn''t apany Lin Qianru inside the room. He just stared at Cheng Yang with narrowed eyes wondering the same question.

    Did his boss really know about him being here?

    If he knew then how was Cheng Yang still here and if he didn''t then how didn''t he know. Chu Feng moved his eyes away instantly when he saw Cheng Yang looking at him.

    He stood there outside the ICU room until Lin Qianru came. Her eyes were red and one look at her face, Chu Feng could tell that she must have cried inside the room after seeing Mo Chen.

    He didn''t ask anything. It was normal for her to cry in the current circumstances as a mother.

    "Miss Lin, should we go to meet Miss Mo now?"

    He asked politely.

    "Yes,"

    Lin Qianru nodded her head and Chu Feng left from there with her.

    Cheng Yang had wanted to follow but he got a call from his mother and hence he had to attend it first when he remembered that he had left the Cheng Mansion in frenzy.

    His mother must be worried about him.

    On the other hand, Chu Feng reached outside Mo Ron''s room with Lin Qianru. Here too, Lin Qianru was about to walk towards the door when the door opened suddenly.

    This time, it was He Jian who stepped out.

    Lin Qianru was surprised but her surprise vanished soon.

    "Jian"

    He Jian stiffened for a moment when he saw that it was Lin Qianru in front of him. He had juste out of her daughter''s room.

    He thought that Lin Qianru could think of something else so he exined it to her.

    "Auntie, actually Lan had thrown away her nket. I had just gone to set it right for her."

    Lin Qianru looked confused for a moment as she wondered why he was telling her this. The next moment, she chuckled lightly as she understood that He Jian exining to her why he came out of Mo Ron''s room.

    She saw that Mo Ron was sleeping through the gap left by the slightly opened door so she stepped back and then looked at He Jian and said

    "Ron is a very light sleeper."

    He Jian''s eyes flickered and he nodded his head as he immediately closed the door of the room.

    When he turned around, Lin Qianru continued

    "I know my daughter. She kicks away her nket sometimes in her sleep��still like a child."

    Lin Qianru sighed as she remembered how she still had to visit Mo Ron sometimes in the night to set the nket right for her. Before when Shen Youlin used to sleep with Mo Ron for a few months, she didn''t use to worry that much because Shen Youlin was more responsible than Mo Ron in that case.

    This reminded Lin Qianru that she had not seen Shen Youlin that much. She thought of asking Mo Ron about thister and looked at He Jian.

    "You don''t need to exin yourself, Jian. You are a family now��to me you are big brother of my daughter. Sometimes I think that I don''t need to worry about my children even if something happened to me ��because you, as their Elder Brother will always be there."

    Lin Qianru said softly and sincerely.

    However, He Jian didn''t look too much happy with these words. His face was nk as he looked at Lin Qianru.

    Perhaps it was because he understood what kind of brother Lin Qianru was talking about.

    A kind of brother that didn''t settle well with him.

    He didn''t want to be that kind of brother to Mo Ron. However, looking at Lin Qianru''s expectant eyes, He Jian had to nod his head stiffly.

    When he saw Lin Qianru''s eyes brightening, He Jian wondered again why he felt so bothered with it.

    "Auntie, you should also rest for some time. That room��"

    He Jian pointed to the room that was beside Mo Ron''s room and continued

    "It is empty. You can rest here until Lan wakes up. Then you can meet her."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head. She was feeling really sleepy. And she knew very well just how she was looking at this moment.

    If Mo Ron saw her like this then she would worry. It was better to rest now so that she won''t look so paleter.

    "Then I will rest for some time."

    Saying this, she walked towards the room, He Jian had pointed to.

    Chu Feng walked to his boss as soon as Lin Qianru left and asked him in a low voice.

    "Boss, that Young Master Chen is also here."

    As soon as he finished, Chu Feng came to know that he perhaps has mentioned a wrong topic.

    Because He Jian''s face didn''t look too well after his words.

 Chapter 305 - I Am Letting You Go

    He Jian''s eyes were very cold as he looked at his assistant. He remembered whatever Fabg Zhihan had said to him regarding Cheng Yang.

    ''Both of them look so good together��''

    His anger came back with full force and he said coldly and sharply.

    "So, why are you telling me this?"

    "N��nothing, Boss. I said nothing."

    Chu Feng stuttered and then shut his mouth up on seeing his boss'' cold eyes.

    He Jian was about to say more but he suddenly felt his phone ringing and took it out of his pocket to see who was calling him.

    It was Liu Ji Fan.

    Chu Feng also excused himself from seeing this.

    After Chu Feng left, He Jian slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Old He��"

    Liu Ji Fan''s worried voice came from the other side and He Jian frowned deeply.

    Was everything alright?

    He had wanted to ask but Liu Ji Fan beat him into that.

    "Is everything alright, Old He? I just saw Fang Zhihan in the news. I tried calling him but he is not picking up my calls also. What actually happened?"

    He Jian realized what Liu Ji Fan was talking about. After being friends for so long, he was not surprised that Liu Ji Fan recognized Fang Zhihan and Fang Zhihan had to made an appearance in the interview also to tell the reporters about Mo Chen''s condition.

    "He is fine."

    He Jian answered in a few words.

    A sigh came from the other side.

    "Can''t I expect some details from you?"

    He Jian was not in the mood of speaking too much so he told Liu Ji Fan in a few words. After knowing these few details, Liu Ji Fan shouted on the other side.

    "So much happened, Jian. You guys didn''t tell me anything."

    He Jian put away the phone from his ear for those few seconds and when Liu Ji Fna stopped shouting excitedly he spoke

    "Everything is alright now."

    "That I know now."

    Liu Ji Fan sarcastic voice came from the other side, A few momentster, he sighed heavily and said

    "Jian, though I am not in City H, you could have always told me about this matter. I would have tried to help you in finding your girl and that little boy��and I have quite liked him since ourst meeting. It made me so angry that something tried to do this with him."

    A frown marred He Jian''s face. Instead of answering Liu Ji Fan''s question, he asked him

    "Is everything alright on your side?"

    He could feel that Liu Ji Fan sound very stressed and exhausted.

    There was silence on the other end for a few moments.

    Sitting outside the hospital room inside which Tian Yuan was sleeping on the bed peacefully, Liu Ji Fan looked at his lower in a daze.

    "Ji Fan��"

    He came out of his trance when he heard He Jian calling him again.

    "Ha��"

    "What happened, Ji Fan?"

    For the first time in the past few days, Liu Ji Fan allowed himself to look so vulnerable as he spoke his next words.

    "Jian, I am so scared."

    "He is hiding something from me��something big I think but he doesn''t tell me at all. He wants to leave me again, Jian. I don''t know why he is doing this when he loves me as much as I love him. I have seen it in his eyes, Jian."

    There was silence on the other side for a few moments before He Jian said

    "You didn''t try to investigate."

    "The detective found out nothing."

    Liu Ji Fan said almost immediately. His eyes held frustration. In the past few days, he had hired so many detectives but none of them found anything.

    These days he could not even sleep peacefully because he was too scared to imagine that he would not see Tian Yuan the second he would open his eyes.

    If by any chance, he went in a deep slumber for a few minutes then the nightmares of Tian Yan leaving him would wake him up and he would never dare to go back to sleep.

    Perhaps it was the reason that Liu Ji Fan''s eyes looked so red and swollen these days.

    "I don''t know what I should do, Jian."

    He said in a broken voice. A momentter, he whispered more likely to himself

    "Should I let him go?"

    It would be difficult but seeing how Tian Yuan wanted to leave him so much, Liu Ji Fan suddenly felt very exhausted.

    Why is it that Tian Yuan loved him just like him but it was only him who was fighting for this love!

    Why is it like this every time!

    Why can''t he for once see Tian Yuan fighting for him!

    "I will let him go."

    Liu Ji Fan said suddenly and very firmly.

    He didn''t hear anything from the other side and he never waited. He had already cut the call by the next second.

    On the other side, He Jian also put down his phone. He was silent for a few moments and silently stared at nothing in particr.

    A whole minuteter, he suddenly found someone''s number and called the person.

    On the other hand, in City S, When Tian Yuan woke up and opened his eyes slowly, he was scared out of his wits when he saw Liu Ji Fan sitting on the bed but just in front of him.

    The room was dimly lit but the light was enough for him to recognize Liu Ji Fan.

    He had justposed himself when he heard Liu Ji Fan asking him.

    "Where do you want to go after leaving me?"

    Tian Yuan''s body stiffened at this question. He looked at Liu Ji Fan silently. Was he really expecting him to tell his escape ce to him?

    Liu Ji Fan smiled bitterly when he didn''t hear any response.

    It took him great courage to let out his next words. His fists were tightly clenched and he almost thought of not saying it and leaving the room then and there.

    However, he didn''t know how but he said it.

    "I am letting you go."

 Chapter 306 - Tian Yuan Doesnt Want To Leave

    ''I am letting you go.''

    The words rang in Tian Yuan''s ears for a long time. For those few moments, he couldn''t believe that Liu Ji Fan really said these words.

    It was difficult to believe but not when he saw Liu Ji Fan''s red eyes. They were filled with tears.

    It was only for a second that Tian Yuan could look into them because soon Liu Ji Fan turned his head away.

    He was crying.

    Tian Yuan couldn''t remember thest time he had seen Liu Ji Fan crying like this. His own eyes started to fill with tears and his chin trembled slightly ��especially when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s next words.

    "You can leave with Auntie in my helicopter. It will take me two days but I will arrange everything."

    As if afraid that Tian Yuan would refuse, he continued a little firmly this time.

    "You will have to leave ording to my arrangements only. Rest assure�� I will�� never show you my face again."

    After finishing his words, Liu Ji Fan didn''t wait for Tian Yuan to say anything. He suddenly stood up from the hospital bed and left the room.

    Lying on the hospital bed, Tian Yuan stared at the ceiling nkly.

    It was a good thing that Liu Ji Fan was ready to let him go. However, he didn''t feel happy at all. He didn''t have the right to feel wronged at this moment because he was the first person to give up on them.

    So now when Liu Ji Fan had also given up, he didn''t have any right to feel unhappy too.

    He told himself.

    However, the crazy heart inside his chest still hurt a lot as the painful words kept buzzing in his ears.

    For some reason, he didn''t want to leave yet but he had to.

    Tear after tear rolled down from his eyes but he forced a smile on his lips and whispered

    "I am happy that you will be free of me, Ji Fan."

    He wished that Liu Ji Fan would find someone else to start a new life ��someone who will not suffer whatever he had suffered.

    And if he had to, then he wished for that person to be strong ��strong enough to love Liu Ji Fan ��not weak like him.

    ---------

    "No, Mom, where is Jiejie? I won''t eat anything until I see Jiejie."

    Inside the hospital room, Mo Chen was currently sitting on the hospital bed. His face was turned sideways as he avoided the spoon filled with porridge that his mother was trying to make him eat.

    Lin Qianru sighed and put down the spoon in the bowl of the porridge.

    Her face was strict as she told her son.

    "Ron is sleeping. I dare you to disturb her rest and I still have not taken your ss for lying to me and making me sign that permission note for the forest trip."

    Mo Chen immediately went silent at these words.

    He saw how cold his mother looked and he immediately opened his mouth not before he said innocently.

    "Mom, Chenchen is hungry."

    Lin Qianru eyes narrowed as she could clearly see that her son was trying to sell cuteness. However, no matter how much she tried to resist, she still couldn''t go hard on her son seeing his pale face that was slightly swollen.

    As she forwarded the spoon to her son''s lips and he ate the simple porridge with relish, Lin Qianru''s eyes started to fill with tears.

    ''Those bastards didn''t even give a bread to her son to eat. How cruel Zhu family must be to do this to her son.''

    Lin Qianru has never cursed anyone in her life but she did it today because she was feeling very angry and sad.

    Xun Wen has woken up and she was now suffering from a huge trauma when she came to know that Zhu Jidong has died.

    Lin Qianru didn''t go to meet her. It was the police inspector who hade to talk to Mo Chen who told her everything.

    The inspector told her that Xun Wein had wanted to see Zhu Jidong for onest time. By using this desperate wish of hers, they made her reveal everything she had nned with her husband.

    He even let her hear the tape where Xun Wen epted how they had made three different ns to take away Mo Chen.

    The first n was to get close with Mo family and then one day take Mo Chen out with their family with Mo family''s permission. They would have taken away Mo Chen with them but made it look like in front of Mo family as if Mo Chen was lost.

    The second n was the temptation of money ��however Mo Ron''s refusal to ept money put a full stop to their second n.

    The third n was to kidnap Mo Chen and after taking his heart �� running away to some foreign country.

    Lin Qianru blinked her eyes vigorously as she remembered everything but a tear slipped down from her eyes.

    Mo Chen pretended as if he saw nothing when he saw that his mother was trying to hide. His fists were however clenched under the nket.

    A momentter, he heard a sniff from his mother''s side and his own nose started to itch badly making his eyes fill with tears.

    He didn''t want to cry when his mother was already crying.

    One thing that he had learned from all this, was that he was too weak. Mo Chen wanted to be like his sister now.

    So strong and sensible. He had always tried to be like her however today he learned that his efforts were still less.

    Because if he was sensible then he would not have lied to his mother and all of this would not have happened.

    "I am sorry, Mom. I will face whatever punishment you will give me and I also promise that I will never lie to you, Mom."

    Mo Chen said firmly.

    When he saw that his mother''s shoulders were still shaking slightly, a tear slid down from Mo Chen''s tear-filled eyes and he whispered in a choking voice.

    "Mom, please don''t c��cry."

    This was the scene Mo Ron saw when she opened the door of the room.

 Chapter 307 - Cheng Yang Expose Mo Roulan

    The room went silent as soon as the door opened.

    Lin Qianru and Mo Chen��both of them nced towards the door.

    Mo Ron noticed how her mother turned her head in another direction after looking at her once and then perhaps wiped her tears thinking that she didn''t know that she had been crying.

    Her eyes narrowed when she moved them to look at Mo Chen who shook his head signing that he didn''t do anything. However, Mo Ron didn''t seem to believe her brother. Her stern expression stayed there as she slowly staggered inside the room and then turned around to close the door.

    They have transferred Mo Chen to a normal VIP room from the ICU. Mo Ron was happy. However, her eyes went around to look at the huge and beautiful room that was beautifully decorated just ording to how the children of Mo Chen''s age liked.

    How much this room will cost her!

    She felt a little depressed thinking about this. She was of course going to pay Fang Zhihan all this. She didn''t want to borrow anything from that man.

    "What did you do?"

    Mo Ron asked her brother strictly when she was near the bed.

    Mo Chen shook her head again vigorously, however, he felt pain in his cheek and temple by his actions and stopped abruptly.

    "Chenchen��"

    Two voices came at the same time. One belonged to Lin Qianru and the other belonged to Mo Ron. Lin Qianru who was near Mo Chen held his face and checked the bandage on the wound.

    It was alright!

    She sighed in relief and Mo Ron who had staggered towards the bed by now was also relieved to see this.

    "You are bing so irresponsible day by day."

    She said to Mo Chen with a face full of displeasure. Mo Chen silently lowered his head. He actually knew that this was the time when he will be scolded for his mistakes.

    And he knew that he deserved it.

    He should not have lied to his mother.

    "Sorry Jiejie��"

    Mo Chen said again but very meekly.

    Mo Ron''s heart went soft when she heard her brother''s voice. She knew that he had already realized his mistake but she still didn''t want to go soft. Mo Chen was still a child.

    To make him remember that he can''t do mistakes like these in the future, it was necessary to punish him a little.

    "You will not be allowed to watch TV for two months."

    Mo Chen''s eyes surely went wide. As a child, it was surely a big punishment for him. However, when he remembered what he has done, he didn''t dare to refuse to ept this punishment and nodded his head firmly.

    "Alright Jiejie."

    Lin Qianru, however, felt very sad for her son seeing how obediently he was behaving.

    She knew how much he liked to watch TV and since Mo Chen didn''t have that many toys, his only source of little bit entertainment was TV.

    Feeling sadder for her son, she looked at her daughter''s strict face and said softly.

    "Ron, why don''t you lessen his punishment?"

    Mo Ron had expected that her mother would say this. Her mother was too soft-hearted. Mo Ron thought inside her heart.

    But she was not that soft-hearted.

    "No, Mom"

    She said firmly.

    "He needs to learn that there are consequences of his mistakes."

    "But��"

    Lin Qianru was about to speak again, however, this time Mo Chen interrupted her and said

    "It''s okay Mom. It is not like II will die without TV."

    Mo Chen wanted to be seen as a responsible and sensible child after saying his words. However, when had he thought that he would now make his soft-hearted mother angry.

    Lin Qianru red at her son and almost raised her hand to hit his hand but then she suddenly saw that he was already very injured so she could only say angrily.

    "Why are you talking about death? I have told you so many times not to talk about these things. Ron, increase it to three months."

    Mo Chen''s eyes went wide. He had never expected his mother to change the parties so soon.

    He almost cried without tears when he saw a smug look on his sister''s face. His sister had already never liked the TV in their house as ording to her, he spent more time watching it.

    Mo Chen had wanted to plead when the door of the hospital room opened again.

    "Ron"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Mo Ron slowly turned around. Surprise shed through her eyes when she saw that it was Cheng Yang who was standing at the door.

    "You didn''t leave yet?"

    The words came out of her mouth without any filter. Cheng Yang who was about to step further inside the room stopped suddenly.

    On the other hand, Lin Qianru looked at her daughter with a strict face.

    "Is this how you talk to someone who hade to visit you in your difficult times? I have taught you better, Ron."

    Mo Ron bit her lips as she realized her mistake. She was about to correct her words when Cheng Yang suddenly walked towards her and said before she could speak.

    "Well, I will be here for a long time. If you don''t like to see me here then you should get used to now only."

    There was a smile on Cheng Yang''s lips when he said this.

    Mo Ron shook her head and was about to say that she didn''t mean it that way. However, Cheng Yang again spoke before her

    "Why are you standing? Your leg has a wound that will take a long time to heal, Ron, You should not stand for a long time."

    Only then did Lin Qianru remember that Mo Ron had actually staggered towards Mo Chen''s bed. Before she was too busy in hiding that she had been crying that she didn''t look at her daughterpletely.

    Her eyes went to her daughter to look closely. She didn''t know from where she had got her current clothes but now she had changed her previous clothes.

    Lin Qianru eyes went a little wide when she saw arge part of Mo Ron''s leg covered by a medical white cloth.

    "Ron��this�� what happened to your leg? How did you get this?"

    Mo Ron sighed and tried to assure her mother.

    "Mom, it is nothing. It will be fine in a few days."

    Cheng Yang, however, who didn''t know why Mo Ron was lying to her mother exposed her.

    "No Auntie, she is lying. She got this wound in a fight with a wild wolf."

    "Wolf��"

    Lin Qianru eyes went wide and her face instantly went pale.

 Chapter 308 - Lanlan Is Mine

    "Mom��"

    Mo Ron was very scared as she saw how fast her mother''s face went pale after she heard Cheng Yang''s words.

    She red at Cheng Yang who seemed to have realized that perhaps he should not have said what he had said just now.

    He felt very guilty under Mo Ron''s re.

    Even Mo Chen who was sitting on the bed was looking at his sister with wide eyes.

    Mo Ron moved to her mother''s side and patted her back lightly as she whispered in her ears that she was alright now.

    However, Lin Qianru''s hands were trembling. She held Mo Ron''s hand that was patting her back and then made her sit on the hospital bed.

    "It''s okay. Mom is alright, Ron."

    She tried to assure her daughter. However, the tear that slipped through her eyes told a different story. Mo Ron''s eyes were filled with concern. She had wanted to ask her mother to sit. However, Lin Qianru didn''t seem to agree and instead asked her daughter softly with tear-filled eyes.

    "Ron��are you injured anywhere else? Don''t lie to me now, please."

    Her voice trembled at the end making Mo Ron''s sniff once. She couldn''t see her mother like this. Even Cheng Yang was now realizing why Mo Ron had lied to her mother before.

    She didn''t want her mother to worry about her.

    Actually, he had been very angry when he hade to know that Mo Ron fought against a wolf alone and then get this ghastly wound on her leg.

    Anything could have happened to her. He could understand that she went inside the forest to save her brother but he still feels very scared to imagine how she had fought alone with a wolf.

    The same emotions would start to fill his heart whenever he would see the wound on her leg and in those emotions, without thinking anything he revealed that Mo Ron was actually lying.

    Now he wished that he would not have said that.

    Seeing that Mo Roan wasforting her mother, Cheng Yang decided tofort her brother.

    They as a family would of course feel scared after knowing this.

    "Mo Chen, your sister is fine now, alright? Don''t worry."

    However, Mo Chen was not as weak as Cheng Yang had thought of him. The boy instead nodded his head lightly and said

    "Of Course, I know that. My Jiejie is the strongest person in this world. What can a mere wolf do to her! In fact, I am worried about the wolf. Is it alive now?"

    Cheng Yang was speechless after hearing his words.

    In a daze, he remembered that the policemen had told him that the wolf was dead now. So he shook his head dumbly and said

    "No, it is dead now."

    Mo Chen pretended to sigh in despair and said

    "See��I knew it. The poor wolf. I wish I would have been there to tell it to take a U-turn when it had seen my sister. It would have been alive now."

    Mo Ron''s lips twitched when she saw her brother''s antics. However, she didn''t say anything when she saw that her mother had started to smile and she was not even trembling anymore.

    Her brother could do one thing right at least.

    Cheng Yang was also relieved to see that Lin Qinaru looked fine.

    "It must be cold now."

    Mo Ron took the bowl of porridge from her mother''s hands and frowned. Seeing this, Cheng Yang forwarded his hand to take the bowl from Mo Ron''s hands and said

    "Let me take this away. You will get warm porridge in just a few minutes."

    Cheng Yang''s face had a deep smile as he put his hands around the bowl. The smile on his lips only made him look beautiful.

    So beautiful that even Mo Ron was dazzled for a moment.

    Perhaps because she had never seen him smiling like this.

    "You should smile often."

    She said gently and honestly.

    Cheng Yang who had not expected her to say these words was startled for a moment before the smile on his lips widened and he asked cheekily.

    "Why?"

    His hands were still around the bowl and touching Mo Ronn''s fingers a little.

    "Well��you look handsome with that smile on your face."

    Mo Ron said truthfully.

    Cheng Yang was again left startled by Mo Ron''s words. Before heughed out loud.

    He had never expected Mo Ron to be so bold. Why did he feel that he was being flirted with!

    However, Mo Ron''s innocent eyes kept him reminded that it was a genuinepliment and nothing else ��at least it was not what he wanted.

    This was the scene He Jian saw when he opened the door of the room slowly to check whether Mo Roan was really inside the room.

    His body frozepletely when he saw how close Cheng Yang standing to Mo Ron. He saw the smile on Mo Ron''s lips and how bright Cheng Yang''s face looked.

    ''They look good together.''

    Fang Zhihan''s words rang in his ears and He Jian suddenly felt a sharp pain inside his chest.

    He hid behind the wall when he saw Mo Ron looking in his direction.

    Leaning against the wall, He Jian still could hear the low sound ofughter from the room. The most prominent among these sounds was Mo Ron''sughter.

    It was melodious.

    If the circumstances would have been different then He Jian would have felt very happy to see Mo Ronughing like this. However, in the current circumstances, he didn''t find any joy at all.

    He didn''t like her closeness with Cheng Yang��the boy who perhaps has feelings for her.

    "Boss"

    Chu Feng ran to his boss when he saw that He Jian was leaning against the wall.

    Did something happen? He had wanted to ask.

    He Jian''s eyes went back to cold and indifferent when he saw the door of the room being opened againpletely. He didn''t even look at Chu Feng.

    It was Cheng Yang who had stepped out at this moment with a bowl of porridge.

    He Jian walked towards him and Cheng Yang who had also noticed He Jian stopped amidst his steps. He waited for He Jian at the same spot.

    "Stay away from Lan."

    These were the first few words He Jian said when he was in front of Cheng Yang.

    Cheng Yang''s face went cold. A momentter, he raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked with a cold smile on his lips.

    "And why so, Young Master He?"

    He Jian''s eyes cooled down when he noticed how mockingly Cheng Yang was calling him Young Master He.

    Looking at the boy with sharp and cold eyes, he just said a few words to exin himself

    "Because what you are seeking for, you won''t ever get from her."

    "Because Lan is mine."

 Chapter 309 - Where Is Cheng Yang?

    Chu Feng who was walking towards his boss was now looking at him with his mouth partly opened in shock.

    Did he hear right? Did his boss really say that?

    However, when he looked at his boss''s cold face, Chu Feng didn''t really know what he should think. Seeing that the talk was something he should not speak in, he stood at the same spot silently.

    On the other hand, inside his heart He Jian himself was startled.

    He finally said it and it felt so right to ept his feelings.

    "Young Master He"

    He was brought out of his trance when he heard Cheng Yang calling him.

    "I think Mo Ron is wise and old enough to take her life decision. So you should not interfere with her life."

    He Jian truly didn''t have anything in response. He looked at Cheng Yang silently.

    A few momentster, he finally said

    "Even then I am sure that she will not choose you."

    Cheng Yang''s smile vanished ��especially when He Jian said his next words.

    "Chu Feng, take the porridge from Young Master Cheng."

    Chu Feng instantly went forward to take the porridge from Cheng Yang''s hands. However, Cheng Yang didn give the bowl to Chu Feng.

    Seeing this He Jian smiled lightly and said to him.

    "I will advise Young Master Cheng to look into his own business more. There must be many matters to look into instead of lingering here around the hospital. To make sure that Lan and Mo Family is alright, I am always there for them."

    Just at this moment, the phone inside Cheng Yang''s pocket started to ring. With one hand holding the bowl Cheng Yang took out his phone and saw that it was his mother again.

    "It seems that I was right. Young Master Cheng is busy."

    This time Cheng Yang didn''t say anything in response. He didn''t even resist when Chu Feng took the bowl from his hands.

    He watched as Chu Feng walked away with the bowl and then He Jian also walked towards the room everyone was inside.

    Cheng Yang wanted to curse out loud.

    However, he only sighed heavily on seeing the phone in his hand and slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Hello, Mom��"

    Cheng Yang frowned deeply a few momentster and then left the hospital in frenzy.

    .

    .

    .

    Chu Feng came back soon and this time he didn''t have the porridge only but some other eatable things also. A boy followed him with another tray.

    He Jian was standing near the bed with both of his hand tucked in his pants pocket.

    Mo Ron and Lin Qianru were sitting on the bed.

    Mo Chen''s eyes went bright when he saw the different dishes in the tray. He was actually very hungry. Even if they gave him porridge, he would have gulped it down.

    The boy served the food and Lin Qianru picked the bowl of hot porridge to feed Mo Chen.

    Mo Ron on the other hand again felt very depressed on seeing all the food. It was not that she was being stingy.

    She actually knew that all of this if she would have made at home, it would have cost her less than from here and what was the guarantee that all of this was really healthy for Mo Chen.

    "What happened?"

    She heard He Jian asking him and moved her eyes to look at him.

    Mo Ron hesitated for a moment before she said

    "Mr. He, All of this�� is it��"

    He Jian frowned and told Mo Ron firmly.

    "Lan you don''t need to hesitate to ask anything from me. Say whatever you want."

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian with wide eyes for a few moments and then sighed

    "Is it healthy? ��That''s what I had wanted to ask."

    She looked a little embarrassed as she asked this. He Jian suddenly had the urge to pat Mo Ron''s head and then mess with her hair.

    He could even feel his heart beating very fast inside his chest.

    All of this was not new ��he knew that but it still felt very new to him.

    Was it because he had finally epted that he liked Mo Ron?

    He liked this girl very much ��so much that he doesn''t want to let her go. He can''t see her with anyone else. He didn''t want to feel the fear of losing her ever again in his life.

    It was only at this moment, he realized just how much Mo Ron mattered to him.

    "Mr. He"

    Mo Ron called out when she saw that He Jian continuously staring at her. She wiped her afce with hands suddenly thinking that there must be something weird on her face.

    He Jian came out of his trance and tried to remember what Mo Ron had said thest.

    "It is healthy. You don''t need to worry. Zhihan makes sure that the everything is very clean in his hospitals."

    Mo Ron nodded her head. However, inside her heart, she still decided to go back to the apartment and cook something healthy for Mo Chen in a few hours.

    In some part of her heart, she knew that it was about money too. She was already worried how she will pay for all this VIP hospital treatment��now she didn''t want to increase her own burden.

    Lin Qianru forced Mo Ron to have a whole bowl of soup.

    Mo Ron had just finished when the door of the hospital room opened and Fang Zhihan with a stethoscope hanging on his neck stepped inside the room.

    He had a smile on his lips as he pressed his sses and then said to Mo Chen

    "Woah! Everyone is here for you Champ!"

    Mo Chen smiled brightly while Fang Zhihan was still looking around the room. He frowned in confusion when he didn''t find Cheng Yang anywhere.

    "Where is Cheng Yang?"

    Fang Zhihan had just finished when he felt a cold gaze on himself. Smiling amusingly, he turned to look in He Jian''s direction and asked him innocently.

    "Do you know, Jian?"

 Chapter 310 - "Let Me Help You"

    Inside the room, everyone was now looking at only one person.

    The target of all these gazes, He Jian looked at Fang Zhihan calmly. However, Fang Zhihan could clearly see the storm lying behind that calmness.

    He obviously was afraid. After all, today he has offended his dear friend quite many times.

    However, putting aside all these fears, Fang Zhihan couldn''t help but look forward to what He Jian''s response will be.

    He knew very well that it must be him who had shooed away Cheng Yang.

    "Young Master Cheng suddenly got some work so he left."

    He Jian said calmly.

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows as he saw everyone epting He Jian''s words without any denial.

    Standing near the hospital bed, Lin Qianru was the most disappointed person when she heard He Jian''s words. She turned to look at her daughter and told her.

    "Ron, invite Cheng Yang to our house. That boy is sincere. He must have some important work to leave like this suddenly."

    Mo Ron had a smile on her lips as she nodded her head.

    He Jian who was silently seeing all this didn''t have a good face. Fang Zhihan was very happy to see this. He walked to stand beside his dear friend and said in a low voice.

    "So I think you can tell me the truth at least?"

    "That was the truth."

    He Jian replied indecisively and Fang Zhihan knew that this time He Jian was really not lying. He knew that He Jian would not lie to him. If he didn''t want to tell him the truth then he would not have said anything in the first ce.

    A little disappointed he couldn''t help but murmur.

    "I don''t know why you are doing this to yourself."

    He Jian didn''t say anything and Fang Zhihan was left very frustrated this time.

    "If you continue to pretend that you don''t feel anything for her then it will not be soon that you willpletely lose her to Cheng Yang."

    He Jian''s eyes sharpened but Fang Zhihand didn''t care even a little and went towards the hospital bed to check how Mo Chen was now.

    He Jian, on the other hand, looked at Mo Ron who was helping her brother as Fang Zhihan moved Mo Chen''s leg.

    Her face had a concerned expression and he could see that she was worried for her brother.

    ''Lan�� will you really leave me?''

    He Jian wondered inside his heart. He didn''t know anything. The only thing he knew was that he didn''t want to lose such a precious person.

    He liked Mo Ron and now he had epted this fact. However, he was not really sure if Mo Ron liked him in that way too.

    And if she didn''t and he confessed then everything they had between them woulde to stop.

    After thinking over everything, what he concluded was that this time was not right to confess. He first needs to make his own ce inside his Lan''s heart.

    And he will do it for sure.

    The one person he had loved and cared for so much in his life, he won''t let that person go so easily.

    .

    .

    .

    Fang Zhihan left after checking up Mo Chen. However, before leaving he told Mo Ron that she should rest now.

    She has lost too much blood and hence he advised her to eat very healthy food and have as much rest as she could.

    After hearing this, Lin Qianru was worried and she forcefully made Mo Ron leave the room and go to have some rest.

    He Jian who was attending some call saw Mo Roning out of the hospital room and immediately cut the call.

    Mo Ron also noticed him. She saw him walking towards her and forwarding his hand in front of her.

    "Let me help you."

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian''s hand with a startled face. She remembered that she perhaps had held the same hand before. But at that time, she was feeling very lost and really needed someone''s support.

    But now, it didn''t feel right to let He Jian help her ��especially when she could walk with the support of the wall.

    So she shook her head and said politely.

    "It''s alright, Mr. He."

    Saying this, Mo Ron stepped forward and finally closed the door behind her. However, before she could turn around, a handheld her waist and then one of her hands, she soon felt all of her weight resting on someone else.

    And this someone else was none other than He Jian.

    "Mr. He��"

    Mo Ron calledpletely startled and tried to free her hand. However, He Jian didn''t let her and said

    "Either let me help you or sit on the wheelchair that Fang Zhihan had given to you."

    "No!"

    Mo Ron said immediately when she heard thest option.

    Unconsciously she started to walk with her hand in He Jian''s as he supported her.

    The wheelchair made her feel as if she was suffering from some life-threatening injury. She didn''t want to use a wheelchair.

    Mo Ron pouted a little as she thought this. She was not that sick or injured.

    He Jian looked at the girl in his arms when she suddenly went silent. Seeing the pout on her lips, he swallowed and then looked away.

    A momentter, he said huskily

    "Well��it''s alright if you don''t want to use it. I am always happy to help you."

    And the hand around Mo Ron''s waist tightened as he said these words.

    Mo Ron''s eyes almost bulged out when she heard He Jian''s words. She turned her head swiftly to look at He Jian.

    Her eyes were wide with shock but when she saw He Jian''s cold and indifferent face, she suddenly felt that he didn''t mean to say it in the way she was taking it.

    Lowering her head, she cursed herself inside her heart. It was the direction where her thoughts should never go.

    Mo Ron scolded herself again and again.

    A few momentster, she raised her head again and thanked He Jian with a guilt-filled heart.

    He Jian just smiled and together they walked towards the room silently.

    The na?ve Mo Ron didn''t even know what was going on inside the mind of the man walking beside her.

    Something that she had wanted in her past life but in this life that the same thing is going to be difficult for her to ept.

 Chapter 311 - Shen Youlin Comes Back

    Mo Ron was just at the door of the room she was to rest inside when she suddenly stopped amidst her steps and looked at He Jian.

    "Mr. He"

    "Hm"

    He Jian also stopped and hummed lightly.

    Mo Ron froze.

    Why does this single hum make her feel that He Jian was heaving a little peculiarly today?

    She swallowed as she could feel the goosebumps rising on her arms remembering that deep and husky hum.

    She didn''t know what but there seemed to be something different about him today.

    Mo Ron thought that all those painkillers were putting some sort of fog on her mind. It must be her illusion. Shaking her head, she tried to concentrate on what she had been thinking about before.

    However, she had just opened her mouth when a shout across the wide hallway sounded.

    "Ron"

    Mo Ron froze again. She seems to recognize who this was but she waspletely unable to believe that that person could be here.

    Slowly, she turned her head a little and sure enough, she saw a figure running towards her.

    "Youlin��"

    A whisper escaped from her lips and she left He Jian''s hands immediately.

    He Jian frowned and held the hand that had loosened its hold tightly. Slowly, he too turned around with Mo Ron and understood the reason behind Mo Ron''s weird behavior.

    "Youlin��"

    A smile graced Mo Ron''s lips and she too wanted to run towards Shen Youlin.

    Shen Youlin was the first friend she had made aftering to City H. At that time, she had never thought that Shen Youlin would one day have such an important ce inside her heart.

    "Lan��"

    He Jian held the excited Mo Ron firmly worrying that she would do something wrong and damage the wound in her leg more.

    Shen Youlin soon reached in front of Mo Ron. She was panting when she reached in front of her and her forehead had thin drops of sweat.

    "Ron��you ��are you alright?"

    Shen Youlin let out the question in a breathless voice. Her eyes checked Mo Ron from top to bottom and they went wide when she saw the wide bandage on Mo Ron''s leg.

    "This��what is it?"

    Mo Ron was about to say something but Shen Youlin didn''t give her any chance to speak.

    "So they are saying the truth? You really fought with a wolf?"

    "What!"

    Mo Ron eximed in a loud voice.

    "Who?"

    She asked Shen Youlin in a shocked and surprised voice.

    "Those reporters in the news."

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide and her mouth parted slightly in surprise. Those people are telling even this.

    So even if Cheng Yang had not told her mother about this incident. Her mother would still havee to know about it.

    "Don''t worry, Lan. Your full name is hidden."

    He Jian''s whisper was the only source offort to Mo Ron''s panicked heart.

    Mo Ron nodded her head and her attention soon diverted to some other thing.

    She noticed Shen Youlin kneeling on the ground and looking at her leg with a serious face.

    "Does it hurt, Ron?"

    The girl poked a faraway spot from the bandage on her leg and asked her.

    Mo Ron didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. Sometimes, Shen Youlin just behaved like a big Mo Chen.

    "No, it doesn''t."

    "Ohh��"

    Shen Youlin nodded her head seriously.

    "I am alright, Youlin. Doctor Fang said that the wound will be alright in a few days."

    Shen Youlin nodded her head again but her eyes were still on Mo Ron''s leg as she sat on the ground with a serious face.

    When Shen Weisheng reached the hall, this was the scene he saw.

    His face had a confused expression as he walked to stand beside his sister who was sitting on the ground and asked

    "What are you doing there?"

    "I am looking at her wound. "

    Shen Youlin said seriously without even turning to look at her brother. Shen Weisheng shook his head helplessly.

    Would her staring heal Mo Ron''s wound? His sister could behave so childishly sometimes.

    He took one of his hands out of his pant pocket and held his sister''s arm to make her stand straight.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Shen Youlin asked in frustration.

    Shen Weisheng smirked looking at his all annoyed sister and said

    "Stopping you to make a fool out of yourself and mine too."

    "Oh please!"

    Shen Youlin freed her hand from her brother''s hold and said arrogantly

    "I won''t tell anyone that you are my brother if you are so afraid of being ashamed."

    Shen Weisheng''s body stilled and the smile also disappeared from his face. He turned to look at his sister and said sincerely.

    "You know that I didn''t mean it that way."

    Shen Youlin scoffed as she folded her hands on her chest and said

    "As if I care!"

    After finishing, she turned her head to look at Mo Ron and smiled brightly.

    "I care about Ron only."

    After this, what came for Mo Ron was a gentle and careful hug from Shen Youlin. Mo Ron smiled softly. Since the past two days, she could finally feel some warmth and happiness inside her heart.

    Did Shen Youlin''s presence have such a great effect on her?

    She never realized this.

    "I missed you so much."

    She heard Shen Youlin''s whispering in her ears and froze when the next moment she felt her shoulders getting slightly wet.

    Was she crying?

    She had wanted to check but Shen Youlin didn''t let her. Sighing, Mo Ron could only pat Shen Youlin''s back lightly.

    A few momentster, she hugged Shen Youlin tightly and whispered

    "I missed you too."

    Standing beside Mo Ron, He Jian looked at the two girls hugging each other. He looked at his empty hand and didn''t feel good at all.

    His cold eyes moved to Shen Weisheng who raised his eyebrows questioningly wondering why He Jian was looking at him so coldly.

    However, He Jian said nothing to him.

    He looked at the two girls again and said

    "Lan should not stand for too long."

    Shen Youlin immediately left Mo Ron after hearing this.

    "Sorry"

    She held Mo Rouan''s hand and apologized with a sheepish smile on her lips. Mo Ron shook her head when Shen Youlin said cheerfully.

    "Let''s go inside."

    Mo Ron nodded her head and went inside the room with Shen Youlin who now held her hand and supported her body.

    He Jian coldly looked at the closed door.

    "Why do your face not look so good, Jian?"

    Shen Weisheng asked straightforwardly.

    "Because you choose the wrong time toe."

    He Jian answered and then walked away from there. He had seen how Mo Ron was in a daze before Shen Youlin came. It made He Jian feel something ��.something from Mo Ron''s side.

    However, he knew very well that now Shen Youlin was not going to leave Mo Ron alone any sooner.

    So it would be better than he would finish his office work now so that he would have more timeter to spend with Mo Ron.

 Chapter 312 - He Jian Finds Shen Youlin Weird

    The days didn''t go as He Jian had nned.

    Shen Youlin didn''t leave Mo Ron alone almost for the whole day. He Jian''s face didn''t look good at all for these few days.

    Even Chu Feng was very scared to talk to him.

    The poor assistant could feel that he would surely be sent to check Africa mines if he offended his boss at this time.

    The one special moment however was there where Chu Feng still had to face his boss'' anger even though he didn''t do any mistake.

    "Call the nurse right now."

    Standing outside Mo Ron''s room, He Jian could see the scene inside the room through the ss window.

    Shen Youlin held Mo Ron''s arm and she seemed to be helping her in going towards the washroom.

    He Jian''s eyes cooled down when he imagined what would be happening a few momentster.

    "Why are you still standing here?"

    He Jian turned to look at his confused assistant who was not getting anything his boss was trying to do.

    This time He Jian''s anger came with full force and he said coldly

    "Chu Feng, believe me if you didn''t move from here the next moment then the rest of your life you will be spending in Africa."

    Chu Feng shivered. He had gone to Africa mines once only but that was the worst experience of his life. He could still remember how much weight he had lost back then.

    "Yes, boss. Nurse��nurse ��I will call her."

    Chu Feng ran away from there as if his tail was on fire.

    On the other hand, He Jian turned to look inside the room. Mo Ron was still staggering towards the washroom with Shen Youlin''s help.

    If it would have been any other friend of Mo Ron then perhaps he had not acted like this. However, Shen Youlin''s attachment to Mo Ron made him feel very weird.

    She just seems to be attached to her.

    He Jian remembered the scene fromst night. He hade to see Mo Ron once. However when he had opened the door he had found Shen Youlin so close to Mo Ron''s face and she lookedpletely startled when she saw him.

    It made him doubt her intentions.

    What was she going to do if he had note!

    "Boss, here is the nurse."

    Chu Feng brought a middle-aged nurse to his boss. He Jian nced at the nurse and was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s choice.

    On the other hand, the poor assistant almost cried in joy when he saw the satisfaction and approval shing in his boss'' eyes for the first time in the past two days.

    "Go and help that girl."

    He Jian said to the nurse pointing towards the Mo Ron. The middle aged nurse saw Mo Ron through the ss window and then looked at He Jian in confusion.

    She was actually the assigned nurse to Mo Ron. However, Shen Youlin shooed her away two days ago and now she was attending someone else.

    Now she was looking at He Jian with displeasure written all over her face. Was the man increasing her work now?

    The old nurse didn''t recognize He Jian and was about to refuse when He Jian spoke again.

    "If you do what I had asked, I will give you ten thousand Yuan."

    The nurse who was about to refuse have bright eyes instantly. Without talking anymore, she just walked towards the hospital room.

    She didn''t know if He Jian was saying the truth but she didn''t want to lose this chance and her pace increased when she saw that Mo Ron was about to reach the washroom.

    Inside the room, Shen Youlin saw with slightly parted mouth as a nurse entered the room suddenly and took Mo Ron away from her.

    "Miss, let me help you."

    The nurse said and then took Mo Ron towards the washroom who looked equally confused but nheless went with the nurse as she was in urgent need of using the washroom.

    Shen Youlin frowned. She had asked the nurse to leave just tomorrow so why was she back!

    She sighed in frustration and decided to wait outside the washroom only when her eyes fell on the ss window. She could see He Jian standing outside the room.

    Shen Youlin''s eyes flickered with confusion and frustration again.

    She looked towards the washroom and then back at He Jian. This time she saw that he was also looking at her ��.quite coldly.

    Shen Youlin couldn''t help but doubt if the sudden appearance of nurse was because of something He Jian did.

    Last night, she had been just looking at Mo Ron closely. She had just wanted to breathe in her scent to calm herself. Only she knew how scared she had been when she had seen the news.

    She had called Shen Weisheng for the first time since she was in rehabilitation center and asked him to take away from there.

    She just wanted to be beside Mo Ron for that time. She wanted to be sure that Mo Ron was safe.

    Even after she saw Mo Ron safe and sound, all of it felt surreal. Perhaps because she had not seen her for such a long time so she wanted to closer.

    However, she had not expected that He Jian would suddenly enter the room.

    Though she doubted that he saw or doubted anything.

    But now seeing everything, Shen Youlin''s thoughts changed suddenly. The thing that confused her again was what He Jian was doing here in the hospital and with what right did he enter Ron''s roomst night.

    Her eyes narrowed when she noticed He Jian''s gaze again. Was it warning she could see in those blue eyes?

    Why the hell he was warning her? Her heart was filled with anger but she didn''t know why she couldn''t gather her courage to match those eyes.

    They were too intimidating.

    A frown marred Shen Youlin''s forehead and she turned around to face the washroom door again.

    Inside her heart, she couldn''t help but think that her brother''s friends were also like him.

    ''All of them are f***g crazy.''

    She mumbled in a low voice...

 Chapter 313 - Liu Ji Fan Finds Out The Truth

    Inside the washroom, Mo Ron was on the other side of the blind and the nurse was standing with her back towards her.

    When she heard the sound of flush, the nurse turned around to help Mo Ron again.

    Mo Ron felt a little awkward but let the nurse close her pants button. She was startled when after finishing the buttoning, the nurse looked at her with a bright smile and said

    "Miss, can you please call me when you need to use the washroom again."

    Mo Ron was confused again but nodded her head in a daze.

    The nurse was very happy.

    The man standing outside the room looked really rich. She didn''t doubt that he would really not give her the promised money.

    Very happily, she helped Mo Ron to get out of the washroom.

    Outside the washroom, Shen Youlin looked at the nurse with a frown and took Mo Ron''s hand from her.

    The nurse ignored Shen Youlin and left the room hurriedly.

    By the time, she came out it was only Chu Feng standing there. The nurse frowned thinking that she had been cheated but Chu Feng suddenly forwarded a check and said

    "Here it is."

    The nurse took the check happily and left from there.

    On the other hand, He Jian was now standing near the stairs on the same floor. His phone was attached to his ears as he heard whatever the other side told him.

    His face looked serious and a few momentster, he said suddenly.

    "Tell all this to Ji Fan."

    "Yes, Boss"

    Xiley spoke on the other side of the phone and He Jian cut the call. He stared at nothing in particr and sighed a few momentster.

    He could only wish that Liu Ji Fan would be able to bear what was going toe for him now.

    .

    .

    .

    In City S, Liu Ji Fan was lying on the hospital bed with lifeless eyes.

    It was the same room where Tian Yuan had sleptst night. He could breathe his scent. However, Liu Ji Fan knew that it would also vanish away soon just like Tian Yuan.

    He so wanted to apany Tian Yuan until thest moment he could but he didn''t. He didn''t go to leave him to the helicopter because he was too afraid that he would change his mind and bring him back.

    Liu Ji Fan could hear his phone ringing but he didn''t pick it up. He was not in the mood of talking to anyone. However, the phone didn''t stop ringing.

    He suddenly turned towards the bedside table to pick up the phone and throw it away when he remembered that two days ago, He Jian had been in a difficult situation.

    Perhaps it was him calling him now.

    Thinking this, Liu Ji Fan stopped and decided to take a look at the number. He frowned when he saw that it was Xiley.

    It only made him feel that He Jian might be in need of some help so Xiley called him. It had happened before too when He Jian had been kidnapped five years ago.

    Thinking this, he sighed and slid the screen to answer the call.

    Regardless of what kind of situation he was in, Liu Ji Fan never wanted to step back when He Jian needed his help.

    "Boss"

    Xiley''s voice came from the other side.

    "Xiley"

    Liu Ji Fna acknowledged and continued

    "Is everything alright?"

    "Yes Boss, actually I have been asked by Boss Jian to investigate Mr. Tian. I have found out something and Boss asked me to tell you about this."

    Liu Ji Fan frowned deeply and sat on the hospital bed.

    "What did you find out?"

    "There is a video, Boss, and some documents. I will forward you all of them."

    Liu Ji Fan cut the call immediately and waited for Xile to transfer all the videos and documents.

    He received everything very soon and immediately opened the first thing that was forwarded to him.

    The first video only made him confused. However, with time as he scrolled through some pictures and documents, Liu Ji Fan suddenly started to understand everything.

    His eyes started to go red and his hands also started to tremble.

    His Tian Yuan ��he suddenly understood why he could not stay with him!

    .

    .

    .

    At this moment, Tian Yuan was sitting inside the helicopter. His eyes were staring at his mother who was lying on a stretcher and an ECG was connected to her body.

    Liu Ji Fan really made all the arrangements in two days and he was all ready to leave.

    Tian Yuan cried on that night only. After that, he never cried again in the past two days.

    It was good. Liu Ji Fan was letting him go. It was good. Nothing could be more good than this. He repeated it inside his heart again and again.

    "Mr. Tian, should we leave?"

    Tian Yuan came out of his trance when he heard the pilot asking him this question.

    In a daze, he nodded his head and the pilot also nodded his head. He walked towards his seat.

    The helicopter was all ready to leave and Tian Yuan could feel his heart sinking down in his chest.

    He repeated the words he had been repeating all along.

    ''He and Jian Fan could never be together. So it was better to leave.''

    Tian Yuan whispered to himself for onest time. He kneeled down on the ground and held his mother''s hand.

    And his mother would never like it if she would wake up and see Liu Ji Fan.

    He knew it.

    Just like this, Tian Yuan strengthened his heart and smiled forcefully to leave.

    The helicopter started to fly when suddenly Tian Yuan seemed to hear a shout amidst the sound of helicopter des.

    "Stop��Stop!"

    Perhaps the pilot also seemed to hear it as he soon stopped and the helicopter stopped flying. The des also stopped the sound and just a few momentster, Tian Yuan saw Liu Ji Fan standing in front of him.

    His eyes were red��very red. Tian Yuan frowned and was about to ask him what happened when Liu Ji Fan suddenly fell on his knees in front of him.

    There were no tears in his eyes but he could see that his chin was trembling as he said

    "Baby��I am so sorry��I am so sorry��I am so sorry."

 Chapter 314 - No One Is Going Anywhere

    Tian Yuan didn''t even know why Liu Ji Fan was crying but even his own eyes started to fill with tears very soon.

    He couldn''t bear to see him like this.

    Liu Ji Fan had always been either cocky or indifferent in front of him.

    Forgetting everything, he stood up from his seat and walked towards him.

    "Ji Fan��what happened?"

    Tian Yuan had just walked to stand in front of Liu Ji Fan when Liu Ji Fan suddenly pulled him closer and hugged his waist tightly.

    "Baby��"

    He could hear Liu Ji Fan''s muffled voice and he could feel his shirt getting wet too. Liu Ji Fan really crying but when he tried to pull away from him to see why he was crying, Liu Ji Fan didn''t let him see.

    The man kneeled there while hugging him tightly closer to him.

    "I am so sorry, Baby��"

    Tian Yuan frowned. At the same time, a tear slipped down from his eyes, He didn''t know Liu Ji Fan was apologizing but he still patted the back of his head and said again and again.

    "It''s okay��it''s okay��don''t be sorry."

    It continued like this for half an hour. Liu Ji Fan continued to cry like a child while Tian Yuan continued to hug him and pat his back infort.

    Finally, Tian Yuan struggled and pulled away from Liu Ji Fan forcefully. If they continued like this then he didn''t know if it will really end or not.

    "Ji Fan��"

    Tian Yuan had just said Liu Ji Fan''s name when Liu Ji Fan stood up from the ground and held his hand firmly.

    Tian Yuan was rmed when he saw Liu Ji Fan pulling him out of the helicopter.

    "Ji Fan, where are you taking me?"

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t answer Tian Yuan''s question but he looked at the pilot who was standing outside the helicopter with a confused face and said

    "No one is going anywhere."

    He said and Tian Yuan frozepletely. He didn''t corporate with Liu Ji Fan anymore when the man tried to pull him forward.

    Liu Ji Fan noticed this and turned around to look at Tian Yuan with gentle eyes.

    "Baby..."

    "I want to leave."

    Tian Yuan said firmly.

    Only now he had strengthened his heartpletely to leave Liu Ji Fan. Only now he know that he should leave as it will make everything alright.

    So Liu Ji Fan couldn''t do this now.

    "No..."

    Liu Ji Fan whispered and Tian Yuan''s eyes went cold and indifferent.

    " I want to leave from here with my mother. I want to go somewhere far away from you."

    "Tian Yuan..."

    Liu Ji Fan tried to speak but Tian Yuan raised his hand to stop him.

    His eyes were cold and sharp as he continued

    "What do you think I am? Two days ago, you yourself had allowed me to leave. Now, you can''t back down from your words."

    Tian Yuan finished and using his other hand he freed his hand from Liu Ji Fan''s tight grip.

    After being freed, he started to walk towards the helicopter.

    The pilot still stood there in a daze and confusion.

    When Tian Yuan came in front of him and said

    "I want to leave. Start the helicopter. Don''t worry about your payment. I will give that to you."

    The pilot shook his head instantly. The helicopter belonged to Liu Ji Fan and he had already been paid.

    The problem was not about money.

    He couldn''t start the helicopter as long as Liu Ji Fan didn''t allow him.

    So the confused pilot looked at his boss who was already walking towards them.

    "You leave."

    Liu Ji Fan said to the pilot coldly when he was one step away from Tian Yuan.

    Tian Yuan frowned and tried to speak to the pilot. However, the pilot turned around to leave as if his tail was on fire.

    Tian Yuan was filled with anger and he wanted to do nothing but bang his head somewhere.

    It was at this moment, Liu Ji Fan hugged him from behind. Tian Yuan was very irritated and tried to struggle.

    Liu Ji Fan let him struggle but he didn''t leave him.

    His eyes started to fill with tears again when he remembered whatever he had seen on his phone.

    "Sorry..."

    Liu Ji Fan whispered again. He felt that no matter how many times he will say it, it will never lessen the pain Tian Yuan has gone through because of him.

    "I had never thought that you are hiding such a big thing from me, Tian Yuan."

    A tear skipped down from Liu Ji Fan''s eyes.

    On the other hand, Tian Yuan frozepletely.

    What big truth Liu Ji Fan was talking about?

    Liu Ji Fan already knew about his unconscious mother. So, there was only one thing that Liu Ji Fan didn''t know about.

    Tian Yuan''s heart started to sink inside his chest.

    He would not lie. There were many times when he wished that Liu Ji Fan woulde to know of everything.

    It was when he was made to stay beside him unwillingly after five years.

    He wanted Liu Ji Fan to know everything at that time. He wanted to see how Liu Ji Fan would react once he will get to know everything.

    Will he still be able to keep him by his side?

    He used to wonder inside his heart.

    However, now when he could somewhere feel that Liu Ji Fan knew everything, he suddenly felt very afraid.

    The fear intensified Tian Yuan''s struggle.

    " I said leave me."

    He shouted loudly.

    However, regardless of how loud his shout was, he still heard Liu Ji Fan''s clear voice near his ears.

    " Why didn''t you tell me how Uncle Tian actually die, Tina Yuan?"

    It was at that time, Tian Yuan stopped struggling. He got to know that Liu Ji Fan really knew everything.

    One question still lingered inside his mind.

    Should he feel relieved or sad now?

    Because he felt nothing.

    Only those horrible moments of his life continued to sh inside his mind and he felt his body going cold.

    The past was very horrible for Tian Yuan.

 Chapter 315 - Tian Yuans Horrible Past(1)

    (Six Years Ago)

    Tian Yuan smiled as he exited his house.

    He sniffed the muffler hanging on his neck. It smelled like that annoying boy.

    The boy whom he used to find so annoying before that he used to run away at his sight but now the things were different.

    He somehow has started to like him(Liu Ji Fan) being around him.

    If someone had told Tian Yuan a year ago that he woulde to like the school bully one day then he would have perhaps pped that person until he would be dizzy.

    Because at that time, he wanted nothing except to get rid of that annoying boy.

    Tian Yuan hummed happily as he walked forward.

    He hmphed to himself as he remembered Liu Ji Fan''s serious face from yesterday morning as the boy had told him that he will wait for him at their special ce.

    If he didn''te then he will stop troubling him from today on though he loved him a lot.

    The remembrance of thest few words made Tian Yuan''s cheeks go red.

    He doubted that the school bully or he should say Liu Ji Fan would really stop bothering him if he didn''t go to their special ce today though he was really going there today which in Liu Ji Fan''snguage would mean that he liked him the way Liu Ji Fan liked him.

    Their special ce was a pond actually. This ce was also shown to him by Liu Ji Fan.

    Tian Yuan''s smile widened and his pace increased.

    However, at this moment, he felt his phone ringing inside his pocket so he stopped and took out his phone.

    Tian Yuan frowned in confusion when he saw the unknown number on the screen.

    He slid the screen to answer the call as he started to walk forward again and immediately heard an unknown voice from the other said.

    It was a woman.

    "Leave Ji Fan otherwise you will regret it, Tian Yuan."

    Tian Yuan stopped walkingpletely. His frown went deeper and he asked

    "Who are you?"

    There was silence on the other end and for a moment, Tian Yuan thought that the call has disconnected.

    Tian Yuan removed his phone from his ears to check if the call was still going on and he found that it was still going on. He put it back to his ear and said

    "Hey, whoever you are. If it is some sort of prank then let me tell you that I can do better pranks than these."

    The voice finally came from the other side and Tian Yuan frozepletely.

    "I am Ji Fan''s mother."

    Tian Yuan didn''t know what he should say. He wondered if he should say hello but then he remembered what the woman had said just now and he again was confused.

    However, he never needed to say anything as the woman spoke again and quite soon.

    "Leave my son right now. Never appear in front of him in this life. I will give you as much money as you want. Just stop lingering around my son."

    Tian Yuan felt very nervous. He could feel his hands going cold from the way the woman was speaking.

    He gulped and tried to talk as respectfully as he could

    "Auntie��"

    "I am not your Auntie."

    The woman interrupted him sharply and Tian Yuan flinched visibly.

    No one has ever talked to him like this before.

    "Just tell me the amount."

    His eyes were filled with tears as the words sounded very degrading to him but he remembered how Liu Ji Fan has pursued him for a year and it made him gather his courage.

    He couldn''t give up just like this.

    "Ma''am, I am Ji Fan liked each other a lot and we want to spend the rest of our lives tog��"

    "Oh, don''t let me hear all this sh*t again."

    The woman interrupted Tian Yuan again and said in an irritated tone. Tian Yuan went silent but a few momentster, he heard the woman saying

    "Only now I understand who filled all this sh*t in my son''s mind. It is you. I didn''t know that not only from those poor girls, but I also needed to save my boy from these middle-ss boys too."

    Tian Yuan''s fists were clenched because of the anger that was roaring inside his heart. He didn''t like the way the woman was talking to him.

    Only the fact that the woman was Liu Ji Fan''s mother kept his mouth shut. He remembered how respectfully Liu Ji Fan behaved with his parents and he wanted to do the same.

    "Just tell me how much money do you want to leave him."

    Tian Yuan sighed and answered the woman in a very respectful tone.

    "I am really sorry Ma''am. I like Ji Fan very much. I don''t want to leave him regardless of how much money you will give me."

    "You��you don''t even know what I can do. You just wait now��"

    Tian Yuan knew that if he continued to hear the woman then he would say something rude so he hung up.

    After that, he looked in the direction of the pond. He could see Liu Ji Fan''s back. However, he was now not in the mood of making him happy at all by appearing there.

    Tian Yuan pouted and turned around to leave from there.

    Let the dog man wait here for one or two hours. He wille againter and if the dog man was still here, then he will consider appearing in front of him.

    Thinking this, Tian Yuan felt very satisfied.

    However, never had Tian Yuan imagined that those one or two hours would change his life so much.

    Those two hours and the rest of those years after those two hours were perhaps the most terrible moments of his life.

    He didn''t want to live that time again never.

    All of it started from the moment when Tian Yuan had just reached his house and he got to a call from someone telling him that his father was almost at the brink of death because of some sudden ident.

 Chapter 316 - Tian Yuans Horrible Past (2)

    (Six Years Ago Continued)

    Tian Yuan had just reached his house when he got the call from someone telling him that his father was in an ident and now was admitted to a hospital in the neighboring city.

    Tian Yuan''s felt sweat running behind his back. He couldn''t believe this. Just a few minutes ago, when he was deciding whether he should go and see Liu Ji Fan or not, he had talked to his father.

    It was only after that he had decided to go and see Liu Ji Fan. He had wanted to ept his feelings for him but that phone call changed all of his ns.

    The remembrance of the phone call made Tian Yuan''s heart sink inside his chest.

    ''You don''t even know what I can do ��"

    The words rang in his ears and he could his hands going cold. Tian Yuan flinched visibly when he heard his phone ringing again.

    He looked at the phone that was still in his hands and his hands started to tremble to see the familiar but unknown number.

    "Hello��"

    Tian Yuan said hesitantly and heard the familiar voice of the woman.

    "I think that by now you must be known to what I can do. And if you don''t then tell me I can show you again ��because from what I remember, you have a mother too, Tian Yuan."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes went red and he was breathing through his opened mouth.

    "You��what did you do to my father?"

    Tian Yuan shouted loudly. However, he heard nothing from the other side except the sound of continuous beeps.

    The call was cut.

    Aunt Tian who heard the shout ran towards the door.

    The middle-aged woman was startled when she saw her son''s state.

    "Xiao Yuan, is everything alright?"

    Tian Yuan looked at his mother with blurry eyes. It took him a few moments to respond and he said

    "Mom��Dad��he is in the hospital."

    Aunt Tian''s eyes widened and she was speechless. She thought that it was she who heard wrong so she asked her son again

    "Xiao Yuan, what did you say just now?"

    Tian Yuan this time didn''t say it. He instead went inside the house. Aun Tian followed him in the confusion.

    She saw Tian Yuan going towards her and her husband''s room. When she stepped inside the room, she saw that he had a bag in his hands and he was filling it with some clothes.

    Aun Tian saw this behavior of her son and finally concluded that what she had heard must be right.

    Her husband was really in the hospital.

    Fear and panic shed inside her eyes and she immediately walked to her son.

    "Xiao Yuan, tell me��is your father fine? What happened to him?"

    Tian Yuan''s lips trembled as he heard his mother''s trembling voice. He dropped the bag on the ground and hold his mother''s hands.

    "Mom, everything will be fine. We need to leave from here, alright? Help me. We will go to see Dad. Here��pack the necessary stuff. We need to leave for a long time."

    Aunt Tian felt very assured by her son''s words and murmured to herself

    "Okay, I will pack all this."

    Aunt Tian didn''t really understand why she needed to pack all those clothes. However, her mind was nk. She wanted nothing except to see her husband as soon as possible so she just heard whatever Tian Yuan said and did everything silently.

    Tian Yuan saw that his mother was packing her and his father''s clothes so he went to his room and collected a few of his clothes, some cash he had saved, and some other important things.

    When he came back to his father''s room, he took all the cards and money from there too. By now, AUn Tian had already packed everything from the almirah.

    Some of them were very unnecessary. Tian Yuan could see this and looked at his mother. Guilt shed inside his heart when he saw how nk his mother looked.

    However, he didn''t even have any time tofort her.

    He just took the heavy book from his mother and then walked towards the exit of the house. In between, he turned around to check whether his mother was following him or not.

    Fortunately, she was.

    This was how Tian Yuan left the city he had lived since he was born in frenzy. It was surely not a good experience for him but it was unforgettable for him at the same time.

    Tian Yuan had many thoughts inside his heart and mind. Liu Ji Fan''s thought crossed his mind many times too.

    Many times he thought of calling Liu Ji Fan however the anger of whatever was happening stopped him from doing that.

    It was all because of him. After this thought, Liu Ji Fan''s thought never crossed his mind. He was just thinking about his father.

    How his father would be��

    Tian Yuan thought that if the situation was serious then he would take his father to some big hospital though he prayed that everything was alright. In between, he talked to his mother too.

    All these thoughts continued to sh inside his mind until he reached in fro0nt of the hospital, his father was admitted in.

    It was at that moment, he got another call.

    "Is it Tian Yuan?"

    "Yes."

    Tian Yuan said immediately as he continued to walk towards the hospital''s gates with his mother.

    All his hopes, his world came crashing down when he heard the next few words from the other side

    "Tian Yuan, I am very sorry to inform you but your father is not alive anymore."

    When had he thought that even before he will reach the hospital, he will lose his father!

    All the luggage from his hands fell down on the floor. He saw his mother looking at him in confusion but he didn''t know what he should say.

    A tear slipped down from Tian Yuan''s red eyes when the person on the other side of the phone continued

    "He kept whispering your name until hisst breath."

 Chapter 317 - Mo Chen Was Not Same Now

    At this moment, being back hugged by Liu Ji Fan, Tian Yuan had many thoughts just like that time.

    He wondered if all of this was really meant to be like this.

    He wondered why he ever met Liu Ji Fan. If he hadn''t met him then he would be living happily with his family now.

    His mother would have been conscious and his father would have been alive.

    "I regret meeting you, Ji Fan."

    He said truthfully.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes that were filled with tears went more teary and soon those tears fell down from his eyes.

    These words stabbed his heart like knives. He could feel the pain piercing his chest. The pain was so much that he would have preferred to die rather than suffering from this.

    But he didn''t want to leave Tian Yuan too.

    He stepped forward wanting to hug the man standing in front of him.

    "Baby��"

    "Don''t."

    Tian Yuan said calmly stopping Liu Ji Fan amidst whatever he was about to say.

    "I want to leave with my mother, Ji Fan. I won''t stop this time."

    Liu Ji Fna shook his head instantly. He can''t allow him to leave ��at least not after this. He had seen in those images.

    Tian Yuan hade to meet him that day beside that pool. He held Tian Yuan''s shoulders firmly and said

    "You love me. I know that you love me."

    "I do."

    Tian Yuan said truthfully.

    A small smile graced Liu Ji Fan''s lips and he was about to say something when Tia Yuan continued

    "But this love is very expensive for me, Ji Fan. I can''t afford to love you, Ji Fan. It has already cost me my father and now my mother��I don''t want to lose her too."

    "Yuan ��"

    Liu Ji Fan tried to hug Tian Yuan again when he saw the pain in Tian Yuan''s eyes. He knew that Tian Yuan was hurting but he didn''t even know what he could do.

    He was also hurting.

    "My mother��"

    "Don''t take her name in front of me."

    Tian Yuan said sharply and covered his ears instantly.

    "I hate her so much, Ji Fan."

    Liu Ji Fan licked his lips lightly and nodded his head.

    "Alright��I will not talk about her."

    He said gently.

    His heart ached when he saw how traumatized Tian Yuan looked at this moment. Liu Ji Fan carefully stepped forward and gently uncovered Tian Yuan''s ears.

    "Yuan��we won''t talk about that anymore, okay? Come with me."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes were nk at this moment and it scared Liu Ji Fan. He didn''t want him to have panic attack again.

    He couldn''t bear to see him in that state.

    So he stroked Tian Yuan''s back gently and continued to whisper in his ear

    "Take a deep breath��take a deep breath Yuan��"

    With this, he also continued to walk forward, Though slowly, Tian Yuan wasing back to himself. However when he dide back, he was too tired

    Too tired to fight with Liu Ji Fan again.

    He wanted nothing but sleep. So he did that only.

    He closed his eyes and went unconscious.

    It feels nice. It feels nice to be in oblivion.

    That was thest thought in Tian Yuan''s mind.

    -------

    Mo Chen was discharged from the hospital after three days.

    The little boy was very happy that he was going back home. The bright smile could be seen on his face continuously as he watched his mother and then his sister who was staggering around the room to help their mother in packing the things.

    "Jiejie should rest."

    Mo Chen said to his sister as his eyes went to his sister''s leg. He wondered how deep his sister''s wound must be to make her stagger like this after the whole three days.

    At the same time, the remembrance that the wound because of him made him feel a little guilty and Mo Chen''s happiness reduced to some extent.

    He knew that the punishment his sister has given to him was very less. He deserved more.

    Mo Ron turned around to look at his little brother when she heard his words. Her eyes were soft and gentle but when she saw how he looked lost seeing the bandaged wound on her leg, worry shed in her eyes.

    Mo Chen has already told everything to the police yesterday. She had done the same. However, Mo Ron was more worried about her brother.

    The way he told each and every detail to the police inspector, she could feel that everything was engraved inside his mind until now.

    Mo Ron wished that Mo Chen could forget everything. On seeing the happy and cheerful Mo Chen in thest two days, she had thought the same but seeing how he was talking about this incident yesterday, she was proved wrong.

    The incident had affected Mo Chen greatly.

    He didn''t show it but he was affected.

    Fang Zhihan actually suggested that Mo Chen should see some therapist for a week only if it was possible but Mo Ron didn''t know if she should take this advice.

    She knew her brother like the back of her hand.

    He would never be open about his feelings in front of a stranger. And how will he , when he was not sharing anything with her when she had asked him!

    Mo Ron sighed heavily and walked towards the hospital bed.

    "Chenchen"

    She held her brother''s face in between her hands. Mo Chen came out of his trance very soon and smiled instantly to hide the little bit of lose in his eyes that still could be seen.

    However, Mo Ron could see it.

    She could see that her brother didn''t smile fully like before. She could not even see the dimples on his cheek. It was a small smile ��as if he was trying to assure her that everything was alright.

    "What were you thinking?"

    She asked her brother calmly expecting inside her heart that he would tell her the truth this time. However, Mo Chen shook his head just thest few times and said

    "Nothing."

    Mo Ron sighed and smiled forcefully. She didn''t want to force her brother as she feared that it would send him away from her.

    She was afraid that he would start to avoid her and she never wanted to do that. However, Mo Ron could see that her brother had changed a lot.

    So much that she wondered if he will be the same again.

 Chapter 318 - Mo Roulan Does Not Want Any Favor

    In the end, Mo Ron could only sigh. She expected that Mo Chen would be like before after he will start to involve in day-to-day life again.

    "Jiejie is alright. You don''t need to worry, Chenchen. Everything is fine."

    She patted her brother''s little head and was relieved to see when Mo Chen smiled a little wider this time.

    "I will go out now for some time. Take care of Mom, okay?"

    Mo Chen nodded his head vigorously and Mo Ron smiled softly. After that, she turned around to leave the room.

    In between, she staggered after a few seconds whenever she felt the pain was a little too much. However, her leg was still better than before.

    Mo Ron felt relieved that the reception was present on the same floor. She wanted to ask at the reception just how much she needed to pay for her and her family to stay for these three days.

    That day outside her room before Shen Youlin hade she had wanted to ask He Jian the same thing. She had wanted to tell him that she was going to pay for all that so he should not spend too much because it will only increase the burden on her shoulders.

    However, on that day after being interrupted, Mo Ron thought that it was good that she didn''t say anything to He Jian that day. After all, He Jian would have never let her pay for all this.

    She should have already expected that.

    "Excuse me"

    Mo Ron called out to the woman sitting on the receptionist who was busy with some work.

    "Yes, Ma''am."

    The young woman sitting at the reception said in response.

    "Can you please tell me how much do I need to pay for my brother''s treatment and my stay in that VIP''s room? Actually my brother is going to get discharged from the hospital today. That''s why I had wanted to know how much I do need to pay."

    The young woman frowned in confusion surely. She wondered how Mo Ron didn''t know about the expenses. After all, everyone is told about the bills when they are told about the discharge date.

    Still, she smiled politely and said

    "Sure Ma''am. Can you please tell me the name of your brother and yours too?"

    "My brother''s name is Mo Chen and my name is Mo Ron."

    Mo Ron told the receptionist.

    Only then did the receptionist understand why Mo Ron didn''t know anything about the expenses. Actually, just a few days ago, when she had told Young Master Cheng about Mo Ron being here she had been warned by Doctor Fang as well as Young Master He. She was not allowed to tell anyone else about Mo Ron''s stay in this hospital.

    Mo Ron and her family was special guest in the hospital and Doctor Fang had especially asked her not to calcte any cost for them.

    "I am sorry, Ma''am but we didn''t calcte the bills for Mo family."

    The young woman smiled and told Mo Ron. She could see that Mo Ron was younger than her and she felt that it was very sensible of her toe here to ask about the hospital bills though she was close to Doctor Fang and Young Master He.

    However, she didn''t notice the deep frown on Mo Ron''s forehead after her words.

    "Why?"

    Mo Ron asked immediately.

    The young woman finally noticed that something was amiss. Mo Ron didn''t seem to like the fact that she didn''t need to pay.

    The receptionist''s smile became a little hesitant and she said

    "Actually Ma''am, you should talk to Doctor Fang regarding this matter. It was him only who had asked me not to calcte bills for your family."

    Mo Ron''s lips were pressed in a thin line ��something that the receptionist found a little weird. However, she would never be able to understand Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron didn''t want any kind of favor from Fang Zhihan and she was firm in this.

    "Okay, I will talk to Doctor Fang then��Thank you."

    The young woman nodded her head and Mo Ron asked her where Fang Zhihan''s office was. After she understood and felt that she could find Fang Zhihan''s office, she left from there.

    Fang Zhihan''s office was on the fourth floor so Mo Ron had to use the elevator.

    When she reached outside his office, Mo Ron noticed there were already a few people waiting in the reception area. She sighed in exhaustion suddenly wondering whether she would really be able to meet him today or not.

    Still, she gathered herself and walked towards the reception table slowly. The receptionist was a young woman.

    "Excuse me."

    "Yes, Ma''am?"

    "Can I talk to Doctor Fang for a minute?"

    Mo Ron asked the receptionist. The receptionist put down the phone in her hand and looked at Mo Ron with full attention.

    She looked at Mo Ron''s simple shirt and pants and doubted if she was really capable of affording the expensive treatment from the hospital.

    But then she thought that Mo Ron could be perhaps from the charity foundation Doctor Fang managed.

    So she asked politely.

    "Do you have any appointments, Ma''am?"

    However, when Mo Ron shook her head and said

    "Uhh��no."

    Mo Ron said hesitantly and the receptionist''s polite smile disappeared immediately.

    "Then how can I allow you to go inside."

    The young woman asked with a frown. She no longer bothered to use ''Ma''am'' to converse with Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron could obviously notice the change. She had also noticed her looking at her clothes and she knew very well what kind of thoughts shed inside other person''s mind after that kind of condescending gaze.

    She had faced that kind of gaze enough in her past life to know about all this.

    Still, she gathered her courage and said to the young woman.

    "You can tell Doctor Fang once that Mo Ron is here to see him. I will just take a minute to talk. If he still doesn''t wish to talk then I will leave from here."

    The receptionist, however, looked at Mo Ron as if she was an alien.

    "Are you serious? Do you think I will really call him and ask just because you said so? I have seen enough people like you before whoe here and say this. So don''t think that you can fool me."

    Mo Ron sighed in exhaustion. She somewhere had expected to hear these kinds of words.

    Just when Mo Ron was about to speak, she heard a voice from her behind

    "Ron"

    And she turned around.

 Chapter 319 - Can Love Really Change Someone So Much?

    Fang Zhihan had stepped out of his office to drop a kid off with his parents. The child had been visiting him for three months now so Fang Zhihan was more acquainted with him.

    However, when he was about to go back inside his office, his eyes fell on the reception table and he recognized Mo Ron in one nce.

    "Ron"

    He called out in surprise. The first thought that came to his mind was that she was here to visit him. He had not expected Mo Ron to visit him considering how cold and indifferent she had always been towards him.

    Even today, Fang Zhihan remembered that Mo Chen was about to get discharged today and Mo Family will leave so he was about to go and visit them in half an hour.

    However, seeing that Mo Ron was here in front of his office instead of packing their stuff, he thought that she was facing some kind of problem and he immediately walked towards her.

    "Ron, is something wrong? Do you need some help?"

    The young receptionist looked at Fang Zhihan and then Mo Ron with wide eyes. She had never expected that Fang Zhihan would actually recognize Mo Ron in one nce. Did it not mean that Mo Ron was really close to Fang Zhihan.

    Seeing how he was asking her if she needed any help, she was sure that it was really the case. She couldn''t help but gulp in fear thinking this. If Mo Ronined about her to Fang Zhihan, then the young receptionist was sure that she would be fired instantly and she was also sure that it would be difficult for her to get any job in City H anymore.

    The young receptionist looked at Mo Ron with an expression that was clearly saying that she was pleading to her not to tell Fang Zhihan anything about her rude behavior.

    Mo Ron noticed the receptionist''s expression but moved her eyes away indifferently. She didn''t have any interest in snatching anyone''s job. It was not like the receptionist was the first person she has seen who was like this.

    She has seen many.

    Mo Ron didn''t even know if she could really me them. It was true that the world was filled with people like the one they thought she was.

    However, it was not good to put everyone or her to put in the same category just on the basis of some observations for example her clothes in her case.

    Her clothes were expensive. They were not branded so they will conclude easily that either she was poor or belonged to some middle ss family and hence they would start to judge seeing her closeness with someone who was financially better than her.

    In their eyes, she was with them just because of their money.

    The young receptionist was just one of those people. However, she again didn''t have time and any will to speak against her and waste her time on her.

    She looked at Fang Zhihan and said calmly.

    "Doctor Fang, I had gone to the reception to collect the hospital bills but the receptionist didn''t tell me how much I am supposed to pay. She told me that I should talk to you regarding this matter."

    A deep frown marred Fang Zhihan''s forehead as soon as Mo Ron finished.

    He looked at the calm girl and noticed how her eyes were filled with determination. He was sure that she would not leave until he will tell her how much she was supposed to pay.

    He sighed and said

    "Okay, wait for a few minutes."

    "Sure"

    Mo Ron said calmly and Fang Zhihan immediately went back to his office. He took out his phone from his pants pocket and dialed He Jian''s number.

    The call went through immediately.

    "Jian, where are you?"

    Fang Zhihan asked as soon as the call connected. However, instead of answering Fang Zhihan''s question, He Jian asked him

    "What happened?"

    Fang Zhihan sighed and decided to tell the truth without any argument.

    "Actually Ron��

    However, he had not even finished his words when He Jian interrupted him and asked

    "Zhihan, Did something happen to Lan? Is she alright? I will be there in a few minutes. Chu Feng, drive fast."

    Fang Zhihan''s eyes went slightly wide with surprise as he heard He Jian''s firing up order and questions one by one.

    "So panicked you are!"

    Fang Zhihan chuckled. His lips twitched the next moment and he said

    "Now I suddenly understood why you pick my call so soon since the past few days."

    "Chu Feng"

    Fang Zhihan''s lips twitched more when he heard He Jian''s cold voice again. He could already imagine how fast Chu Feng must be driving the car but He Jian was still not satisfied. The cold and indifferent man wanted the car to be a helicopter so that he could reach his girl sooner.

    "She is alright, Jian."

    He said hurriedly suddenly feeling pity for Chu Feng.

    "Oh��"

    Fang Zhihan could feel He Jian''s relief from the other side of the phone too. He was about to say more when he heard He Jian asking him.

    "Then why did you call me?"

    The voice was back to the cold and indifferent. Fang Zhihan sighed and couldn''t help but pity himself now. He kept reminding himself of the favors He Jian had done on him. He kept remembering that He Jian was his friend and that''s why he had to bear this cold and indifferent man.

    Gathering all his thoughts, he told He Jian

    "Your girl is standing outside my office. She��"

    Fang Zhihan was about to say more when He Jian interrupted him again

    "What is she doing there? She has a wound on her leg. I had especially asked her not to walk too much. And��Why did you not invite her inside your office when you know that she is outside?"

    Fang Zhihan was speechless He was sure that he has never heard He Jian speaking so much. Though his words were still sharp and cold, he was witnessing apletely new side of He Jian.

    As long as it was something rted to Mo Ron, he could speak so much.

    Fang Zhihan wondered suddenly if love could really change a person so much.

 Chapter 320 - The Stubborn Mo Roulan

    "Zhihan, I am asking you something? Why is Lan standing outside your office?"

    Fang Zhihan came out of his trance when he heard He Jian calling him.

    After a deep and long sigh, he told He Jian

    "She is asking me for the hospital bills."

    "What?"

    He Jian''s surprised voice came from the other side.

    On the other side, He Jian was sitting in the car that was being driven by Chu Feng at this moment. His blue eyes were filled with helplessness and confusion.

    He actually had never thought that Mo Ron would really go to Fang Zhihan''s office and ask him for the hospital bills.

    Why did she need to do that? Did she not know that she doesn''t have to pay for anything in Fang Zhihan''''s hospital. It was not only because that Fang Zhihan was his friend but He Jian has some shared in Fang Zhihan''s hospital too so as a part of that hospital headmittee, it was his right to have his close friends and family members get treatment from that hospital for free.

    But Mo Ron didn''t know all of that. He Jian thought suddenly.

    Still, he could not help but wonder from where did this thoughte to her mind.

    Sighing helplessly, he pressed his temples and said to Fang Zhihan

    "I will be there in a moment."

    "Alright�� Come soon. Your girl seems so firm that I think she will perhaps fight with me if I refused to give her the hospital bills. Damn, Jian��why is your girl so fierce?"

    A small smile graced He Jian''s lips as he heard Fang Zhihan''s words. The words ''Your girl'' suddenly seemed to have a very deep meaning in his eyes and he liked very much to hear them.

    Lan was his girl. He could feel his heart suddenly full even at this thought.

    "Because she is my girl."

    Finishing, He Jian hung up while on the other side of the phone, Fang Zhihan had his eyes wide with shock.

    Did He Jian mean what he thought he meant?

    Fang Zhihan walked towards his chair wearing the same shocked face. It took him a few moments topose himself and when he did, his eyes were narrowed.

    He will definitely find out what actually He Jian meant by those words.

    .

    .

    .

    It has been ten minutes since Mo Ron had been standing outside Fang Zhihan''s office. Fang Zhihan didn''te out though he called the receptionist who was asking her continuously that she should sit down in the waiting area and wait for Fang Zhihan toe out who was suddenly stuck in some important work.

    Mo Ron however didn''t know whether she should believe these words or not.

    She continued to stand at the same spot. From that spot, she could see the door of Fang Zhihan''s office. So if he came out, she would be able to see him.

    "Ma''am"

    Mo Ron heard the receptionist''s voice again. The same receptionist who was talking to her so rudely just a few minutes ago was now talking to her so politely.

    "Ma''am, please sit down. Doctor Fang told me that your leg is injured so you should not be standing for long."

    "I am fine."

    Mo Ron said firmly.

    The receptionist sighed and stopped speaking. Inside his office, Fang Zhihan walked to the window that was covered by the blinds. He removed them a little and tried to peek outside.

    A helpless sigh escaped from his lips when he saw that Mo Ron was still standing there stubbornly.

    He didn''t know if he should admire her for her insistence and think that she was so stupid.

    But one thing that Fang Zhihan was sure of now was that Mo Ron was not the type of girl that he had usually seen. If it had been anyone else, then by now they would have left, or perhaps they would not have evene to see him after the receptionist told them that they don''t have to pay.

    However, Mo Ron came to meet him and asked for the hospital bills too.

    Fang Zhihan licked his lips as he chuckled feeling happy suddenly that He Jian has found the right girl for himself.

    After another sigh, he started to walk towards the door of his office. He Jian still had note and Mo Ron was standing outside his office. As a doctor, Fang Zhihan could not see this.

    And he knew very well that if He Jian saw this then he would be in some big trouble.

    So, he decided to go out and invite Mo Ron inside his office. He could talk to her until He Jian woulde here and manage everything.

    Yes, that was the right thing to do.

    Mo Ron sighed in relief when she saw Fang Zhihan stepping out of his office. Truthfully, she was also feeling a little pain in her leg now but she didn''t want to leave just like this. Even if she couldn''t afford to pay the whole money, she wanted to pay at least half of it so that her heart will be at ease.

    Otherwise, she will continue to think that she had taken some kind of favor from Fang Zhihan. However, a frown soon marred Mo Ron''s forehead when she didn''t see anything in Fang Zhihan''s hands��not even his phone.

    "Doctor Fang, where are the hospital bills?"

    Fang Zhihan immediately paused amidst his steps. He smiled forcefully as he wondered just how he should talk about something else with Mo Ron when the first thing she asked from him was the hospital bills.

    She didn''t need to be that rigid, right?

    He was He Jian''s friend after all and a very good friend at that.

    "How is Mo Chen now?"

    Still, Fang Zhihan tried to change the direction of this small conversation. Mo Ron surely noticed his attempt. She frowned but nheless answered his question calmly

    "He is alright now."

    Mo Ron had justpleted her words when she realized that she perhaps had never thanked Fang Zhihan properly for whatever he did for her brother.

    Regardless of what he did in her past life and regardless of how much she didn''t like him, she was grateful to him for saving her brother and helping them in their difficult time so she said politely

    "Thanks to Doctor Fang."

    Fang Zhihan was startled. He had not expected Mo Ron to thank him suddenly out of nowhere.

    A momentter something came to his mind. He smiled softly and said

    "It''s alright, Mo Ron. But if you really want to thank me then go back to your family and don''t worry about the hospital bills."

    However, Mo Ron''s face immediately went indifferent with these words.

 Chapter 321 - I Owe You My Life

    Mo Ron knew immediately that Fang Zhihan never came out with the purpose of giving her the hospital bills.

    Her face looked calm but indifferent and she was about to say something when she suddenly heard a familiar voice from her behind

    "Lan"

    Fang Zhihan heard the same voice and instantly sighed in relief when his eyes fell on the figure walking towards him.

    He had obviously noticed Mo Ron''s disagreement with his words. However, since He Jian was here now, he didn''t need to worry about anything.

    So when He Jian reached to stand in front of both of them, Fang Zhihan pushed him to stand beside Mo Ron instead and said

    "Here, Manage your girl."

    After saying this, Fang Zhihan turned around and left from there.

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide when she saw how Fang Zhihan was running away.

    "Doctor Fang��"

    She called out and wanted to follow him to stop him. However, she suddenly felt someone holding her arm. Mo Ron didn''t even need to turn around to know who it was.

    Her ears however went hot when she remembered what Fang Zhihan had said just now.

    Why did he say it like this? It soundedpletely different and if someone heard then they would surely misunderstand.

    She thought inside her heart.

    Curious Mo Ron turned around to look at He Jian who was holding her hand now. She had expected to see his cold face and indifferent eyes as if he never paid attention to Fang Zhihan''s words.

    However, Mo Ron was startled when she saw a small smile on He Jian''s lips. It was rare for her to see He Jian smiling like this.

    She couldn''t help but think that the smile made him look more beautiful.

    Did he like what Fang Zhihan say?

    Mo Ron lowered her head in confusion. However, when she raised her head to look at He Jian again, she saw that there was no smile on He Jian''s lips as the smile had been her illusion before.

    "What are you thinking?"

    The sudden question made Mo Ron more confused and her answer presented her confusion.

    "Huh?"

    He Jian sighed when he saw the dazed look on Mo Ron''s face. He held her hand more firmly and started to pull her carefully to leave that floor.

    "Come, Auntie and Mo Chen must be waiting for you."

    He Jian said. However, Mo Ron who suddenly seemed to realize what was going on tried to resist.

    "No, I need to talk to Doctor Fang."

    He Jian had to halt after he heard Mo Ron''s words.

    He sighed before he turned to look at Mo Ron.

    "Lan, there is no need to worry about all this. Just focus on getting well soon, alright?"

    He Jian said gently.

    However, Mo Ron instantly shook her head and said

    "No, I want to know how much all this should cost me. I will pay just like any other patient of this hospital."

    He Jian frowned. Mo Ron had been so stubborn before too but it was only when he had tried to control her unknowingly that he soon learned that she doesn''t like it.

    This time, he was not trying to control her. He just doesn''t want her to worry about all these issues. Fang Zhihan''s hospitals were very expensive for middle-ss families and he knew that Mo Ron would have to pay arge amount for these three days if she was to pay.

    As the girl he liked ��no he loved so much, thest thing she should be worrying about is money.

    However, he knew that at this moment, he couldn''t say the same thing to her.

    "But you are different from them��"

    He Jian just said these few words.

    Mo Ron was really touched. She knew that He Jian was doing this for her only. If she had not known him then she would have never been able to afford all this ��at least not for now. But��

    "I don''t want to owe anything to him."

    Mo Ron said firmly and He Jian frowned deeply.

    ''Your girl doesn''t seem to like me.''

    Fang Zhihan''s words shed inside his mind. Did Mo Ron really dislike Fang Zhihan so much that her dislike was still there even after Fang Zhihaan had tried to help her as much as he could?

    However, for this He Jian didn''t me Mo Ron. He was sure that it must be Fang Zhihan who had done something wrong otherwise his Lan was softer towards enemies too.

    Zhu Jiangru was a good example of this.

    He will surely ask Fang Zhihanter exactly what he did to make Mo Ron dislike him so much. In some part of his heart, He Jian had already decided how he should teach a lesson to Fang Zhihan for this.

    A momentter, he said to Mo Ron who looked so firm in paying the hospital bills.

    "I will pay him in your ce."

    Mo Ron''s eyes narrowed and she spoke.

    "What?"

    However, He Jian didn''t answer her. He took out his phone and Mo Ron didn''t know what he did but when a momentter, he showed the screen to her she saw the notification of transfer for almost Thirty thousand Yuan.

    "I transferred Seventy Thousand Yuan to Fang Zhihan''s ount for now. Later, I will make sure to ask him if I need to pay more."

    Mo Ron''s eyes went slightly wide and she shook her head. She was about to say something but He Jian didn''t let her say anything and said

    "You can''t owe anything to him but there is no such word between us."

    He Jian paused for a moment and stepped closer to Mo Ron. His hand rose to cup her cheek, however, he paused in between and then preferred to put it on her head. Ruffling her hair a little, he said

    "Because if I started to talk about us with this word then I will owe you my life."

 Chapter 322 - Why Are You So Good To Me?

    Standing in front of He Jian, Mo Ron for a few moments didn''t know what she should say.

    ''Because if I started to talk about us with this word then I will owe you my life.''

    The words rang in her ears.

    Her eyes instead started to fill with tears unconsciously.

    In her past life, after seeing that indifference and disgust in He Jian''s eyes for herself, Mo Ron had never thought that she would ever be able to see any other emotion for herself in He Jian''s eyes.

    So at this moment, she didn''t even know what she was feeling.

    But her heart was moved.

    She had loved He Jian in her past life ��very much. After he didn''t ept her love and he and his friends put all those usations on her without even hearing the story of her side, she was heartbroken. After she got to know about her brother''s death, she despised herself as well as Mo Chen.

    She thought that if he had nevere into her life, she would have perhaps been able to find her brother, and perhaps he would have been alive by that time.

    However, she never knew that Mo Chen''s death in her previous life had so much hidden inside it.

    Now she no longer could me others. She was the one to be med.

    In this life, Mo Ron hade to respect He Jian for all the care he gave to her and her family. She respected him for saving her family in difficult situations.

    He promised to care for her and her family because she saved him five years ago and he was just doing the same now.

    And he was doing just the same in her past life. It was she who expected more from him and then when he didn''t give what she wanted from him, she med him.

    This life she respected him.

    All other emotions have been suppressed by her very firmly inside her heart.

    However, what she was to do at such times when He Jian would say things like this out of nowhere.

    As a tear slid down from Mo Ron''s eyes, startling He Jian, she whispered slowly

    "You should not behave like this with me."

    Because it gave her illusions of something that was never there in the first ce. In herst life too, He Jian''s care after she lived in the orphanage for so many years made her feel so precious that Mo Ron mistook it for something else and hence confessed her feelings to him.

    Only to make fun of herself in front of everyone.

    "Lan"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she felt He Jian''s cupping her cheek. She felt his warm hands around her face as he wiped that single tear gently with his fingers.

    "What happened?"

    "Why are you so good to me?"

    Mo Ron asked as another tear slid out of her eyes and He Jian''s eyes shed with distress.

    ''You should not be so good to me.''

    She had wanted to say.

    ''Because I love you ��not from today but long ago.'' The words were on He Jian''s tongue but he immediately changed them.

    "Should I have asked the same question to you five years ago when you saved my life?"

    Mo Ron closed her eyes and shook her head as fresh tears rolled down her eyes.

    He couldn''t ask the same question. Because it was because of her he reached there in the first ce.

    She felt him wiping her tears again and again as if this would stop her from crying.

    When she opened her eyes, Mo Ron had wanted to answer He Jian''s question. However, seeing the gentleness in those ice-blue eyes, she couldn''t let those words out.

    She will lose all of it if she told him the truth.

    The words rang in her mind and they kept her mouth shut.

    She was a coward. She knew but she didn''t have any more courage to tell all this to He Jian by herself.

    He Jian, on the other hand, felt helpless as he saw Mo Ron''s eyes filling up with fresh tears. He looked around and saw people looking in their direction though they moved their eyes away instantly when they saw He Jian looking towards them.

    Looking back at the young girl, He Jian sighed in distress.

    Her eyes were lower and her long and slightly wet eyshes were touching her cheeks. This kind of Mo Ron made He Jian feel that she was very delicate.

    She needed him. He couldn''t even bear to scold her when she was crying like this.

    "Are you really crying because I am good to you?"

    He Jian found it a little funny as he said this helplessly.

    "So should I ignore you and stay indifferent to make you stop crying?"

    He whispered gently when he saw that Mo Ron was still crying.

    Mo Ron swiftly raised her head and shook it so vigorously that He Jian smiled at her actions.

    He wiped Mo Ron''s tear for onest time and said strictly.

    "If you cried once again then I will make sure that you will regret it."

    Mo Ron frowned at the controlling words. Could she not cry when she wanted to?

    However, He Jian didn''t care at all. He was satisfied to see that her attention was somewhere else and she was not crying now.

    "Bring a wheelchair."

    He Jian said to the ward boy who was passing by. The ward boy nodded his head and went away when the receptionist who was silently seeing all this also nodded her head at him indicating him to ept He Jian''s order.

    Mo Ron frowned deeply. She, of course, knew that the wheelchair was supposed to be for her.

    "I will not sit on the wheelchair."

    She said firmly.

    She had expected He Jian to look at her emotionlessly after her refusal. However, he looked very calm after her denial and said

    "Alright then I will carry you to the seventh floor and we will go through the stairs."

    And Mo Ron''s eyes went wide in shock.

 Chapter 323 - I Will Pay You Back One Day

    "Sit"

    Mo Ron looked at the wheelchair and a put appeared on her lips but nheless, she knew that she had to sit down so she did.

    It was better to be carried like a child by He Jian. That would be very embarrassing.

    Mo Ron felt awkward as He Jian pushed the wheelchair for her. There was silence inside the elevator.

    No one said anything and they reached the seventh floor where Mo Chen''s room was very soon.

    Mo Ron stood up from the wheelchair instantly when they were in front of Mo Chen''s hospital room.

    "I will walk now."

    This time, He Jian looked at the empty wheelchair emotionlessly and then at Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron smiled sheepishly under that strict pair of eyes and said

    "Mom will worry in vain if she will see me on the wheelchair. It is better like this."

    Mo Ron said to He Jian who narrowed his eyes at her for a moment and then a momentter, he pushed the wheelchair in a corner.

    "I will ask Chu Feng to arrange a wheelchair for you at your apartment."

    "What?"

    Mo Ron said a little bit louder.

    However, He Jian still looked calm as he raised his eyebrows and asked her casually.

    "What?"

    This time it was Mo Ron who narrowed her eyes at him. However, in a few moments, she knew that it was not working on He Jian at all. At this moment, she missed Shen Youlin.

    Shen Youlin had to leave suddenly with her brother. Mo Ron had been very worried because she left too suddenly however when she asked Shen Youlin what was the matter the girl just said that it was family problem.

    Mo Ron had to stop asking any questions after this answer. By now, she had understood that Shen Youin''s family was perhaps not good to her. It was only Shen Weisheng whom she could see cared for his sister.

    Other than him, Mo Ron had never seen anyone else from Shen Youlin''s family even when Shen Youlin was in so difficult situations.

    Mo Ron sighed to herself.

    If Shen Youlin would have been here then she would have surely fought for her but now she was alone.

    He Jian on the other hand felt helpless again. He couldn''t see her like this but he could not let her harm herself too.

    So even advised gently.

    "You won''t have to use the wheelchair if you concentrate on healing your wound and don''t move here and there."

    That was the other reason behind giving a wheelchair to Mo Ron. Since she didn''t like it she would not use it and he will make sure that if she wanted to move then she will have to use the wheelchair.

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything in response. She was not a fool who couldn''t understand what He Jian was trying to do.

    Though from out, she showed that she was sad, her heart was indeed moved by his care.

    This was also nice. Mo Ron couldn''t help but smile secretly thinking this.

    However, when she was about to turn around to go inside the room, she remembered something and turned around to look at He Jian again.

    "Tell me whatever amount you will have to pay to Doctor Fang."

    He Jian frowned and was about to say something but Mo Ron spoke before him.

    "I can''t afford that much money to give you for now. However, one day I will surely return it to you."

    She said to He Jian firmly. There was a small smile on Mo Ron''s lips and He Jian who had been frowning before smiled as well seeing her smile.

    It felt as if Mo Ron was already imagining the day where she would not have to worry about the money anymore.

    He Jian couldn''t stop himself from patting Mo Ron''s head.

    "I will tell you then."

    He said gently not noticing how Mo Ron''s cheeks went red just because of those few pats on her head.

    "But you don''t need to take the pressure. It is fine even if you won''t be able to return it."

    Mo Ron nodded her head silently and then immediately turned around to go inside the room. He Jian sighed as he looked at his hand hanging in the air.

    ''This girl will never listen to him.'' He thought as he remembered how fast Mo Ron was walking just now.

    However, he already has thought of a solution.

    .

    .

    .

    When Mo Ron stepped inside the hospital room, she saw that Lin Qianru and Mo Chen were sitting on the bed all ready to leave.

    "Ron, where were you? You didn''t even tell me where you were going? I searched for you all around the floor but didn''t find you anywhere."

    Lin Qianru asked her daughter.

    She was going to leave to look for her daughter again but then she was afraid to leave Mo Chen again. So she called for a nurse who was going toe in just a few seconds, however, Mo Ron came before that.

    Mo Ron smiled sheepishly thinking that she seemed to have wasted so much time in front of Fang Zhihan''s office.

    "Mom, actually I had gone to check the hospital bills."

    Lin Qianru froze immediately. The matter regarding hospital bills was in her mind too but she had thought ofing to the hospital again to talk about this.

    However, she had not expected Mo Ron to go there before her.

    Lin Qianru stood up from the bed and then walked towards her daughter.

    "How much it is?"

    She asked Mo Ron in a low voice.

    "They didn''t tell me, Mom. Doctor Fang refused to tell me the amount too."

    Lin Qianru frowned.

    "This is not good."

    Mo Ron also nodded her head.

    "I know, Mom. Don''t worry. I have talked to Mr. He. He will pay in ce of us for now and we will pay himter."

    "Oh��"

    Lin Qianru said as she digested everything Mo Ron was saying.

    "But whyter? How much is it? I know it must be a big amount but maybe I will have the money."

    Lin Qianru didn''t think before saying anything at this moment and sure enough, Mo Ron asked her soon.

    "And from where did you get so much money, Mom?"

 Chapter 324 - "I Cant Believe You"

    "And from where did you get so much money, Mom?"

    It was only after this question Lin Qianru seemed to realize what did she had just said.

    She bit her tongue inside her mouth.

    After working in Chi Rong''s house for these few months, she had saved a lot of money. Chi Rong paid her thrice the amount, she used to get from working in the restaurant as a waiter.

    She had actually tried to deny this big amount and had agreed to work on the payment of a normal cook. However, Chi Rong didn''t agree with her.

    He told her that if she didn''t ept that payment then he will instead offer her the job of a chef in his restaurant and the chef in his restaurant and the chef in his renowned restaurant got much more sry than this.

    So Lin Qianru had to ept the sry and she would be lying if she said that she didn''t need that money.

    She needed that money to raise her children and for her house chores as well.

    She would have worked as a chef in Chi Ring''s restaurant but Lin Qianru knew her body''s limits too. She knew that there were chances of her disease reemerging again if she put too much stress on her body.

    However, she also knew that regardless of how much she will try to assure her daughter will never let her work in Chi Mansion.

    Mo Ron had agreed to let her do a job where she would not need to stand for even a couple of hours and hence she had to hide her job as a waiter from her daughter.

    But then she had to hide from her that she was working as a chef as well because she knew very well that her daughter would then question howe she got a job in such a big Mansion suddenly or how did she know Chi Rong.

    Lin Qianru gulped.

    She basically had to hide another thing because she had hidden the first thing and everything was connected to each other.

    Now, what was she supposed to do?

    "That��I have some money from my job too."

    She clenched her fists tightly and told her daughter. Lin Qianru at the same time tried to remember when was thest time her daughter had not been able to catch her lies.

    Perhaps it was when she had lied to her that she was working as a receptionist but then she had visited her restaurant the next day so she couldn''t be too sure that she really had lied very well.

    "How much it is?"

    Mo Ron asked her mother. She didn''t want to use the mother she had saved because that amount was saved to buy back her mother''s ne.

    Lin Qianru swallowed and stopped herself when she was about to utter the real amount. She couldn''t tell Mo Ron the right amount so she said

    "Twenty thousand Yuan."

    Mo Ron raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had not expected her mother had save this much money. Though it was not a big amount, it was still enough if she included her saved money with her mother''s as they would be then able to pay back at least sixty thousand Yuan to He Jian.

    However, she again held back that urge.

    If she didn''t keep this money then she was sure that she won''t have any money at the end of this year to bring back her mother''s ne.

    Mo Ron still remembered very well that she had promised her mother five years ago, that she would bring her ne back.

    "It''s alright, Mom. We will pay back Mr. He slowly."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head though inside her heart she had already decided to go and ask He Jian what amount exactly he had paid.

    Perhaps she would be able to pay him back that money already though she doubted that she will be left with any saved money then.

    Having different thoughts inside their heads, the mother and daughter left the hospital in He Jian''s car with Mo Chen.

    On the other hand inside his office, Fang Zhihan looked at the transfer of seventy thousand Yuan in his ount.

    "What is this?"

    Fang Zhihan messaged He Jian.

    However, instead of getting any answer, he was asked a question from He Jian''s side in return.

    "Did you do something to make Lan angry?"

    Fang Zhihan looked at the screen for a few moments. He seemed to have understood in a few moments that perhaps even He Jian could not make Mo Ron agree that she didn''t have to pay any amount.

    And hence He Jian transferred this amount to him to stop Mo Ron for now,

    Fang Zhihan sighed as he leaned against the headrest of the chair he was sitting on. He silently pondered over the question He Jian had asked him just now.

    "I don''t know."

    He typed a momentter.

    Mo Ron''s calm but indifferent eyes shed in front of his eyes and then her fear-filled eyes when he had taken Mo Chen away from her.

    He really didn''t know why Mo Ron looked so afraid at that time.

    He didn''t know why she was so cold and indifferent towards him.

    But he will try his best to find it out. After all, Mo Ron was the girl his best friend liked so he should know if he had done anything to make her dislike him so much.

    .

    .

    .

    (City S)

    When Tian Yuan woke up again, he found himself inside a familiar room.

    Through his slightly blurred eyes, he looked around and then rubbed his eyes. It was only then when he looked around the room he understood where he was.

    It was Liu Ji Fan''s room.

    In this room, he had spent so many nights with him.

    And then everything from before he had suddenly copsed started to sh in front of his eyes and his eyes went wide.

    Tian Yuan immediately tried to get down from the bed.

    However perhaps he stood up from the bed all of a sudden, he felt very dizzy. At this moment, the door of the room opened and soon a pair of arms surrounded Tian Yuan''s waist.

    "You should rest. Where were you going?"

    Liu Ji Fan said with a deep frown on his forehead as he made Tian Yuan sit down on the bed.

    Tian Yuan did sit down obediently. It took him a few moments to register what was going on but when he did his eyes were still a little blurry and he whispered

    "Mom��"

    The first word that came out of his mouth was about his mother.

    Liu Ji Fan stiffened visibly. It expressed just how worried Tian Yuan must have been Aunt Tian all along.

    His heart ached so much to see this and he couldn''t help but stroke his lover''s head lightly.

    "Auntie is alright, Baby. Don''t worry so much. It is not good for your health."

    Liu Ji Fan still couldn''t believe that Tian Yuan had his second panic attack in such a short amount of time with him. He had called Fang Zhihan who informed him that having so many panic attacks was not good for one''s health.

    So he was now more worried about Tian Yuan.

    He came out of his trance when he found Tian Yuan looking at himself with wide eyes that were full of fear.

    "Tian Yuan, What happened?"

    He couldn''t help but ask him immediately wanting to know what was worrying him.

    "Where is my mother?"

    Liu Ji Fan frowned in confusion but nheless said gently.

    "She is alright. I can assure you th��"

    "No!"

    Tian Yuan interrupted Liu Ji Fan amidst his words and said sharply.

    "Just tell me where she is. I want to see her for myself."

    Liu Ji Fan frown disappeared but his eyes were filled with hurt and disbelief and he asked Tian Yuan

    "Baby, don''t you believe me. I won''t lie to you."

    Tian Yuan looked away from Liu Ji Fan''s eyes. A bitter smile graced his lips and he said

    "You really expect me to believe you, Ji Fan after whatever happened to my happy family."

    Liu Ji Fan''s adam apple wobbled slightly but he didn''t really have anything to say as Tian Yuan stood up from the bed and then said to him.

    "You and Your family will be thest person I will believe to keep my mother safe."

    Tian Yuanpleted his words coldly and then asked Liu Ji Fan again

    "Now tell me, where is my mother?"

    "Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were nk and his fists were clenched tightly.

    "In the room that is attached to this room."

    He answered in a low voice and saw Tian Yuan immediately dashing out of his room.

    A tear slipped out of his eyes as he looked at Tian Yuan''s back. His words regarding him never being able to trust him rang inside his mind again and again.

    ''Will you never trust me again?''

    ''But I can never even think of harming you.''

 Chapter 325 - Shen Youlin Goes To Shen Mansion

    A huge ck car stopped outside Shen Mansion.

    The old butler who was standing outside the Mansion for a very long time immediately went inside to inform everyone who had been waiting for the arrival of this certain someone.

    A momentter, Shen Youlin stepped out from the back seat of the car.

    Wearing a cap and a dress that revealed her long legs, she lookedpletely different from how she used to look in the past.

    Just at the same time, the front door of the car opened and Shen Weisheng wearing the ck tuxedo stepped out of the car.

    When his eyes went to look at his sister, he sighed again ��a sigh of helplessness.

    "You could havee in your usual clothes too."

    He told his sister with a pair of eyes that were filled with helplessness.

    Shen Youlin, however, smiled widely in response after hearing her brother''s words. She turned her head to look at him and lifted her eyesses slightly above her head as she said

    "Oh, then how will theye to know that I have indeed returned from abroad!"

    Shen Weisheng sighed again and chose not to say anything. He just let her do what she wanted to do. She at least didn''t look depressed and sad like a few months ago. He didn''t care if she angered Shen family members as long as she will stay happy.

    He was always here to take care of her now. Thinking this, he let this small thing slide and said

    "Let''s go. They must be waiting for us."

    Shen Youlin chuckled in happiness and said

    "They should, After all, I have taken so much of my time decorating myself for them."

    Shen Weisheng smiled lightly noticing her excitement.

    In the morning, he had got a call from his mother who told her that she knew that Shen Youlin was with him. She also asked him to bring Shen Youlin to Shen Mansion at lunch.

    The new fact was that it was now evening. Clearly, they have missed lunch��and it was quite intentional on Shen Youlin''s part.

    Shen Weisheng smiled as he looked towards his sister who looked as if she couldn''t wait to go inside Shen Mansion.

    Why did he feel that his sister was rather excited to go inside and anger their mother?

    "Weisheng��"

    Shen Weisheng came out of his trance when he heard the shout and his eyes went to look towards the door of the Shen Mansion indifferently.

    There stood Shen Zhn who was now looking at Shen Weisheng with a pair of eyes that clearly expressed her dissatisfaction. Shen Weisheng knew why she looked so dissatisfied but stayed indifferent.

    Shen Youlin was on the other side of the car and Shen Zhn''s eyes never went to look in that direction. Seeing this, Shen Youlin tsked inside her heart.

    She had made so many preparations and here her brother who just had to get out of the study room in the same business suit he had been wearing ��.was getting all the attention.

    She pouted slightly. She had note here leaving her Ron alone in the hospital just to get ignored here.

    So she proudly walked around the huge ck car and came to stand beside Shen Weisheng. In these few moments, Shen Yiling, Grandfather Shen, and Wang Weimin also came outside the Shen Mansion.

    Shen Yiling eyes stayed on Shen Youlin and they couldn''t help but sh with envy seeing all the branded dresses and shoes she was wearing.

    Even Shen Zhn noticed them. She frowned in displeasure visibly and said sharply.

    "Youlin, don''t you know that since a few days ago, we have been going through a difficult phase. We are not that stable financially and here you are wearing all these branded clothe and shoes. Even Yiling had not done any shopping in thest few days. How can you be so selfish and waste family''s money?"

    Shen Youlin raised her eyebrows in surprise but then thought that she should not be surprised at all. It was not surprising that her mother started even though she had not even stepped inside Shen Mansion yet. After all, here she was getting something that her sister Shen Yiling had not got yet.

    Shen Youlin''s eyes moved to look at her sister. She obviously noticed the envy in Shen Yiling''s eyes. Only now the curtain from her eyes had fallen and she could see very clearly that her sister Shen Yiling was no saint.

    She might not have any part in how Shen family behaved with her but she was never trying to make her feel that she was also a part of this family like an elder sister should do.

    In fact, no one ever tried to do that.

    Shen Youlin smiled humorlessly as she looked at all other members of Shen family.

    Her eyes suddenly went to look at her brother who was standing beside her and she suddenly remembered how he had been trying to meet her when she was in the rehab center but she never allowed him to see herself.

    Though she had been stubborn, he too didn''t stoping there and standing outside the door of her room.

    Shen Youlin had not forgotten anything. She remembered very clearly how this same brother of hers had insulted her in front of so many people.

    But she didn''t forget how he stood outside her room when she was suffering from all those temptations of having the taste of drug again.

    She remembered how he had continued to talk to her while she did nothing but scream and cry alone inside that room.

    He helped her in his own way. He didn''t let her feel alone. He let her know that he was always there for her in her difficult times.

    Perhaps that''s why she had chosen to call him when she had wanted to see Mo Ron desperately. Perhaps she had known that he would never refuse her.

    And it really happened.

    Just one call and Shen Weisheng was there for her to take her out of the rehab center without asking any questions.

    She remembered very clearly what he had said

    ''You cane out whenever you want.. I will never force you to stay here if you don''t want to.''

 Chapter 326 - Grandfather Shen Scolds Shen Zhilan

    Shen Youlin came out of her trance when she heard Shen Yiling''s soft voice who was now holding her mother''s hand and saying

    "Mom, it''s alright. Youlin is younger in the family. It is alright for her to behave irresponsibly sometimes."

    Finishing her words, Shen Yiling looked towards her sister with a soft smile on her lips. However, her smilested only for a few moments when she saw Shen Youlin rolling her eyes are her words.

    Shen Youlin was not supposed to behave like this. She was supposed to look at her with grateful eyes. Thought Shen Yiling inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help but look at Shen Youlin once again.

    Why did it seem that her sister has suddenly changed a little or rather she should say very much?

    Maybe it was just her illusion. Shen Yiling tried to assure herself. She needed Shen Youlin to find everything about Mo Ron.

    The detectives hired by her mother have not given any news until now. It was only yesterday she got to know from one of her friends that she saw her brother Shen Weisheng with her younger sister.

    Her friend asked her whether Shen Youlin was closer to Shen Weisheng more than her as she had never seen Shen Weisheng with her.

    There was no doubt that she had been envious. She had to pretend in front of them that she was closer to her brother than Shen Youlin.

    It was instead Shen Youlin who was clinging to her brother. However, amidst all this, she never forgot that she still needs to handle Mo Ron.

    So she immediately told her mother about this and asked her to invite Shen Weisheng to lunch.

    However, now the whole afternoon had passed already and it was already evening. Shen Yiling was very angry that she had to wait so much and seeing Shen Youlin''s branded dress and all essories only made her heart fill with more contempt.

    It was not only Shen Yiling who noticed Shen Youlin rolling her eyes. Shen Zhn noticed that too.

    She patted her elder daughter''s hand and pointed her finger at Shen Youlin as she said loudly

    "Look at her how she is behaving with you though you are trying to protect her. She needs to set straight. Regardless of younger or older, everyone is supposed to think of the family when a family is dealing with the financial crisis."

    Shen Yiling didn''t try to stop her mother this time.

    She just had a helpless expression on her face but inside her heart, she was very satisfied. Since Shen. Youlin doesn''t appreciate her kindness then she would rather not work hard for her.

    Let her face her mother''s anger today!

    She thought that Shen Youlin would surely start to cry or argue in a few seconds as it has always been like this. However, Shen Youlin just stood there silently as Shen Zhn spoke this and that.

    "You don''t have an..."

    "She is using my money."

    Shen Weisheng interrupted Shen Zhn coldly.

    His face didn''t have any emotion as he stared into Shen Zhn''s shock-filled eyes.

    Shen Yiling was shocked too. Her mouth was slightly parted as she looked at Shen Weisheng and then at Shen Youlin.

    Her fists clenched with anger as she understood what She Weisheng was saying was true. Otherwise from where would Shen Youlin get all this money to buy all these branded clothes.

    It must be Shen Weisheng. But why....why did he give her so much money?

    Did they reconcile? Shen Yiling didn''t know much about the fight between Shen Weisheng and Shen Youlin but she knew one thing they rarely talked to each other.

    When Shen Weisheng hade back, Shen Youlin had tried to apany him just like she had tried. However, Shen Weisheng was too cold and indifferent and hence she gave up.

    Shen Youlin didn''t give up until one day she suddenly noticed Shen Youlin not talking to Shen Weisheng at all and Shen Weisheng also never tried to talk with anyone of them.

    But now the same cold and indifferent Shen Weisheng was buying clothes for Shen Youlin while she here had not gone shopping anything just to impress her mother.

    "You..."

    Shen Yiling looked at her angry mother who was now looking at her brother.

    Shen Weisheng looked calm and it angered Shen Zhn more. She looked at Shen Youlin and then at her dearest daughter who immediately made a pitiful face noticing her gaze.

    Seeing this, Shen Zhn couldn''t help but say to Shen Weisheng coldly.

    "If you have so much money on you then why keep it to only one sister?"

    Shen Weisheng smiled humorlessly at this question and said

    "My money...it is I who will decide how and what kind of people I do want to spend my money on."

    Shen Zhn went speechless while Shen Yiling''s eyes and heart were now filled with more contempt.

    Even Wang Weimin and Grandfather Shen were very surprised after hearing Shen Weisheng''s words.

    "Weisheng you��"

    Grandfather Shen frowned when he saw that Shen Zhn still wanted to speak more. How could he not see how aloof Shen Youlin has be from their family!

    Seeing as she stood there looking at this scene indifferently, his old and experienced eyes could see everything and also conclude what was happening.

    However, it didn''t affect him that much.

    Grandfather Shen, after all, knew that Shen Youlin was involved in drugs addictions before. He was more afraid that Shen Zhn would push away Shen Weisheng also so he interrupted her

    "Zhn, stop it now!"

    Shen Zhn was startled to hear her father''s sharp and cold voice for her.

    She looked at her father with shock-filled eyes. However, Grandfather Shen didn''t seem to care at all as he said

    "Weisheng is right. He can do whatever he wants��and no matter how we have been doing financially, did I ever stop you from buying anything?"

    Shen Zhn shook her head while her eyes were filled with tears.

    Grandfather Shen nodded his head in satisfaction and continued

    "Right��it is not like Shen Enterprises have not seen losses before. However, we have enough to sustain even with losses. We never stop our daughters from buying what they want. Do you understand?"

    Shen Youlin looked t this fiasco silently. If it had been her old self then she would have thought that her grandfather cared for her. However, now she knew very well that he must have some reasons to talk to her mother like this.

    Still, she felt very satisfied when Shen Zhn had to nod her head and say

    "Yes Dad, I understand."

 Chapter 327 - Shen Yilings Contempt

    Shen Youlin stepped inside the Shen Mansion with Shen Weisheng.

    Shen Zhn''s face didn''t look good after being scolded by Grandfather Shen and Shen Youlin quite relished this fact. Perhaps now Shen Zhn would now get to know how it feels to be scolded by your own parent when you think that you were not even at fault.

    Though her matter waspletely different, she could only find some strange peace inside it. She didn''t care if she was being cruel. The people who tried to harm Mo Ron who had never done anything wrong to them, In Shen Youlin''s eyes they were not rted to her at all.

    "We can leave whenever you want, just give me some sign��"

    She came out of her trance when she heard Shen Weisheng whispering gently these few words in her ear. Shen Youlin could not resist the warmth that filled her heart.

    How long had it been since someone had told her the same words!

    Her eyes unconsciously started to fill with tears and she didn''t even raise her head to look at Shen Weisheng.

    "Hmm"

    She hummed lightly and nodded her head as well. It was perhaps too early to forgive Shen Weisheng and she would not say that yet.

    But inside her heart, she had already forgiven him.

    When she was inside that room in Rehab center and he used to stay outside her room, Shen Weisheng used to tell her why he behaved like that with her at that time.

    He had been forcefully separated from their grandparents with whom he had been living for so long. For him, it was never less than being separated from his own parents.

    In the new environment, he could never trust anyone, and seeing Shen Yiling''s acts that were full of pretense, he thought that she was the same.

    It was at that time, Shen Youlin had finally started to notice that her sister was really weird. It was not only she who felt like that but Shen Weisheng also felt the same.

    The thought confirmed when Shen Weisheng told her that it was Shen Yiling who suggested their mother about Mo Ron sending to the prison.

    Shen Youlin could no longer feel any sisterly love for Shen Yiling after this.

    Shen Weisheng sighed in distress when he felt that Shen Youlin''s voice was choking a little. He raised his hand to pat her head.

    Shen Youlin didn''t say anything and still didn''t raise her head but Shen Weisheng was a little joyful to see that she didn''t avoid his hand like she used to do a few months ago.

    Walking behind these two, Grandfather Shen couldn''t hear what they were talking about but he could see their actions.

    He sighed.

    He didn''t know whether he should be happy or disappointed to see Shen Weisheng so close to Shen Youlin. He, for sure, was very disappointed in Shen Youlin.

    But now seeing Shen Weisheng caring for her so much, he thought it was for the good. Perhaps Shen Youlin won''t do anything wrong if Shen Weisheng kept his eyes on her.

    That would be good for Shen family too.

    On the other hand, Shen Yiling who was walking ahead of Shen Youlin and Shen Weisheng and turned around to take a look at them only to see Shen Weisheng patting Shen Youlin''s head so gently. Her eyes were filled with contempt and she turned her head to look at the front with clenched fists.

    She still remembers very well how Shen Weisheng had insulted her when she had tried to be friendly with him at the time he had juste to Shen Mansion.

    He was cold, aloof, and indifferent.

    ''I know that you want me to get low marks so that you won''t lose Mom''s favor. I am never going to do that so you should stop lingering around me. It is annoying.''

    That''s what he had said with a straight and cold face.

    The selfish her never knew that getting high marks than his two sisters was very necessary for Shen Weisheng. After all, that was how he used to demand to meet his father''s parents every year when Shen Zhn used to ask him what he wanted as a reward.

    The reward that the one who used to get higher marks amongst the three of them used to get and he could never leave this chance in exchange for anything.

    It continued until his grandparents were alive and when they died, he expressed his wife to study abroad and Shen Zhn was always happy to do that.

    That was the first time, the selfish and unaware Shen Yiling had felt speechless in front of him. After all, some part of her heart knew that she was indeed doing all that just for that. Shen Weisheng was right.

    But how did he get to know that?

    She never came to know of the answer. But one thing that she came to be sure of with the time, she should not irritate Shen Weisheng more.

    He was a very good observant��something that was not good for her at all.

    However, the good thing was that he never bothered with her as long as she never tried to cross his way.

    But now he could behave so lovingly with Shen Youlin.

    What does Shen Youlin have that she doesn''t!

    Shen Yiling thought inside her heart, In fact, she was a thousand times better than Shen Youlin in every aspect. It was Shen Weisheng who was blind and couldn''t see this.

    Her anger and contempt were then directed at Mo Ron who was Shen Youlin''s dearest friend ording to her knowledge.

    Shen Youlin was not like this before.

    It must be Mo Ron who made her like this. It must be she who taught her something and by using that she made Shen Weisheng like her so much that he was ready to argue with their mother too for Shen Youlin''s sake.

    "Mo Ron��"

    Shen Yiling whispered with gritted teeth.

    She would surely not leave that girl. No one could take away what she wanted. If she couldn''t get it then no one should get it.

    Not Shen Youlin.

    Not Mo Ron.

    And she will ensure that.

 Chapter 328 - Shen Zhilans Punishment For Shen Youlin

    Shen Youlin had been very curious to know why Shen Zhn had called her to Shen Mansion. The curiousness only increased when she got to know that when she was in the rehab center, Shen Weisheng had been invited before too and it was just to ask him where she was as Shen Zhn and Shen Yiling didn''t know this.

    Now sitting at the dining table, Shen Youlin finally knew what they actually wanted from her.

    "Call your friend, Mo Ron to Shen Mansion for the dinner."

    Shen Youlin stared at her so-called Mother nkly after hearing her order. A momentter, she lowered her head and picked her knife to slice the beef ced on her te. Using the fork, she put it inside her mouth and ate it with relish.

    Regardless of how the people of Shen family were, Shen Youlin would never disagree with anyone if they said that they had one of the best cooks in City H.

    Shen Zhn frowned�� feeling very humiliated seeing how Shen Youlin ignored her words just now. Shen Yiling smirked.

    Did Shen Youlin even know that she was just lowering her value more down by her actions?

    However, what she didn''t know was that Shen Youlin didn''t care any longer.

    "Youlin"

    Shen Yiling called out in a gentle voice that was fake like always.

    Shen Youlin frowned because of being interrupted when she was savoring the food. She opened her eyes slowly and looked at Shen Yiling with raised eyebrows.

    Shen Yiling felt that Shen Youlin was doing it intentionally. It was impossible that she didn''t hear what their mother said.

    Thinking this, she also didn''t want to say anything now but since she had called Shen Youlin, she had to say something now so she opened her mouth to say something.

    "Mom just��"

    However, before she could evenplete her words, Shen Yilinng interrupted and looked at Shen Zhn with a look of realization as she said

    "Oh��did you just say something?"

    Shen Zhn lips were pressed in a thin line. It was obvious that she was not liking at all how Shen Youlin was behaving.

    "Actually, the food is too tasty. Sorry, Mom. I forgot what you said just now."

    Shen Youlin said with a smile on her lips.

    "Indeed, the food is delicious."

    Shen Weisheng supported his sister as he picked another slice with the fork and put it inside his mouth. Shen Zhn looked at the duo silently. She was very tempted to scold Shen Youlin.

    Shen Weisheng had never behaved like this with him. It was obvious that he was doing all this under her effect.

    But her eyes caught her father''s eyes that were filled with warning. Shen Zhn knew that her father didn''t want her to say anything that could anger Shen Weisheng and she didn''t understand why he was behaving like that.

    However, she suppressed her anger and still repeated her words.

    "Call that Mo Ron to Shen Mansion for the dinner."

    "Why?"

    Shen Youlin asked almost immediately. Her voice was a little colder and sharper.

    Shen Weisheng nced sideways to look at his sister. She was so caring and defensive whenever the matter was rted to Mo Ron.

    He had actually noticed very long ago. However, now he could feel that it was more than something he had noticed before.

    He remembered the truth about Shen Youlin''s sexuality and suddenly doubted something.

    Could it be that Shen Youlin ��

    The question made Shen Weisheng''s whole body stiff?

    If it was true then He Jian��Shen Weisheng didn''t know what he should feel.

    He put aside this matter and put a full stop to his thoughts forcefully.

    He, instead, focused on the present events.

    "I want to apologize to her for what I did by mistake."

    Shen Zhn said with a nk face. This was what she had to choose as an excuse. Her elder daughter had told her that Shen Youlin might not agree to bring Mo Ron to Shen Mansion until they won''t give some valid excuse and seeing Shen Youlin''s behavior she couldn''t agree more.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin thought that she would have perhaps spurted out the food inside her mouth if she had not swallowed it down already.

    A scoff still escaped her mouth and then loudughter that she was trying to muffle.

    "Haha��"

    Her melodiousughter ran throughout the huge dining room. However, no one in the dining room seemed to like it��especially Shen Zhn who was staring at Shen Youlin coldly.

    Shen Weisheng though smiled but put his hand around Shen Youlin''s shoulder and said gently.

    "You will fall down if you continued like this."

    Shen Youlin covered her mouth and nodded her head while she still continued tough. She would indeed fall down from the chair if she continued tough like this.

    She had to breathe deeply quite a few times to stop herself to burst out in the fit ofughter again. A momentter, she finally looked at Shen Zhn and everyone else as she said

    "Sorry��I just remembered a joke."

    It was an excuse ��a very poor excuse and everyone on the dining table could see that Shen Youlin was lying.

    Shen Zhn was very furious and this time she couldn''t really control her anger and said sharply.

    "Behave yourself. I am yet to punish you for your actions that could have lowered down our reputation in the whole City H."

    The smile from Shen Youlin''s lips vanished and her eyes looked very calm but indifferent.

    Was that how a mother was supposed to behave when her daughter had just returned from a ce she didn''t even know about?

    Since the moment, she had entered Shen Mansion, Shen Zhn didn''t even ask her once how she had been living until now.

    Not a single word that could express her motherly love for her was spoken from her side.

    "What kind of punishment do you want to give me, Mom?"

    Shen Youlin asked her mother calmly and Shen Zhn spoke almost immediately.

    "The shares of Shen Enterprises that you have on your name ��give it to Yiling."

    "This is your punishment."

 Chapter 329 - Shen Youlin Doesnt Want Anything From Shen Family

    The dining room was entirely silent.

    Shen Yiling who had never expected this turn of events was also speechless. However, there was no one else who could be happier than her at this moment.

    Having Shen Youlin''s shares of Shen Enterprises on her name��it would make her more powerful and make her more capable of marrying into He family.

    And it would also make Shen Youlin weak.

    She lowered her head to hide the smile from everyone that was threatening to form on her lips.

    Shen Youlin, on the other hand, who noticed Shen Yiling''s actions had a small smile on her own lips. Her eyes werepletely indifferent and they didn''t have any emotion that could show that she was very sad with the punishment Shen Zhn had given her.

    "I had never expected that you would turn out to be like this."

    Seeing no reaction on Shen Youlin''s face, Shen Zhn continued

    "But it doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you want with your life but if you tried to y with Shen family''s reputation, I will never let you do that. For now, you do not have any power to manage those shares but what is the guarantee that you will not sell them one day just because of your stupid drug addiction. I can''tpromise with that."

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes were cold and he was seething in anger. He had many things to say but he first wanted to hear what Shen Youlin was going to say.

    She had all the right to decide what she wanted to do but he still wished that she would argue with Shen Zhn now and won''t give her shares just like that.

    After all, that was the only thing that connected her to Shen family, and regardless of how Shen family was, Shen Weisheng couldn''t deny that it had a big name in City H.

    No one would dare to say anything to Shen Youlin because she was from Shen family and since she didn''t ept being his sister, only the big name of Shen family could protect her in City H.

    "Alright."

    Shen Youlin said without any hesitation.

    "Youlin"

    She heard Shen Weisheng''s cold voice immediately and turned to look at her. Seeing his serious face and firm eyes, she knew what he was trying to indicate.

    She should not leave her shares just like this.

    That was what he was trying to say but she had already made a decision. She didn''t want anything from Shen family because what she wanted ��they could never give her.

    All of this money,pany and business ��she would perhaps one day make on her own and with her own hard work but she would never ask anything from Shen family because in their eyes she was never capable of managing all this or she should say that she didn''t deserve all this.

    "It''s alright."

    Shen Youlin said to her brother softly and then picked her fork and knife to eat another slice of beef.

    "The food is delicious. Let''s not waste it."

    Saying this, she was about to put it inside her mouth when Shen Yiling spoke up.

    "Mom, you should not do this�� How will she feel now? She will think that it was me who suggested you to do this. She will hate me."

    Shen Yiling spoke with teary eyes.

    Shen Youlin''s lips twitched. She suddenly wondered how she couldn''t see everything that she was able to see now.

    Since a few moments ago, Shen Yiling didn''t say anything and now when she already had agreed to give her her shares, she was speaking now.

    She put down the fork�� unable to eat anything seeing all this pretense.

    Her hunger had died already.

    She sighed when Shen Yiling turned to look at her and said with those fake tears that made Shen Yiling wonder if Shen Yiling pinched herself mercilessly to cry so well.

    "Youlin��"

    Shen Yiling was about to say something when Shen Youlin sighed and raised her hand to stop her.

    "Can you please stop this? I really don''t care even if it was you who suggested this because I don''t like you regardless of what you do or don''t."

    Shen Yiling''s eyes went wide with shock seeing how freely Shen Youlin said this.

    And Shen Youlin indeed felt free.

    For years, she had actually wanted to say this. She realized it only now.

    She didn''t really like Shen Yiling because Shen Yiling easily got everything but she didn''t even the cent percent of the love Shen Yiling was getting.

    In fact, Shen Youlin couldn''t even remember any moment where she felt familial love after her father suddenly left.

    The man''s whose face she can''t even remember now and she didn''t even have any way to see it.

    Her whole life changedpletely after he left but Shen Yiling''s life only improved.

    "I��I��Youlin��don''t say that please��"

    Shen Yiling''s tears soon started to fall down and Shen Youlin came out of her tears. She blinked her own eyes that were filled with real tears now but no one noticed it except Shen Weisheng.

    "Youlin��what is this way of speaking to your Elder Sister?"

    It was Grandfather Shen who spoke this time.

    After Grandfather Shen finished, Wang Weimin who had been sitting silently until now also spoke.

    "Youlin, we can sort this matter out. I know that your mother''s punishment is not right but there is no need to talk to your sister like this. Yiling had been waiting for you since the afternoon��"

    "And by what right you are speaking to me?"

    Shen Youlin interrupted Wang Weimin and said coldly. She had never liked Wang Weimin because he took her father''s ce away ��but she never epted him as her father.

    "Youlin��"

    Shen Zhn shouted and stood up from her chair in rage.

    However, before she could say anything Shen Weisheng also stood up from the chair holding Shen Youlin''s hand.

    "That was a very nice dinner mom."

    Shen Weisheng said sarcastically to the already furious Shen Zhn.

    "We are leaving now."

    Shen Weisheng said and Shen Yiling panicked. They still have not confirmed if Mo Ron was going toe to Shen Mansion or not.

    "Mom��"

    She whispered slowly and held her mother''s hand.

    Shen Zhin also understood what her daughter was saying and said to Shen Youlin who had just turned around to leave with Shen Weisheng.

    "Call that girl Mo Ron here for the dinner otherwise the consequences will not be good."

    Shen Youlin with her back facing Shen Zhhn frowned deeply. What did Shen Zhn want from Mo Ron?

    She would be a fool to believe that they really wanted to apologize from Mo Ron.

    However, before she could ask Shen Zhn. Shen Weisheng pulled her out of the Shen Mansion without even letting her answer Shen Zhn''s order.

    The furious Shen Zhn threw away the te on the floor.

    Only now she was able to see how her children were getting out of her hands. They no longerpleted her orders like before because she could no longer control them.

    Because her whole life she would not be able to control them.

    Only now she was going to realize it.

 Chapter 330 - Tian Yuan Wants To Leave

    (City S)

    Liu Ji Fan was standing outside Aunt Tian''s room. The door of the room was closed and Tian Yuan was inside the room.

    Tian Yuan didn''t let him enter the room. He said that he didn''t want him around his mother.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were filled with pain as he remembered whatever Tian Yuan had said. He knew that he deserved all this pain.

    He could finally understand why Tian Yuan was running away from him. He regretted now that he med Tian Yuan for leaving him suddenly years ago. He said that Tian Yuan was selfish.

    However, it was he perhaps who had been most selfish in their so called rtionship. He didn''t look for Tian Yuan at that time because he felt that his pride was hurt when Tian Yuan didn''te that day. He thought that Tian Yuan woulde by himself to him one day because he had been able to notice that Tian Yuan had also started to like him at that time.

    However, when Tian Yuan didn''te to meet him, Liu Ji Fan had to ept forcefully that Tian Yuan didn''t really like him that much.

    In fact, he preferred to run away from him with his whole family without giving him any answer.

    He had felt very angry and betrayed. Perhaps a ''no'' would have been more better at that time.

    When he could not live without him, he started to look for Tian Yuan but never found him.

    With time, he learnt to live with Tian Yuan''s absence in his life but the realization that Tian Yuan was absent from his life was always there.

    And it surged more terribly when he saw Tian Yuan in He Jian''s office that day.

    The Tian Yuan he had found that day waspletely new.

    He could hide so many thing from him. Five years ago, Liu Ji Fan was able to read Tian Yuan like a book but this Tian Yuan could keep a cold and indifferent face and tell him that he didn''t love him.

    And he would have perhaps believed him if it was not for the sighs of pleasure and him leaning on him with full trust whenever he made love to his lover.

    All of it ��how did it effect Tian Yuan''s mind after he had gone through all that in those five years ��Liu Ji Fan didn''t even dare to imagine this.

    He knew that it must not be easy for Tian Yuan to forgive him but he still couldn''t help but want him to forgive him.

    Liu Ji Fan came out of his trance when he heard the sound of the door being opened.

    His eyes brightened when he saw Tian Yuan stepping out of the room.

    "Baby��"

    Liu Ji Fan immediately walked to him. His own eyes started to go red when he saw that Tian Yuan''s eyes were red.

    He knew that Tian Yuan must have cried.

    "Baby��"

    Liu Ji Fan stretched out his hand to take Tian Yuan in his embrace. However, Tian Yuan instantly took a step back and said coldly.

    "I want to leave from here with my mother."

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes immediately went nk and he said

    "No! You are not going anywhere."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes were filled with rage and his chin was trembling after he heard Liu Ji Fan''s refusal. Liu Ji Fan couldn''t bear to see him like this so he said softly.

    "Tian Yuan, I know that things areplicated right now but we can pass through this together."

    A tear slipped out from Tian Yuan''s eyes and he said the same words that Liu Ji Fan had said to him once.

    "You are very selfish, Ji Fan."

    Liu Ji Fan blinked his eyes after hearing Tian Yuan''s words.

    He knew that he was selfish but what could he do? Leaving Tian Yuan especially after knowing everything would be like stop breathing.

    A tear still slipped out of his eyes and he nodded his head.

    "You are right. I am very selfish��"

    Another tear slipped out as he looked into Tian Yuan''s eyes and continued

    "But only for you. I can give anything to you, my life, my everything��whatever you want except the freedom from me."

    p��

    Liu Ji Fan''s face turned sideways because of the heavy p thatnded on his face.

    However, Tian Yuan didn''t stop there. He again hit Liu Ji Fan''s right cheek. Liu Ji Fan, however didn''t resist.

    Tian Yuan hit him wherever he wanted, Sometimes his chest, sometimes his arms sometimes his legs��

    A few momentster, Tian Yuan was panting heavily as he looked at Liu Ji Fan with tear filled eyes.

    "Why did you not resist?"

    He asked in a choked voice as he looked at Liu Ji Fan''s red cheeks. It was him who did it. His hand unconsciously went forward to stroke the redness as a tear slipped out of his eyes.

    "You should have stopped me."

    He said again while Liu Ji Fan just smiled hearing Tian Yuan''s words.

    "You love me, right?"

    Tian Yuan''s hand that was stroking Liu JI Fan''s cheek gently stopped suddenly and he said after a silence of few moments.

    "I do. I love you a lot."

    Liu Ji Fan''s smile widened but his eyes were still filled with pain and tears. Tian Yuan smiled but it didn''t have any joy.

    It held the sadness that was filled inside his heart.

    "This love is too messed up, Ji Fan. It is making me very tired now."

    Liu Ji Fan stepped closer to Tian Yuan. His hand hesitantly held Tian Yuan''s face in his palms and he said gently

    "Then don''t do anything. Don''t think about anything. Leave everything to me. Don''t think about leaving, Baby. Don''t you think that Auntie needs to be here? I forgot to tell you but she had opened her eyes once."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes immediately went wide with shock and he said

    "What? When?"

    "Thest time when you had gone unconscious in the hospital."

    Tian Yuan''s eyes were filled with hope after he heard Liu Ji Fan''s words.       Seeing this, Liu Ji Fan also saw some hope and he continued

    "I will look for the best doctor for Auntie, Tian Yuan. You just need to stay here for that."

    Tian Yuan who was lost in his thoughts looked at Liu Ji Fan suddenly and smiled bitterly.

    "Are you trying to manipte me?"

    And Liu Ji Fan didn''t even know what he should say.

 Chapter 331 - Shen Youlin Was At Peace

    For those few moments, Liu Ji Fan was speechless. He saw the ironic smile on Tian Yuan''s lips and said suddenly with the same kind of smile.

    "Yes, I am. Is it working?"

    Tian Yuan''s smile became more ironic and he nodded his head.

    "It is working, I guess."

    "Good."

    Liu Ji Fan sighed in relief. The smile vanished from his lips and his eyes were filled with pain as he said

    "Because I don''t have any other way to stop you. I don''t want to force you like before after knowing that you..."

    You went through so much because of me. Liu Ji Fan paused amidst his words because he didn''t want Tian Yuan to remember anything.

    However, Tian Yuan already did and Liu Ji Fan''s pause brought those memories toe back with more force only.

    The smile vanished from his lips too and he said suddenly.

    "Your mother had called me again."

    Liu Ji Fan raised his head to look at Tian Yuan and his eyes were cold as he heard Tian Yuan continuing.

    "I tried to leave you again because she threatened me with my mother. She said that if I didn''t leave you, she will harm my mother too just like how she did with my father."

    Since he already knew so much then there was no harm in telling everything. That was what Tian Yuan thought before he told Liu Ji Fan everything.

    "I won''t let her do anything to you or Auntie."

    Liu Ji Fan said immediately.

    "I promise you. Just stay."

    Liu Ji Fan held Tian Yuan''s face between his palms again and pleaded to him. Tian Yuan stared at him silently.

    A few momentster, he forcefully made Liu Ji Fan leave his face and said

    "I will stay but only until my mother gets fine. I will leave as soon as she opens her eyes."

    "Tian Yuan��"

    Liu Ji Fan was about to say something but Tian Yuan interrupted him again.

    "I want you to understand me, Ji Fan. I can''t do anything to your mother. After all, I am not that powerful. But it is not a good feeling to live with a man whose mother caused my father''s death."

    Liu Ji Fan''s heart sank inside his chest as he looked at Tian Yuan''s firm eyes. He swallowed whatever he had wanted to say and forced a smile on his lips before he said

    "Alright."

    Tian Yuan nodded his head and then turned around to go inside his mother''s room again.

    While Liu Ji Fan stood at the same spot.

    His eyes were fixed at the door of Aunt Tian''s room which Tian Yuan had closed just a moment ago.

    At that moment, he felt his phone ringing inside his pocket and he took it out to check who it was.

    However, when he saw the name of the person on the screen, his eyes went cold and indifferent.

    The name was ''Mrs. Yu''.

    Mrs. Yu ��who was none other than Liu Ji Fan''s mother. Liu Ji Fan didn''t even hesitate to slide the screen and cut the call.

    The phone rang again a few momentster and Liu Ji Fan put the phone on silent mode. Putting his phone inside his pocket again, he continued to look at the door of the room Tian Yuan had gone inside.

    He wanted to stand there until Tian Yuan woulde out again.

    .

    .

    .

    "Why did you bring me out of Shen Mansion?"

    Shen Youlin asked Shen Weisheng who was driving the car silently.

    Shen Weisheng however didn''t even turn to look at her. He didn''t answer Shen Youlin''s question and said something else and very strictly.

    "You are not going to give Yiling anything. I will handle this matter on my own."

    Shen Youlin raised her eyebrows and looked at Shen Weisheng with surprise.

    "Why?"

    She couldn''t help but ask him. She had not expected that he would say this.

    Shen Weisheng narrowed his eyes and stopped his car suddenly. He turned his head to look at Shen Youlin and asked her with the same narrowed eyes.

    "You are asking me why?"

    "Yes, I am."

    Shen Youlin was not afraid at all and said casually.

    Shen Weisheng sighed with a parted mouth. He was satisfied with Shen Youlin''s indifference and casual behavior in front of Shen family because it made him feel assured that she was not affected at all regardless of how Shen family was behaving with her.

    However, now he didn''t like Shen Youlin being so casual and indifferent.

    "Because you need them."

    Shen Weisheng said. However, when he saw that Shen Youlin didn''t look affected at all, he sighed and continued again.

    "Youlin, you need to understand. Those shares are the only thing that is making your life easy in City H because those are the only thing that keeps you connected with Shen family."

    Shen Youlin found herself pondering over Shen Weisheng''s words.

    Perhaps he was really true because she never had any experience as to how her life would be if she was not from the Shen family. Though having Shen name with her own name didn''t any special to her, she still knew that it had made others think twice before going against her whether it was in the school or in the college.

    That Xie Deming''s girlfriend case was perhaps the first andst case where Shen Youlin had found someone standing against herself.

    However��

    "I don''t want it. I want to live on my own now. I don''t want anything from Shen family."

    Shen Youlin said firmly.

    Shen Weisheng''s face had a helpless expression. He looked at his sister''s firm face and he suddenly felt his heart going soft. It was natural for her to feel like this at this moment.

    "Youlin, you must be feeling a little emotional at this moment. Think about thister and very patiently but do tell me if you take any decision."

    Shen Weisheng said gently and Shen Youlin just nodded her head.

    The car started again and Shen Youlin stared out of the window of the car. There was a peaceful smile on her lips.

    Though it was yearster, she could finally feel that familiar familial love again ��from her brother.

    Perhaps she had finally found her family though it had one member only.

 Chapter 332 - The Scared Lin Qianru

    Mo Ron spent the next few days inside her home only.

    Sitting on her bed, Mo Ron looked at the wheelchair ced in the corner with contempt-filled eyes. At the same moment, Lin Qianru entered the room.

    Seeing her daughter''s expression, she shook her head helplessly.

    "I don''t understand why do you hate this thing so much?"

    She said as she entered the room with Mo Ron''s washed clothes in her hands.

    "Mom, I want to walk around the house. I am fine now."

    Mo Ron said with helplessness in her voice.

    Lin Qianru folded Mo Ron''s clothes as she shook her head and said

    "I would have allowed you to do so but the doctor just said yesterday that you should not put too much pressure on your feet for the next few days."

    Mo Ron sighed in frustration.

    Just at this moment, the doorbell of the apartment rang. Mo Ron''s face suddenly had a not-so-good expression.

    It must be him!

    She saw a smile on her mother''s face and her eyes narrowed to see how immediately her mother put down her clothes on the bed turned to leave the room.

    "Don''t open the door, Mom."

    Mo Ron said with narrowed eyes. Lin Qianru stopped amidst her steps and looked at her daughter with surprise.

    "But why?"

    She asked her curiously.

    Mo Ron pouted a little and said

    "It must be him. It is he who brought this wheelchair here for me. I don''t want to talk to him."

    Lin Qianru looked at her daughter speechlessly. She never knew that Mo Ron could also behave this unreasonably.

    "Mr. He is just looking out for you, Ron. You should be grateful to him instead of talking like this about him."

    Lin Qianru said strictly and Mo Ron only pouted more.

    At this moment, the nurse who had been assigned for Mo Chen and was staying in Mo family apartment came to the door and told Lin Qianru.

    "Miss Lin, Should I go and open the door?"

    Lin Qinaru smiled seeing the kind-hearted and middle-aged nurse and nodded her head.

    "Please, Miss Tong. It must be He Jian. Please have him sit in the living room. I will be there soon."

    Miss Tong nodded her head with a soft smile on her lips and then left from there.

    On the other hand, Lin Qianru sighed seeing her silent daughter. She would have liked it at any other asion if Mo Ron had behaved this childishly because it was very rare for her to behave like this.

    "Ron"

    She walked to her daughter and held her face in between her hands as she said seriously.

    "I feel very grateful that He Jian is here to look out for us because I know that no matter how much I try to deny I need such a person to look out for my children, after all, your mother is not that strong and powerful."

    "Mom��"

    Mo Ron frowned and tried to stop her mother from saying such words. However, Lin Qianru ignored her daughter''s expression and continued

    "Let me finish. This is City, Ron��City H. You don''t know how life can be harsh here if you try to cross those who are from noble families. They can suppress because they have power so in the end, no matter how much you try, how much intelligent you are, you still need that power to surpass them."

    Mo Ron lowered her gaze. She didn''t really have anything to say after what her mother said. Perhaps because somewhere she knew that what her mother was saying was actually right.

    It was not true that she didn''t know this.

    She too had lived a very good amount of time in City S with He Jian in her past life and she learned it very well after she was abandoned by him.

    She soon got to know that she was actually nothing without him in such a big city.

    Though she slowly made her own ce in City H still she lost it too soon also because she was not powerful enough to save herself and her child.

    "Mom doesn''t want you to feel low, Ron."

    Lin Qianru continued when she saw her daughter''s lower head. She stroked her hair. Her eyes were slightly wet as she said

    "My daughter is no less than others. Mom knows it very well but sometimes you can also be weak. Just like this time��you were also not here. Mo Chen was also missing. I didn''t even know where I should go and search for both of you. I didn''t know whether both of you are together and if something hap��"

    Lin Qinaru swallowed as she couldn''t gather the courage toplete her words.

    Mo Ron held her mother''s hands that were holding her face and she kissed them lightly.

    "It is just ��you got a wrong mother."

    "No, Mom��"

    Mo Ron shook her head as she hugged her mother''s waist like a child. Her own eyes were filled with tears.

    "I love you, Mom and you are the strongest and loveliest mother for me."

    Lin Qianru smiled through her tears bitterly but she didn''t say anything.

    She just caressed her daughter''s head and said

    "I just want you to ept He Jian''s favors for now because we don''t have any other way. Always remember whatever he is doing for you and after you be independent enough, we will pay him back ��but for now, Ron let him look out for you."

    Mo Ron closed her eyes and nodded her head while hugging her mother''s waist.

    Only now she got to know how many thoughts and worries her mother had inside her mind. Not only Mo Chen and her but this incident had affected their whole family actually.

    Mo Ron concluded.

    She could feel her mother''s worry and panic today very clearly.

    Mo Ron leaned back to look at her mother''s face. Her eyes were still teary as she said

    "I will do what you said but Mom, never think that you are weak. You have raised Mo Chen and me for so many years alone. A weak woman can never do this and��"

    Mo Ron smiled through her tears and continued

    "You being here is enough for me."

 Chapter 333 - "Dont Touch Me"

    Sitting inside the living room, He Jian''s blue eyes would nce towards the direction where Mo Ron''s room was in every few moments.

    There was a kind of anxiousness and restlessness in his eyes that could be seen by no one because he knew very well how to hide it.

    He wanted to talk to Lan today.

    It had been two days. Though he came to Mo Family''s apartment every day and saw Mo Ron every day Mo Ron didn''t talk to him at all.

    He Jian knew the reason behind this.

    Mo Ron didn''t like it that he brought a wheelchair to her apartment so that she could use it. She disliked the sight of the wheelchair ��something that He Jian didn''t understand at all.

    He didn''t want her to feel any pain. That was the only reason he had asked Fang Zhihan to send a wheelchair.

    However, he had not expected that Mo Ron would stop talking to him because of that.

    So today, he had decided that he would apologize to her and would make her talk to him otherwise he was sure that he would go crazy.

    He is not even able to concentrate on his work because of this.

    The next moment, He Jian was surprised when he saw Mo Roning out of her room. However, she was not walking ��instead, she was sitting in the wheelchair that was being pushed by her mother, Miss Lin.

    He Jian unconsciously stood up from the couch he was sitting on in a daze.

    It was the soft smile on Mo Ron''s lips that dazed him. That smile�� he felt that he saw it after so many days.

    "Hello, Mr. He."

    Mo Ron said to He Jian when Lin Qianru stopped the wheelchair a few steps away from He Jian. The smile was still present on her lips.

    He Jian had to clear his throat before he replied.

    "Hello��"

    However, the dazed expression from his face seemed to disappear suddenly and he soon noticed Mo Ron''s eyes carefully. They were not that bright.

    There was something wrong.

    He Jian''s frown went deeper and he asked coldly.

    "Did something happen? You��did you cry?"

    Mo Ron''s smile vanished and she lookedpletely startled.

    Not only she but Lin Qianru also had not expected that He Jian would really find out that her daughter had just cried.

    After all, she had made sure that both of them looked alright before leaving the room.

    She couldn''t help but look at He Jian with a surprised face.

    "How do you know?"

    Mo Ron bit her tongue and put her hand on her mother''s hand that was in the wheelchair. Only then did Lin Qianru realize that she just epted that Mo Ron had just cried.

    Lin Qianru bit her lips as she looked down at her daughter who was looking at her speechlessly.

    "Sorry��"

    She whispered in a low voice, however, Mo Ron just shook her head.

    "I will go and make tea."

    Lin Qianru bit her lips again and hurriedly left from there. She really needed to think before speaking in the future. She thought on her way to the kitchen.

    The work was done already.

    Mo Ron was startled when she found He Jian kneeling in front of her the next moment and asking many questions at the same time.

    "What happened, Lan? Why did you cry? Is there something wrong? Is it the pain?"

    He Jian forwarded his hand to touch the wound that was still covered in a bandage. However, as if he was afraid that he would hurt Mo Ron he took back his hand.

    "I will call Zhihan."

    He Jian said suddenly and was about to stand up from the ground when Mo Ron suddenly forwarded her hand to hold his hand.

    It was not like they have not touched before. However, He Jian didn''t know this time the familiar but unfamiliar touch abruptly made him take his hand back when he felt Mo Ron''s hand on his hand.

    The hand where she had touched suddenly seemed to feel different than any other part of his body.

    His blue eyes stared at Mo Ron very intensely.

    Was it because now this touch had some other meaning in his eyes? Was t because he had finally realized what exactly he wanted between him and Lan?

    On the other hand, Mo Ron too was frozen on her chair.

    She had actually never expected that He Jian would throw away her hand like this. She suddenly remembered how in her past life also, he had done it once.

    ''Don''t touch me again��''

    He had said coldly before he left her alone standing as she had repeated his words again and again inside her mind.

    She had actually forgotten that He Jian of her past life didn''t like to be touched by anyone��especially the women.

    She remembered when he had hugged her and she was crying that night in this life��did he have to do it forcefully.

    Mo Ron suddenly felt her heart going a little cold. Even her hands��.she could feel that they were very cold.

    "Sorry��"

    She whispered somehow.

    He Jian came out of his trance when he heard Mo Ron''s ''Sorry''.

    He cleared his throat again to clear his head from all those messed up emotions and said

    "It''s alright. I was just��"

    He didn''t really have anything to say in reply so he shut up.

    What could he perhaps say?

    That he felt himself something different touch so he took his hand back.

    He Jian sighed when he looked at Mo Ron''s lowered head. Even if he told her, would she understand? She seemed so innocent to him.

    He smiled lightly ��a smile that had helplessness and focused his attention on the thing they were talking about before.

    "Why did you cry?"

    Mo Ron also breathed deeply.

    ''She should not be affected by this small incident.''

    She told herself and smiled forcefully at He Jian.

    "Nothing actually."

    "Just tell me."

    He Jian said strictly.

    Mo Ron sighed because she knew that He Jian was not going to leave it until she tells him something so she told him something.

    "I don''t like the wheelchair but my mom asked me to use it because you sent it for me. I didn''t like it so I cried a little."

    "Just because of this?"

    He Jian asked again as he was not able to believe Mo Ron''s words at all.

    However, Mo Ron just nodded her head. She was not in the mood of talking at all. At this moment, the memories from the past were clouding her mind.

    "You don''t need to use it if you don''t want to. The doctor that came to check you said that you can start walking lightly now."

    "Really?"

    The depression that had formed inside Mo Ron''s heart vanished a little and she asked with a little bit of joy in her eyes.

    He Jian smiled a little seeing the brightness of Mo Ron''s eyes as he nodded his head.

    Finally, it was back.

    He just wanted to keep the brightness of his Lan''s eyes.

 Chapter 334 - How Could She Repay

    The next few days passed quite peacefully for Mo Ron.

    Her wound had started to heal and she was able to walk now.

    At this moment, Mo Ron was having breakfast with her family, He Jian and Shen Youlin who had juste to Mo family apartment this morning.

    "Ron, did you call Cheng Yang and asked him toe for the dinner?"

    Lin Qianru asked her daughter.

    He Jian who had been eating silently suddenly raised his head and looked at Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron, who didn''t notice He Jian''s gaze, put down the chopsticks and looked at her mother.

    "I did, Mom. He is a little busy in some things but he said that he will try to take out some time. He also apologized for leaving that day so abruptly."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head.

    Shen Youlin who heard the conversation lookedpletely confused and asked

    "Who is Cheng Yang?"

    "He is the boy I used to teach."

    Mo Ron answered and Shen Youlin''s eyes flickered as she whispered and then lowered her head.

    "Oh��"

    He Jian also noticed Shen Youlin''s actions. His blue eyes noticed Shen Youlin''s tight grip on the spoon she held in her hands.

    He Jian didn''t say anything and his face didn''t have any emotion as he silently lowered his head and continued eating.

    "I am done, Mom."

    Mo Chen said in a low voice and got down from the chair he was sitting on.

    Lin Qianru helped him. Her eyes were still filled with worry and concern as she said

    "Chenchen, Can you not go to school today? Go from tomorrow."

    Mo Chen''s knees were still in a little bit of pain. Though he could walk slowly, he could not run.

    "But, Mom��"

    Mo Chen looked hesitant to say his next words.

    Mo Ron sighed when she heard her mother''s words. She put down her spoon and stood up from the chair to go towards her brother.

    "Chenchen, you should leave."

    Mo Chen nodded his head and left from there. Mo Ron looked at her brother''s face until she couldn''t see it. A momentter, she turned to look at her mother and said

    "Mom, Mo Chen should go to school now."

    "But Ron��"

    "I know that you are worried about him but he needs to go out."

    Mo Ron interrupted her mother and said softly. She sat on the chair that was ced beside her mother and held her hand as she said

    "Mom, if Mo Chen stayed here, he will continue to think about whatever happened. Do you want that to happen?"

    Lin Qianru seemed to realize that whatever her daughter was saying was correct. However, she still was not sure about Mo Chen going to school.

    "I understand but we should have changed his school."

    Lin Qianru said with a frown on her forehead. Mo Ron shook her head as a sigh escaped her lips too.

    She had wanted to do this too. However, Mo Chen didn''t agree with them. He said that the school doesn''t have any fault. It was he who went to them with a wrong signature.

    Mo Ron, however, didn''t think so. Actually the method that the school used was very faulty. Any child can imitate their parent''s signature and then show it to them.

    She would have thought that it was solely her brother''s fault if the school had sent any message to them regarding the trip and then they would have ignored it.

    However, the school sent an apology message regarding the same and also assured them that they will take care in the future.

    What Mo Ron thought was that Mo Chen should study in the familiar environment for now.

    It would help him in forgetting things easily. She remembered that Mo Chen had told her that he was isted by everyone when he first went to the school.

    Now by sending him to some new school, she didn''t want him to experience all those things again. It won''t be good for his mental state.

    "Auntie."

    He Jian wiped his mouth with a napkin as he called out and said

    "You don''t need to worry. I know a teacher in the school and I have talked to vice-principal and principal too. They won''t dare ignore if Mo Chen was in some kind of trouble again. Mo Chen would be fully safe in the school."

    A relieved sigh escaped from Lin Qianru''s lips. She was very relieved to hear He Jian''s words.

    "Thank you, Jian."

    Lin Qianru said to He Jian softly.

    When He Jian moved his eyes to look at Mo Ron who was sitting beside Lin Qianru, he saw that she was already staring at him.

    He felt very good because Mo Ron''s whole attention was on him at this moment. However, she seemed to be in some kind of daze.

    He Jian raised his eyebrows as if asking what happened but Mo Ron hurriedly shook her head indicating that it was nothing.

    "I will leave now, Auntie."

    He Jian said as she stood up from the chair. Before leaving, he looked at Mo Ron again only to find her staring at him again.

    He Jian frowned. As much as he enjoyed this sudden attention, he didn''t like that he didn''t even know what was going on inside the young girl''s mind.

    "Rest well. Don''t worry about anything. Tomorrow you need to go out too."

    He said gently and Mo Ron nodded her head again.

    Tomorrow she needed to go to the college and then to thepany where she was going to start the internship.

    He Jian sighed and decided to leave Mo family apartment.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron continued to stare at his back. Her mind was filled with many thoughts.

    Her mother''s words shed inside her mind.

    ''Repay him when you be independent and capable.

    She wondered ''How actually she was going to repay He Jian!''

    Did he evenck anything?

    ''Something that only she could give him.''

 Chapter 335 - He Jian Doesnt Want Shen Youlin To Sleep With Mo Roulan

    "Alright, Mom. I am leaving."

    Mo Ron put her side bag on her shoulder and shouted for her mother.

    "Youlin"

    Mo Ron shouted for Shen Youlin. ing."

    Shen Youlin shouted as she stepped out of Mo Ron''s room while putting her phone in her bag.

    Standing beside Mo Ron, she pouted and said

    "I should have woken up earlier. That''s why, I should have slept in your room."

    Mo Ron sighed as she looked away from Shen Youlin. She didn''t really have anything to say.

    Last night, on the dinner table everyone had been startled when He Jian asked Shen Youlin suddenly

    ''Are you going to stay here?''

    ''Yes''

    Shen Youlin had answered with narrowed eyes.

    After that, she had looked at Mo Ron with a pout and had asked

    ''Ron, you don''t have any problem, right? Auntie you too, right?''

    Lin Qianru immediately shook her head and Mo Ron was also about to say something but He Jian didn''t let her.

    He Jian, however had been unaffected by the girl''s expressions and asked further in the same cold voice.

    ''Where are you going to stay?''

    Shen Youlin looked back at the cold and indifferent man with narrowed eyes again and answered a few momentster.

    ''In Ron''s room. Do you have any problem?''

    She had asked provocatively.

    Shen Youlin didn''t know He Jian much. The only thing she knew was He Jian was Shen Weisheng''s friend and he had helped Mo Ron a lot of times. Other than this, Her brother had also told her that since Mo Ron had saved He Jian''s life five years ago, He Jian was now repaying her by looking out for her.

    Shen Youlin had scoffed.

    She had been angry actually. Her Ron didn''t need anyone else to look out for her. She was enough for her Ron.

    Before she had been away but now she was here for her Ron. She even thought of telling this to He Jian slowly and slowly and she was gloating at the fact that this could start from now only. She had expected that since Mo family didn''t have any problem, He Jian would not say anything.

    However, she was soon proved to be very wrong when He Jian said coldly

    ''Yes, you can''t sleep with Ron on the same bed.''

    Shen Youlin''s eyes widened with shock and anger and she stood up from the chair she was sitting on.

    Pointing her finger at He Jian''s face she had asked him

    "Who are you to decide this? Why can''t I sleep in Ron''s room? We have slept together before too. It is just you here who doesn''t seem to ept this small thing and why should I agree to what you are saying."

    Shen Youlin spoke so much. For a moment, she didn''t even know what she was saying because she just said whatever came to her mind.

    She was angry.

    How could anyone stop her from spending time with Mo Ron?

    "You just can''t sleep with Lan."

    He Jian said coldly.

    "And why so?"

    Shen Youlin asked as she put her hands on her hip.

    Not only Shen Youlin but Mo Ron and Lin Qianru were also looking at He Jian questioningly.

    He Jian cleared his throat when he saw Mo Ron''s confusion-filled eyes on himself. He looked away from those clear ck eyes and said indifferently.

    "Lan''s wound still has not healedpletely. What if Miss Shen kicked Lan in the sleep and he wound reopened."

    Shen Youlin''s confidence suddenly faltered and Lin Qianru also thought over He Jian''s words carefully.

    As if it was not enough, He Jian continued

    "Auntie, Zhihan told me that it is not good if such wounds reopened again and again. It can infect the whole body part and there can be some serious consequences."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes went wide with fear when she understood what He Jian really meant by the words that there can be some serious consequences.

    "Youlin..."

    She turned to look at Shen Youlin and said gently.

    " Auntie doesn''t have any problem if you stay here. You are just like Ron to me. However, can you sleep in Auntie''s room for the next few nights?"

    Shen Youlin''s eyes were filled with contempt as she looked at He Jian who was not giving her a single nce.

    She smiled forcefully when she turned to look at Lin Qianru and said

    "Auntie, I will not move much in sleep."

    She blinked her eyes cutely as she hoped that Lin Qianru woulde to her side.

    However, Lin Qianru''s mind was now clouded by what He Jian had just said.

    She didn''t want her daughter to suffer anymore so she said to Youlin with a soft smile

    "Youlin, do you dislike Auntie so much that you don''t even want to sleep with me."

    "No...Auntie...I didn''t mean it like that."

    Shen Youlin shook her head immediately and said.

    Satisfied, Lin Qianru nodded her head and said

    "Then it is decided. You will sleep in my room from tonight. Now sit and have dinner. Auntie had made your favorite today."

    Shen Youlin could only sit down in a daze and smile as she saw Lin Qianru serving her this and that.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron was surprised seeing how her more had just trapped Shen Youlin with her words.

    She chuckled to herself.

    She never knew that her mother could also do this.

    A momentter, she looked at He Jian who was eating silently. Coincidentally, he managed to raise his head at the same moment and their gaze collided.

    Mo Ron stared into those blue eyes and she suddenly felt as if there was something else in them today.

    But she couldn''t find out what it was.

    She stared into He Jian''s eyes until she felt her heart was almost going to jump out of her chest.

    A few momentster, she looked away abruptly while He Jian continued to have his dinner casually.

    Until she finished her dinner and went to her room to sleep, Mo Ron continued to wonder what did just happen.

 Chapter 336 - The Pitiful Shen Youlin

    Mo Ron came out of her trance only when Shen Youlin shook her shoulder.

    "Ron��"

    Shen Youlin looked at Mo Ron''s face with a frown while Mo Ron lookedpletely confused for a moment.

    "Huh?"

    She asked Shen Youlin with a confused face.

    Shen Youlin couldn''t help but worry seeing her like this. She stretched out her hand and ced it on Mo Ron''s forehead.

    "Are you alright?"

    At the same time, Lin Qianru came there and she was worried when she heard Shen Youlin''s words.

    "Ron, are you not well?"

    She also stepped forward to look at her daughter''s face. Fang Zhihan had actually told her that Mo Ron could get fever sometimes because of the wound. However it would indicate that her wound was infected and it was not a good thing.

    Until now, Mo Ron hade out of her trancepletely andpose herself. She held her mother''s hand and said softly.

    "I am alright, Mom."

    Lin Qianru however still touched her daughter''s forehead to check if her body''s temperature was alright. She knew very well that even if Mo Ron was unwell she won''t tell her.

    She was relieved when she felt that her body didn''t feel hot.

    "Is there any pain in leg?"

    Lin Qianru asked her daughter with a worried frown on her forehead.

    Mo Ron shook her head.

    "I am alright, Mom and now I should leave otherwise I will gette."

    Mo Ron said hurriedly. She knew that her mother will continue to overthink if she stayed. She might even try to stop her from going out and she didn''t want to stay at house anymore.

    It has been almost three days now.

    Not only Mo Chen or her mother, she also needed to go out and forget that horrible incident for some time.

    Otherwise she won''t be able to stay sane for a long time.

    So she kissed her worried mother''s cheek and then left the apartment dragging Shen Youlin with her.

    Shen Youlin on the other hand was very happy on being dragged by Mo Ron.

    She held Mo Ron''s hand that held one of her hands firmly with a smile on her lips.

    They stepped inside the elevator just like that. When they stepped out, Shen Youlin saw the car parked in front of the building and thought that it was the car that had been sent by Shen Weisheng for her.

    "The driver is already there. He will first drop you to whateverpany you need to go."

    She said to Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron stopped amidst her steps. Her eyes went to the car, Shen Youlin was looking at and she shook her head.

    She was about to say something when both of them heard a cold voice from behind.

    "Miss Shen perhaps misunderstood something. Lan is going to go with me."

    Shen Youlin''s lips were pressed in a thin line after she recognized the cold voice. She turned to look at Mo Ron with a very determined face. She was sure that Mo Ron would go with her.

    Without even asking anything to Mo Ron, she turned to look at He Jian and said firmly.

    "No, Mr. He. It is you who misunderstood something. Ron will go with me, right Ron?"

    Shen Youlin had a smug look on her face.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron looked a little conflicted.

    She looked at Shen Youlin and then at He Jian. After that, she looked at Shen Youlin and said

    "I will go by the taxi."

    Yes, it was nice. She didn''t want to be stuck between both of them now.

    Mo Ron nodded her head in satisfaction and turned around to leave from there.

    However, before she could leave, two shouts came at the same time.

    "No!"

    Shen Youlin immediately held Mo Ron''s hand firmly and started to drag her towards the car that was parked in front of the building carefully.

    "You can''t go by the taxi, Ron. It is not good for your leg. And didn''t we used to go together before too?"

    Mo Ron watched the car they were going towards and then at Shen Youlin. She had wanted to tell her something but Shen Youlin didn''t let her say anything and continued to talk.

    Shen Youlin was afraid that Mo Ron would refuse again so she was not giving her any chance to say her anything.

    When they were in front of the car, she opened the car''s door and gently pushed Mo Ron to sit inside the car. Mo Ron tried to resist and said

    "Youlin��"

    "No! Ron, if you consider me as your best friend then you will sit inside the car right now."

    Mo Ron''s mouth was parted slightly and she tried again.

    "But Youlin��"

    "Ron��please."

    Shen Youlin requested softly. At this moment, Shen Youlin didn''t mind if she seemed to be forceful. She just didn''t want to let He Jian win this time.

    He couldn''t stop her every time from getting closer to Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron was startled to see Shen Youlin''s tear filled eyes and she hurriedly sat inside the car.

    It was only a few momentster, Shen Youlin came to know what kind of stupid mistake she seemed to have done.

    "Thanks, Miss Shen."

    Shen Youlin frowned in confusion hearing He Jian''s words. She turned around to look at him but He Jian had already started to walk to the other side of the car.

    Until he sat inside the car, Shen Youlin was still trying to figure out what was happening.

    "Hey��"

    She shouted as he walked to the other side of the car.

    However, He Jian had already asked the driver to lock all the windows and doors of the car.

    "Drive."

    He said to the driver.

    "Mr. He"

    Mo Ron frowned when she saw Shen Youlin knocking the door of the car.

    "What?" He Jian turned to look at Mo Ron with an innocent face��a face that even Chu Feng had never thought that his boss could made.

    Such innocent face and the words that came out of his mouth made even Chu Feng feel pity for his boss.

    "You want to go with her, Lan?"

    And how could Mo Ron win against that beautiful and innocent face.

    She shook her head in a daze.

    It was only when the car started she realized what she had just done.

 Chapter 337 - The Innocent He Jian

    Standing in front of the building, Shen Youlin was panting heavily. She had a very furious face.

    Her eyes were filled with rage as she looked in the direction where the car had just left.

    "B*****d"

    Shen Youlin cursed loudly making the passerby people look at her with a weird gaze. At this moment, she heard her phone ringing inside her bag and took it out from the bag.

    Seeing, Shen Weisheng''s name shing on the screen, she immediately slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Youlin, the car will reach there soon. Actually that driver was stuck in the traffic and he called me to inform just now."

    Shen Weisheng''s voice came from the other side as soon as possible.

    He had known that Shen Youlin was going to attend college again from today. Since she didn''t givest semester''s exam, she would have to repeat the semester again.

    Shen Weisheng also knew that before his sister had a car that was assigned to her solely. However, after the fresh argument of a few days ago, Shen Zhn might not do the same now ��even it was for the sake of maintaining the reputation in the society.

    So he had asked his sisterst night if it would be okay for her if he sent a car for her the next morning. Shen Weisheng didn''t have much hope but he was left surprised when Shen Youlin actually agreed.

    So he eagerly made arrangements for this small thing by himself.

    However, when had he thought that the stupid driver would get stuck with the car in the stupid traffic! After he came to know, he hurriedly called Shen Youlin to inform her.

    Shen Weisheng didn''t hear any sound from the other side of the phone.

    It was only a few momentster, he heard Shen Youlin''s shout.

    "So that was not your car?"

    Shen Weisheng frown in confusion and asked

    "What are you saying?"

    However, Shen Youlin was busy in beating her forehead as she realized what kind of stupid mistake she has done.

    "You are of no use."

    She shouted at Shen Weisheng angrily who was left baffled. However, before he could ask anything, Shen Youlin cut the call.

    Shen Youlin was still panting as she looked down at the phone in her hands. She wanted to smash that phone on her brother''s head very badly.

    He couldn''t do one thing right!

    At the same time, a car stopped in front of the building. The driver came out hurriedly and said to Shen Youlin when he recognized her.

    "I am very sorry, Miss Shen. I got stuck in the traffic. We can leave now. There is still some time left in the starting of college."

    Shen Youlin looked at the driver with an emotionless face. The driver didn''t feel anything weird in the beginning but a few momentster, he could help but feel weird.

    But then Shen Youlin suddenly smiled forcefully and said

    "You can leave."

    "What?"

    The driver couldn''t help but ask in confusion. Shen Youlin''s smile vanished and she suddenly shouted angrily making the young driver take a step back.

    "You can leave and nevere back!"

    "M��iss S..Shen��"

    The driver had wanted to apologize thinking that Shen Youlin was angry because he camete but when he saw Shen Youlin''s cold and narrowed eyes, he swallowed and felt that it was better to leave.

    So he left from there and decided to tell Shen Weishengter about this.

    Left alone there, Shen Youlin didn''t know if she shouldugh or cry at her stupidity. In the end, she made a face that uglier than crying orughing and stomped her feet on the ground before she left for the college on her feet.

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, sitting inside the car Mo Ron looked at He Jian with parted mouth.

    "You did it intentionally right?"

    He Jian, however didn''t look fazed at all and turned to look at Mo Ron with an innocent face as he asked innocently

    "What?"

    Mo Ron looked away from his face and eyes when she felt that she was going to be weak again.

    However, she still stuttered when she said her next words.

    "Yo��You should not have done that."

    He Jian smiled. His blue eyes were filled with love as he looked at Mo Ron who was trying to avoid his eyes.

    As if she was very flustered ��

    Was she so affected?

    Did it not mean that there could really be something between them?

    His fists clenched firmly at this thought and he continued to pretend to be innocent.

    "What are you talking about, Lan?"

    Mo Ron''s lips twitched and she had finallyposed herself.

    Was He Jian always this dumb or there was something special today? When she looked back at He Jian''s innocent face, Mo Ron didn''t lose herposure like before as she seemed to understand that he was doing it intentionally.

    She was surprised as she never knew that He Jian could also do something like this.

    "Mr. He, we should go back. Youlin is still there. She��"

    He Jian''s face immediately went cold and he suddenly leaned closer to Mo Ron before she couldplete her words.

    "You want to go with her. You don''t want to go with me."

    Mo Ron was left startled as she looked at the beautiful face that was so close to her now. She gulped when she looked at He Jian''s calm blue eyes. She could smell his manly scent that was mixed with cologne.

    Though they were calm, why did it seem to her that she should not ept whatever he had said just now?

    However, He Jian''s eyes narrowed when he saw her not saying anything and he asked again.

    "You really wanted to go with her?"

    Mo Ron swallowed again as she tried to lean back. However, she suddenly felt something colliding against her back and she realized that it was nothing but the car''s window. She couldn''t move back anymore.

    When Mo Ron looked back at the front, she was startled to see He Jian''s face more closer.

    "Mr. He��"

    Mo Ron whispered as she looked towards the front seat and she was more startled to see that there was now a partition hiding whatever was going on the back seat.

    Her chin was grabbed suddenly and He Jian made her look at himself.

    "Answer me, Lan. Did you really want to go with her?"

 Chapter 338 - The He Corporation

    "Answer me, Lan. Did you really want to go with her?"

    Mo Ron opened her mouth to say something but she suddenly felt as if she could see a big dog in He Jian. His eyes were no longer cold but they had something else.

    As if he was waiting for her answer eagerly and her single ''yes'' would disappoint him very much.

    She didn''t want to disappoint him so she answered unconsciously

    "I ��I never said that."

    He Jian smiled lightly after he heard Mo Ron''s answer. He left Mo Ron''s chin and satfortably on his seat.

    "Good girl."

    Mo Ron who was still blinking her eyes repeatedly felt him patting her head lightly as he said

    "Good girl."

    After that, he rested his head on the headrest and closed his eyesfortably as if nothing happened.

    Mo Ron also sat straight. She didn''t dare to look at He Jian for the next few moments. She could feel her heart beating so fast inside her chest. She was afraid that even He Jian could hear it.

    It was at that moment, she finally looked in He Jian''s direction.

    Her fast heartbeat suddenly calmed down seeing He Jian''s calm face.

    A bitter smile graced her lips seeing him so calm and indifferent. Why did she even think anything else��even after such a bitter past?

    Why did she still feel so hurt?

    Had not he always been like this? He would make her heart go up and down with his actions but he would look so calm and indifferently as if he never did anything ��as if nothing mattered to him at all.

    Even after experiencing all this already, why did she still expect more?

    Mo Ron asked herself all these questions again. She looked out of the window again.

    Moments like these would show Mo Ron the mirror of reality.

    She woulde to know that those feelings she thinks she had suppressed in a corner of her heart were still there.

    Sometimes she would wonder if there would be any time in the future, she would be able to free her heart from those feelings.

    Because it was still painful for her.

    The past was still painful and it would always be.

    The whole ride, Mo Ron didn''t look at He Jian again.

    The car stopped fifteen minutester and He Jian opened his eyes. He first looked at Mo Ron but found her looking outside in a daze.

    He Jian''s body tensed suddenly when he noticed that Mo Ron''s seemed to be in some kind of daze and her face also didn''t look much well.

    Did he perhaps scare her?

    "Lan"

    He Jian called out gently.

    Mo Ron came out of her trance and turned to look at He Jian in confusion.

    "We have reached."

    He Jian said gently seeing that Mo Ron still looked confused.

    "Oh��"

    Mo Ron whispered and raised her hand to open the door of the car. He Jian frowned as he hurriedly got out of the car.

    He was now regretting what he did just a few seconds ago. It must be all-new for Mo Ron. He should wait a little more before showing his feelings to her.

    He Jian thought as he walked to the other side of the car and opened the door for Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron was still sitting inside the car. Her eyes were nk as she looked at the car''s door and then at He Jian.

    He Jian was now getting more and more worried seeing Mo Ron''s behavior. He tried to act calmly and forwarded his hand as he said gently.

    "Lan,e out."

    Mo Ron looked at the hand.

    She stared at it for a long time before she ced her hand in He Jian''s hand and came out of the car as He Jian protected her head with his other hand.

    He Jian had wanted to ask Mo Ron if she was alright. However, no word came out of his mouth when he felt Mo Ron freeing her hand from his hold.

    Mo Ron didn''t look at He Jian again. She knew that her action might have felt a little out of ce and to cover it up, she bent down to pick her purse from the car.

    He Jian''s eyes however followed Mo Ron''s every action.

    When Mo Ron raised her head and straightened her body, she still tried to avoid He Jian very nicely. He Jian sighed as he also decided to give her some space.

    But he also knew very well that the ''giving so-called space would not work for too long.

    Mo Ron now looked at the front.

    She frowned in confusion seeing the huge building in front of her eyes. It felt familiar and she soon started to recognize where she was.

    Mo Ron''s face went paler than before as she read the capital letters that were engraved on the namete that hung near the entrance gates.

    ''He Corporation''

    She was at He Corporation. The hugepany that belonged to He family.

    The ce from where she had been thrown out once after being humiliated so much in her past life. She was now standing at the same ce.

    But why?

    "Why are we here?"

    She asked He Jian almost in a whisper as she tried hard not to stutter because of the terrible feelings inside her heart.

    He Jian was also looking at the huge building in front of his eyes at this moment. His eyes were however were filled with smiles as he thought that his Lan was now going to work at the same ce he was working.

    She would be going to be near him almost the whole day.

    The fact made him very happy.

    If only he had turned his head to look at Mo Ron''s face, He Jian would have known how his next few words made Mo Ron almost copse down on the floor.

    "Because it is the He Corporation where you are going to start your internship today."

 Chapter 339 - The Past Lifes Mo Roulan

    (In The Past Life)

    Standing in front of the huge building, Mo Ron looked at its height with tear-filled eyes.

    She blinked vigorously when her eyes fell on the namete.

    ''He Corporation.''

    He Jian was here in City H. When she had heard this news, she had been unable to believe it. He had finally agreed to take his family business.

    Mo Ron remembered very well that she had heard him talking to her grandfather and father sometimes where he had directly refused to take the He Corporation in his hands.

    However, she had heard from the butler who had started to dislike her with the time that He Jian was doing this because of her.

    The old butler had told her that no one except He Jian in the He family liked her and hence He Jian was staying in City S just because of her.

    Mo Ron, however, didn''t think so.

    Was she that important to He Jian? She used to think that before but not now. She was never that important to him.

    She was nothing but a girl who saved him for him whom he was repaying her and now that he knew that he didn''t actually need to repay anything, he threw her away.

    He Jian was staying in City S because he had his ownpany there��apany that was built by his own hard work��or that was what she thought.

    That''s why she had been surprised to hear that He Jian was in City H now.

    A part of her heart had been happy to think that she would be able to see him perhaps once in a while sometimes and another part of her heart had firmly decided that she would not show her face to him again.

    However, the ongoing tragedy of her life had brought her again.

    And now she stood in front of He Corporation.

    She had been looking for Mo Chen everywhere she could but she couldn''t find anything. In the end, Mo Ron had to see help and there was only one person who could help her in this.

    And that person was He Jian.

    She needed his help in finding her brother.

    As she stared at the huge building again, Mo Ron ced her hand on her stomach. It was bulging now.

    It had been almost four months since she saw He Jian now.

    How would he react if she told him that she was pregnant with his child! Will he be happy or will he hate her more!

    A tear still slid out of Mo Ron''s eyes as she smiled bitterly. Could he even hate her more than he did already?

    Gathering all her courage, Mo Ron stepped towards the entrance.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    The guard stopped Mo Ron immediately when he saw that she was going inside the building without any care.

    His forehead had a frown as he looked at Mo Ron from up and down.

    "I need to meet Mr. He."

    Mo Ron said but she thought that she should borate more.

    "Young Master He��Can I go and see him once?"

    The frown suddenly vanished from the security guard''s forehead but Mo Ron saw how his eyes were now as he looked at her.

    He was judging her.

    After all, it was quite normal for the woman with a bloated stomach to show up and say that she wanted to meet someone from a rich family. After that, what happened was very obvious. She would im that the child belonged to that man from the rich family and ask the person to take the responsibility.

    Fortunately, the security guard didn''t behave rudely and asked her quite patiently and politely

    "Ma''am, do you have any appointment?"

    Mo Ron went silent for a moment and then shook her head. The security guard''s face didn''t have any emotion but he said seriously.

    "I am sorry, Ma''am. We can''t allow you to go inside then."

    Mo Ron''s heart sank and she almost pleaded.

    "But it is very important."

    The security guard didn''t let Mo Ron enter the He Corporation regardless of what Mo Ron said.

    In the end, Mo Ron had to walk a few steps away from him and take out her phone from her bag that was hanging on her shoulders.

    She first drank some water from her bottle. Although thepany was in the same city, she had to travel for almost two hours to reach here and she was feeling very tired because she had not been able to rest for the past few days as she had been very worried for her brother.

    Since the moment, she couldn''t find anything from Xun Wen about Mo Chen, Mo Ron had been thinking about her brother.

    She didn''t even know where he was now and she was very worried about him because of this.

    It took her great courage toe here and find He Jian. The big part of this reason was Mo Chen only not her child.

    And since she was here, she was not going to give up just like that.

    Mo Ron slid the screen of her phone and dialed a number. The call went through, fortunately.

    "Hello"

    The manly voice came from the other side and Mo Ron said immediately.

    "Hello, Assistant Chu, this is Mo Ron."

    There was silence on the other side of the phone for the next few moments before Chu Feng''s voice came.

    "Why did you call me?"

    Mo Ron was startled for a moment when she sensed the coldness in Chu Feng''s voice. Chu Feng had never talked to her like that before. It took her a moment topose herself and she said politely.

    "Assistant Chu, I am in front of He Corporation and I want to meet Mr. He once. However, the security guard is not letting me in. Can you please��"

    Chu Feng cut Mo Ron''s amidst her words sharply.

    "Why do you want to see Boss?"

    Mo Ron swallowed and almost requested to Chu Feng.

    "I have some urgent work. Assistant Chu, please try to understand me. I won''t take much of his time."

    There was silence on the other side of the phone for the next few moments before Mo Ron heard a sound of perhaps a sigh.

    "I will call the security guard. He will let you in and I wille down to get you after that."

    Chu Feng hung up after saying this and Mo Ron sighed in relief.

 Chapter 340 - Life Could Also Be Funny Sometimes

    (In the past life contd.)

    The security guard really allowed Mo Ron to enter.

    Mo Ron looked at the beautiful interior of thepany as she stepped inside the building. The employees who were passing by looked at her in confusion and curiousness.

    She lowered her eyes finding them questioning gaze on her belly and clothes and silently moved towards the elevator. Chu Feng had asked her to wait in front of the elevator.

    Mo Ron stood there in front of the elevator for almost fifteen minutes.

    She drank water and licked her dry lips amidst all this many times.

    Her attention was caught by the two girls who were talking to each other while walking towards the elevator.

    They also seemed to be working in He Corporation.

    "Did you hear about the new CEO marriage?"

    Mo Ron''s heart sank after hearing these words instantly. New CEO��was not it He Jian?

    "Yes, I did. It is the daughter from Shen family, right? Shen Yiling is her name I think."

    The other girl said and both of them stepped inside the elevator. Mo Ron stood there silently in front of the elevator.

    Her eyes looked nk and there were thin beads of sweat on her forehead.

    In these four months, she had faced a lot. She had been almost raped by someone, she had been addicted to drugs once but she left it for her child, she was suffering from the self-me that came from the disappearance of her brother. However, the words she heard at this moment seemed to be the greatest blow to her.

    Almost equal to when she had heard from Xun Wen that she never adopted Mo Chen from the orphanage.

    Mo Ron stood there in a daze until she heard her name being called out.

    "Mo Ron."

    It was Chu Feng actually.

    Mo Ron swallowed as she felt her throat was too dry and focused her attention on Chu Feng. She tried to smile forcefully but she couldn''t do so no matter how much she tried.

    She noticed that Chu Feng called her by name. Before he used to call her Miss Mo but she didn''t mind this. It was just ��she felt very tired suddenly.

    Her face also looked very pale.

    However, Chu Feng''s attention was somewhere elsepletely.

    "You ��are you pregnant?"

    He asked with shock-filled eyes as he looked at Mo Ron''s slightly bloated belly.

    "Yes��actually��"

    Mo Ron was about to say something when Chu Feng grabbed her arm tightly and then dragged her away from the elevator. They were now standing in a corner and very closer to the exit gates.

    "And you were going to see boss like this?"

    Chu Feng looked at M Ron with so sharp eyes that Mo Ron flinched for a moment.

    "I��Assistant Chu��"

    "Shut up��"

    Chu Feng said coldly. He raked his hand through his hair in frustration as he murmured to himself.

    "I had thought that perhaps you could have helped me in stopping the boss. But you��"

    Chu Feng looked at Mo Ron with disgust-filled eyes.

    "He will kill you with his own hands if he saw you like this."

    And after that, he will kill me and then himself. Chu Feng said his next words inside his heart.

    Mo Ron''s face went paler after she heard Chu Feng''s words. She didn''t understand Chu Feng''s wordspletely.

    "Assistant Chu��"

    "Mo Ron, leave from here."

    Chu Feng again interrupted Mo Ron and said this coldly. Looking at Mo Ron now, he couldn''t help but wonder how he could not see before that she was this kind of girl. However, even his boss who had good eyes for recognizing the people couldn''t see Mo Ron''s true face then what was he?

    Mo Ron shook her head and asked Chu Feng immediately without even giving him another chance to interrupt her.

    "Is it true that Mr. He is going to marry Shen Yiling?"

    "Yes!"

    Chu Feng said instantly. He didn''t care when he saw Mo Ron''s tear-filled eyes. He thought that it would be nice if Mo Ron would leave any hope after this and won''te to look for his boss again. Because if his boss came to know about this child then it would not be good for his boss as well as Mo Ron.

    How would his boss react if he came to know that Mo Ron was carrying some other man''s child?

    Chu Feng remembered the state his boss had been in when he had received those images of Mo Ron in some other man''s arms.

    He didn''t want to see his boss in that state again so Chu Feng told Mo Ron thest thing she should havee to know at this moment.

    "Miss Shen is pregnant with the boss'' child, Mo Ron and both of them were soon going to marry each other so you better don''te here again."

    Mo Ron''s heart went cold after these words.

    Shen Yiling was pregnant with He Jian''s child.

    She could feel nothing but pain for the next few moments. Even her throat started to hurt and she suddenly wanted to slide down the floor as if she was left with nothing.

    How could He Jian do this to her?

    How could he make Shen Yiling pregnant when they had already done this?

    How could he��when he had promised her that night he was never going to leave her!

    Tears after tears slid down from Mo Ron''s eyes and she looked at Chu Feng with blurry eyes as she whispered

    "Just once ��I want to see him just once I won''te here again ever."

    "Why do you want to see the boss?"

    Chu Feng asked her coldly. Mo Ron gulped and said in a trembling voice.

    "I had a brother and I can''t find him. I want his help. I just need thisst favor from him and I won''te here again ever."

    Mo Ron said firmly. Her heart was in a lot of pain but Chu Feng shook her head without any care even if he could see her pain-filled eyes.

    "You are still making excuses to see him. Do you even know what will happen if he saw you like this? I won''t let you do this."

    Chu Feng said firmly. He had investigated Mo Ron before and he never found out that she had some brother. The orphanage documents didn''t mention this.

    "Leave, Mo Ron."

    "No, please it is very urgent."

    Mo Ron pleaded. She didn''t know where else she could go to find Mo Chen.

    Chu Feng''s eyes were however emotionless as he signed the security guards to drag Mo Ron out of the He Corporation.

    And just like that Mo Ron was thrown out of He Corporation ��the samepany where she was going to enter with He Jian in her present life.

    Life could also be very funny sometimes, couldn''t it?

 Chapter 341 - Why He Corporation?

    He Jian was very excited.

    So excited that he didn''t even notice Mo Ron''s strange behavior. He didn''t notice her silence and her pale face. Excited like a child, he suddenly held Mo Ron''s wrist and started to walk towards the entrance of the building slowly.

    The security guard who was guarding the entrance was the same.

    Mo Ron recognized him at one nce. She noticed how he looked at He Jian and her with shock-filled eyes. His eyes stayed on her longer and Mo Ron didn''t know why she suddenly expected him to say that he had seen her before too.

    It took a long moment to register that she was in her present now. That phase of her life had passed and it was remembered by her only, not anyone else.

    "Young Master He"

    The security guard saluted He Jian.

    He was left baffled again when He Jian actually looked towards him and nodded his head in acknowledgment. Though his face was still indifferent, the security guard was still shocked. This had never happened before. He used to greet He Jian before too. However, every time, He Jian would pass by with a cold and indifferent face.

    He watched Mo Ron carefully once more and noted inside his mind carefully. He could feel that he was going to see this girl more in the future and he didn''t want to offend her seeing how his boss was personally taking her inside the He Corporation.

    With nk eyes, Mo Ron looked at the front as they stepped inside the building.

    Her eyes stared at the employees who were passing by her.

    They too stared at her.

    But why?

    It was Mo Ron first who moved her eyes away. She looked at He Jian. Her eyes then went down to her hand that was held by He Jian''s.

    Her hand instantly went colder than before and she understood.

    Mo Ron unconsciously tried to feel her hand. However, He Jian looked towards her when he felt her movement.

    The excitement from his eyes vanished as he held Mo Ron''s hand more firmly but felt how cold they were.

    He stared at Mo Ron for a few seconds as he stopped walking. When he saw her looking in the front, he suddenly understood something.

    He stepped closer to Mo Ron without even noticing how this action of his attracted more curious gazes.

    Mo Ron felt his closeness and looked at him with a startled expression on her face. She had wanted to step back but He Jian was holding her hand firmly.

    "Lan, don''t be nervous. I am always here for you. No one will dare to bully you here."

    One of his hands even went to pat Mo Ron''s head gently and Mo Ron lowered her head silently.

    She knew what He Jian was talking about, He was thinking that she was nervous regarding her internship in He Corporation.

    However, her fear waspletely for something else.

    As they moved forward still hand in hand, Mo Ron suddenly wondered what he was thinking exactly.

    Clearing her throat, Mo Ron said to He Jian in a low voice.

    "Mr. He, we should not go inside like this."

    He Jian turned to look at her with a frown on his forehead again and asked

    "Why?"

    Mo Ron''s despair vanished suddenly seeing the genuine confusion on He Jian''s face. She was speechless.

    Could he not feel their curious gazes?

    "They will think something wrong."

    She signed He Jian to look at the front as she said this.

    He Jian also look at the front and his eyes went cold when he saw people looking at them curiously. On the other hand, all those people immediately averted their gazes when they saw He Jian looking in their direction.

    In no less than a minute, therge hall just after the entrance gates got empty as everyone started to leave under He Jian''s cold and indifferent gaze.

    He Jian looked back at Mo Ron again who was watching all this speechlessly.

    "Is it alright now?"

    He asked Mo Ron who looked at him with a parted mouth.

    What was alright?

    She thought as they started to walk forward again��hand in hand. They stepped inside the elevator while Mo Ron thought that she chose the wrong words.

    The problem was not what people will think.

    The problem was that they should not be walking like this in the first ce��like how lovers walked beside each other holding each other hands.

    After all, they were not one.

    "Mr. He��"

    Mo Ron had wanted to say something but at this moment, He Jian''s phone started ringing and she swallowed whatever she was going to say.

    The touch on her hand felt suddenly more prominent thing she could feel at this moment.

    She saw how he took out his phone from the pocket of his pants but never left her hand. He didn''t even answer the call and let the phone ring for the next few moments.

    Until the elevator stopped moving and the door opened.

    Mo Ron looked at the front.

    At this moment, she finally let out the question that was upying a big part of her mind.

    "I��I am really going to intern in He Corporation ��but why?"

    He Jian who was staring at the screen of his phone froze suddenly. He raised his head slowly and looked at Mo Ron.

    She was already staring at him in confusion.

    The clean ck eyes filled with confusion made him look away from her as he remembered why he had asked Chu Feng to talk about this matter with Principal Lin.

    He didn''t want Mo Ron to go to Cheng Mansion every day and hence he did so. And she really left her tutoring job.

    But Mo Ron didn''t know this.

    He Jian cleared his throat before he said without looking into Mo Ron''s eyes.

    "Principal Lin talked to me about this. He wanted the students to have some experience through an internship so I offered him this."

    "Oh��."

    Mo Ron lips formed an ''o'' as both of them stepped out of the elevator while He Jian smiled seeing her face.

    She looked silly but cute as her ponytail swayed here and there and her lips formed that shape.

    He couldn''t wait to show her his office��the ce he worked from.

    And just like that, the guilt of lying to Mo Ron vanished from He Jian''s heart and he was again very excited to show Mo Ron his office.

 Chapter 342 - Mo Roulan Meets He Zhuang

    "Where are we?"

    Mo Ron asked when she saw the whole floor was almost empty.

    He Jian looked towards her as they continued walking and said gently

    "We are going to my office."

    "Ah��"

    Mo Ron stopped amidst her steps.

    "Why?"

    She asked He Jian with a startled expression on her face. Mo Ron remembered very well from her past life that the butler had warned her not to go inside He Jian''s study room and office ever because he didn''t like other people to enter his working space ��, especially women.

    She also remembered that once she had walked inside He Jian''s study room by mistake and he had strictly told her not to go there again.

    Though she was hurt at that time, she had made herself understand that it applies to everyone else too. So she should not mind this.

    "Uh��can I go there?"

    She asked He Jian with an uncertain expression on her face.

    He Jian looked confused as he looked at Mo Ron and asked

    "Why can''t you go there?"

    The next moment, his face went cold and he asked

    "Did anyone stop you before from going somewhere?"

    He Jian could only conclude this after seeing Mo Ron''s genuine confusion and panic.

    Mo Ron nodded her head in a daze and then shook it immediately.

    "You don''t need to hide it. Don''t try to save someone else every time."

    Mo Ron was startled to hear these words. She looked at He Jian''s cold face who was now frowning deeply. She didn''t know what she should say in response so she just nodded her head.

    However, He Jian didn''t look satisfied and said

    "I won''t harm that person. I promise you. You just need to tell me the name.

    He Jian said firmly and Mo Ron didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. He Jian''s cold and indifferent blue eyes contradicted the words he was saying.

    "There is really no one. It is not like I have ��evere here before."

    Mo Ron said thest sentence in a low voice as she looked away from He Jian. He Jian could only nod his head at these words as they were true.

    His heart was still filled withplex emotions as he again started to walk towards his office.

    He Jian''s phone started ringing again and he looked at it again.

    He stepped inside his office as he slid the screen to answer the call.

    "Young Master He"

    Principal Lin''s panicked voice came from the other side but He Jian interrupted the panicked principle and said coldly

    "Wait a minute."

    Holding Mo Ron''s hand, He Jian walked towards thefortable chair that was ced across the table and said gently.

    "Lan, sit here. I will be back in a minute."

    Mo Ron moved her eyes to He Jian from the beautiful interior of He Jian''s office and nodded her head vigorously making her ponytail sway once again.

    He Jian smiled very lightly as he turned around to leave the office and talk to Principal Lin.

    Mo Ron sat stiffly on the chair, He Jian had showed her. She looked around the huge office with curious and nervous eyes.

    Just at this moment, the door of the office opened and Mo Ron also turned to look towards it. She had thought that it was He Jian but it was someone else.

    The man looked very simr to He Jian but it was not He Jian, Mo Ron concluded when she saw that the color of his eyes was not blue.

    Her breath almost hitched when another thought came inside her mind.

    Could he be��

    In a shock, she stood up from the chair she was sitting on.

    "I��"

    Mo Ron''s mouth parted slightly but she didn''t even know what she should say.

    Mo Ron remembered that she had talked to He Jian''s father only once and that too was on the phone.

    It was at the time when she was thrown out of the He Corporation but she had not wanted to leave from there. She had stood there outside He Corporation until Chu Feng hade out with a phone in his hands and had asked her to talk on the phone.

    ''Get out of my son''s life.''

    That was what he had asked her to do at that time.

    "You?"

    She came out of her trance when she heard the man asking her in a cold voice. Mo Ron noticed that he had a big frown on his forehead and his voice was colder than He Jian.

    There was a phone in his hands.

    "Huh?"

    She felt very intimidated and she didn''t even hear what he had said.

    He Zhuang''s frown went deeper and he was about to repeat his question when Chu Feng suddenly came running inside He Jian''s office.

    The young assistant was surely startled to see He Zhuang there and said immediately.

    "CEO He, good morning."

    Without replying to Chu Feng''s greeting, He Zhuang looked at Mo Ron and asked

    "Who is she?"

    Chu Feng looked at Mo Ron with slightly widened eyes and answered He Zhuang.

    "She is Miss Mo Ron, CEO He. It must be boss who brought her here."

    The frown vanished from He Zhuang''s forehead but his eyes were still very cold when he turned his head to look at Mo Ron again.

    At the same time, a voice from the phone that he held in his hand sounded in the room.

    "Mo Ron��stinky b****d, is that girl also there?"

    He Zhuang closed his eyes as he looked down at his phone coldly. The phone was not even on speaker but the old man''s voice was too loud for everyone to hear.

    He had wanted to hang up but the old man started to speak again.

    "Put the phone on speaker. I need to talk with that girl."

    Mo Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly. She would not be lying if she said that she didn''t want to talk to Grandfather He at all.

    She didn''t like the old man much since that day when had offered her a cheque to leave He Jian.

    However, who was going to hear the voice of her mind here.

    The next moment, He Zhuang put the phone on the speaker, and Grandfather He started to speak.

 Chapter 343 - Mo Roulan Feels Safe In He Jians Presence

    "Hello"

    He Jian was standing a few steps away from the elevator when he put his phone back to his ear.

    "Young Master He"

    Principal Lin''s panicked voice came from the other side immediately.

    "Young Master He, I am not lying��really. Mo Ron had really registered for this internship at He Corporation. However, today she didn''te to college to go with other students. I don''t know how did this happen. I have��"

    "She is already here."

    He Jian interrupted the panicked Principal Lin and said indifferently. Principal Lin was leftpletely startled on the other side of the phone and asked in confusion.

    "Already there?"

    He Jian however didn''t even feel any necessity to clear the poor old man''s confusion and asked indifferently.

    "Anything else?"

    "Yes"

    Principal Lin said immediately.

    "How did Student Mo Ron reach there, Young Master He? I mean ��did another college bus go to He Corporation or did she go there by herself."

    Principal Lin didn''t feel happy that he was worried for nothing and hence his voice came out a little annoyed expression how much of an annoyance he was feeling.

    However, He Jian''s cold voice made Principal Lin''s annoyance vanish immediately.

    "She came here with me."

    He Jian said coldly and Principal Lin immediately tried to correct his words.

    However, He Jian decided to hang up just at this moment.

    Putting his phone back inside his pocket, he walked towards his office again. However, when he opened the door of his office, he heard something interesting.

    "I had asked that stinky b****d to bring you for the dinner but he doesn''t listen to me at all. Girl, you tell me when are you free? I will send a car for you ande to meet this old man. This old man was very shocked after seeing that news. Are you alright now? But it is very brave of you to do whatever you did. This old man is so proud of you. No wonder you saved He Jian five years ago. Such a brave girl��''

    Grandfather He spoke, spoke, and spoke.

    The whole office was filled with his voice only. On the other hand, He Jian saw his father standing with an emotionless face as he stared at Mo Ron without moving his eye away.

    He Jian frowned and looked at Mo Ron who was obviously feeling very ufortable with his father''s stare.

    However, unknown to He Jian, the ufortable feeling that Mo Ron was feeling didn''te from He Zhuang''c continuous stare only. It came from Grandfather He''s continuous chattering also.

    Mo Ron would not lie if she said that she didn''t like Grandfather He at all.

    The way he had looked at her so condescendingly that day. It had made her feel very low.

    It had reminded her of those people who used to look down on her in her past life and she had never let anyone look down on her in this life.

    However, Grandfather He not only did that, he also offered her a cheque to leave He Jian alone as if it was she who was running behind him.

    So today the sudden show of concern and eagerness by Grandfather He made her feel very ufortable.

    On the other hand, He Zhuang''s cold stare was not helping at all.

    She was startled when she suddenly felt a shadow hovering over her.

    She raised her head slowly and she couldn''t stop the sigh of relief that escaped her lips on seeing He Jian.

    She didn''t even notice how safe and secure she had started to feel in He Jian''s presence. The feeling of this being safe and protected came inside Mo Ron naturally.

    As if as long as He Jian was there for her, nothing wrong could happen to her.

    And if Mo Ron would have noticed it, then she would have surely done everything to eradicate this feeling.

    Because it was not good for her.

    She was not supposed to feel dependent on He Jian in any way because He Jian was not going to be there for her for a whole lifetime ��just like her past life, there wille a time when he would leave her.

    She didn''t even know why she was so sure of this but she just was.

    "Chu Feng"

    He Jian looked at his assistant coldly who had been standing in a corner silently and said.

    "Take Lan to the department where she is going to start her internship."

    Chu Feng nodded his head immediately and looked at Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron also nodded her head immediately and followed Chu Feng out of the office. At this moment, she could do anything to get out of here.

    "Ah��what internship��"

    Grandfather He''s confused voice came from the other side of the phone. However, He Zhuang turned off the speaker. Without caring for how much the old man shouted, he cut the call and looked at He Jian.

    "What is going on?"

    He asked his son with an emotionless face.

    "The students from University C are going to start their internship today."

    He Jian said in an equally cold tone but he was also very polite. The father and son are used to of talking to each other like this so no one felt anything was out of ce except��

    "She��"

    He Zhuang had just opened his mouth to talk when He Jian interrupted him and said

    "Lan is also one of those students."

    He Zhuang''s eyes flickered with surprise as he heard his son''s reply.

    Every time, He Jian''s reaction to Mo Ron''s matter would make him see a new change in his son.

    He Jian had never been so defensive about anyone else ��not even about himself.

    However, as soon as he mentioned Mo Ron, he immediately started to talk as if he was trying to sign him that even though he was his father, he should not say anything against Mo Ron.

    Perhaps he was not really trying to say that. However, He Zhuang could see it.

    Mo Ron was his son''s bottom line.

 Chapter 344 - Shen Yiling Comes Back

    Chu Feng took Mo Ron to the second floor.

    Mo Ron saw the name of the department they went inside.

    ''Interns''

    It was especially for the interns.

    Sure enough, when she stepped inside, she saw many familiar faces. One of the professors was also there.

    "Assistant Chu, I think that I should go on my own from here."

    Mo Ron said to Chu Feng. The people inside the room might not know who Chu Feng was but with time they wille to know if they were really going to do this internship in He corporation.

    She didn''t want anyone to question her in the future why Chu Feng had apanied her today.

    Chu Feng looked at Mo Ron for a moment and then nodded his head in understanding with a polite smile on his lips.

    "All the best, Miss Mo"

    Mo Ron smiled forcefully and nodded her head.

    She still remembers how Chu Feng had thrown her out of He Corporation in her past life. So it had always been very difficult for her to be sincere in front of him.

    She knew that this politeness and good intentions were there until He Jian favored her.

    Putting a full stop to her thoughts, Mo Ron walked inside the room alone. Everyone''s eyes including the professor''s looked at her.

    "Student Mo Ron"

    The professor sighed in relief when he saw Mo Ron at the door.

    "Good morning, Sir."

    Mo Ron greeted the professor. However, the middle-aged professor was frowning. He didn''t respond to her greeting and said

    "Where were you? Do you even know how many Principal Lin asked about you to me? I even tried to call you so many times but you didn''t pick up my call at all. Even if you were going to gette, you should have left a message for someone."

    Professor Bo didn''t know why but Principal Lin looked very panicked when he had got to know that Mo Ron was still not there.

    He had calmed Principal Lin with very difficulty and brought other students t He Corporation after a long argument.

    Because he was not able to understand at all why all other students should gette because of one student. Though he also knew that Mo Ron was a great student, he didn''t like her irresponsible actions this time.

    Mo Ron just stood there and heard everything the professor said very patiently.

    After the middle aged professor finished his reprimanding, she finally raised her head. Her eyes were filled with guilt and she said sincerely.

    "I am very sorry, Sir."

    Professor was satisfied to see that Mo Ron was really guilty and nodded his head after a moment. After that, he signed Mo Ron to stand with other students.

    Satisfied to see that everyone was present, he finally spoke.

    "Students, only a few of your ssmates were selected for this internship in He Corporation. By now, you should be able to guess what kind of students have been selected for it."

    Mo Ron nodded her head as she looked around at other people.

    There were only five more students except her. She raised her eyebrows in surprise as she remembered that almost everyone in her ss had filled out the form for this internship. She had thought that all of them were going for this internship together but it seems that she had thought wrong.

    However, she was happy to get selected.

    It was a big thing to work in He Corporation ��even if it was just an internship. It could make her resume more better.

    Thinking this, Mo Ron smiled happily and heard very seriously whatever the professor said next.

    .

    .

    .

    Shen Yiling finally got the courage to enter He Corporation again.

    She had been on a long leave until now because she had expected that He Jian was soon going to send her a notice that would say that she was fired.

    After all, he had been very angry with Shen family. However, days turned to week, Shen Yiling didn''t get any email or letter.

    She was relieved and finally came to He Corporation again.

    Perhaps He Jian had already forgotten everything by now.

    With a nervous smile on her lips, she stepped inside the elevator and pressed the button of the floor where her office was.

    It was just below the floor where He Jian''s office was. Her hand almost hovered over the button of that floor. But after much thought, she took it back.

    "Let it go slow��"

    Shen Yiling thought inside her heart. All these days, she had just thought about what she can do ahead.

    Being still in He Corporation was the best thing because she could get closer to He Jian by doing this. She just needed to use her mind and stay cautious not to anger him.

    And that Mo Ron��she needs to find about that girl also.

    Shen Yiling reached her table with all these thoughts inside her mind. She put her purse on her table as she looked around with surprised eyes.

    The table was very clean.

    After working for almost two weeks in He Corporation, she had expected that her table will be filled with many documents that were to be sorted out by her and then sent to He Jian.

    She sighed in relief seeing the clean table and was about to sit down when she suddenly heard a voice.

    "Don''t sit there."

    Shen Yiling frowned as she turned around to look at the person.

    It was Chu Feng, He Jian''s assistant.

    Even Chu Feng doesn''t seem to recognize Shen Yiling as Shen family''s eldest daughter.

    "So Miss Shen is finally here?"

    Chu Feng asked indifferently and Shen Yiling nodded her head as she said

    "Yes, Assistant Chu. Actually, I have been unwell for the past few days so I couldn''te."

    Chu Feng just nodded his head indifferently and then said.

    "Miss Shen, you are no longer the junior assistant of the Boss."

    And Shen Yiling''s face went pale at these words.

    So she had been fired from the job without any notice!

 Chapter 345 - The Happy Shen Yiling

    "I��I��"

    Shen Yiling continued to stutter just this word as she didn''t know what else she could say.

    She was fired.

    All the excitement that hade from not being fired vanished suddenly.

    At the same time, she felt very humiliated. However, just at this moment, Chu Feng spoke again.

    "You are now a junior secretary, Miss Shen."

    Shen Yiling raised her head as soon as she heard Chu Feng''s words.

    "Junior Secretary��"

    Her eyes brightened suddenly.

    She remembered very clearly that the previous secretary used to be closer to He Jian because he needed t report to He Jian directly many times.

    She was really going to be a junior secretary. If this was true, then no one could be happier than her.

    Chu Feng, on the other hand, nodded his head politely. He only thought that Shen Yiling was excited because of being promoted like this. Although the promotion was a bit weird since she is happy, everything should be alright in the end.

    At the same time, he remembered how his boss had told him indifferently to change Shen Yiling''s post because now Mo Ron was going to work as a junior assistant.

    Surprisingly, this time, Chu Feng understood how his boss'' mind was working.

    His boss knew very well that he couldn''t assign any other post to Mo Ron by which she won''t doubt him and at the same time, he would be able to keep her closer to himself.

    The post of junior assistant was only such a post because sometimes even the interns could work on this post.

    Chu Feng came out of his trance when he heard Shen Yiling asking him

    "Assistant Chu, how did it change suddenly? Does the boss know about this change?"

    Shen Yiling asked nervously.

    Chu Feng took Shen Yiling''s fear normally and said

    "Yes, Miss Shen. You don''t need to worry about that. In fact, it was Boss only who had asked me to change your position."

    Shen Yiling''s eyes widened with surprise and she nodded her head vigorously indicating that she understood everything as Chu Feng told her that Senior secretary would tell her what all she need to do.

    Her mind on the other hand was busy somewhere else.

    She wondered what made He Jian change her post suddenly.

    Could it be that he was also starting to like her and now he wanted her to be closer to him? The piece of imagination filled Shen Yiling''s heart with so much excitement that she even forgot that it was just imagination ��not the truth.

    When Chu Feng left, she immediately collected a few things of hers that were on her table and went to the table where the junior secretary used to work.

    Though she needed to do so much hard work in He Corporation, sheforted herself that she was doing all this for He Jian.

    After marrying He Jian, she would be able to get anything she would want at her feet.

    With these thoughts, Shen Yiling left from there.

    She never noticed the namete that was now ced on the table she sued to work on.

    The name on that namete perhaps could help here out of her world of imagination.

    ''Mo Ron

    (Junior Assistant)''

    In a very beautiful and italic letter, the namete had Mo Ron''s name ��the name Shen Yiling never saw.

    Was Mo Ron fortunate that this incident turned out to be like this? Or was it just the silence before the storm!

    A big storm was about toe for sure.

    .

    .

    .

    Mo Ron was obviously left surprised when she was told that she was going to work as a junior assistant of He Jian.

    She looked at her ssmates who were walking towards different different departments and frowned in confusion.

    She had thought that all of them would be divided into some groups and then will be given some project to work upon. Generally, this was what happened in those internships.

    However, He Corporation in the end was different.

    Mo Ron sighed as she followed the employee who was showing her where her table was.

    The table was clean and it had a namete with her name on it also.

    Thetter thing made Mo Ron smile happily. She sat on her chair and was about to look around when she saw Chu Fenging in her direction.

    "Miss Mo, Boss is calling for you in his office."

    "Me?"

    Mo Ron pointed a finger towards herself and asked questioningly. When Chu Feng nodded his head, she followed him with a frown on her forehead.

    ''Why did He Jian call her?''

    Mo Ron would not like it if it was not because of some professional reasons.

    In fact, she had been very worried when she got to know that she was going to do this internship in He Corporation.

    Because He Jian was also here.

    He Jian might have abandoned her in her past life, but she knew very well just how protective he could be when he took someone as his responsibility.

    As much as she felt very touched because of his so much care, she didn''t want him to obstruct her way of learning anything here.

    One more thing that was now adding to her sorrow was that she didn''t get to work in some other department that would require her to be creative.

    With a pout on her lips, Mo Ron walked towards He Jian''s office. Inside her heart, she had also panned as to how she was going to tell He Jian politely that they were to maintain professionalism here.

    She didn''t want anyone to know that they knew each other before already or they were neighbors.

    Mo Ron nodded her head satisfied with her thoughts.

    However, when she stepped inside He Jian''s office, He Jian was talking to someone on the phone. She waited patiently and suddenly saw him passing a magazine to her.

    Mo Ron took it from He JJian''s hands with another deep frown on her forehead.

    He Jian even signed her to sit and she obeyed. As she rummaged through the magazine, her frown went deeper and deeper.

    Now she was sure that He Jian didn''t call her in his office for some work.

 Chapter 346 - The Embarrassed Mo Roulan

    "Mr. He, Can we please pretend as if we don''t know each other? I don''t want other people to know anything."

    Mo Ron said as soon as He Jian put down the phone. She also put down the magazine in her hands as she looked at He Jian seriously who was looking at her with confusion.

    "What are you talking about��and where are your diary and pen?"

    Mo Ron was startled on hearing thest few words. She looked down at her hands that were empty and then looked at He Jian.

    "I ��didn''t bring it."

    A frown marred He Jian''s forehead and his face didn''t have any emotion as he looked at Mo Ron''s face.

    A momentter, he said seriously

    "Miss Mo, every time when you enter my office, you are supposed to keep a diary and pen with you."

    Mo Ron nodded her head and He Jian sighed.

    "Answer with words, Miss Mo."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Mo Ron said immediately and then she continued

    "I will bring a diary and pen right now."

    Saying this, she immediately left the office.

    Outside the office, Mo Ron closed the door hurriedly and then beat her head with her palm. How embarrassing it was.

    It was obvious that she had never needed to say this because He Jian proved just now that he was never going to let anyone know that they knew each other. In fact, didn''t she had already asked him to do that before?

    And he had even agreed to that condition of hers.

    Mo Ron continued to scold herself all the way to her office.

    On the other hand, inside his office, He Jian was looking at Mo Ron''s figure on hisptop screen with amusement-filled eyes.

    He chuckled deeply seeing as she beat her forehead with her palms. How could he not know what was going inside her heart!

    He had suddenly found out that he liked to see Mo Ron very flustered and embarrassed in some situations ... like right now.

    --------

    A huge car stopped outside the booth where the traffic police officer usually sits. The window of the car lowered down and a man dressed in a ck tuxedo signed the traffic police officer toe closer.

    The traffic police officer looked at the car and then at the man. A momentter, he silently walked towards the car.

    The man pointed towards the back seat and asked

    "Do you recognize her?"

    The traffic police officer looked towards the back seat and his eyes shed with recognition when he saw the old woman on the back seat.

    "Yes, I do recognize the olddy. She was saved at thest moment a few days ago by a girl when a truck was about to hit the olddy."

    The young man''s eyes shed with relief and he asked immediately.

    "Can you please tell me who that girl is?"

    The traffic police officer looked confused and then shook his head.

    "No, Sir. Actually even I have been waiting to see that girl she ran away that day without telling me, I had wanted to reprimand her for what she did. She should not ��"

    The traffic police officer stopped amidst his words when he realized what was he saying.

    He looked at the man sitting inside the car and immediately tried to correct his words.

    "What I mean is that��she could have made the situation more messy with what she did. She is still so young��"

    The traffic police officer stopped speaking when he realized that he was just making it messier and messier.

    His wife used to say right. He could never learn to lie.

    The man inside the car, fortunately, didn''t look angry. He just took a card out of his pocket and gave it to the traffic police officer.

    "Here is my card. If you ever find that girl, call me instantly."

    The traffic police officer looked at the car and then at the man suspiciously. He could see that he was a very influential man but the traffic police officer gathered his courage and asked

    "May I ask you the reason for looking for this girl, Sir?"

    The man was silent for a moment before he said

    "I want to repay her in whatever way I can for saving my mother."

    The traffic police officer nodded his head in understanding. This thing was quitemon in some noble families. They would never let anyone who helped them just like this.

    So he took the car from the man''s hands. A few momentster, the car left from there.

    "Ruru��"

    Inside the car, the man turned around to look at the old woman and smiled sadly.

    "She was not here, Mom."

    "No, she was."

    The old woman said firmly.

    "I had seen her here. That girl��.she looked just like my Ruru��"

    The young man sighed and said firmly.

    "If she really looked like the younger sister, then I promise you that I will surely find her for you."

    The old woman didn''t say anything in response and turned to look out of the window while the man sighed heavily for the umpteenth time in the day.

    ---------

    "How much is it?"

    Tian Yuan asked the shopkeeper as he took out his wallet. After the shopkeeper told him the cost, he paid and left the shop with the vegetables and necessary ingredients he had bought.

    Though he was living in Liu Ji Fan''s mansion he was making his own food and from the next month, he was going to start to pay the nurse fee also on his own.

    He had already found out just how much he needed to pay that nurse.

    He didn''t want any favor from Liu Ji Fan now. Tian Yuan smiled bitterly. In fact, he had already taken so much from him.

    But he still didn''t know whether he should be grateful to Liu Ji Fan or not.

    Because the man had taken away more from him than giving.

    Lost in his thoughts, Tian Yuan was crossing the road when he heard people shouting and came out of his trance.

    His eyes widened when he saw a trucking in his direction. Using the little bit of consciousness he had, he immediately stepped aside.

    However, who had thought the truck would follow his suit!

    Baffled, Tian Yuan looked at the truck that wasing closer and tried to step sideways again. However, it was toote.

    The truck was too close and he didn''t have enough time.

    Just when he was thinking that he should wait for the pain, an arm hugged his waist and he felt his body going left.

    After that, everything went nk for him for the next few moments.

 Chapter 347 - Who Wanted To Kill Tian Yuan!

    Tian Yuan was waiting for the pain that would havee from the collision with the truck. However, for a long time, he didn''t feel anything.

    It was after a few momentster, he finally and very slowly opened his eyes.

    Even before he could register what kind of situation he was in right now, he heard a furious shout.

    "That f****g b****d."

    His eyes went slightly wide with shock as he found the voice familiar.

    "Are you alright?"

    He heard the question and nodded his head immediately when he sensed the panic in the familiar voice.

    And sure enough when the weight of another body lifted from him, he saw Liu Ji Fan''s face.

    Liu Ji Fan only looked at him once and seeing that Tian Yuan looked alright, he looked relieved.

    The next moment, Tian Yuan saw Liu Ji Fan running somewhere.

    Slowly he stood up from the ground he was lying on and finally saw where Liu Ji Fan was going to.

    He saw Liu Ji Fan sitting inside the car and then the car drove away at a high speed.

    Somehow he knew that Liu Ji Fan was going to follow that truck.

    Tian Yuan exhaled sharply and slowly stood up from the ground.

    His elbow had scraped lightly because of the sudden fall on the ground but it was a very minor injury.

    At this moment, the most important thing was to follow Liu Ji Fan and stop him.

    The way Tian Yuan saw him driving the car at such a high speed, Tian Yuan would be surprised if he didn''t get into any kind of incident.

    Fortunately, he soon got a taxi and asked the driver to drive in the direction Liu Ji Fan had gone very fast.

    On the other hand, inside his car, Liu Ji Fan was ring at the truck that was now just a little far away with red eyes.

    They were now on a road that was not much busy.

    It was obvious that he was very angry.

    So angry that he just wanted to kill whoever was driving that truck.

    A few moments ago, whatever he saw ...Liu Ji Fan was sure that he had never seen anything else in his life that had scared him so much.

    He saw. He saw very clearly.

    That truck driver had wanted to hit Tian Yuan intentionally.

    His target was Tian Yuan.

    The thought made Liu Ji Fan increase the speed of the car if it was possible and soon he was ahead of the truck.

    Taking a U-turn, he started to drive in such a way that he was now walking towards the truck from the front and hence it was not long when the truck driver had to stop the car.

    The tiers made a loud sound of screeching when Liu Ji Fan stopped the car.

    He immediately came out of the car and ran towards the truck driver who was now trying to run away from there.

    Liu Ji Fan grabbed the cor of the man from behind and hit on his back making him fall down on the road.

    He then put his knee on the man''s back very firmly and made the right side of his face touch the groundpletely as he asked him coldly

    "Just now...you did it intentionally right?"

    The truck driver however shook his head a little with very difficulty and said

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes shed with coldness and he hit the man on the back with knee.

    The man cried out loudly and tried to struggle a few momentster.

    Liu Ji Fan however held him firmly.

    "The police will be here soon. If you don''t want to get caught then you better tell me the truth."

    The man''s eyes went wide after he heard Liu Ji Fan''s words.

    He didn''t want to go to prison.

    So when Liu Ji Fan hit him again, he spoke the truth as he cried.

    "I was asked to do it. It was a woman. She had asked me to kill that boy but made it look like an ident. I did it for money only. Believe me, I had no other intentions."

    Liu Ji Fan would have scoffed at the man''s words of the situation was something else.

    But at this moment, he just couldn''t.

    His attention was more focused on the man''s words.

    ''It was a woman.''

    "Who was she? ...Tell ...me the name."

    In a slightly shaking voice, he asked the man.

    The man hesitated for a moment but then he realized that if he didn''t say it as soon as possible he would be caught by the police.

    "Miss Wen... that''s what she had told me her name was."

    Liu Ji Fan''s whole body was stiff as he remembered whatever Tian Yuan had told him.

    Even though Tian Yuan had told him that it was his mother who had nned his father''s ident...even though he had evidence sent to him by the detective that indicated that it was really his mother....he still didn''t want to believe it.

    He had wanted to believe that regardless of what his mother did after his father''s death to survive, she could never kill a person.

    He had wanted to believe that all of it was nothing but a misunderstanding.

    Bribing Tian Yuan with a huge amount of money to leave him, was something his mother could do. Liu Ji Fan thought.

    Because in her eyes everyone was like her who could do anything for the money.

    But she couldn''t really kill someone. Perhaps Tian Yuan just misunderstood everything.

    He had wanted to believe that.

    However, could he believe the same now?

    The truck driver noticed that Liu Ji Fan''s hold on him was not that firm now so he immediately kicked Liu Ji Fan''s leg that was ced on his back with his elbow.

    Liu Ji Fan fell down on the floor because of hisck of attention and the truck driver ran away.

    At the same time, a shout sounded on the almost empty road.

    "Ji Fan."

 Chapter 348 - Liu Ji Fans Past

    When the truck driver hit Liu Ji Fan, Liu Ji Fan was not paying attention so he lost his bnce very badly.

    As a result, his head hit the road.

    Tian Yuan saw this scene when he found Liu Ji Fan.

    He was still a few steps away from Liu Ji Fan and his eyes shed with panic when he saw that Liu Ji Fan was not moving at all.

    It was only when he reached near him and bent down to check Liu Ji Fan, he saw that Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were opened but he didn''t blink them even once even after he waited for a few moments.

    Tian Yuan gulped nervously as he had never seen Liu Ji Fan before.

    He leaned down and helped Liu Ji Fan sit on the floor. Liu Ji Fan''s cooperated but his eyes were still nk. There was not a single emotion on his face as he was made to stand on the ground by Tian Yuan.

    "Ji Fan, are you alright?"

    Tian Yuan couldn''t help but ask him.

    His eyes went slightly wide when he saw a trail of blood trickling down from Liu Ji Fan''s forehead that was covered from his hair.

    Tian Yuan immediately took out his handkerchief and pressed Liu Ji Fan''s forehead with it.

    "We need to go to the doctor immediately.

    He said as he started to walk towards the taxi.

    The taxi driver had also stepped outside now and was looking at Tian Yuan and Liu Ji Fan with curiosity.

    "Go to the hospital."

    However, before they take one more step, Liu Ji Fan suddenly held Tian Yuan''s hand that was pressing his forehead and said emotionlessly.

    "Not to the hospital. Go to my Mansion."

    However, Tian Yuan shook his head and said firmly.

    "No, we need to go to the hospital first. I fear that this wound would need stitches."

    Tian Yuan had nced at the wound. It was quite deep.

    But when the next moment, Liu Ji Fan looked at him with his innocent eyes and said softly

    "Please��.I really want to go back home."

    Tian Yuan could only ept his wish.

    In the end, he thought that there was a nurse in the mansion and since she was taking care of his paralyzed mother, she must be very experienced.

    Thinking this, Tian Yuan let the driver go and then walked towards Liu Ji Fan''s car.

    "Here, hold this."

    He said to Liu Ji Fan as he opened the door of the car for Liu Ji Fan to sit inside. He was asking her to hold the handkerchief on his forehead so that the blood wouldn''t continue to flow.

    Liu Ji Fan silently put his hand on his forehead where the cloth was pressed and sat inside the car.

    His eyes however didn''t leave Tian Yuan who ran towards the driver''s seat immediately.

    There were many things going inside his mind but his eyes were nk. He saw Tian Yuan stopping near the door of the car for a moment and calling someone.

    Perhaps he was calling a doctor.

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t know. He just continued to stare at Tian Yuan as he sat inside the car and then started the car.

    Tian Yuan drove the car silently. He obviously noticed Liu Ji Fan''s continuous stare at himself and he couldn''t help but find it weird.

    When Tian Yuan was about to stop the car and ask Liu Ji Fan what exactly the matter was, Liu Ji Fan whispered suddenly.

    "My mother��"

    The mere mention of that woman made Tian Yuan apply breaks unconsciously. His grip on the steering wheel remained tight while Liu Ji Fan didn''t look affected by the sudden break as at all as he continued

    "She had left me once when I was twelve. It was after my father''s death."

    Tian Yuan was shocked on hearing these words and he couldn''t help but turn to look at Liu Ji Fan with wide eyes.

    Liu Ji Fan''s father was dead.

    Did it mean that Liu Ji Fan''s was not the biological heir in Liu family?

    Liu Ji Fan continued with nk eyes.

    "I lived on my own for two years and searched for her here and there��but I didn''t find her anywhere."

    Tian Yuan gulped and his eyes started to fill with tears as he imagined how Liu Ji Fan would have lived on his own after his father''s death.

    He could feel the terror he must have faced from Liu Ji Fan''s nk eyes and voice also.

    He wished to embrace Liu Ji Fan and tell him that now everything was alright. However, he didn''t do any such thing. He let him say whatever he had wanted to say.

    "She came back two yearster. I was fourteen at that time. My money ��that My father had saved for me ��had ended already at that time. So when she told me that she hade back to take me with her, I followed her even though I was very angry at her for leaving me and my father alone at such a difficult time."

    Tian Yuan noticed how a tear slid out of Liu Ji Fan''s eyes and his heart clenched at this sight.

    He could feel how helpless Liu Ji Fan must have felt at that time. Though he abandoned everything while chasing him, Tian Yuan knew very well how prideful this man was.

    "However, a part of my heart was very happy because she had told me that she had finally realized her mistakes. She told me that she shouldn''t have left back then. I had started to hope that she was really going to change and be the mother to me she was once."

    Liu Ji Fan scoffed suddenly and then said

    "But it was after I reached the Liu Mansion��I realized that I was nothing but a tool for her. A tool that she had wanted to use climb high in Liu family."

    "I was nothing but a tool that she had wanted to use to live a life of luxury."

    "She was still the same Miss Wen."

 Chapter 349 - "We Should Not Have Met Each Other"

    (Today''s chapter is dedicated to the top three golden ticket givers of the book for thest month).

    keineko

    Yoalnde_Duggan

    ckBlueberry

    Thanks for all your love and support to the story. I appreciate it very much. Please contact through Instagram(ada52_52) and get your 100 coin coupon code as a small reward.)

    ---------

    The car was deathly silent after Liu Ji Fan finished talking.

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t say anything after he talked about his mother and Tian Yuan also silently started the car.

    They reached Liu Ji Fan''s mansion in a few moments and Tian Yuan was relieved to see the doctoring out of the car just when he stopped his car in front of Liu Ji Fan''s mansion.

    He hurriedly stepped out of the car and then walked to Liu Ji Fan''s side.

    Tian Yuan frowned deeply when he noticed that Liu Ji Fan''s forehead was still bleeding.

    Together they went inside the Mansion and the doctor soon started to treat the wound.

    At Tian Yuan had thought that wound really needed stitches. Though the doctor injected anesthesia, Tian Yuan still frowned deeply seeing the process.

    At the same time, he was very afraid to see that Liu Ji Fan''s didn''t even blink his eyes during all this while.

    Even after the doctor left, Tian Yuan noticed that Liu Ji Fan continued to sit in the same position. He sighed as he thought that today''s incident seemed to have hit Liu Ji Fan very hard perhaps.

    Even though, Liu Ji Fan didn''t tell him, Tian Yuan knew from his reaction that this sudden ident must have been nned by his mother and now Liu Ji Fan also knew about it.

    But Tian Yuan was not afraid for himself.

    A big part of Tian Yuan''s heart was scared for his mother. If Mrs. Liu already knew so much and she was so powerful then she could harm his mother too.

    Tian Yuan felt his back going cold at this thought.

    Perhaps the idea of leaving from here was really right!

    He came out of his trance when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s horse voice. Startled he looked towards him, only to find his red deep eyes fixed on himself.

    "Come here"

    Liu Ji Fan said in the same hoarse voice as he stretched out his hand in Tian Yuan''s direction. Tian Yuan didn''t want to but he didn''t know why when he saw Liu Ji Fan''s eyes he could see that he was almost pleading to him.

    He stepped forward unconsciously and soon was near Liu Ji Fan.

    Two arms surrounded his waist and Tian Yuan stared nkly as Liu Ji Fan buried his face in his stomach while hugging his waist tightly.

    No words were said until Liu Ji Fan spoke again.

    "Tian Yuan��when I had seen you for the first time, you know what my thought was?"

    Liu Ji Fan''s voice was a little muffled but Tian Yuan could hear it clearly. His eyes also started to fill with tears hearing Liu Ji Fan''s words.

    He shook his head lightly. Even though Liu Ji Fan couldn''t see it, he continued

    "I had felt ��this was what I was looking for all along. You were perfect. You were so easy to read. You were pure and just because you were pure you thought that everyone was pure."

    Liu Ji Fan leaned back and looked at Tian Yuan''s face with a smile on his lips. His eyes were however filled with tears and soon tears also slid down as he said

    "You remember��once you had helped me beating a few people who were there to attack me��at that time, I had asked you why you helped me. I was a school bully so everyone used to fear me but you had said that even though I was a school bully, I never beat people without any reason and hence no one should do beat me unreasonably."

    "You had said that even though I was a school bully, I also deserved to have some friends. I was also a child who was experiencing school life."

    Liu Ji Fan chuckled as he continued and fresh tears rolled down his eyes.

    "I had asked you if you would like to be my friend but you had refused me with a fearful face."

    Tian Yuan smiled on remembering everything.

    That memory should be embarrassing for him because he had to back down from his own words at that time. In fact, at that time, he had helped Liu Ji Fan because he just couldn''t see a single man getting beaten by so many people.

    However, never had he thought that the school bully would want to be his friend after that. He had refused, of course.

    He had wanted to live a very normal school life and making Liu Ji Fan''s his friend would have created a chaos in his life.

    But his refusal was just a waste attempt as Liu Ji Fan still became his friend forcefully in everyone''s eyes.

    He came out of his trance when he heard Liu Ji Fan''s speaking again.

    "In the beginning, I had wanted to prove to you that not everyone was pure as you thought��"But then the more time I spent with you, the more I wished to make you think the same forever."

    Tian Yuan couldn''t help but smile bitterly at these words.

    "But life still taught me what you had wished once��that too quite harshly." Tian Yuan whispered

    The smile from Liu Ji Fan''s face vanished when he heard Tian Yan''s words. He, of course, understood what Tian Yuan was trying to imply.

    "I��I�� "

    Liu Ji Fan opened his mouth but he didn''t know what he should say.

    Tian Yuan smiled sadly seeing this. He forcefully pulled himself out of Liu Ji Fan''s hold and said softly.

    "It''s alright. You don''t need to say anything."

    Just when he was about to turn around to leave, Liu Ji Fan caught him again and hugged him from behind.

    "No, don''t leave like this, Tian Yuan. I��I can understand what you must have felt ��II can understand your pain but��but ��"

    "But you can''t really go against your own mother, right?"

    Tian Yuan finished Liu Ji Fan''s iplete words. He smiled and then continued feeling Liu Ji Fan''s hold around his waist going still.

    "I can understand, Ji Fan. Your past ��it is also very sad. Believe me, If there was any way to take away all those pain from you then I would have done it without any hesitation."

    Liu Ji Fan''s cried more after hearing Tian Yuan''s words. He buried his head in Tian Yuan''s waist but Tian Yuan could feel the wetness of his tears through his thin shirt.

    "However, don''t expect me to stay with you just because of that. Put yourself in my shoes once and think how horrible it must be to love the man whose mother killed my father."

    A tear slid out of Tian Yuan''s eyes and his lips quivered when he said this.

    "I�� I��sometimes really wish that I have not met you. We should not have met each other in the first ce. Everything would have been fine then. My father would have been alive, Ji Fan."

    Tian Yuan covered his face with his hands and continued

    "I ��It is not possible between us any longer. I know that she is your mother��the only blood rtive you are left with. You also don''t wish to lose her but what about me? I also don''t wish to lose my mother, Ji Fan."

    Liu Ji Fan''s shoulders shook with Tian Yuan''s each and every word. He had wanted to hold Tian Yuan for longer but Tian Yuan forcefully made him leave him and then turned around to look at him.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes were very red and his cheeks were stained with tears. Tian Yuan had never seen him like this before. His heart clenched at this sight but he controlled himself and said

    "You should rest now. I will leave."

    After saying this, he left Liu Ji Fan''s room.

    While Liu Ji Fan lied down on the bed after a few moments. He curled himself on the bed and stared nkly at the wall that was in front of his eyes.

    His mind was filled with whatever Tian Yuan had said to him.

    Those moments when Tian Yuan had those panic attacks shed inside his mind. Tian Yuan had suffered so much because of him.

    It was after a long time, he suddenly stood up from the bed and walked towards the bedside where his phone was ced.

    On unlocking the phone, he saw that there were many missed calls from the same number and it was none other than his mother��Mrs. Liu.

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes went cold on seeing the number and his finger hovered on it for a long time before he finally pressed it and called his mother.

    "Ji Fan��"

    He heard his mother''s panicked voice from the other side as soon as the call connected.

    "Ji Fan, how are you?"

    "What could have happened to me, Mom?"

    Liu Ji Fan asked coldly and there was silence on the other side for a very long time. Then Mrs. Liu''s voice came again

    "No��I was just worried because you didn''t pick up my call. Where were you��is eve��"

    "I want to see you."

    Liu Ji Fan interrupted his mother.

    "Huh? ��meeting ��sure��I will be in City S tomorrow."

    Mrs. Liu said and Liu Ji Fan hung up after that.

    His eyes were cold and emotionless.. No one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 350 "She Doesnt Want Others To Know"

    Chapter 350 "She Doesn''t Want Others To Know"

    As she closed the diary and pen, Mo Ron sighed in exhaustion. Sitting on the chair, He Jian raised his head on hearing the sound.

    "Are you tired, Lan?"

    His eyes shed with worry seeing Mo Ron''s exhausted face.

    Mo Ronposed herself immediately and looked at He Jian with a surprised face. Since the moment she had stepped inside He Jian''s office with dairy and pen, he had been calling her Miss Mo.

    Mo Ron had actually felt a little embarrassed on thinking that she was going to tell He Jian not to call her like this. She should have known that he knew all this more than her.

    However, a very tiny miny part of her heart really wished that he would call her like that again.

    ''Lan��''

    Whether she would ept it or not, she had started to like the way he called her.

    Still, Mo Ron ignored that part of her heart. She frowned on hearing the question and said

    "You can call me that now?"

    He Jian smiled and said in his deep voice.

    "Well��the office hours had ended so I can call you that now."

    "Already?"

    Mo Ron''s eyes went wide and she nced at the watch that was tied on her wrist. She can''t believe that the first day of her internship passed so easily.

    Actually, she had done nothing day.

    He Jian actually just told her whatever she will need to do as his junior assistant.

    As she looked at her diary, Mo Ron looked at her schedule suspiciously. Almost all of her works seemed to be for He Jian.

    Making coffee for him, arranging meetings for him and then telling him his schedule for that day, apanying him for a few meetings, and then collecting the documents that other employees needed him to sign.

    He Jian saw her knitted brows as she looked down at her dairy. His blue eyes flickered but he didn''t say anything.

    However, he was soon expecting Mo Ron to ask her something, and sure enough, the next moment she did.

    "Mr. He"

    He Jian raised his head. His face didn''t give away anything he was thinking as Mo Ron asked him.

    "Yes, for now, this is all you need to do."

    He Jian said without any change in his face.

    Mo Ron nodded her head while He Jian looked away from her face without even noticing the disappointment in her eyes.

    She wanted to learn something new that could have helped her in the future. However, all the works she got doesn''t seem to require any creativity.

    But then she thought that her qualification was not even that great for now and since she was a junior assistant and Chu Feng was a senior assistant then it was not unnatural for her works to be for He Jian directly.

    He Jian, on the other hand, looked at hisptop screen.

    Without even raising his head to look at Mo Ron, he said

    "Go and collect your stuff. We are going to leave soon."

    Mo Ron came out of her trance after she heard him. Her mouth parted slightly and she couldn''t stop herself from asking

    "We will go together?"

    He Jian raised his head at the question and said coldly.

    "Of Course, we will. Why are you asking that?"

    He asked the question with narrowed eyes.

    Mo Ron shook her head and then said

    "I ��I mean��we can''t go together, right? If I went in your car then everyone would see it and they woulde to know that we know each other. I ��I don''t want my ssmates to know this."

    Mo Ron said thest sentence in a very low voice. However, He Jian could hear it very clearly.

    His eyes narrowed ad he stared at Mo Ron''s lowered head. She was twisting her fingers and she seemed to be nervous. However, He Jian''s attention was on the fact that why she doesn''t want her ssmates to know that they knew each other.

    And as straightforward he was, he asked Mo Ron directly

    "And why so?"

    Mo Ron went speechless at the question. She fumbled with her fingers as she looked at He Jian who had a cold face. She didn''t fear her cold face and eyes anymore.

    However, his emotionless face frustrated her.

    Was it not obvious? She sighed in frustration and answered He Jian

    "Mr. He, my ssmates won''t take it as a small thing. They would think this internship and we know each other ��will arise their curiosity and ��and it can disrupt my normal college life."

    Mo Ron sighed in relief after finishing. She seemed to have said in quite an understanding way. It should not make him angry also.

    However, He Jian was still frowning in confusion.

    Though he could sense that Mo Ron was perhaps right, he still didn''t feel good about thinking that he would have to hide it from others that he knew Mo Ron.

    With a very reluctant heart, He Jian nodded his head.

    Just when Mo Ron had thought that He Jian would tell her that she could go on her own, she heard him

    "We will go through the back gate. No one would be able to see us there and we can leave secretly. I will ask Chu Feng to park the car there."

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian speechlessly again.

    What could she even say now?

    Still, she opened her mouth only to see He Jian putting his phone to his ear and telling Chu Feng

    "Chu Feng, park the car at the back gate. We will leave from today."

    So Mo Ron closed her mouth just like that.

    Stepping out of He Jian''s office, she switched on her phone and looked at Shen Youlin''s message that was sent to her almost three hours ago.

    "Ron, I will pick you up from the office."

    At the end of her message, Shen Youlin had sent a very cheerful sticker that showed just how excited she was.

    Mo Ron sighed as she typed the reply to Shen Youlin.

    "Don''te to pick me up."

    She sighed as she walked towards her table to take her purse.

 Chapter 351 Three Lovers At The Same Place

    Chapter 351 Three Lovers At The Same ce

    Shen Youlin silently stared at the message on her phone.

    She was actually on her way to He Corporation when she received Mo Ron''s message. When in the afternoon, she had got to know from Mo Ron that she was going to do this internship in He Corporation Shen Youlin had been very restless since then.

    Why, He Corporation!

    Just when she had been thinking of some way of keeping Mo Ron away from He Jian, this happened!

    Though Mo Ron told her that He Jian was the trustee of the college they were in, and that''s why the internship was going to be in He Corporation, Shen Youlin doesn''t seem to believe that.

    She kicked the steering wheel in frustration as she nced at the message again.

    Just what could she do!

    Now she had to repeat her semester again too and hence she couldn''t be in He Corporation doing the same internship with Mo Ron who was now one semester ahead of her.

    Shen Youlin''s face didn''t look good as she started the car and went to Mo family''s apartment.

    When had she expected that when she was trying to shoo away one bee from Mo Ron, she would find another bee on going to Mo family''s apartment!

    .

    .

    .

    The doorbell of the Mo afmily''s apartment rang loudly and Lin Qianru came out of the kitchen as she wiped her wet hands with a towel while walking towards the door.

    "Oh, Cheng Yang!"

    Lin Qianru opened the door of her apartment and was surprised to see Cheng Yang standing outside the door.

    "Hello, Auntie"

    politely he behaved, she couldn''t help but find him very nice.

    It was very rare to find boys who respected the elders from a ordinary family like hers Cheng Yang greeted Lin Qianru with a polite smile on his lips.

    "Come inside��"

    Lin Qianru stepped aside as she opened the door wider and wee Cheng Yang inside her apartment. As she looked at the beautiful face of the boy and seeing how politely he behaved, she couldn''t help but find him very nice.

    It was very rare to find boys who respected the elders from a ordinary family like hers when those boys belonged to those noble families.

    However, Cheng Yang was not that kind of boy.

    Mo Ron had just taught him for some months but he had been sensible enough to visit her daughter and Mo Chen in the hospital in their difficult time. Lin Qianru appreciated this gesture very much.

    And that''s why she had liked him at first nce.

    Happily, she led Cheng Yang towards the living room.

    Mo Chen also walked out of his room to see who was at the door. The young boy had been told by his sister that he should never open the door on his own but he should at least check once who was at the door if it was their mother who opened the door.

    And Mo Chen was sensible enough not to ignore his sister''s teachings after everything he had faced. Seeing Cheng Yang, he thought that everything was fine and wanted to go back to his room to study.

    But he had to stop when Cheng Yang saw him and asked how he was feeling now.

    Just at this moment, the doorbell rang again and seeing that Mo Chen was there to talk to Cheng Yang, Lin Qianru went to open the door again.

    "Youlin��"

    Lin Qianru smiled as she opened the door wider so that Shen Youlin could step inside the apartment.

    "Auntie, can you give me something to eat?"

    Shen Youlin asked Lin Qianru with a pout. She was feeling very sad at this moment and she wanted to reduce her sadness a little by having the delicious food made by Mo Ron''s mother.

    Lin Qinaru smiled softly and patted Shen Youlin''s head as she said

    "The dinner is almost ready. Go and wash your hands."

    Shen Youlin leaned into the gentle touches. She couldn''t help but close her eyes for a moment as she remembered that her father also used to pat her head like this sometimes when she very young.

    With a sigh, she went to wash her hands.

    However, she paused amidst her steps when she was passing by the living room.

    She frowned in confusion seeing Cheng Yang inside the living room and seeing how happily Mo Chen was talking with him.

    Shen Youlin couldn''t recognize Cheng Yang because she had never seen him before.

    "Youlin, why are you standing here?"

    Lin Qianru who hade back after closing the door asked Shen Youlin. On the other hand, Shen Youlin pointed towards Cheng Yang and asked Lin Qianru

    "Auntie, who is he?"

    "He? He is Cheng Yang. He is the boy, Mo Ron used to teach."

    "Ohh��."

    Shen Youlin whispered as she looked at Cheng Yang with narrowed eyes.

    Used to teach��then what was he doing here now?

    She didn''t know why but she was getting some weird vibes from the boy.

    Cheng Yang also seemed to have felt her gaze and looked in her direction. Cheng Yang also didn''t recognize Shen Youlin.

    At this moment, the doorbell of the apartment rang again.

    Shen Youlin''s attention was immediately diverted from Cheng Yang and she shouted cheerfully.

    "It must be Ron."

    Finishing this, she ran towards the door even before Lin Qianru could reach there.

    Lin Qianru shook her head with a smile on her lips as she watched Shen Youlin running towards the door. She feels happy for her daughter that she has a friend like Shen Youlin.

    On the other hand, Cheng Yang also stood up from the couch he was sitting on and looked towards the door from where Mo Ron was going to enter.

    Soon, Mo Ron appeared. Shen Youlin held her hand as both of them walked inside the living room.  However, Mo Ron was not alone.

    Cheng Yang looked at the man who walked behind Mo Ron and the girl who was holding Mo Ron''s hand.

    It was He Jian.

    His eyes went cold and emotionless and another staring contest started between the two men while the living hall was filled with Shen Youlin''s chattering.

 Chapter 352 The Shocked Lin Qianru

    352 The Shocked Lin Qianru

    Inside the dining table, the atmosphere was a little serious for a few people but others who were chatting didn''t notice it at all.

    "Cheng Yang, here have this. I am sure you will like it."

    Lin Qianru said to Cheng Yang as she put a dish for him in a bow and passed it to him.

    Cheng Yang thanked Lin Qianru politely as he took the bowl from her.

    Lin Qianru didn''t know why the more she looked at Cheng Yang, the more she found him a very nice boy.

    "That day, you left so suddenly, is everything alright in your family?"

    She tried to pry in a little and Cheng Yang replied politely again

    "Yes, Auntie, everything is alright!"

    As he said this, Cheng Yang moved his eyes to look at He Jian. That day, he had to leave because theirpany got a very big deal and he wanted to be there with his mother.

    Cheng Yang was already starting to take some interest in the family''s business.

    He wanted to make Chengpany gain some new heights so that he would be able to stand against He Jian and fight for Mo Ron righteously.

    Shen Youlin served Mo Ron her favorite dish as she asked

    "Ron, how was your first day?"

    Hearing the question, everyone including He Jian looked at Mo Ron.

    Under the stare of everyone, Mo Ron smiled a little. She had many things to say but how could she say in front of He Jian.

    So she smiled tightly and said

    "It was good. I learned many new things."

    He Jian''s eyes were filled with satisfaction hearing this.

    Lan was happy.

    That was what he wanted.

    On the other hand, Shen Youlin narrowed her eyes.

    "What are you talking about, Mo Ron?"

    It was Cheng Yang who had been sitting silently until now finally asked this question. Everyone raised their heads again and two sharp gazes immediatelynded on Cheng Yang.

    Cheng Yang frowned as he looked at Shen Youlin .He could understand why He Jian was looking at him so sharply but he didn''t understand why Shen Youlin was doing the same.

    Ignoring her, he looked at Mo Ron, however before Mo Ron could speak, Shen Youlin told him

    "She is doing an internship."

    Cheng Yang didn''t like that Shen Youlin didn''t let Mo Ron speak but everyone else took it very normally. Shen Youlin had always been like so even Mo Ron didn''t find anything wrong with her behavior.

    "Where?

    Cheng Yang asked Mo Ron again and Shen Youlin spoke again

    "At He Corporation."

    Shen Youlin smiled humorlessly when she said this and moved her eyes to look at He Jian.

    He could fool Mo Ron but not her.

    She was suddenly doubting He Jian''s intentions towards Mo Ron.

    On the other hand, Cheng Yang was also frowning at Shen Youlin''s answer and looked at He Jian with a not-so-good face.

    Why He Corporation!

    Lin Qianru''s eyes shed with surprise and she said in surprise.

    "He Corporation! Ron, is it true?"

    "Yes, Mom. It is true."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head with a smile ying on her lips. It was good that Mo Ron was working at such a goodpany.

    She had heard about He Corporation a lot when she was living in City H before her marriage.

    "Take care, Ron. Don''t do any mistakes there. It would help you in the future if you willplete this internship."

    Mo Ron nodded her head with a smile.

    She, of course, knew this and that''s why she also has been very happy about this internship. However, the only problem she had was with her current post.

    It would have been better if she had got to work in the fashion designing department.

    Mo Ron thought inside her heart as she sighed.

    On the other hand, He Jian raised his head and looked at Lin Qianru.

    "Auntie, you don''t need to worry. I am there for Lan so Lan won''t face any trouble."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes shed with confusion and she asked

    "Jian, you are also there?"

    For a moment, everyone stopped eating and looked at Lin Qianru except Mo Chen who was still busy eating.

    The young boy didn''t want to waste his time listening to the adults talk. He just wanted to finish his dinner and then study.

    Mo Ron looked at her mother with a nervous smile. She seemed to feel that her mother had some big misunderstanding about He Jian.

    Even Shen Youlin felt the same. She knew very well how na?ve Mo Rouan''s mother could be sometimes. Her eyes flickered and she told Lin Qiianru the truth.

    "Yes, Auntie. You can even say that he is the soon to be CEO of He Corporation."

    Lin Qianru''s eyes widened with shock.

    and dizzy.

    11:49

    She suddenly seemed to understand why He Jian had been able to go inside the restricted area of She looked at Shen Youlin with a speechless expression on her face.

    He Jian was the soon-to-be CEO��.

    He Jian��He Corporation. She could soon connect the dots but still, Lin Qianru felt a little confused and dizzy.

    She suddenly seemed to understand why He Jian had been able to go inside the restricted area of those forests so easily.

    Why he was such a good friend of Fang Zhihan who owned such a big hospital! Why everything was so easy for him!

    Before she had just thought that He Jian was from a noble family but she had never thought that He Jian was from the He family.

    He family ��.who had not heard its name if they were living in City H.

    He Jian was the young master of that He family.

    That day, it was Grandfather He who visited her apartment. Grandfather He ��who had been the head f He family at her time.

    Lin Qianru tried to put some effort to make the tight smile on her lips a little genuine.

    He Jian silently looked at her.

    Almost everyone in the dining room seemed to notice that her smile was not that genuine. Mo Ron also noticed this.

    She wondered what was going on inside her mother''s mind and had wanted to ask her but she knew that this was not the right time.

    She saw her mother standing up from the chair suddenly and then saying in a low voice.

    "I will go and rest for some time in my room. All of you��must have a good dinner."

    After saying this, Lin Qianru silently left the dining room while a very awkward kind of silence hung there.

    .

    .

    .

    Inside her room, Lin Qianru was silently lying on the bed. Her eyes stared nkly at the wall that was in front of her eyes but her mind was somewhere else.

    She was thinking about He Jian, He family, her daughter, her own family and so many other things.

    Lin Qianru whether it was really alright to ept He Jian''s help even after knowing that he belonged to such a big family.

    Before she didn''t feel this burdened but after knowing that he belonged to influencing He family, she felt very burdened suddenly.

    She felt scared for herself and her daughter.

    She didn''t even know the reason behind her fear.

    Lin Qianru didn''t know but these days she would always feel that everything was soon going to end. As if she was soon going to part away from her children.

    As if she needed to do something but she didn''t know what she should do.

    She sighed as she closed her eyes. A tear slipped out of her eyes and she tried to assure herself that she was just over thinking.

    The door of the room was knocked suddenly and Lin Qianru immediately wiped her eyes. She wanted to wait for a moment before asking whoever was outside toe inside.

    But before she could do so, the door of the room opened and Mo Ron stepped inside the room.

    "Ron, I have taught you better than this."

    Lin Qianru said to her daughter in a strict voice as she saw her storming inside the room without any permission of hers.

    Since childhood, she had taught both of her children that they should knock on the door before entering the room. Though their family was not that well-off, Lin Qianru was sure that her children were no less than those noble family''s children. In fact, they were much better than them.

    Mo Roualn ignored her mother''s scolding and asked her

    "Were you crying just now?"

    Her finger reached out to touch the corner of her mother''s eyes and she frowned in feeling the moisture.

    "What happened, Mom?"

    She asked softly as she sat beside her mother.

    Lin Qianru however shook her head as she hugged her daughter suddenly.

    "I am just worried for you and Mo Chen."

    "Why?"

    Mo Ron asked her mother as she hugged her back.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it is my menopause."

    Mo Ron went speechless at these words. She never knew that her shy mother could talk about this to her. However, she couldn''t really find anything to say in response so she just hugged her mother back and said softly

    "I am here, Mother and I promise you that I will make you proud in the future."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head and closed her eyes with a smile on her lips.

    Yes, She was just overthinking.

 Chapter 353 Grandfather He Wishes Mo Roulan To Visit He Mansion

    353 Grandfather He Wishes Mo Ron To Visit He Mansion

    Lin Qianru had not expected that He Jian woulde to see her after the dinner.

    She was still embracing Mo Ron when the door of her room was knocked.

    Separating herself from her daughter, she asked her

    "Ron, why did youe here? There are so many guests outside. You should be there."

    Mo Ron, however, said carelessly as she held her mother''s hand

    "Why should I stay out to entertain them, when I know that my mother is not happy. My mother is more important to me than them."

    Lin Qianru made a strict face but her heart was touched by her daughter''s words.

    "Go and open the door."

    She told her daughter and Mo Ron stood up from the bed after kissing her mother''s cheek.

    When Mo Ron opened the door even she was surprised to see He Jian standing outside her mother''s room.

    "Mr. He, do you need something?"

    Mo Ron asked He Jian who looked inside the room and then said to Mo Ron.

    "I wanted to talk to Auntie."

    Lin Qianru who was sitting on the bed could hear whatever He Jian was saying so she immediately stood up from the bed and came towards the door.

    "Jian, what do you want to talk about?"

    He Jian looked at Mo Ron and then at Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru and Mo Ron both of them understood that He Jian didn''t want Mo Ron to be there when he talks to Lin Qianru.

    However, Mo Ron still continued to stand there and look at He Jian with narrowed eyes as she waited for him to say what he wanted to say.

    Lin Qianru sighed seeing her daughter''s actions while He Jian''s eyes shed with amusement.

    He didn''t feel any anger on seeing Mo Ron behaving like this instead he couldn''t help but find her cute.

    "Ron, leave from here."

    It was Lin Qianru who said this to her daughter.

    Mo Ron pouted and looked at her mother. However, Lin Qianru looked at her calmly. In the end, Lin Qianru was Mo Ron''s mother so Mo Ron had to obey her and leave from there.

    Before leaving, she looked at He Jian with narrowed eyes once again and muttered when she passed by

    "Don''t say something to stress her out."

    He Jian blinked his eyes in assurance on hearing Mo Rons words.

    After Mo Ron left, He Jian looked at Lin Qianru and opened her mouth to say something when he saw Lin Qianru looking behind him and saying in surprise.

    "Cheng Yang, son what are you doing here? Comee!!! Don''t just stand there."

    Lin Qianru said softly when she saw that Cheng Yang who was walking towards her room suddenly seemer to stop amidst his steps.

    Cheng Yang smiled politely and soon he was standing in front of Li Qianru and beside He Jian.

    "Auntie, is there something wrong? Why did you leave so suddenly?"

    That''s what He Jian had wanted to ask Lin Qianru but now Cheng Yang had already asked Lin Qianru this question.

    His eyes were cold and emotionless and he didn''t say anything as Lin Qianru and Cheng Yang talked to each other.

    "Yes, yes. I am alright. I was feeling a little tired after cooking the dinner and that''s why came here to rest. I should apologise for making all of you worry and not staying there to spend some time with you. After all, it was your first time here."

    Cheng Yang shook his head immediately and said

    "It''s alright Auntie. I was not here to trouble all of you. I just wanted to make sure that Mo Ron was alright..."

    As if finding something wrong with his words, Cheng Yang added immediately after a pause

    "And Mo Chen too."

    But this little pause was enough to express what he didn''t want to.

    He Jian''s fists were clenched tightly while Lin Qianru eyes flickered with something as she looked at Cheng Yang.

    Was it really what she was thinking?

    Cheng Yang seemed to sense the awkward atmosphere that has been created by his use of words.

    He had never spoken this much in his life to someone else to except his family. Mo Ron and her family was an exception so Cheng Yang didn''t know how he should handle this awkward atmosphere. The only thing he could say

    "I should leave now, Auntie."

    Lin Qianru looked at yeh flustered Cheng Yang and smiled. She didn''t say anything to make the things more awkward and difficult for him.

    "Meet Ron before you leave."

    She said and Cheng Yang nodded his head. After that, he left from there without wasting a moment.

    Lin Qianru continued to look in the direction Cheng Yang had left with a soft smile on her lips until He Jian called her out. Aftering out of her trance, Lin Qianru felt guilty on thinking that she ignored He Jian all the while Cheng Yang was here.

    "Jian...Auntie is sorry. Did u wait for long?"

    He Jian shook his head silently.

    "No, Auntie."

    "I just wanted to tell you something. I am really there for Lan in He Corporation. You don''t need to worry about her at all."

    Lin Qianru''s heart had already calmed down and now hearing He Jian''s words, she felt more better.

    Right! He Jian was there for Mo Ron.

    Regardless of what kind of family hees from, he will take care of her daughter because he wanted to repay her.

    "That Auntie....I was here to ask you about something."

    "What is it, Jian?"

    "My grandfather wants Lan to have dinner at He Mansion on one of these days. He just wants to see her after whatever happened. Can I take Lan to He Mansion the day after tomorrow?"

    Lin Qianru didn''t say anything in answer for a moment.

    The moment she had got to know that He Jian was from that He family, she had wanted to keep Mo Ron away from him and He family.

    Because Lin Qianru knew very well just howplicated these noble families could be sometimes.

    However, now she could think clearly. She could remember how many troubles her family had faced since she hade to City H with them.

    She could remember just how many times He Jian had helped her daughter and even her son.

    She didn''t even want to imagine what could have happened to her children of He Jian had not been there.

    Few days of being connected to He family won''t harm her daughter or would they?

    It would only help her in gaining a firm ce in City H.

    And they won''t be able to find her ...because they were in City S.

    Lin Qianru thought about her daughter''s future and finally said

    "Alright."

    He Jian''s fists that had been clenched tightly because of Cheng Yang''s appearance loosened suddenly and he said politely

    "Thank you Auntie."

    With squinted eyes, she nced in their direction every few moments.

    11:51

    However, the eyes would not help Shen Youlin to hear what they were talking about.

    Lin Qianru''s smile was a little awkward and she couldn''t help but say

    "It should be me who should thank you. As long as you are here, I feel that I don''t need to worry about my daughter at all."

    The words satisfied He Jian immensely. It should be like this.

    He was supposed to protect Mo Ron and Lin Qianru was satisfied with that.

    He nodded his head and said

    "Auntie should rest now. I won''t disturb you anymore."

    Saying this, he left from there.

    However, when he stepped inside the living room, he found Mo Ron standing there and looking in the direction of the door.

    "What did you two talk about?"

    Mo Ron asked He Jian as soon as she saw him.

    She was standing a few steps away from the couch where Shen Youlin was seated and watching the television.

    However, all of her attention was on Mo Ron and He Jian.

    With squinted eyes, she nced in their direction every few moments.

    However, the eyes would not help Shen Youlin to hear what they were talking about.

    She sighed in frustration.

    Abandoning any kind of shame, Shen Youlin stood up from the couch and walked towards Mo Ron and He Jian and asked directly

    "What are you two talking about?"

    He Jian and Mo Ron both went silent with Shen Youlin''s interruption.

    Mo Ron didn''t know what she should answers. After all, she herself had a question that had not been answered yet and hence she looked at He Jian who didn''t even care to answer Shen Youlin''s question and asked

    "Is Miss Shen going to stay here tonight too?"

    Shen Youlin frowned deeply. She didn''t like at all how He Jian didn''t bother to answer her question and instead he was alsinh her in response whether she was going to stay at Mo familiy''s apartment or not.

    Why does it matter to him if she stayed here or not?

    That was not his f****g business at all.

    Shen Youlin had wanted to say the same words when He Jian spoke again.

    "It seems that Miss Shen is indeed going to stay here tonight. I invite Miss Shen to sleep in my apartment then. My apartment has extra rooms. Miss Shen can choose any room she wants."

    Shen Youlin mouth parted in shock.

    He Jian''s invitation seemed to more like the order that he wanted her to follow silently.

    And as stubborn and fierce Shen Youlin was, she never epted orders.

    So she put one of her hands on her hip and asked He Jian with narrowed eyes.

    "And why do you think I would do that?"

 Chapter 354 He Jian Knows Shen Youlins Secret

    354 He Jian Knows Shen Youlin''s Secret

    The living room was silent.

    Very silent.

    Mo Ron looked at Shen Youlin and He Jian who were staring at each other. He Jian''s blue eyes were of course very cold and Shen Youlin''s eyes were narrowed.

    Mo Ron looked between both of them but most of her attention was on He Jian.

    She gulped in fear seeing his cold blue eyes and wondered silently how Shen Youlin was staring at them. Mo Ron was sure that no one has ever talked to He Jian like this before.

    Mo Ron didn''t even know that Shen Youlin was equally scared.

    The young girl could feel sweat running down her back. It was only her desire of sleeping in the same room with Mo Ron that gave her so much courage.

    "Miss Shen will not sleep with Lan."

    He Jian said coldly and very firmly.

    Shen Youlin felt very angry. Her fear seemed to have lessened and she asked He Jian the same question again.

    "And why so, Mr. He?"

    He Jian went silent as he moved his eyes to look at Mo Ron. He could see the curiousness in Mo Ron''s eyes too indicating that she also wanted to know the answer to this question.

    But should he really say it?

    The only thing that kept He Jian from speaking the truth was that Shen Youlin was Shen Weisheng''s sister.

    Shen Youlin, on the other hand, was very satisfied when He Jian didn''t say anything. She only felt that she had made He Jian go silent with her witty replies and hence she smirked as she said firmly.

    "I will sleep in Ron''s room."

    Finishing her words, Shen Youlin walked back to switch off the T. V., and then she went to Mo Ron''s room while humming the tune of her favorite song.

    Mo Ron turned to look at the front after she stared at Shen Youlin''s back with parted mouth until she couldn''t see it any longer.

    Sure enough, He Jian looked as if he was ready to burst at any moment.

    Mo Ron no longer had any interest in finding out what He Jian and her mother talked about. She just wanted to slip away from there as soon as possible.

    "Ah��I will go and check on Mo Chen."

    She smiled nervously when He Jian set his cold blue eyes on her and hurriedly left from there without even hearing what he had to say.

    He Jian looked at the back of the running kitten and sighed deeply.

    The little kitten didn''t even know what all he had to do to protect it from getting eaten.

    He Jianzily took out his phone and dialed Shen Weisheng''s number.

    "Jian, is everything alright?"

    Shen Weisheng''s surprised voice came from the other side. It was very rare for He Jian to call any one of them on his own. Though he would always be there for them whenever they needed him like a true friend, he would never call them to ask if everything was alright or not.

    That''s why, Shen Weisheng couldn''t help but feel surprised.

    "Weisheng."

    He Jian said coldly.

    "Take your sister away from Mo family''s apartment immediately. She should not stay here for the night. And it is not only for tonight but for every other night in the future."

    Shen Weisheng on the other side of the phone was left startled on hearing He Jian''s words. Was He Jian asking him to take away Youlin?

    "You are talking about Youlin?"

    "Yes."

    He Jian answered coldly and Shen Weisheng sighed as he thought that his sister must have done something to offend He Jian and that''s why He Jian was asking her to do so.

    "Jian, did she offend you by some childish mistake? Just forgive her. She is just like your own sister."

    He Jian''s face however remained cold as he spoke his next words.

    "No, she didn''t do any mistake."

    "Then what?''

    Shen Weiesheng frowned in confusion and asked immediately

    "I don''t want her to sleep with Lan."

    "What?"

    Shen Weisheng stood up from the chair he was sitting on immediately as he shouted in surprise. Fortunately, he was in his office, and hence no one could hear and see him.

    "Weisheng, take away your sister."

    He Jian repeated his words again and more coldly this time.

    "I��I did hear that."

    Shen Weisheng said in a confused voice and continued after a moment.

    "But why do you want that? Both of them are girls and very good friends�� What is wrong in sleeping with each other?"

    Shen Weisheng asked this in genuine confusion. He was curious to know why He Jian was asking him to do this.

    After all, for He Jian there should be no problem if Shen Youlin and Mo Ron slept together on the same bed.

    However, either Shen Weisheng underestimated his friend or he was too confident in himself that he had hidden all of this very well.

    The next moment, when He Jian spoke he was left shocked.

    "Don''t try to y with me, Weisheng. I know your sister''s secret."

    He Jian''s cold voice came from the other side. At this moment, He Jian was sitting inside the living room of his own apartment. He knew very well that he can''t talk about all this to Shen Weisheng in Mo family''s department so he during the conversation, he walked back to his own apartment.

    Shen Weisheng, on the other hand, sat down on his chair with a confused face.

    "How do you know?"

    He asked He Jian who responded to himzily.

    "I have my own ways."

    Of course, he did.

    Shen Weisheng sighed. The next moment and said firmly.

    "You can''t tell anything to anyone. Youlin is still very sensitive about this issue."

    For a long time, Shen Weisheng didn''t hear anything from the other side and he panicked suddenly. He remembered that Shen Youlin was ready to do anything for You Youxin so that she won''t reveal her secret.

    It showed just how scared she had been about anyone else finding it out.

    He didn''t want his sister to be scared at all.

    That''s why Shen Weisheng said his next few words a little coldly.

    "Jian, you can''t tell anyone about this. Youlin is my sister. Can''t you do this little thing for me?"

    Thest sentence still came out as a request from Shen Weisheng''s side but again he was met with a long silence.

 Chapter 355 Shen Weisheng Comes To Take Shen Youlin

    355 Shen Weisheng Comes To Take Shen Youlin It was after a very long time Shen Weisheng heard anything from He Jian''s side.

    "It is only because that she is your sister I have been silent until now."

    This time, even He Jian''s voice a less cold and his words calmed down Shen Weisheng''s panic and anger too.

    He was, of course, going to protect his sister even if he had to fight against He Jian but he would be happy if he won''t need to do that.

    On the other hand, He Jian continued

    "However, she is making Lan her target. Lan is my bottom line, Weisheng. Tell her to find someone else. As long as your sister doesn''t try anything on my Lan, I will pretend as if I never knew about her little secret. Otherwise��"

    He Jian didn''t need toplete his words. Shen Weisheng understood what he was trying to imply.

    A momentter, a sigh escaped Shen Weisheng''s lips and he said

    "I aming to get her soon."

    "Good"

    He Jian said and after that hung up the call.

    .

    .

    .

    Shen Youlin was rolling on Mo Ron''s bed from here to there when she heard her phone beeping. She, however didn''t pick it up.

    ording to her, it must be Shen Yiling or her mother who was trying to call her at this time.

    They were doing this for a few days now but Shen Weisheng had asked her not to pick up their calls and she has been doing the same now.

    She was too happy at this moment. After all, she had finally won against He Jian and hence she didn''t want to get sad by talking or even seeing their number shing on her phone''s screen.

    With a smile on her lips, Shen Youlin buried her face in the pillow that Mo Ron usually put her head on while sleeping.

    Sigh��it had Mo Ron''s sweet scent. Something she could breathe in forever.

    And hence when Mo Ron stepped inside her room after checking on Mo Chen, she saw Shen Youlin rolling on her bed. She felt very funny seeing this scene and couldn''t help but praise Shen Youlin inside her heart again.

    After standing against He Jian if Shen Youlin could look so cheerful, she must be very daring and brave. It seems that she also needed to learn from Shen Youlin.

    "Ron��"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard Shen Youlin''s cheerful voice. She smiled lightly as she walked towards the bed and sat on the edge of the bed.

    "What happened?"

    couldn''t help but ask her

    13:24

    Shen Youlin sensed that Mo Ron''s smile was not like always. It was very small and forced so she couldn''t help but ask her

    "Nothing."

    Mo Ron whispered and she was about to get up from the bed when Shen Youlin held her wrist and stopped her.

    With a small pout on her lips, Shen Youlin asked Mo Ron.

    "You won''t tell me. I tell you everything but you hide so many things from me."

    Mo Ron''s shook her head as she smiled at Shen Youlin''s acting. A momentter, she sighed and said

    "It is Mo Chen. He is not the same now and it worries me. I went to ask him how his day was at school but he pretended as if everything is well. I know that his friends must have tried to ask him what happened. I wonder how he is dealing with everything and the fact that he doesn''t want to share anything with me worries me more."

    Shen Youlin also looked thoughtful after whatever Mo Ron said while Mo Ron went silent.

    "It is because he doesn''t want you to worry."

    Shen Youlin said and Mo Ron sighed as a sad smile graced her lips.

    "I know but am I not doing the same now?"

    "And you know, he also told me today that he wants to meet Zhu Jiangru once. I don''t know if it will be good to let him meet Jiangru or not."

    Mo Ron said after a short pause.

    Shen Youlin went silent after this. She didn''t really know what she should say but she also didn''t like to see Mo Ron like this.

    So she stood up from her half lying position and suddenly sat in front of Mo Ron. Her arms stretched out to hug Mo Ron and she said softly.

    "Come here, let me hug you. Someone used to say to me that a hug in sad times can cause you to feel at home."

    Mo Ron smiled this time genuinely at Shen Youlin''s words. She also leaned forward a bit toplete this hug but just at this moment, the doorbell of Mo family''s apartment rang loudly.

    And Shen Youlin''s face immediately went ck.

    "Who is it at this time?"

    Shen Youlin grumbled as she saw Mo Ron standing up from the bed. Suddenly, she held Mo Ron''s wrist and asked her seriously

    "Did that man leave?"

    "Who?"

    Mo Ron asked in confusion and Shen Youlin made a very funny face as she answered.

    "That ice queen."

    "Mr. He"

    Shen Youlin borated when she saw the constant confusion on Mo Ron''s face.

    Mo Ron''s eyes shed with amusement on hearing the name Shen Youlin was using for He Jian.

    "He left already."

    She told Shen Youlin and then made her leave her wrist as she walked out of the room. Shen Youlin, of course, followed her.

    "Who will be here at this time?"

    Shen Youlin was still very apprehensive that He Jian wille back and hence she peeked very nicely from behind Mo Ron who opened the door.

    Both of them were surprised when they saw Shen Weisheng standing in front of them.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Shen Youlin came from behind Mo Ron and stood in front of her now as she asked Shen Weisheng with both of her hands on her chest.

    And her dear brother answered her question without wasting any time.

    "To take you with me."

    But the answer was not liked by Shen Youlin and she frowned visibly.

    "But why?"

    Shen Weisheng''s face was emotionless as he looked at his sister. He knew very well that Shen Youlin would note with him until he would give her a valid reason. So he said

    "It will rain tonight��.I checked."

    "So?"

    Shen Youlin asked again when Shen Weisheng stopped amidst his words.

    And Shen Weisheng continued with an emotionless face.

    "I don''t want to stay alone in the house when it will rain. I ...I feel scared."

 Chapter 356 Shen Youlin Was Fooled

    356 Shen Youlin Was Fooled

    At the door of Mo family''s apartment, there was nothing but silence.

    Mo Ron and Shen Youlin, both of them looked at Shen Weisheng with nk faces while Shen Weisheng''s own face was devoid of any emotion.

    It was after a moment, Shen Youlin''s nk face showed some reaction.

    It was her lip that twitched first and then slowly a full blown smile graced her lips��and slowly the sound of loudughter rang throughout the area.

    Shen Youlinughed loudly clutching her stomach and almost bending down to the ground.

    Standing behind her, Mo Ron looked at Shen Youlin nervously and then at Shen Weisheng whose face was still very emotionless.

    She was trying to understand Shen Weisheng and she thought that Shen Youlin should do the same. He won''t like it if someoneughed at him because of his fears, right?

    Thinking this, Mo Ron tried to grab Shen Youlin and whisper this in her ear. However, theughing Shen Youlin was suddenly out of reach of anyone.

    When she felt Mo Ron grabbing her arm, she stepped away and turned around to look at Mo Ron as she continued tough.

    "Ro��Roun, did you��just hear w��what he said?"

    Mo Ron nodded her head with a nervous smile on her lips. Shen Weisheg''s face was ckening with every passing moment.

    Could Shen Youlin not see this?

    How could she do this to her brother?

    Fortunately, it ended soon. Shen Youlin stoppedughing after a whole minute. However, as she stood straight in front of Shen Weisheng, there was still a smile on her lips and her face waspletely red.

    "Laughed enough?"

    Shen Weisheng asked coldly and Shen Youlin chuckled again controlling herself from bursting in another peal ofughter.

    She nodded her head without any fear and looked at Shen Weisheng with interest filled eyes as she asked

    "So you want me to stay inside your mansion so that you won''t feel scared?"

    Shen Weisheng''s face looked as if he was facing any difficult in swallowing something. Still, he nodded his head and said with an emotionless face.

    "Yes."

    Shen Youlin sighed at the answer as she turned around to look at Mo Ron.

    She really wanted to sleep with Mo Ron tonight but now it seems that she needed to babysit her elder brother tonight.

    It was very sad!

    Another helpless sigh escaped her lips as she hugged Mo Ron suddenly and said

    "Ron, I will have to leave then. Don''t worry about anything, alright? Everything will be fine. It will take time but everything will be fine."

    Mo Ron smiled a little on hearing Shen Youlin''s words. She hugged Shen Youlin back and a momentter, they parted away from each other.

    With onest nce at Mo Ron, Shen Youlin stepped back and then left with Shen Weisheng.

    After she stepped out of the building, Shen Youlin suddenly looked at the clear sky and she doubted that it will really rain.

    "Did you check it carefully? Why does it seem to me that there is no chance of raining tonight?"

    Shen Weisheng who was walking beside his dear sister paused suddenly. He was silent for a moment before he cleared his throat and said

    "Yes, I did. They said that it will be all of a sudden."

    "Oh, I see."

    Shen Youlin must have never thought that her dear brother would really lie to her about such a thing and that''s why after this wrong exnation, she silently followed him like a good sister.

    On the other hand, He Jian who was looking at this scene from the balcony of his apartment nodded his head in satisfaction and finally went back to his study room to continue his work that he had left in the office.

    It was only after the whole night passed and when Shen Youlin woke up the next morning, did shee to know that there was no raining on thest night.

    And she cursed Shen Weisheng for the thousand times inside her heart who had already left for the office in the early morning.

    Putting aside the despair she was feeling inside her heart, Shen Youlinforted herself by telling that she would be able to spend tonight with Mo Ron.

    Yes, no one would be able to stop her today!

    She decided inside her heart firmly as she got ready and went to Mo family''s apartment through the car that Shen Weisheng has given her.

    Shen Youlin went to Mo family''s apartment an hour ago from the time Mo Ron had to leave. She wanted to drop Mo Ron to He Corporations today.

    Ha��Today no one would be able to stop her. She would ensure this.

    When she stepped inside Mo Ron''s apartment, Mo Ron had just stepped out of her room to have her breakfast.

    Everyone started to sit on the dining table including Shen Youlin.

    Not longer and sooner, the doorbell of the apartment rang and Lin Qianru who was about to stand up t open the door was stopped by her daughter.

    "Mom, I will go and open the door."

    Mo Ron said as she stood up from the chair. Shen Youlin followed her like her tail while Mo Chen silently started hid breakfast.

    "Chenchen"

    Lin Qianru looked at her son with a frown and said

    "You should wait for everyone, son."

    Mo Chen also realized his mistake and immediately put down his spoon. He had actually wanted to finish his breakfast soon and then study for some time.

    But since his mother didn''t like it, then he would just wait.

    Lin Qianru knew her son''s thoughts and she couldn''t help but sigh helplessly when she saw him taking his notebook out of his bag and reading it.

    He should not study in the dining room at least. She had noticed. After the incident, Mo Chen does only one thing.

    Study, study and study��

    Lin Qianru didn''t even know if she should stop her son or not.

    Which parent stopped their children from studying ��but she felt that Mo Chen was doing just too much. She wanted to know what was going inside her son''s mind.

    Lin Qianru decided to talk to her daughter about this matter.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron opened the door of her apartment. Just as she expected, she saw He Jian standing outside.

    However, Shen Youlin had not expected He Jian to be there today also so she couldn''t help but frown seeing him.

    She thought he was again here to take Mo Ron away just likest morning so she held Mo Ron''s hand and asked He Jian

    "Mr. He, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 357 The Silent Fight

    357 The Silent Fight

    Mo Ron was sure that no one must have ever asked this question to He Jian.

    No, actually she had asked this question to He Jian once ��when He Jian hade to her apartment for the first time in this life.

    But she had been very shocked at that time otherwise even she would never dare to ask him this.

    And she knew it was the truth after she saw his cold and indifference He Jian looked after Shen Youlin''s question.

    Shen Youlin could not help but look at him in shock as she felt the surrounding temperature dropping. Even she was afraid of He Jian''s cold and indifferent eyes. It could make anyone feel that they were nothing in front of him.

    It made her feel insecure and frustrated and in that frustration, she couldn''t help but say to him.

    "Cool down, Man. Why are you going so cold all of a sudden?"

    Mo Ron would haveughed at Shen Youlin''s words if she had not seen He Jian''s face going colder.

    She held Shen Youlin''s hand and said to her in a low voice.

    "Youlin, Mr. He has his three times meals here only. So, he is here for the breakfast at this time."

    Shen Youlin frowned deeply and wanted to say more but Mo Ron dragged her away from the door hurriedly before she could say anything.

    "Mr. Hr, pleasee inside. Don''t mind Youlin. She likes to joke around."

    He Jian looked towards Shen Youlin and then he looked at Mo Ron.

    His eyes softened unconsciously at the sight of Mo Ron but his cold words were for Shen Youlin.

    "Then, Miss Shen needs to know that her jokes are notughable at all."

    "What the��"

    Shen Youlin found He Jian''s words a great insult. It was true actually. She likes to crack jokes and she used to do it in the rehab center also. With this talent of hers, she made a lot of friends there and she was quite proud of herself because of this.

    How dare he insult her for this1

    Shen Youlin almost raised her leg to kick He Jian but before she could do so, Mo Ron immediately moved her behind herself with widened eyes. She sighed in relief seeing that He Jian had already turned around to go inside the dining room and he never saw Shen Youlin''s actions.

    "Youlin, have you gone crazy?"

    Mo Ron asked Shen Youlin in a low whisper but the sharp whispering clearly showed just how angry she was.

    "What did I do wrong? He just insulted me. I ��I want to punch him."

    Mo Ron held Shen Youlin''s arms immediately and said firmly.

    "Believe me, you won''t be able to even touch him."

    Shen Youlin pouted on hearing this and looked at Mo Ron pitifully as she asked

    "Do you not believe me?"

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything in response to Shen Youlin''s question and instead tried to divert Shen Youlin''s attention.

    "Mom had made your favorite today."

    Sure enough, Shen Youlin''s attention was diverted immediately. Good food was Shen Youlin''s weakness and she immediately moved towards the dining room forgetting everything.

    Mo Ron shook her head as she walked towards the door to close it.

    It was not that she didn''t believe Shen Youlin. She just knew that He Jian would win without even touching Shen Youlin. He was very capable of protecting himself.

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, inside the dining room when Shen Youlin reached her eyes immediately went to the table.

    "Auntie, did you make my favorite today?"

    Shen Youlin walked towards the chair with a bright smile on her lips while Lin Qianru passed her the bowl of her favorite dish with a smile on her own lips.

    "You need to go to college, Youlin?"

    Lin Qianru asked Shen Youlin curiously. Mo Ron had told her that for some reason, Shen Youlin couldn''t give thest semester exams and hence she would need to repeat that whole semester.

    Lin Qianru had been a little sad. It was nice for Mo Ron to have a friend like Shen Youlin in the same ss but her worries disappear when she saw that Shen Youlin was still very close to her daughter.

    "Yes, Auntie."

    Shen Youlin said politely then she suddenly looked towards He Jian who was busy in having his breakfast and she said sweetly.

    "Auntie, I and Ron would leave together. I will first drop Ron at He Corporation and then leave for the college."

    Lin Qianru raised her eyebrows as she didn''t know what she should say. She looked towards He Jian and seeing that he didn''t seem to have any problem so she also nodded her head and said

    "Good"

    Mo Ron also stepped inside the dining room at the same time so she also heard whatever Shen Youlin said.

    She also noticed that He Jian was silent.

    This meant that he didn''t have any problem, right?

    Mo Ron sighed in relief as she thought this. She also didn''t feel right going with He Jian to He Corporation as it always made her feel afraid that someone would see them together. She remembered that the security guard was also looking at her carefully yesterday.

    Though she knew that all this would help her in having an easy time at He Corporation, she didn''t wish for it.

    In herst life, she had gotten used to of having everything very easily under He Jian''s shelter, and hence it took her a long time to leave that habit when she was alone and managed everything on her own.

    Now also, she wanted to experience everything that a normal girl would experience in City H and that she could only do if people won''t favor her just because she knew He Jian.

    So she was very satisfied with going with Shen Youlin to He Corporation.

    With a relieved heart and mind, she walked to her chair and had her breakfast.

    No one noticed He Jian typing something on his phone and then putting it back inside his pocket as if nothing happened.

    Of Course, he won''t make it easy for Shen Youlin.

 Chapter 358 CEO He Is Not Happy

    358 CEO He Is Not Happy

    Shen Youlin had been excited and Mo Ron was also relieved that today they would go together in Shen Youlin''s car.

    However, none of them had expected that when they would go down and sit inside Shen Youlin''s car, the car won''t even start.

    Shen Youlin frowned deeply and murmured

    "It was fine when I hade here."

    Finishing her words, she opened the door and stepped out. Mo Ron did the same.

    Shen Youlin moved to the front of the car and opened the bo. Five minutes passed but she couldn''t find what was wrong with the car.

    She sighed in frustration and looked towards Mo Ron with an apologetic face.

    "Ron, I am very sorry."

    Mo Ron instantly shook her head. Shen Youlin was not obligated to drop her so why was she apologizing?

    Just when she wanted tofort the girl, the deep voice sounded in the area.

    "Lan, do you need some help?"

    Shen Youlin''s face immediately went ck and she and Mo Ron turned around to look at He Jian.

    He Jian''s face didn''t have any emotion as he looked at Mo Ron and then at Shen Youlin''s car.

    "Does Miss Shen have some problem with her car?"

    He Jian asked as he looked at Shen Youlin. Shen Youlin, felt very irritated to look at He Jian''s face but she had to nod her head.

    However, her urge to kick He Jian only increased when the next moment he looked at Mo Ron and said

    "Lan, then Miss Shen won''t be able to drop you. Come with me."

    Shen Youlin''s lips were trembling but she knew that she couldn''t say anything because at this moment, she was really not able to help Mo Ron in any way.

    However, a momentter, an idea came to her mind and she went back to her car to pick hers and Mo Ron''s bag.

    Coming back to her previous spot, she looked at He Jian and said

    "Then, Mr. He can drop me also, right?"

    She won''t let this man take away Mo Ron alone.

    Shen Youlin had thought that He Jian would not refuse her in front of Mo Ron. However, she was very wrong.

    Even before she was near He Jian''s car with hers and Mo Ron''s bag in her hand, she heard He Jian''s cold voice.

    "Miss Shen. You can''t sit inside my car unfortunately."

    Shen Youlin froze amidst her steps. A momentter, she turned around to look at He Jian with narrowed eyes.

    "And why so?"

    "Because it is my car. It is me who decided who will sit or not inside my car."

    The words were logical as well as illogical in Shen Youlin''s eyes. She sighed in rage and clenched her fists tightly while Mo Ron sighed while looking at this scene.

    She knew that He Jian didn''t lie anyone sitting inside his car. In fact, when she had got to know of this fact in her past life, she had been very shocked because he had never stopped her from sitting inside his car.

    That was the first time she had felt that she was special for He Jian. However, after a long time she got to know that she was just overthinking.

    He was just repaying her because she had saved his life.

    When Mo Ron thought this, she couldn''t help but wonder whether He Jian was doing the same because of the same reason in this life.

    If that was the case, she didn''t like it at all.

    She could see how strongly he resisted that Shen Youlin won''t sit inside his car.

    Just when Mo Ron was wondering this, Shen Youlin asked the question that was inside her mind.

    "Then why can Ron sit inside your car?"

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian waiting for him to answer Shen Youlin''s question. However, the answer only made her feel the same she had felt in her past life.

    When He Jian moved his blue eyes to look at her face and with a small smile on his lips, he said

    "Because she is Lan."

    Mo Ron could feel that her heartbeat quickened slightly.

    She forcefully moved her eyes away from him and looked at Shen Youlin who was now looking at He Jian with an incredulous gaze.

    "You ��you are a scumbag."

    Mo Ron''s eyes widened when she heard Shen Youlin''s words. She didn''t even need to turn her head to look at He Jian to know that he must be looking at Shen Youlin with cold eyes at this moment. She could feel the surrounding temperature dropping.

    Shen Youlin had really gone crazy.

    It was one thing to be brave and it was other thing to do stupid things because of being too much brave. And this time, she was doing thetter.

    She was beside Shen Youlin the next moment. With one hand on Shen Youlin''s arm, Mo Ron forced her to bow her head as she did the same and said to He Jian.

    "Mr. He, Firgive Youlin for what she said just now. As I have said, she liked to crack jokes."

    He Jian''s eyes were still very cold as he looked at Shen Youlin who didn''t look as if she was guilty at all.

    His eyes then moved to look at Shen Youlin''s hand that was being held by Mo Ron and he said coldly.

    "And as I have said, Miss Shen''s jokes are not amusing at all."

    Mo Ron swallowed on hearing the cold voice. She could sense that if she didn''t leave immediately, Shen Youlin would create more trouble so she looked at He Jian and said firmly.

    "Mr. He, we will go by bus, Thank you."

    He Jian''s frowned. He wanted to stop Mo Ron. However, even before he could say anything, Mo Ron ran away from there with Shen Youlin as if she was running away from some sort of demon.

    While CEO He just stood there looking at the running kitten with a deep frown on his forehead.

    He didn''t like whatever happened at all.

 Chapter 359 The Cold He Jian

    359 The Cold He Jian

    Mo Ron really went to He Corporation by a bus while Shen Youlin walked to the college.

    Till the bus stand, Shen Youlin continued to apologize to Mo Ron who didn''t know how to stop her. However, after Mo Ron went inside the bus, Shen Youlin immediately called her dear brother and asked

    "Shen Weisheng!"

    Shen Youlin shouted loudly as soon as the call connected and without giving any chance to the other side, she continued

    "Do I owe you something? Last night, you didn''t let me stay with Ron and now you gave me a trash car. If this was some kind of joke then I will enlighten you that I didn''t find t funny at all."

    The people who were passing by looked at Shen Youlin weirdly but Shen Youlin didn''t care at all. At this moment, she was too angry.

    So angry��that she wanted to cry.

    "Trash car��"

    Shen Weisheng''s confused voice came from the other side.

    "Youlin��the car was new."

    He told his sister. However, the next moment Shen Weisheng was startled when he heard his sister''s choking cry as she told him.

    "Then ��why didn''t it start, wuwu��"

    Shen Youlin cried like a child as she walked towards the college. The college was near but He Corporation was far away.

    Mo Ron would go there through the bus. She didn''t want that.

    Shen Weisheng on the other hand felt a little guilty and distressed on hearing his sister crying. He was already feeling guilty for lying to her aboutst night and now this��

    He wanted Youlin to stay happy but it seems that it was the most difficult thing for now.

    "Youlin��don''t cry. Brother will immediately ask the driver to take back the car and get it checked, alright?"

    He had only one person whom he could rely on and Shen Weisheng could abandon all the indifference he had for others for his sister.

    Somewhere he could see that Shen Youlin was still a child.

    A child who needed a great care otherwise it was very easy for her to go to the wrong path and he never wanted that to happen again.

    Shen Youlin indeed felt a little emotional the way Shen Weisheng coaxed her. Since the moment she could remember, she had not had the chance toin or whine in front of someone. And even if she did, no one ever coaxed her so gently and patiently and tried to make amends for her.

    It was only Shen Weisheng who did so.

    That''s why she didn''t say more and just sniffed lightly before saying.

    "Alright. Take care."

    After saying thest two words in a low voice, Shen Youlin walked towards the college again but this time there was a small smile on her lips.

    She had a brother in front of whim she could whine andin��who will coax andfort her.

    Was it not great?

    It was.

    .

    .

    .

    Mo Ron reached He Corporation just at the time.

    She hurriedly went inside the elevator that was used by the employees. Last day, she had used the elevator with He Jian. It seems that that was specially reserved for him.

    Mo Ron thought as she looked at the crowd of employees inside the elevator.

    However, she was fortunate to be one of them.

    Soon, Mo Ron reached her table that was ced almost far away from every other table. She sighed in relief as she looked at her watch.

    She was just on time.

    However, she was about to sit down on her chair to have some rest, when she heard Chu Feng''s voice from behind.

    "Miss Mo"

    Mo Ron immediately turned around to look at Chu Feng and said politely

    "Assistant Chu."

    Chu Feng nodded his head and said to Mo Ron with a serious face.

    "Miss Mo, Boss wants you in his office right now."

    "Ohh��okay. I will be there in a moment."

    Mo Ron said as she took out her diary and pen from her bag and followed Chu Feng to He Jian''s office.

    Chu Feng opened the door and Mo Ron thanked him in a low voice.

    After that, She quickly stepped inside He Jian''s office while the door closed behind her.

    "Put the coffee on the table."

    Mo Ron heard He Jian''s cold voice as soon as she stepped inside the office and her face went nk.

    Coffee��she has not made it yet��

    She bit her lips and said after a moment.

    "I will go and make the coffee right now, Mr. He."

    Saying this, she was about to leave the office when she heard He Jian''s cold voice again.

    "Why is it not ready already?"

    Mo Ron turned around to look at He Jian. Her eyes held the nervousness she was feeling at this moment.

    "Mr. He��I ��actually I just reached here and after that Assistant, Chu told me that you called me so that''s why I came here first. But I will prepare the coffee right now."

    However, He Jian was not finished yet. Putting down the file in his hand, He Jian looked at Mo Ron seriously and said

    "Why are youte?"

    Mo Ron stared at He Jian nkly.

    Didn''t he already know why she gotte! Then why was he asking her this kind of question?

    Confused she answered He Jian''s question

    "I came by bus��that''s why I gotte."

    "Did you have some other option, Miss Mo?"

    Mo Ron frowned as she was not understanding what He Jian was trying to do. She had another option but didn''t he say himself that he didn''t like other people sitting inside his car ��especially women.

    She clearly remembered that was what he used to say in her past life.

    When Mo Ron didn''t say anything for a long time, He Jian said on his own

    "You had but you chose not to use it."

    Mo Ron stared at He Jian silently as he continued in a very cold tone. The first few words made her flinch visibly.

    "Why Miss Mo, is it because you think that you can do whatever you want here? Is it because you don''t think that He Corporation is not worthy enough for you to reach at the time and that''s why even after having an option that could make youe at the time, you chose to use the bus."

 Chapter 360 Mo Roulan Meets Shen Yiling

    360 Mo Ron Meets Shen Yiling

    When He Jian finished speaking, Mo Ron''s eyes were filled with tears.

    However, since her head was lowered, He Jian could never see that.

    He never saw that because of his jealousy, he was doing the thing that he never wanted to do.

    He was hurting Mo Ron.

    Mo Ron swallowed the emotions brewing inside her heart and tried to say in a normal voice

    "I��I am sorry."

    However, her choking still betrayed her.

    He Jian froze on his chair when he heard it.

    His cold blue eyes slowly started to go nk as he stared at Mo Ron''s lowered head.

    In his mind shed the words he said just now.

    It took him a few moments to let out just a single word.

    "Lan��"

    However, before he could say anything more than this word, Mo Ron raised her head and said seriously.

    "Mr. He, I am very sorry for whatever happened today but I assure you that It will not happen again."

    He Jian''s heart seemed to be stabbed by a knife as he noticed that Mo Ron''s eyes were red.

    He cursed himself inside his heart and wanted to say something that could reduce his mistake. However, Mo Ron never gave him another chance.

    "I will prepare your coffee right away."

    After saying this, Mo Ron left the office as if she was running away from some kind of demon.

    The whole time, He Jian looked at her back with pain and distress filled eyes.

    What did he do just now?

    For the first time in his life, he regretted something he did very badly.

    .

    .

    .

    Shen Yiling stepped inside her office with a smile on her lips.

    She immediately picked the paper that was ced on her table.

    ording to what her superior had told her yesterday, this list would have all the works she needed to do today.

    And hence Shen Yiling thought that this was her chance to get close to He Jian. However, her eyes started to dim when she noticed not a single job she assigned involved her going to He Jian''s office or apanying He Jian to those business deals.

    A frustrated sigh escaped her lips as she went through her assigned jobs again.

    She can''t believe it. She had checked carefully before and she had been sure that from making He Jian''s coffee to apanying him on those business deals��all of them was something that a junior secretary did.

    And she was now a junior secretary.

    That was the only reason she was looking forward to doing this job.

    The wheels of her mind turned faster and Shen Yiling''s eyes wentsharp as she remembered her superior, who was also a young woman.

    Though she behaved nicely with Shen Yiling, she had noticed the woman''s arrogant behaviour.

    The bitch must have taken all of her assigned jobs to get closer to He Jian and hence she gave all of her works to her!

    Shen Yiling could onlye to this conclusion and with this conclusion she strode out of her office!

    She was not going to lose this opportunity!

    She walked towards the elevator and pressed the button on the top floor angrily.

    The senior secretary office was on the top floor while hers was on one floor below.

    After stepping out of the elevator, a few momentster, she looked here and there and then went in the direction of the senior secretary office.

    She was so angry and busy in looking at the list in her hands that she never noticed a figure that was walking in her direction.

    And hence she collided against the figure.

    Shen Yiling screamed and immediately stepped back.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the spilled coffee on the floor and she immediately nced down at her dress.

    Her dress was very costly and she had especially worn it for He Jian today.

    He Jian''s office was on the same floor.

    What if he saw her in the spoiled clothes. His first impression of her��she didn''t want to make it bad.

    Thinking this and that, she shouted exasperatedly

    "Oh��My dress��"

    A few momentster, she sighed in relief seeing that her dress was alright. Not even a single drop of coffee touched her shoes or dress.

    Still, Shen Yiling looked down at the girl whose head was lowered and said angrily.

    "Do you have eyes just for the sake of decoration?"

    The shrill and sharp voice fell in Mo Ron''s ears and she went in a kind of trance for a moment.

    The coffee had actually fallen on her hand and she could feel a burning sensation on her hand a few moments ago.

    However, the only thing she could see was thest few moments of her past life.

    ''You killed my child. Now I will kill yours��''

    Mo Ron would never forget that horrible voice in her life. She had woken up from her sleep on many nights because of that one horrible night.

    The same voice and words would ring in her ears and she would sit in a daze on her bed wondering what wrong she exactly did to lose her child in her past life.

    Just like now��

    But ��why did this voice was here?

    As if looking for the answer, she raised her head slowly and slowly and her breath stopped in her throat when she saw that familiar face for the second time in her life.

    It was Shen Yiling.

    The woman who killed her child in her past life.

    Shen Yiling however never looked in Mo Ron''s direction again.

    She was looking at the paper in her hands with a frown on her forehead.

    A momentter, she walked away from there murmuring this and that.

    Perhaps she was cursing Mo Ron or the senior secretary.

    However, Mo Ron didn''t care about this. Turning her head a little, she stared silently at Shen Yiling''s back as she wondered

    ''What was Shen Yiling doing here?''

    She should not be here. Both of them should not be at the same ce.

 Chapter 361 Is Mo Roulan Weak?

    Chapter 361 Is Mo Ron Weak?

    Mo Ron went back to the kitchen that was on the top floor in a daze.

    She put the coffee cup that had fallen to the ground on one side and made another coffee.

    Shen Yiling''s face kept shing in front of her eyes.

    The question that what she was doing there kept revolving in her mind.

    Mo Ron suddenly wondered whether working in He Corporation was really a good choice then again she was never given any choice.

    However, now she was feeling that she should run away from here.

    Shen Yiling, He Jian, and everything else of her past life was making a mess of her mind.

    She wondered if it was because of He Jian.

    In the few moments of preparing coffee and going to He Jian''s office, Mo Ron slowly and slowly started to understand things.

    As long as she was around He Jian, she would keep facing Shen Yiling. She would always find Shen Yiling around He Jian. After all, both of them were made for each other and she ��she was just the third party who tried to make her ce forcefully between them and hence she faced all the tragedies in her past life.

    "Come in��"

    Mo Ron never sensed the eagerness in the cold and deep voice that allowed her to enter the office.

    She was just too busy sorting out her own plethora of emotions that she couldn''t even make a sense of what was going on.

    Like when did she knock on the door and when did she just reach 06:41

    there?

    And if she was there then what was she there for!

    Her eyes suddenly fell on the coffee cup in her hands and realisation shed through her eyes.

    She was here to give He Jian his coffee.

    She hurriedly stepped inside He Jian''s office when she remembered how angry he had been with her when she had beente!

    Does he shout at Shen Yiling the same way if Shen Yiling getste by any chance?

    A bitter smile graced Mo Ron lips as this question shed inside her mind.

    Of Course, he won''t.

    He won''t ever shout at Shen Yiling.

    Shen Yiling was his beloved woman, after all.

    With a stuffy heart, Mo Ron stepped inside He Jian''s office and put his coffee cup on the table.

    All this while, she never looked at He Jian even once.

    Her head was lowered as she walked forward.

    He Jian''s restless blue eyes followed her every move.

    Hisptop was open ��ced in front of him but his eyes were glued to Mo Ron.

    The restlessness in those blue eyes only increased when he noticed that Mo Ron was not even raising her head to look at him.

    This was not what he wanted.

    He wanted her to stay in his eyes but happy and cheerful ��not like this.

    "Lan��"

    He Jian called out softly as he hoped that Mo Ron would raise her head to look at him this time.

    Otherwise, he will perhaps go crazy.

    What should he do! Should he tell her the truth? Should he tell her that he didn''t like to see her with Shen Youlin at all?

    He didn''t want to do anything that could scare her.

    At least not now.

    He almost stood up from his chair when He saw Mo Ron turning around after cing the coffee cup on the table.

    It was at this moment, his eyes fell on Mo Ron''s hand that she had behind her back.

    He saw that it was red ��.and it was trembling also.

    "Lan��"

    This time his voice came out a little urgent and panicked.

    Mo Ron could not help but stop amidst her steps when she heard him.

    She turned around with an emotionless face ready to hear whatever he was going to say next.

    Was he going to shout at her again or maybe judge her and say how easily she takes this job because she knew him?

    She thought as she smiled bitterly.

    However, she was startled when she saw He Jian standing in front of him as soon as she turned around.

    The next moment, she felt him holding her hand that was behind her back.

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion as He Jian applied a little more force and soon her hand was in the front.

    "How did this happen?"

    He Jian asked coldly as he looked at Mo Ron''s red hand.

    Mo Ron looked at her hand with knitted brows and her nk eyes shed with a surprise for a moment.

    She had felt a burning sensation on her hand but she had not imagined that her hand was so badly burnt because of the hot coffee.

    She continued to stare at her hand in a daze without even noticing how panicked He Jian had turned around to call Chu Feng.

    "I want a doctor in my office in two minutes."

    He Jian said coldly as soon as the call connected and without hearing what the other side wanted to say, he hung up.

    After that, he turned to look at Mo Ron again only to find her looking at her hand in a daze.

    "Lan��"

    A continuous frown marred He Jian''s forehead and he hesitated to hold Mo Ron''s hand for a moment as if he was afraid that his mere touch would hurt her.

    "Lan��does it hurt?"

    He asked as he looked at the reddened area and blew on it carefully.

    Mo Ron, however, just looked at him silently.

    She was actually thinking just how much her past life controlled her mind.

    It controlled her so much that she never felt that her hand had been burnt by the coffee so badly. She was so lost in her messed up past life that she never felt that pain.

    Because she was too busy feeling the pain that came from her past life.

    At this moment, Mo Ron was again forced to question herself whether she had really moved forward from her past life.

    The pain was there��it will always be there.

    But will she keep going to keep it inside her heart and torment herself over and over?

    Will she keep going to move away from the ce where she will find Shen Yiling?

    Was she so weak?

    Or she had never tried to be strong before.

 Chapter 362 The Happy He Jian

    Chapter 362 The Happy He Jian

    Chu Feng came to He Jian''s office with a doctor very fast.

    Both of them were panting heavily when they entered the office.

    "Boss��the doctor is here."

    Chu Feng said hurriedly as he pushed the bald doctor forward.

    The doctor''s eyes were a little wide as he stepped forward and looked at He Jian.

    It was the first time he had seen Young Master He. Though he had been working in He Corporation as a doctor for the employees in case of emergency for so many years, he had never seen He Jian before.

    He had heard a lot about Young Master He who was almost the same as his father.

    But he had never believed all those rumours.

    The bald doctor had met He Zhuang at least and ording to him He Zhuang was the most intimidated man he had ever met in his life. However, at this moment, he wa forced to change his view when He Jian looked at him with those cold blue eyes and said coldly

    "Treat her as soon as possible if you don''t want to end your career as a doctor."

    The middle aged doctor came out of his trance swiftly and looked at the one more person present inside the room. The person at whom he had never looked at.

    It was a girl.

    The doctor''s eyes widened slightly.

    He had also heard that Young Master He never liked when any 06:42

    female species entered his office.

    He had also heard that Young Master He never liked when any female species entered his office.

    Was this rumour a lie?

    However, he couldn''t ponder over this fact for a long time as He Jian was continuously staring at him with his cold blue eyes. The doctor swallowed as she stopped towards Mo Ron and asked her

    "Girl, what is the problem? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"

    Mo Ron looked at the doctor nkly and then at He Jian once.

    Inside her heart, she wondered what was the need of calling a doctor. She could just apply some ointment on her burn and it would have got fine in two or three days.

    However, now she could only raise her hand and show it to the middle aged doctor.

    The middle aged doctor thought the same when he looked at the burn on Mo Ron''s hand. However, he was intelligent enough not to say this out aloud.

    He looked at the burn carefully for a few seconds and then said

    "I will prescribe an ointment to apply on it. Girl��"

    "Do you have it inside your office?"

    He Jian interrupted the middle aged doctor and asked

    The doctor looked confused and nodded his head.

    "Then just bring the ointment here."

    He Jian said coldly.

    "Apply it on Lan''s wound immediately."

    And just like that, the middle aged doctor was forced to go back to his small office that was also his infirmary and bring the ointment for Mo Ron.

    However, the person who applied the ointment on Mo Ron''s hand was He Jian.

    Everyone including Mo Ron watched He Jian as he applied the ointment with a deep frown on his forehead.

    As if he was doing the most hateful thing in this world. At least that was what Mo Ron thought.

    She never thought that the frown on He Jian''s forehead could be because she was hurt.

    Because in her eyes, she was never capable of affecting He Jian that deeply.

    He Jian was just repaying her.

    And Shen Yiling''s appearance just helped Mo Ron to remember this fact all over again.

    The doctor advised Mo Ron what all she should avoid during the time her burn was healing.

    Mo Ron heard patiently and the doctor left after some time.

    "Your coffee��"

    Mo Ron''s eyes fell on the coffee cup that was ced on He Jian''s table.

    She looked at him for a moment and then went forward to pick the cup from the table.

    "Mr. He, it is cold now. I will go and make another cup for you."

    He Jian felt frustrated seeing Mo Ron''s serious face when she said this.

    Was it you only who had said that she was not taking her job seriously?

    His conscience mocked home while his heart became more restless.

    "No need."

    He stopped Mo Ron as he held her hand from behind.

    He pulled her back slightly by her right hand and said gently.

    "Leave the coffee."

    He took the cup from Mo Ron''s hand and ced it back on the table.

    "Tell me how did you get the burn?"

    Mo Ron looked at He Jian. Instead of answering his question, she first pulled her hand away from his hold and then she answered his question seriously.

    "I collided with ��"

    Mo Ron paused for a moment and then continued

    "An employee and the coffee that I had prepared for Mr. He spilled on my hand. I am very sorry for this irresponsible behaviour of mine, Mr. He. I will be ��"

    "You don''t need to be sorry."

    He Jian interrupted Mo Ron sharply.

    He sighed when he saw how Mo Ron flinched at his sharp voice.

    God, why was he messing up everything so badly��

    He sighed deeply as he looked at Mo Ron''s nk face again and said

    "Lan, I am sorry."

    Mo Roualn''s eyes shed with surprise as she looked at He Jian''s face finally after a long time. He Jian could not help but feel his heart full with relief under her gaze.

    He liked it when she was looking at him. When he was the sole person she was paying attention to.

    "I should not have shouted at you earlier."

    He Jian said very softly while Mo Ron shook her head.

    "No, Mr. He. You did right. I should not have beente."

    "Are you saying this because you are angry with me?"

    He Jian smiled wryly as he asked this question to Mo Ron.

    But Mo Ron again shook her head.

    Her gaze was firm and serious as she said

    "No, I learned something today. I will always be on time in the future ..at least I will try my best to not let whatever happened this morning happen again."

    He Jian smile this time was genuine. It was deep. Did it mean that she woulde in his car to He Corporation from tomorrow morning?

    He nodded his head in satisfaction and couldn''t help but look at Mo Roukan more gently.

    "Lan is sensible."

    He was happy that she could think like this.

    He was happy that she could understand him without him having any need to say anything.

    He was happy that Mo Ron was going toe with him to He Corporation from tomorrow morning.

    Or that was what he thought.

 Chapter 363 Shen Yiling Comes To Know About Mo Roulan

    Chapter 363 Shen Yiling Comes To Know About Mo Ron

    Mo Ron didn''t stay in He Jian''s office for a long time that day. He Jian also didn''t call her much inside his office.

    He asked Mo Ron whether she wanted to go back home, however, Mo Ron refused the proposal and said that she was alright.

    He Jian then gave her some files that were needed to read and sort out some important points.

    He didn''t want her to do much work when she had that burn on her hand.

    After this, He Jian still nced at the office cameras footage that was directly connected to hisptop.

    He could see the area where Mo Ron''s table was inside the footage.

    He would look at it every few hours and check whether she wasfortable or not. After a few hours, when he noticed that everything was alright with her, he finally sighed in relief.

    Though he would find Mo Ron lost in a daze sometimes, he only thought that perhaps whatever he said to her in the morning hurt her badly.

    Thinking this, He Jian felt very guilty and he decided to do something to make up for his mistake.

    On the other hand, Mo Ron sitting at her table was pondering whether she should really leave He Corporation or not.

    It was just an internship and she could leave it but the question was should she really leave such a good opportunity because of Shen Yiling?

    Shen Yiling had already made a great effect on her past so did she want her to affect her present also?

    It was after a lot of thinking this and that, Mo Ron decided that she wouldn''t leave He Corporation.

    She was going to stay and get the certificate for this internship that could help her a lot in the future.

    Finally reaching a conclusion, she paid all of her attention to work.

    On the other hand, Shen Yiling also stepped out of her superior office after almost half an hour.

    It had been a long discussion or should she say a long argument where Shen Yiling almost ate the ears of the senior secretary that why her assigned jobs were different from the previous junior secretary.

    The Senior Secretary had looked at Shen Yiling with a stupefied face.

    She knew very well that if it would have been the previous junior secretary he would have preferred to have the kind of jobs that Shen Yiling had been assigned.

    So she tried to know why Shen Yiling wanted the opposite. However, the girl didn''t tell her anything and instead continued to put me on her for this and that.

    The Senior Secretary was left frustrated.

    She really wished that she could fire Shen Yiling then and there but she knew that she couldn''t.

    All this change in positions of these two girls have been made Young Master He himself and he had warned her coldly that there should not be any change in this arrangement without his will.

    So she had to hear whatever Shen Yiling said with an incredulous face.

    In the end, she told Shen Yiling that the change of jobs have been ordered by Young Master He himself.

    At these words, Shen Yiling went silent.

    The change of posts was also done by He Jian but at that time, she had thought that He Jian had suddenly started to pay attention to her, and hence now he wanted her to stay near him.

    Even if it was Grandfather He who forced him to do so, Shen Yiling didn''t mind it, she just wanted to stay near He Jian and have some opportunity to win his heart.

    However, now she suddenly didn''t know what was happening.

    If He Jian really wanted her near him then he would not have changed these assigned jobs also.

    Standing outside the senior secretary''s office, Shen Yiling frowned in confusion and displeasure as she looked at the list of jobs in her hands that she needed to do.

    "Who is the new junior secretary?"

    The question suddenly came to her mind and Shen Yiling''s feet also moved towards her previous table in He Corporation that was on the same floor.

    She walked towards the area that was a little far away from He Jian''s office had a few tables and soon she was in front of her previous table.

    There she saw a girl sitting on a chair and reading some documents in her hands.

    With an arrogant face, Shen Yiling walked towards the girl and called her out.

    "Hey, you��"

    However, all her words were stuck in her throat when she saw the face of that girl.

    It was Mo Ron��the same girl whom she was begging Shen Youlin to invite to Shen Mansion so that she could know anything about her.

    Though she had seen Mo Ron''s face quite a very few times, Shen Yiling remembered it very well.

    Because in a corner of her heart, even she knew very well that Mo Ron was a little more beautiful than her and she was very envious of Mo Ron for that.

    Thest time when she had seen her, she had tried to find out what was so different about Mo Ron that made He Jian care about her so much. However, the only thing that she could find appreciating in Mo Ron was her beauty.

    Beauty��was it the only thing that He Jian needed? He Jian needed a girl from a noble family who would help him in taking He Corporation to great heights and that girl was her��not Mo Ron.

    However, what was Mo Ron doing in He Corporation?

    Mo Ron''s fists were also clenched tightly when she saw Shen Yiling.

    It took her a few moments to open his mouth and ask Shen Yiling.

    "Do you want something?"

    Mo Ron''s soft voice left a bitter taste inside Shen Yiling''s mouth.

    "Ma''am��call me Ma''am."

    She said to Mo Ron very sharply in a low voice that no one sitting around at other tables could hear her.

    While Mo Ron''s face went emotionless on hearing Shen Yiling''s harsh words and voice.

    It was after a moment, she nodded her head and said

    "What do you need me for, Ma''am?"

    And Shen Yiling smiled in satisfaction.

    "Bring a coffee to the junior secretary''s office."

    Finishing her words, she smiled sweetly and then turned around to leave.

    What was Mo Ron in front of her?

    She could keep hundreds like her under her foot.

    Hmph��

 Chapter 364 He Jian Tells He Zhuang About His Feelings

    Chapter 364 He Jian Tells He Zhuang About His Feelings

    Mo Ron had to get up and prepare coffee as Shen Yiling had asked her to do. The way Shen Yiling ordered her, she could feel that she must be superior to her in He Corporation.

    Ha, and why would He Jian assign her a low post!

    Mo Ron thought inside her heart bitterly as she made the coffee careful not to burn her hand again.

    However, after preparing the coffee when Mo Ron came to know that the junior secretary''s office was on the one floor below, she went to the elevator.

    Never had she thought that Shen Yiling was the junior secretary herself!

    Her face again went nk when she knocked on the door and heard the same haughty voice asking her toe in.

    For a moment, she didn''t want to go inside the office and face Shen Yiling again.

    She also had her own pride that made her unable to bow down her head in front of Shen Yiling.

    However, she still stepped inside Shen Yiling''s office as sheforted herself that she would just ce the coffee cup and then leave from here.

    And she tried to do the same.

    However, when she had just turned around to leave, Mo Ron heard a sound and soon Shen Yiling''s pitiful voice too.

    "Oh my god, I am so sorry."

    When she turned around to look at Shen Yiling, Mo Roukan found her looking at the floor with a horrified face.

    Shen Yiling raised her head to look at Mo Ron. Her face had an apologetic expression and she said to Mo Ron

    "Can you please clean it?"

    Mo Ron''s eyes narrowed. She was trying to understand if Shen Yiling was doing it intentionally.

    But if she was really doing that then why?

    It''s not like she had done something wrong to her.

    In fact, this was their first meeting if she says it in the correct terms.

    Mo Ron couldn''t help but conclude that Shen Yiling must be like this to everyone else also.

    However, she was not going to entertain Shen Yiling''s arrogance.

    "Excuse Me'' Ma''am. I don''t think that cleaning the floores in my assigned jobs. I will call a sweeper for you. Have a nice day!"

    Mo Ron said politely and then left Shen Yiling''s face under Shen Yiling''s shocked pair of eyes.

    She could see that her response had really shocked Shen Yiling. Her guess only confirmed seeing this.

    Perhaps no one has ever shown Shen Yiling the mirror of reality.

    She wondered silently just howe Shen Yiling had a sister like Shen Youlin.

    On the other hand, Shen Yiling sat there on her chair with a pair of anger-filled eyes as she looked at Mo Ron until she couldn''t see her any longer.

    Now she was finally getting to know that she really needed to stay wary of Mo Ron.

    The girl was sharper and more intelligent than she had thought.

    .

    .

    .

    He Jian had checked the CCTV footage again and he had frowned to see that Mo Ron was not on her seat.

    He still stayed inside his office and waited for a few moments. Inside his heart, he thought that he would call Chu Feng if Mo Ron didn''te to her table in fifteen minutes.

    She might have gone to use the washroom.

    He Jian thought as he tried to put his attention on the work again.

    Just at this moment, the door of his office was knocked and without raising his head he allowed whoever was inside to enter.

    His eyes shed with relief when he saw Mo Ron appearing on theptop''s screen again.

    While looking at theptop screen, He Jian never noticed that the person who had entered the office had now walked to stand behind his chair.

    "So you do this inside your office now?"

    He Jian''s back stiffened visibly on hearing the cold voice that he could recognize in a moment.

    He closed theptop with a m and sure enough when he turned around he found his father standing behind his chair.

    His face didn''t have any emotion as if nothing ever happened.

    "Dad, did you need me for some work?"

    However, He Zhuang was also He Jian''s father. Looking at theptop that was ced behind his son''s back, he again looked at He Jian and said

    "You didn''t answer my question."

    He Jian silently looked at his father who was awaiting his answer and finally a momentter, he sighed and told him

    "I like her, Dad."

    "I like Lan a lot. I want to spend my rest of life with Lan."

    It was alright. He Jian told himself. His father already knew so much and he knew that he already doubted him.

    He Zhuang also looked at his son silently for a few moments.

    He was not surprised by what he heard. He already knew that this day woulde.

    In fact, he was surprised by the fact that He Jian epted it so easily. As much as he knew his son, he would not ept this kind of thing not so easily.

    At the same time, he remembered what his father had told him about Mo Ron and he wondered how He Jian would react when he woulde to know about this.

    However, He Zhuang didn''t tell his son anything. He wanted He Jian to know about everything tomorrow only.

    He wanted him to see whether He Jian would really fight for Mo Ron or not just like how strongly he imed to like her.

    "You should concentrate on what you are here for."

    He just told his son this and then put a file that was in his hands on his desk.

    "I want you to study this project and think whether it is worth investing in or not."

    He Jian held the file as he saw his father walking out of the office.

    His back rxed visibly.

    It was not that he was afraid of his father.

    He was just a little happy to see that his father didn''t seem to oppose his feelings for Mo Ron.

    Rest, he will manage on his own.

 Chapter 365 Mo Roulan Left Without He Jian

    Chapter 365 Mo Ron Left Without He Jian

    He Jian had thought hisst conversation with Mo Ron had made everything alright.

    In the evening, after the office hours ended, He Jian waited for some time inside his office. After almost fifteen minutes, he closed hisptop and stood up from his chair.

    He had wanted to check if the tables around Mo Ron were empty but He Jian remembered what his father had said before exiting his office.

    ''I have not taught my son this, Jian. Looking at her through CCTV like this is just invading her privacy and I am sure that she won''t like it if shees to know about this.''

    He Jian respected his father a lot and after hearing his words, he promised his father that he won''t do that again.

    So he didn''t look at Mo Ron through the CCTV footage again and directly exited his office to walk towards the table where Mo Ron usually sat.

    Before the top floor didn''t have a junior assistant table but after Mo Ron was assigned this post, He Jian announced that he wanted the assistant office on the top floor only and hence Mo Ron also had to sit on the top floor with other people from the assistant office.

    Since the whole office moved to the top floor, no one really doubted anything.

    He Jian entered the area and his blue eyes nced at the vacant tables and he sighed in relief.

    Though he didn''t care, he knew that Mo Ron''s would not like it if he came to see her here in the presence of others.

    However, He Jian''s thoughts broke when his blue eyes finally fell on Mo Ron''s table.

    Mo Ron''s table was already vacant.

    She was not here.

    She had left already.

    And He Jian''s eyes went intensely cold and indifferent.

    .

    .

    .

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t go to the office the next day.

    He stayed inside Liu Mansion for almost the whole day. Whenever Tian Yuan would pass from the living room, he would see Liu Ji Fan sitting in there on a couch with aptop in hisp.

    "Does he not know that he needs to eat as well?"

    Tian Yuan grumbled to himself as he passed by the living room again. It was almost afternoon and ording to what he knew, Liu Ji Fan had not eaten anything since morning.

    Tian Yuan exited his room to prepare the evening tea and just likest time, he found Liu Ji Fan still seatedinside the living room.

    A deep frown constantly marred his forehead as he made the tea.

    After making the tea, he was about to exit the kitchen when he suddenly sighed in defeat and turned back around to cook something.

    A few minutester, Tian Yuan was standing in front of Liu Ji Fan with a te of omelette in his hands that he forwarded to Liu Ji Fan and said in an emotionless tone.

    "Here, eat it."

    Liu Ji Fan''s cold eyes immediately softened as he looked at the te and then at Tian Yuan.

    "Thank you"

    He whispered softly as he took the te from Tian Yuan and ate everything in just a few moments.

    Tian Yuan saw everything with wide eyes.

    "If you were so hungry, then why did you not eat anything?"

    He asked out aloud and Liu Ji Fan smiled at his question.

    His eyes made Tian Yuan feel as if a puppy was looking at him while Liu Ji Fan said

    "I was waiting for you to notice me."

    Tian Yuan scoffed and looked away from Liu Ji Fan''s innocent face.

    He should not always believe what he was seeing. Tian Yuan concluded because he knew very well that the man in front of his eyes was far from innocent.

    Shaking his head, he left the living room while Liu Ji Fan''s smile also vanished as he looked at Tian Yuan''s back.

    His attention was back on hisptop screen as he put the empty te on the table that was ced in front of him.

    A few momentster, he heard his phone beeping and he looked at the screen.

    The next moment, he closed theptop and stood up from the couch with hisptop in his hands.

    When Liu Ji Fan exited the living room, he went to Tian Yuan''s room but didn''t enter.

    Looking at the closed door, he stood there for a long time and whispered

    "I will never let anything like that happen again, Tuan Yuan."

    After these words, Liu Ji Fan left from there.

    Almost half an hourter, a huge ck car stopped outside a huge restaurant and Liu Ji Fan stepped out of the car.

    With a cold and emotionless face, he walked inside the restaurant.

    The security guard saluted him as he stepped inside and then walked towards the stairs ignoring the manager who was standing there to wee him.

    "Sir, Ma''am has been waiting for you for a long time��"

    The manager said to Liu Ji Fan as he followed him but Liu Ji Fan was very quick and climbed the stairs.

    The rooms above were all private and one of them had already been booked by Liu Ji Fan. The manager didn''t follow him after that.

    Sighing in defeat, he walked back to the kitchen to ensure that the food that was to be served to Liu Ji Fan was being cooked nicely.

    On the other hand, Liu Ji Fan opened the door of the private room on the above floor.

    The woman who was sitting inside the room immediately turned her head to look towards the door.

    Liu Ji Fan obviously saw the anger in her eyes but he pretended not to notice it as he walked towards the table.

    He calmly sat on the chair that was ced on the other side of the table while the woman looked more furious at how he didn''t even exin the reason foring sote.

    "Ji Fan, what is wrong with this attitude of yours? Is this how you are going to behave with your mother?"

    Liu Ji Fan raised his head to look at the women very calmly.

    A momentter, heughed mockingly.

    The whole private room rang with his mockingughter while Mrs. Liu looked at his son as if he had gone crazy.

 Chapter 366 Mrs. Liu Just Wont Stop

    366 Mrs. Liu Just Won''t Stop

    Liu Ji Fan stoppedughing after a long time but when did, Mrs. Liu was still looking at him coldly.

    Liu Ji Fan still doesn''t seem to care.

    He picked up the ss of water and took a sip from it calmly and at the same time, he heard Mrs. Liu asking him coldly.

    "Why did youe sote? I have been waiting for you for an hour already."

    Liu Ji Fan didn''t answer his dear mother''s question immediately. He put down the ss of water in his hands calmly on the table and stared at the woman sitting in front of him.

    She was beautiful.

    There was no doubt in that. If someone misunderstood Mrs. Liu as his sister then Liu Ji Fan would not me that person, after all, that was how beautiful Mrs. Liu was.

    But all of this also signed just how much Mrs. Liu cared for her beauty. She had been working hard a lot in all these years to preserve this beauty.

    So much hard work��that she almost forgot that she had a son.

    "You feel angry?"

    He asked Mrs. Liu a momentter. His eyes were cold and emotionless as he continued

    "I had felt the same when you had note to my school all those times after giving me those fake promises."

    Mrs. Liu''s cold face cracked for a moment when she heard Liu Ji Fan''s words. She obviously seemed to understand what Liu Ji Fan was talking about.

    Liu Ji Fan watched this with an interesting expression on his face. He was trying to search for any trace of guilt and regret in his dear mother''s eyes but he didn''t find any.

    Liu Ji Fan could remember those days clearly when in his school, everyone would have his parents by his side but he would not have his mother.

    Because his mother was either too busy going to the parlor or salon or she was busypleting her responsibilities of being the wife of Mr. Liu, his stepfather, or the mother of his step brother.

    Though he already hade to know by that time that he should not expect anything from his mother he still couldn''t help but do so.

    Even after he saw how ruthlessly she had abandoned his father and him in times of need, especially when his father used to love and pamper her so much, he still tried to believe that he mattered to her because he was her son.

    However, with time, he slowly understood that his mother didn''t really care about him. The only thing she cared about was her position as Mrs. Liu and her luxurious life.

    Liu Ji Fan came out of his trance when he heard Mrs. Liu finally speaking something

    "Ji Fan, so you are taking revenge from me for those days? What kind of childish act is this? Don''t you already know that I was stuck at that time? You are still keeping that in your heart like a child. You should remember that you have grown up. Act a little mature."

    Liu Ji Fan just smiled coldly at these words.

    He didn''t want to argue with his mother over all this so he directly came to the topic.

    "Tian Yuan��do you know him?"

    Mrs. Liu looked confused by the sudden change of the topic but when she registered her son''s question in her mind, her face went pale visibly.

    "What��what are you talking about?"

    She asked calmly as she looked away from Liu Ji Fan''s cold eyes.

    The smile on Liu Ji Fan''s eyes went colder and he asked

    "So it was you who nned to kill his father."

    Mrs. Liu''s face paled but she tried to maintain her calm as she turned her head to look at Liu Ji Fan and asked in confusion.

    "What are you talking about, Ji Fan? Who is Tian Yuan��and why would I kill his father? Have you gone crazy?"

    Liu Ji Fan, however, seemed to ignore his mother''s questions. His finger tapped the table continuously and he spoke coldly.

    "Leave the pretense. I know everything already."

    Mrs. Liu''s face went paler while Liu Ji Fan continued

    "Whatever you nned two days ago��if it happened again then you will regret it, Mrs. Liu."

    Mrs. Liu''s eyes went sharp and cold when she heard Liu Ji Fan''s threat.

    A part of her heart was scared also and she wondered just how Liu Ji Fan fan came to know about all this.

    It must be that boy��

    "So you are trying to protect that disgusting boy, Ji Fan. You are going to go against me for that boy?"

    "Speak wisely."

    Liu Ji Fan warned his mother. However, this only angered Mrs. Liu more and she suddenly stood up from the chair.

    Pointing her finger at Liu Ji Fan''s face she shouted loudly.

    "You have gone crazy. If you think that you can stop me then you are very very wrong. You want to continue such a disgusting rtionship with that disgusting boy��I won''t let that happen. Either leaves you or he loses everything including his life."

    Bam��

    Liu Ji Fan kicked the table away harshly hearing his mother''sst few words.

    Mrs. Liu''s eyes were wide with fear and confusion as she looked at the fallen table on the ground and then at Liu Ji Fan who was already looking at her with cold eyes.

    Liu Ji Fan stood up from the chair slowly and walked closer to his mother.

    Mrs. Liu couldn''t help but step back in fear seeing how cold he looked.

    "Ji Fan��.think wisely. That boy can not give you anything. Liu family��if they ever came to know about this they will abandon you��"

    "A��and then you also."

    Liu Ji Fan finished his mother''s iplete words with a cold smile on his lips.

    Seeing his mother''s sweaty forehead, Liu Ji Fan knew that what he said was true.

    His mother was indeed very selfish.

    "I have evidence against you so you better not try anything again. If you tried to harm Tian Yuan''s single strand of hair one more time then I will use that evidence against you."

    Liu Ji Fan spoke each and every word while staring into his mother''s eyes.

    And after finishing his words, he left the private room while Mrs. Liu looked at his leaving back with anger-filled eyes.

    Outside the waiter who was about to knock on the door, was surprised when the door opened suddenly.

    "Sir��"

    He had just whispered but was forced to stay silent when he saw Liu Ji Fan leaving the room.

    Confused, he turned his head to look at Mrs. Liu and said

    "Ma''am, the food��"

    Mrs. Liu red at the waiter coldly making him shut his mouth and then she kicked the table hurting her own foot in the process.

    She needed toe up with a strong n.

    She won''t let Liu Ji Fan stay with that boy.

    She won''t.

 Chapter 367 He Jian Is Serious About Mo Roulan

    367 He Jian Is Serious About Mo Ron

    That night, when He Jian went to have dinner at Mo Ron apartment, he was very silent. However, no one noticed it because He Jian had never really spoken much.

    Shen Youlin was ring at him every few seconds and seeing how he was sneaking nces at Mo Ron every now and then, her face looked worse and she couldn''t help but ask him

    "Mr. He, why are you looking towards Mo Ron continuously?"

    As always, Shen Youlin was direct and fierce.

    The dining room went silent.

    Mo Ron stiffened as she raised her head and looked at Shen Youlin with helplessness in her eyes.

    She, of course, had noticed He Jian looking towards herself but she was trying to avoid it. However, what she was trying to avoid, Shen Youlin presented that thing in front of her very nicely.

    Mo Ron didn''t even dare to look towards He Jian ��even when she felt his gaze on herself.

    Inside her heart, she couldn''t help but gape in surprise when she heard He Jian answering Shen Youlin so cooly.

    "I was wondering whether Lan is feeling alright. She left the office early today. I only came to know that she had left when I went to her table after the office ended."

    Hearing He Jian''s words, Lin Qianru immediately looked towards Mo Ron with a worried face.

    Mo Chen who had been eating silently also looked at Mo Ron with his big ck eyes that were filled with concern.

    Mo Ron sighed seeing this.

    "I am alright, Mom."

    Mo Ron said to her mother and ruffled her brother''s hair with a smile on her lips who was sitting beside her.

    Shen Youlin, who was seated on the other side of Mo Ron also sighed in relief.

    She again couldn''t help but re at He Jian for making everyone worry.

    He Jian, however, didn''t pay any attention to Shen Youlin. Instead, he looked at Mo Ron and asked

    "So, why did you leave without me, Lan?"

    Mo Ron stiffened again at the question.

    This time, she finally looked at He Jian and opened her mouth. However, not a single word came out of her mouth.

    This time, it was Shen Youlin who spoke.

    "It was me who picked Ron from the He Corporation. Do you have any problem with that, Mr. He?"

    Mo Ron''s eyes shed with surprise which was obviously noticed by He Jian.

    He moved his eyes to look at Shen Youlin. With a slightly narrowed pair of eyes, he smiled a little and said

    "Of Course not, Miss Shen."

    After that, He Jian continued to have his dinner silently.

    Though no one said anything after that, the atmosphere at the table was still a little awkward.

    Except for Lin Qianru and Mo Chen, everyone at the table knew that Shen Youlin had lied just now.

    The dinner ended just like that and He Jian left Mo family''s apartment after the dinner.

    After He Jian stepped inside his apartment, he suddenly took out his phone and opened a group on his phone that he perhaps has not opened in a long time.

    "Let''s meet."

    After this single message of his, just in a few moments, the group was suddenly in chaos.

    "Did I see right or there is something wrong with my eyes? Old He really messaged in the group�� this is the first time Jian posted something in this group since I have created it."

    There were more messages after that.

    Almost all of them were from Fang Zhihan,,,but He Jian didn''t care and put his phone back inside his pocket.

    .

    .

    .

    An hourter, He Jian was sitting inside the private room where he usually meets with his other friends.

    Except for Liu Ji Fan, everyone was here.

    Shi Fengju, Fang Zhihan, and Shen Weisheng were sitting on the chairs with He Jian around the round table.

    "So, Jian, please do tell me hurriedly otherwise I would die out of curiosity ��why have you suddenly called for this urgent meeting?"

    It was Fang Zhihan who asked this question to He Jian while everyone else rolled their eyes at his fake acting.

    He Jian, however, looked at Shen Weisheng instead of Fang Zhihan and said suddenly

    "I wanted to talk about something. Actually, I wanted to talk about Miss Shen."

    Shen Weisheng immediately raised his head on hearing He Jian''s words and seeing He Jian''s cold eyes, he immediately understood what He Jian was going to do if he didn''t stop him.

    He will tell everyone Shen Youlin''s secret.

    Though there was not any problem as everyone present was his friends only but Shen Weisheng still didn''t want this to happen.

    After all, Shen Youlin was not ready to reveal this yet.

    "Jian��"

    Shen Weisheng called out coldly before He Jian could say anything.

    "Let''s talk in private."

    He Jian silently looked at Shen Weisheng for a moment and then nodded his head.

    After that, he stood up from the table and walked towards the balcony of the room.

    Shen Weisheng also stood up to follow him when Fang Zhihan suddenly held his arm and asked him

    "Is it rted to Mo Ron?"

    Shen Weisheng paused for a moment and then nodded his head in ''yes''.

    Fang Zhihan frowned and then said to Shen Weisheng seriously.

    "Weisheng, then you should just do what He Jian is asking you to do. I can sense that Jian doesn''t really like your sister. Jian��he is very serious about Ron, Weisheng."

    Sitting on the other side of Fang Zhihan, Shi Fengju''s eyes shed with surprise and shock when he heard Fang Zhihan''s words.

    "When did this happen?"

    He asked in a quite loud voice.

    Fang Zhihan''s lips twitched and he turned to look at Shi Fengju with narrowed eyes.

    "Well��you would have known before me if you have tried to look at anyone else other than that Shen girl."

    Shi Fengju frowned and wanted to say something but Fang Zhihan waved his hand in dismissal and said

    "I will talk to youter about this.

    And after that, Fang Zhihan turned to look at Shen Weisheng again.

    "Weisheng, this is the first time Jian wants something for himself and ��Mo Ron is a good girl. Don''t you think that as his friends we should help him in getting Mo Ron?"

    Shen Weisheng was silent for a few moments and seeing hisck of response, Fang Zhihan sighed as he left his arm and said

    "You are free to do what you want. I can understand if the matter involves your sister too."

    Shen Weisheng smiled gratefully at thest few words of Fang Zhihan and Fang Zhihan nodded his head.

    After that, Shen Weisheng went to the balcony to talk to He Jian.

 Chapter 368 What Will He Jian Do If...

    368 What Will He Jian Do If...

    "You should not have done this, Jian."

    Shen Weisheng said to He Jian after both of them continued to stand in the silence inside the balcony.

    It was obvious that he became the first person to break this silence between them.

    He Jian, however, didn''t look guilty at all, as he stared out of the balcony standing against the grill with both of his hands tucked in his pocket.

    "What did I do?"

    He said as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Shen Weisheng sighed in exasperation as he turned his head a little to look at He Jian and said

    "Are you really going to do this with me, Jian? Aren''t we friends?"

    "We are."

    He Jian said this time without a moment of dy. He even turned his body a little to look at Shen Weishengpletely and continued.

    "We are friends and that''s why, I choose this generous method to make you realise that you should do something to keep your sister''s secrets a secret, Weisheng."

    Shen Weisheng looked away from He Jian''s eyes.

    He, of course, knew why He Jian used the word ''generous''. If it had been some other girl in ce of Shen Youlin who was his sister then He Jian would have already done something that could have sent that girl far away from Mo Ron.

    But He Jian didn''t do this with Shen Youlin as Shen Youlin was his sister �� whom He Jian thought of as his friend.

    Shen Weisheng suddenly didn''t know whether he should be thankful to He Jian for not harming Shen Youlin or whether he should try to fight for Shen Youlin.

    After a few moments of thoughts, Shen Weisheng finally made a choice.

    His choice was based on the years of regret he had inside his heart.

    He looked at He Jian with firm eyes and said

    "But why shouldn''t Youlin be given a chance to fight for Mo Ron? She also likes Mo Ron. Just because you can''t ept it, should I force my sister to step back, Jian? What kind of logic is this?"

    He Jian''s blue eyes, which were already cold since he had dinner at Mo family''s apartment, became colder and he looked at Shen Weisheng with the same kind of gaze.

    Shen Weisheng however didn''t seem to be afraid at all.

    After all, it was not the first time he was facing that kind of gaze from He Jian.

    Looking straight into He Jian''s eyes, Shen Weisheng continued to speak.

    "Jian, Mo Ron is a good girl. Though my sister''s sexual oration might not be epted by this society, I will be happy if she would be able to spend the rest of her life with a girl like M��"

    "Weisheng"

    He Jian stopped Shen Weishneg before he couldplete Mo Ron''s name.

    "Lan won''t be that girl. That''s why your sister should stop now."

    He Jian said firmly.

    However, Shen Weisheng was also not ready to ept the defeat. He wanted to fight for his sister this time.

    He had already done so much he regrets in his life now he didn''t wish to step back cowardly and again regret something in the future.

    Youlin was his sister��the only family member whom he could look upto in his life, He didn''t want his sister to have her happiness snatched from her just like that.

    "But why should she��Jian, you can''t do this to Youlin. I won''t let it happen."

    He Jian sighed deeply as he stared at Shen Weisheng coldly.

    A momentter, he spoke and in a very cold voice

    "Weisheng, do you really think that Lan is just like your sister? She ��she doesn''t have that kind of interest in girls. But your sister is trying to get something Lan won''t ever give to her by keeping her in the dark. She is pretending to be her best friend and then she tries to get close to Lan when Lan is not even in her consciousness and sees anything that is happening to her��or her body."

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes widened slightly and he murmrued

    "Youlin��she won''t do such a thing."

    "She did. She sleeps with Lan in the same room. What do you think she does with her when no one can see and Lan is deeply asleep? In my eyes, she is no different from a man if she has that kind of feelings for Lan. So she better either stay away from Lan or she tells her little secret to Lan."

    Shen Weisheng went silent at He Jian''s words.

    He couldn''t really think of anything to refute He Jian''s words.

    A few momentster, he whispered

    "I will try to make her understand but you need to promise me Jian that you won''t tell anyone anything."

    Shen Weisheng almost pleaded when he said hisst sentence.

    However, He Jian was as cruel as always.

    "Weisheng, I won''t promise any such thing."

    Shen Weisheng sighed helplessly. He was actually feeling very helpless. He had thought that except for him, no one else knew Shen Youlin''s secret.

    He had already dealt with You Youxin and now the girl would never dare to threaten his sister again.

    And hence he had been assured that no one could threaten her sister again. As long as Shen Ypulin wanted, she could keep the truth of her sexual orientation a secret.

    However, now He Jian knew it so he couldn''t help but worry constantly that something would happen that would harm his sister.

    Now even He Jian was not ready to promise him anything so he couldn''t help but feel a little angry.

    And his next words were clearly spoken out of anger.

    "Why do you think that Mo Ron would really ept you when she woulde to know about your feelings for her? She can also refuse to ept your feelings? What will you do then? Force her to ept you, Jian just like now how you are forcing my sister to step back?"

    And the temperature dropped by several degrees after Shen Weisheng finished his words.

    It was obvious that He Jian didn''t like whatever Shen Weisheng said.

 Chapter 369 Should Shen Weisheng Stop Shen Youlin?

    Chapter 369 Should Shen Weisheng Stop Shen Youlin?

    There was a very cold silence between He Jian and Shen Weisheng after whatever thetter said.

    It was after a long time, He Jian coldly spat out.

    "Why would Lan refuse to ept my feelings?"

    He Jian couldn''t really think of any reason. However, the mere mention that Mo Ron could refuse to ept his feelings bothered him very much and it could be seen very nicely from his cold face.

    "There can be many reasons."

    Shen Weisheng also pointed out actively.

    "The most prominent reason can be the difference between your age. You are at least five or six years older than her, Jian."

    A frown marred He Jian''s forehead at these words.

    He had actually thought about this but he had also researched. After his research, He Jian had found that there are actually many couples who are married despite therge age gaps and living happily.

    Lan''s and his age gap was just six years!

    It should not be that big of a problem, right? Or will it be?

    He Jian now didn''t really know when he saw Shen Weisheng''s firm eyes.

    He had never felt so low confident before but this matter surely made him feel insecure and lowered his confidence.

    In all his life, he had liked just one person this much but even that person��.getting close to her was seeming to be so difficult suddenly.

    Shen Weisheng didn''t seem to see this and continued

    "Maybe she doesn''t even feel that way for you, Jian. There can be many reasons, Jian. You can''t think that Mo Ron would ept you just like that. Maybe��she already has someone else inside her heart."

    He Jian''s fists were clenched tightly as he heard everything Shen Weisheng said silently.

    Every word seemed to stab his heart mercilessly but he also seemed to be thinking over everything Shen Weisheng said.

    Shen Weisheng just stayed silent.

    A few momentster when he didn''t hear anything from He Jian. he spoke but quite gently this time

    "Jian, Mo Ron doesn''t know about your feelings for her also and it is not guaranteed that she would really ept them. You don''t have any right to push away those who want to win her heart. Whether it is Cheng Yang or Shen Youlin."

    Shen Weisheng said as he remembered the things Fang Zhihan had told him about Cheng Yang.

    "Mo Ron has the right to explore and get to know with whom she feelsfortable to spend the rest of her life and if she thinks that that person is not you then she also has the right to reject you. You can''t force your emotions on anyone, Jian."

    Shen Weisheng sighed again when he didn''t hear anything from He Jian after he finished.

    He turned around to leave but he had just turned around when He Jian spoke.

    "Of course, she does have the right to explore. She can explore as much as wishes but she is fated to return to me in the end. I won''t let her go even if she rejects me but I won''t force her also. I will wait as long as she wants. I will wait for her to have the same feelings for me. I will wait for her to ept me but I won''t let anyone have her."

    When Shen Weisheng turned around this time, he had a deep frown on his forehead.

    "Jian, that is also forcing her."

    "I know��"

    He Jian smiled helplessly this time. His eyes were filled with something else��

    something that Shen Weisheng saw there for the first time.

    It was fear.

    "I am very selfish for her. I can''t see her with anyone else except me. I can''t even ept that thought. I can promise to keep her happy ��to give her anything she wants but I can''t let her go because��" there seems to be great pain inside his chest whenever he thinks about Mo Ron leaving him.

    Because he can''t live without her.

    He Jian never said this to Shen Weisheng but Shen Weisheng could feel it.

    He suddenly understood why Fang Zhihan had said that Mo Ron was He Jian''s bottom line.

    One question however surrounded Shen Weisheng''s mind constantly now.

    Should he really stop his sister or let her continue her path?

    Because from what he could see, He Jian would never let Shen Youlin win.

    As if seeing his thoughts, He Jian said suddenly in his cold voice.

    "You should stop her, Weisheng. The pain might be lesser than the pain she would feelter��"

    Shen Weisheng looked conflicted and He Jian continued

    "I know that you feel guilty and regret whatever you did in the past and hence you feel obligated to take a stand for your sister but the way you are choosing to push away the guilt and reconcile with her��it is wrong."

    The next few words, He Jian in a quite less cold tone as if he was trying to make Shen Weisheng understand.

    "Fight to make her stay with someone who will love her the way she wants��Lan really doesn''t love her that way, so she is already in the wrong direction."

    After that, He Jian patted Shen Weisheng''s shoulder and left the balcony before Shen Weisheng while thetter stood there looking at nothing in particr.

    Shen Weisheng seemed to be in a daze.

    He suddenly remembered his father''s face.

    The face was a little blurry in his memory but the words he had said to him were very clear.

    "Xiao Sheng, you need to protect your sisters in the future. They are your responsibility."

    At that time, he remembered that he really had said to his father that he will protect Shen Yiling and Shen Youlin in the future.

    However, time changed everything.

    Shen Yiling, his mother, and everything else changed so much after his father left that Shen Weisheng couldn''t even get a hold of his real self.

    He was struggling to stay sane so how could he remember anything else!

    And when he came back, he didn''t feel any need to protect Shen Yiling. He didn''t feel any brotherly affection after seeing her actions and the one who was really genuine towards him.... he pushed her away.

    And now today he suddenly seemed to remember his father''s words.

    He was to protect Shen Youlin, to make her happy ��but how could he do that when her happinessy in Mo Ron whom��she would never get!

 Chapter 370 Shi Fengju Knows Everything

    Chapter 370 Shi Fengju Knows Everything

    When He Jian stepped inside the private room again, he saw only Shi Fengu inside the room. He Jian nced towards Fang Zhihan''s chair and Shi Fengju immediately told him.

    "Fang Zhihan got an emergency call so he had to leave for the hospital."

    He Jian nodded his head and said

    "I will also leave."

    Shi Fengju just nodded his head and didn''t ask anything as He Jian left the private room.

    Just after He Jian left, Shen Weisheng also stepped out of the balcony and Shi Fengju told him the same about Fang Zhihan.

    "Jian just left."

    Shen Weishneg just nodded his head and then after making some excuse, he also left the private room.

    Shi Fengju was left alone inside the private room. He breathed a sigh of relief after he was sure that he was finally alone.

    Fang Zhihan actually left just after Shen Weisheng had followed He Jian inside the balcony. Shi Fengju was very shocked after hearing Fang Zhihan''s words about He Jian and Mo Ron.

    So he couldn''t stop himself from going near the balcony and hearing He Jian and Shen Weisheng''s conversation ��especially after Shen Weisheng said that it was rted to Mo Ron.

    He wanted to make sure what Fang Zhihan was saying was really right.

    And after hearing everything, Shi Fengju was left shocked again.

    He Jian himself epted everything in front of Shen Weisheng. He was really serious about Mo Ron just as Fang Zhihan said.

    At the same time, Shi Fengju was very worried about Shen Yiling. He remembered all those times when Shen Yiling had cried in front of him mentioning Mo Ron and He Jian''s closeness and he had assured that nothing like what she was thinking was going to happen.

    woulde to know of this and she would let go of her feelings for He Jian.

    He sighed heavily as he wondered with what face he was going to tell Shen Yiling everything!

    However, he knew that he needed to tell Shen Yiling everything! He can''t hide all this from her.

    A part of his heart wished that Shen Yiling would stop thinking about He Jian after she woulde to know of this and she would let go of her feelings for He Jian.

    Thinking this, Shi Fengju could not actually wait to tell Shen Yiling everything.

    And that was how he started the start of a great doom!

    For Himself!

    For Mo Ron!

    For Shen Yiling!

    .

    .

    .

    Shen Weisheng was on the way to his mansion when he called Shen Youlin and asked Shen Youlin to reach the Mansion as soon as possible.

    On the other side of the phone, Shen Youlin frowned and asked Shen Weisheng in an irritated voice.

    "What do you want today? Don''t tell me that tonight is also going to rain. I have checked already and it is not going to rain tonight at all."

    A sigh came from the other side of the phone and Shen Youlin frown vanished suddenly.

    "Is everything alright?"

    She asked quite softly this time.

    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone before Shen Weisheng spoke.

    "I am missing Father."

    Shen Youlin went silent at these words. It was after a long time she had heard someone mentioning her father.

    She used to think that it was only she who missed her father but it seems that there was really someone else other than her who missed him too.

    Shen Youlin didn''t know what she should feel.

    It was after a few momentster, she whispered

    "I aming back."

    "No, I wille there to get you."

    Shen Weisheng said and after that, he hung up.

    Her eyes went towards Mo Ron who had just stepped out of the washroom after taking a bath.

    She really wanted to spend some time with Mo Ron even if it was just sleeping on the same bed.

    However, she didn''t wish to leave her brother alone either.

    So Shen Youlin sighed and told Mo Ron.

    "I need to leave."

    "What?"

    Mo Ron who was drying her hair while looking in the mirror turned around to look at Shen Youlin on hearing this and asked

    "Is everything alright?"

    "Yes, My brother needs a babysitter."

    Mo Ron''s lips formed a shape of ''o'' at this and she didn''t ask anything anymore.

    She would actually be happy if Shen Youlin would spend more time with her family members, of course except for Shen Yiling.

    It was her selfish wish because Mo Ron didn''t want Shen Youlin to be like Shen Yiling.

    However, except Shen Yiling, Mo Ron thought that other family members might be nice in She Youlin''s family.

    After all, Shen Weisheng was also nice to Shen Youlin.

    However, it was already veryte and Mo Ron was worried for Shen Youlin if she went out thiste.

    However, Shen Youlin waved her hand in dismissal and said

    "My brother ising here to get me. Don''t worry."

    Mo Ron sighed in relief hearing this.

    Almost fifteen minutester, Shen Youlin received a message from Shen Weisheng telling her that he was already down.

    So Shen Youlin left Mo Family''s apartment.

    ��--------

    As Shen Weisheng had said, there really was a car waiting outside the building.

    Shen Youlin hurriedly walked towards the car.

    She wouldn''t ept it but she was actually worried about Shen Weisheng. It was perhaps the first time he was showing his vulnerable side to her.

    Now she doubted that he was missing their father yesterday also and hence he came to get her from Mo family''s apartment yesterday.

    There was an unusual silence inside the car after she sat inside.

    This time, she sat on the front seat without any argument.

    The car started and no one spoke.

    Shen Youlin didn''t know what she should say.

    She could just feel that Shen Weisheng was not really alright. She closed and opened her mouth many times but she couldn''te up with anything she could say so she stayed silent.

    It was after a long time when Shen Youlin suddenly heard Shen Weisheng asking her

    "Youlin, do you have any secret?"

    And Shen Youlin froze at Shen Weisheng''s words.

 Chapter 371 What Would Shen Youlin Have Done...

    Chapter 371 What Would Shen Youlin Have Done...

    "Secret��"

    Shen Youlin whispered with a pale face.

    She had a secret but why was Shen Weisheng asking her this.

    "Why are you asking me that?"

    Her voice came out a little harsh when she asked

    "Why are you asking me that?"

    She was scared. She was scared that Shen Weisheng had found out her secret.

    If he had��will he also abandon her now?

    Shen Youlin tried to assure herself that it didn''t matter but even she knew that she was just lying to herself.

    It did matter.

    After all, she was also a human being and she felt hurt too.

    All of her thoughts came to halt when Shen Weisheng spoke again.

    "Everyone has secrets. I have too, Youlin. I was just asking you."

    Shen Weisheng spoke very softly this time as if he could see what was going inside Shen Youlin''s mind��as if he was trying tofort her.

    Shen Youlin indeed felt relieved at these words.

    The silence prevailed inside the car again and it continued until the car reached the mansion.

    Shen Weisheng stopped the car and Shen Youlin immediately got out.

    She didn''t look at Shen Weisheng even once as she went inside the mansion and then to her room.

    .

    .

    .

    It was after almost half an hourter, Shen Youlin came out of her room.

    She frowned when she looked down from the floor her room was in. She could see Shen Weisheng sitting inside the living room with his head resting on the headrest of the sofa.

    Her heart was suddenly filled with guilt.

    She hade back to apany Shen Weisheng because he was missing their father but here she was dealing with her own emotions.

    Shen Youlin immediately climbed down the stairs and went to the living room.

    "Are you alright?"

    She asked as soon as she was inside the living room.

    Shen Weisheng, who had his eyes closed, opened them immediately and raised his head to look at Shen Youlin.

    "You didn''t sleep."

    He asked in surprise as he saw Shen Youlin sitting on the couch beside him.

    Shen Youlin shook her head as she picked a pillow and ced it on herp.

    "No, I am not feeling sleepy."

    Shen Weisheng nodded his head and then stared at nothing in particr. He wondered if he should tell Shen Youlin that he knew her secret.

    Shen Weisheng remembered that the doctor from the rehab centre had warned him that it was not good to provoke a person who had juste out of rehabilitation and had gone through whatever Shen Youlin went through.

    It can harm Shen Youlin mentally and force her to go back to what she was.

    So he didn''t wish to scare her by telling her that he knew her secret.

    Shen Weisheng came out of his trance when he heard Shen Youlin asking

    "What happened?"

    He shook his head lightly and there was again silence inside the living room for a long time. Shen Youlin silently sat there apanying her brother not even knowing what was going inside his mind.

    She thought that Shen Weisheng must be missing their father very much to behave like this ��but why was it so sudden!

    But Shen Weisheng didn''t look ready to tell her anything either!

    Hence the brother and sister sat there worrying about each other but never showing their thoughts to each other.

    "I have a friend."

    Shen Weisheng spoke suddenly.

    Shen Youlin swiftly looked towards him. She frowned in displeasure and asked him immediately

    "Are you talking about He Jian?"

    Shen Weisheng was startled for a moment as he sensed Shen Youlin''s displeasure and then he chuckled suddenly

    "No, some other friend."

    Shen Youlin sighed in relief. She really didn''t want to talk about He Jian. That man��

    she didn''t like him at all.

    "So what happened to this friend of yours?"

    Shen Youlin asked curiously

    "This friend of mine had a different sexuual orientation."

    Shen Youlin froze immediately. She looked at Shen Weisheng as she tried to understand what he was really trying to imply.

    However, Shen Weisheng was staring at the front. His face looked nk and Shen Youlin was unable to understand what he was thinking inside his mind.

    As if he never noticed Shen Youlin''s gaze on himself, Shen Weisheng continued

    "He likes someone but he is scared to tell the other person about his feelings."

    He��

    Shen Youlin sighed in relief.

    It seems that Shen Weisheng really had such a friend and he was not talking about her. She breathed deeply and tried to listen to what he was saying. However, when she registered his words inside her mind, she couldn''t help but feel again that he was talking about her.

    Afraid to ept his feelings��was not she also afraid to ept her feelings in front of Mo Ron ��

    "So what did he do?"

    She couldn''t help but ask.

    Shen Weisheng turned to look at her. His face was nk as he saw the anticipation on his sister''s face. She really seemed to wish to hear the answer to her question.

    Shen Weisheng turned to look at the front again and said

    "He didn''t tell him. He continued being his friend but while doing this, he also took advantage of the other person''s ignorance to satisfy himself secretly."

    Shen Youlin swallowed as she remembered the times she had tried to kiss Mo Ron whenever thetter was sleeping deeply. Though it could never happen, she had tried every time but at thest moment, either she would give up or something would happen.

    She was suddenly more curious to know what happened next to Shen Weisheng''s friend and hence she asked

    "Then?"

    "The person he liked came to know of his feelings and whatever he had been doing while keeping him in the dark."

    Shen Youlin''s breath hitched inside her throat and Shen Weisheng continued this time without even being asked to.

    "The person felt very hurt��not because he didn''t like my friend''s sexual oration but because he was being lied to all this time��because my friend was taking advantage of him by keeping him in the dark."

    Shen Youlin''s head was lowered when Shen Weisheng suddenly looked at her and called her out.

    "Huh?"

    She asked in confusion and her body stilled when Shen Weisheng asked her

    "What would you have done if you were in his ce?"

 Chapter 372 Making Shen Youlin Understand

    Chapter 372 Making Shen Youlin Understand

    "I��I��"

    Shen Youlin struggled to answer Shen Weisheng''s question.

    What would she have done?

    She had already done it.

    She did the same as Shen Weisheng''s friend.

    Her palms were sweaty and her throat was dry as she wondered silently whether Mo Ron would also hate her if she came to know of the truth one day.

    Would she also leave her?

    "But he loved him. He should not have been left alone. He loved him so much that he was scared to lose him."

    She just said whatever came to her mind.

    Yes, she was hiding the truth. Yes, she would feel joy whenever she would get to touch Mo Ron because thetter think of her merely as a friend.

    But did she deserve to be despised by Mo Ron for all this one day?

    Shen Youlin didn''t want that.

    Shen Weisheng''s eyes were gentle and soft as he looked at his sister who was lost in her own thoughts.

    He could see that Shen Youlin was scared. He could see that she was scared to lose Mo Ron just like the friend of his story lost his dear person.

    He looked away when Shen Youlin suddenly turned her head to look at him and told him firmly as if she was trying to defend herself��.something she was really trying to do.

    "He ��he did all this because he wanted to stay near the person he loves. Would not that person have left him alone if your friend had told him that he ��he was a gay? But he hid the truth��he hid it because he wanted a chance. He wanted to make a ce in that person''s heart for himself and to do that he could choose this way only. So your friend did the right thing."

    Shen Youlin gave all the reasonable reasons.

    Shen Weisheng suddenly felt a little helpless. At the same time, he could see that Shen Youlin really thought that she was right but a part of her also knew that she was doing the wrong thing. Now he could also believe He Jian seeing the guilt in his sister''s eyes.

    Shen Youlin was really trying to take advantage of Mo Ron''s ignorance and this was not right.

    He really needed to make her understand.

    "He did wrong, Youlin."

    Shen Weishengpletely turned to look at his sister as he said this.

    Shen Youlin''s lips were pressed in a thin line and she lookedpletely offended but regardless of that Shen Weisheng didn''t change his opinion.

    His face had a very serious expression as he continued.

    "Tell me, how would you feel if a man would do the same with you?"

    Shen Youlin''s forehead immediately had a deep frown and Shen Weisheng could see a trace of reluctance in her eyes.

    She was finally understanding what he was trying to tell her.

    Though his question gave away the fact that he knew her secret for a moment but Shen Youlin didn''t seem to sense it.

    She just took it as the question that Shen Weisheng asked because of the current situation.

    His question worked more on Shen Youlin because Shen Youlin was particrly interested in girls that way.

    "I��I would not like it at all."

    Shen Youlin answered truthfully.

    Shen Weisheng sighed in relief and said again

    "That''s why whatever my friend did was not right."

    Shen Youlin nodded her head in understanding but seeing her lost eyes, Shen Weisheng could tell that she was still thinking over everything.

    Shen Weisheng sighed again and stood up from the couch. He shuffled Shen Youlin''s hair gently and said seriously

    "Think over it and tell me in the morning, what do you think? It is very necessary for you to realize who is wrong here?"

    So that you can realize that whatever you are doing is wrong.

    Shen Weisheng took back his hand and he was about to step forward to leave the living room when Shen Youlin held his hand suddenly and said

    "I think that you are right. Your friend was wrong."

    Shen Weisheng seriously looked at Shen Youlin. He could see that whatever she was saying were her sincere words.

    She really meant it. He was actually surprised that she realized so early but he was also happy.

    He hummed lightly and stepped back as he saw Shen Youlin getting down from the couch. Then she took a step forward to leave the living room when she suddenly turned around and said to Shen Weisheng.

    "In fact, you asked me what I would have done. I would have continued to stay beside the person I like but I would not take advantage of his ignorance. I would have maintained my distance and ....about the truth of my sexual orientation��I would have told him that too��when I would have felt ready."

    That was what Shen Youlin decided after hearing everything.

    She would still stay near Mo Ron but she would no longer try to steal kisses or touch her unnecessarily.

    She would perhaps also feel ready someday in the future to tell Mo Ron about her sexual orientation.

    Perhaps one day��

    Thinking this, Shen Youlin smiled lightly as she again turned around to leave.

    Standing behind her, Shen Weisheng smiled indulgently. He no longer wished to stop Shen Youlin after she had already said that she would not take advantage of Mo Ron in the future.

    He was sure that she would really not do it if she had said it.

    Shen Youlin was just like a child. Shen Weisheng realized. The good thing was that as long as she will realize that she was doing wrong, she will stop doing that.

    ''She would stay around Mo Ron but she would not try to take advantage of Mo Ron by touching her unnecessarily.''

    Shen Weisheng texted He Jian the same words.

    No reply came but Shen Weisheng knew that He Jian was alright with this setting and he was grateful for that.

    After all, he wished that Shen Youlin could stay happy for as long as she could get it from staying beside Mo Ron.

    Shen Weisheng put his phone in his pocket and left the living hall. He did somepany work inside his office for almost two hours and then went to his room, not before checking Shen Youlin once. After he was sure that Shen Youlin was deeply asleep, he finally went to sleep inside his room.

 Chapter 373 Shi Fengju Tells Shen Yiling Everything

    Chapter 373 Shi Fengju Tells Shen Yiling Everything

    Shen Yiling frowned when she nced at the screen of her phone.

    It was Shi Fengju who was calling her.

    Remembering the lovesick look of Shi Fengju''s eyes, she didn''t even wish to slide the screen to answer the call and hence she didn''t do it.

    She was already in a bad mood after seeing Mo Ron in He Corporation today and she was in the mood to manage Shi Fengju now.

    However, the phone continued to ring and it was Shi Fengju who was calling again and again.

    Annoyed, Shen Yiling picked her phone to put it on silent mode when her finger hovering over the same option paused suddenly.

    What if Shi Fengju has something to tell her about He Jian!

    The thought made Shen Yiling immediately slide the screen to answer the call. She didn''t wish to miss something rted to He Jian. Perhaps it would give her some new opportunity to get closer to He Jian.

    "Brother Fengju!"

    Shen Yiling rolled her eyes as she called out sweetly as soon as the call connected.

    "Yiling"

    Shi Fengju''s gentle voice came from the other side. Shen Yiling could even imagine the lovesick look in his eyes as he called out her name and she rolled her eyes again.

    For a long time, in fact, since childhood, she had been aware of Shi Fengjus'' feelings for herself but she never paid any attention to it. She had, in fact, got closer to Shi Fengju so that she could get closer to He Jian through him because all other friends of He Jian and He Jian himself were too cold and indifferent.

    Only Shi Fengju seemed to be a person whom Shen Yiling thought she could fool easily and she really did it. However, she had never thought that the stupiid man would start to have feelings for her.

    Now she couldn''t even stop approaching Shi Fengju because she still needed him to get closer to He Jian. Even Shen Weisheng, her own brother, would not help her as much as this fool would do. Because of his love towards her, he could do anything ��even help her in getting the man she wanted.

    And that''s why Shi Fengju was a fool in Shen Yiling''s eyes.

    She could never see Shi Fengju''s unconditional love that was so selfless that he didn''t even care for his own heart to take care of hers.

    "Brother Fengju, is everything alright? Are you alright?"

    Shen Yiling pretended very well to sound worried as she asked Shi Fengju these questions.

    On the other side of the phone, Shi Fengju really felt his heart filling with warmth as he sensed Shen Yiling''s worry for himself.

    "Yes, everything is alright."

    He smiled lightly as he answered in a very gentle voice. However, the next moment, hsi eyes were filled with sadness when he imagined how Shen Yiling would feel when she wille to know that He Jian loved Mo Ron.

    Shi Fengju clenched his fists tightly as he promised himself that he would be there for Shen Yiling when she would go through her first heartbreak.

    Gathering all his courage, he told Shen Yiling

    "Actually, it is something rted to He Jian."

    "What is it?"

    Shen Yiling asked immediately and sensing her hurry, Shi Fengju felt more hurt.

    "Yiling ��Jian��"

    "What is it, Brother Fengju?"

    Shen Yiling asked in irritation when Shi Fengju was just taking hers or He Jian''s name but not telling her anything.

    Shi Fengju hesitated. He didn''t know if it would be right to tell such a news to Shen Yiling on the phone.

    "Yiling, can Ie to Shen Mansion?"

    Shen Yiling frowned. She wanted to hear first what Shi Fengju had to say so she said

    "Brother Fengju, What is it? I want to know now only."

    Shi Fengju sighed helplessly on the other side of the phone.

    However, for the first time, he didn''t yield to Shen Yiling''s demands and said

    "No, I aming there. I will tell you everything only then."

    Shi Fengju said firmly and after that, he hung up before Shen Yiling could say anything.

    On the other side, inside her room, Shen Yiling threw her phone on the bed and screamed in irritation.

    "Ah��"

    She was actually a little scared. Shi Fengju must have something very important about He Jian that he wanted toe to Shen Mansion to tell her everything.

    However, she could do nothing except wait for Shi Fengju.

    .

    .

    .

    Shi Fengju came to Shen Mansion almost half an hourter. Shen Yiling paced inside the living room of Shen Mansion continuously until he came back.

    She felt very fortunate that no one was at home.

    Although her grandfather was at home, he lives on the first floor and almost all the time inside his room.

    Still, when Shi Fengju reached Shen Mansion, she hurriedly pulled him inside her room.

    "Brother Fengju, what is it you want to tell me?"

    She asked him as soon as she turned around after locking the door of her room.

    Shi Fengju''s face looked very serious and his eyes were filled with worry as he looked at Shen Yiling''s nervous face.

    He sighed again even after he had already done the same thing for the umpteenth time in thest half an hour and stepped closer to Shen Yiling.

    "Yiling��Jian��he was talking to Weisheng when I heard this. No��

    actually, I was eavesdropping when Jian went to talk to Weisheng inside the balcony��there they were talking about something very serious and then I heard him saying�� "

    Shi Fengju closed his eyes.

    He couldn''t understand how he should tell this to Shen Yiling. It would hurt him also to see her in pain.

    He tried to make himself understand that he really needed to tell Shen Yiling this but every time he opened his mouth, he would close it again as he couldn''t really find any way to say it.

    Shen Yiling was feeling very irritated with this.

    She sighed in frustration and decided to go soft though she was feeling very angry.

    She stepped forward and held Shi Fengju''s hand suddenly.

    "Brother Fengju, please tell me. Is Brother Jian alright? I am feeling very scared. What did you want to tell me?"

    Shi Fengju gulped feeling the soft touch on his hands. At the same time, his heart went soft hearing Shen Yiling''s words.

    He couldn''t bear to see her like this also so he finally told her

    "Yiling, Jian loves Ron. I heard him saying this to Weisheng with my own ears."

 Chapter 374 Shen Yiling Wont Let Go Of He Jian

    Chapter 374 Shen Yiling Won''t Let Go Of He Jian

    The room was deathly silent after Shi Fengju finished his words.

    Shen Yiling''s eyes were wide and her face was a little pale. Her hand that had been holding Shi Fengju suddenly slid down and her eyes had a lost look.

    It was after a long time, they gained their focus and she looked at Shi Fengju with slightly narrowed eyes as she asked breathlessly

    "What did you say just now?"

    Shi Fengju sighed in helplessness and pain as well.

    He stretched out his hand to hold Shen Yiling''s hand tightly and took a deep breath before telling Shen Yiling again

    "Yiling, Jian loves Mo Roul��"

    "No!"

    Shen Yiling screamed loudly before Shi Fengju finished speaking.

    She suddenly turned around and threw away everything that was ced on the dressing table.

    "No��you are lying."

    Shi Fengju was left startled by this reaction of Shen Yiling. He had not expected such a reaction from her. At the same time, he felt his heart clenching in pain seeing her acting like this.

    She looked as if she had gone crazy as she screamed loudly throwing this and that here and there inside the room.

    Worried, he stepped forward and held Shen Yiling. However, Shen Yiling saw him walking towards her and in anger, she threw the tablemp she held in Shi Fengju''s direction.

    "Yiling��"

    Shi Fengju shouted but he was toote to react and hence he couldn''t save himself from the sudden attack.

    The tablemp hit his forehead and he instantly felt a throbbing pain in his temple.

    Blood trickled down immediately and Shi Fengju could see it drip down to the floor. A few moments of dizziness washed him over as he slowly straightened his body that had bent down when he had tried to save himself.

    He shook his head a few times to shake away the dizziness as he pressed the wound on his temple with his handkerchief.

    At the same time, his eyes went to Shen Yiling who was still looking for something she could throw.

    "Yiling��"

    Shi Fengju whispered gently as he tried to step forward again. However. Shen Yiling swiftly turned to look in his direction and started shouting loudly.

    "Just leave��Just leave��I said. You are lying. How can Brother Jian love that girl?"

    Just yesterday, she had seen Mo Ron inside He Corporation. He Jian��he couldn''t fall in love with Mo Ron just like that, right?

    She couldn''t ept it. She was still looking for some opportunity to win his heart but he had already given his heart to someone else.

    She didn''t even get any chance to win him.

    A craziness swept over Shen Yiling''s eyes. She looked at Shi Fengju and whispered with a cold smile on her lips.

    "He Jian��he is mine. He can''t love anyone else. Do you understand that?"

    Shi Fengju gulped as he took in whatever Shen Yiling said. It was difficult for him to digest that Shen Yiling could also behave like this.

    In front of him, she had always been a very cute, gentle, and soft-hearted girl.

    However, he could understand her.

    He still remembered how heartbroken he had been when he hade to know that Shen Yiling liked He Jian. It was the day when he had decided to confess his feelings to her.

    However, before he could do so, she told him that she loved He Jian very much and she wanted his help in winning He Jian''s heart.

    He had felt as if someone had clutched his heart with his hands and twisted it mercilessly. Not only did she love some other man, but she also wanted him to help her in winning his heart.

    However, regardless of how much pain he felt, he still could not refuse to help her when he had seen Shen Yiling''s tear-filled eyes.

    Hiding all his pain and tears, Shi Fengju had nodded his head with very difficulty and promised her to help in winning He Jian''s heart.

    From that moment, he had seen Shen Yiling putting all her efforts into winning He Jian''s heart. For He Jian, she was ready to work in He Corporation at some lower post when she could easily work in Shen Enterprises at whatever post she wished.

    So he could understand that her pain was greater than he could think.

    He had somehow managed to gather himself and stay strong but Shen Yiling needed his support.

    Hence, forgetting the wound and still flowing blood from that wound. Shi Fenggju fearlessly stepped forward even when Shen Yiling looked ready to throw something else on him.

    "Yiling��it''s alright."

    He held her hand and forcefully made her lower it down.

    "You still have me."

    Perhaps these words really calmed down Shen Yiling but in a different way than Shi Fengu thought.

    Yes, she still had him and she needed him if she wanted to win He Jian''s heart. After all, she was not going to give up just like that.

    She wanted to marry him.

    She wanted to marry into He family.

    She wanted to win against that MoRon and for that, she needed Shi Fengju''s help because she knew very well that her own brother would not help her as much as Shi Fengju would.

    The vicious thoughts going inside Shen Yiling''s mind indicated that she was not as heartbroken as Shi Fengju thought.

    She was scared to lose against Mo Ron. She was scared that she would never get the man she wanted and if Shen Yiling wanted something then she would get it no matter what she would have to do to get it.

    Hence she followed Shi Fengu silently when he pulled her towards the bed.

    Shi Fegju sighed in relief.

    "Don''t move, okay? I wille back in a minute."

    Shi Fengju sighed and then hurriedly left the room. He came back in just a few moments and found Shen Yiling sitting in the same position and at the same ce. He never noticed how Shen Yiling''s fists were clenched tightly and since her head was lowered, he couldn''t see that her eyes were red ��because of anger.

    She was angry��very angry on Mo Ron.

    If Mo Ron was in front of her then perhaps Shen Yiling would have killed her without any hesitation.

    He had a ss of water in his hands as he stepped inside the room and then locked the door.

    "Here, have it."

    Shen Yiling silently took the ss of water from Shi Fengju''s hands but her hands were trembling badly.

    With a sigh, Shi Fengju helped her in drinking the water.

    After Shen Yiling finished drinking water, he put the ss on the empty bedside table and then sat down beside her on the bed.

    "Yiling��"

    He called out softly.

    Shen Yiling turned to look at Shi Fengju with a pair of tear-filled eyes.

    "Brother Fengju��how can Brother Jian do this to me? I like him so much but he ��he ��

    how can he��"

    Shi Fengju''s eyes were filled with concern and pain as he tried tofort her.

    "Yiling, it will be alright with time. Believe me��you can find someone else who will love you more than you loved He Jian. You can��"

    "No!"

    Shen Yiling spoke sharply, interrupting Shi Fengju amidst his words.

    "Brother Jian is mine, Brother Fengju. I am not going to let go of him just like this."

    "I will fight for him."

 Chapter 375 Shen Yiling Traps Shi Fengju

    Chapter 375 Shen Yiling Traps Shi Fengju

    "Brother Jian is mine, Brother Fengju. I am not going to let go of him just like this."

    "I will fight for him."

    Crazy obsession seemed to flicker in Shen Yiling''s eyes as she said these words. Her red eyes expressed that she could do anything to get He Jian.

    However, she, very soon, seemed to realize that Shi Fengju can take her words in the wrong way so she immediately tried to change her words in a different way.

    "Brother Fengju, that girl��she doesn''t look like a nice girl. Today, I saw her in He Corporation for the first time. She is working as Brother Jian''s junior assistant. Brother Fengju, do you know how she talked to me? Even though I am in a higher post and she is just there for an internship from her college, she acted so arrogantly in front of me. She asked me to bring her a cup of coffee and then she intentionally dropped it on the floor and even dared to ask me to mop the floor."

    "I ��I felt so humiliated, Brother Fengju. No one has ever talked to me like that before."

    Shi Fengju was very angry when he heard all this.

    Shen Yiling was after all the girl he liked. He would not like it if anyone would talk to her like this.

    The naive him never knew that the story told to him was full of lies. Though some parts of it were true, Shen Yiling very easily reced herself with Mo Ron in the story and sure enough, she immediately made a tinge of hatred appear in Shi Fengju''s heart for Mo Ron.

    "How could Jian like such a girl��"

    Shi Fengju whispered with a grim face. His forehead had a deep frown. He genuinely took He Jian as his friend so he couldn''t help but worry about him.

    Shen Yiling had smiled in victory ��but Shi Fengju never saw it.

    "I had thought the same, Brother Fengju."

    Shen Yiling said to him with eyes full of tears.

    As she saw concern and worry flickering in Shi Fenju''s eyes, she continued

    "I would have backed down if Mo Ron was a good girl but she clearly is not. In He Corporation, she thinks that just because Brother Jian is there for her, she can order anyone around. She is very arrogant. I wonder how she managed to win Brother Jian''s heart ��when after so many attempts of mine I couldn''t."

    Shen Yiling had smiled sadly and this was enough to melt Shi Fengju''s heart who had immediately held her hand and said

    "Yiling, don''t worry. I will talk to He Jian about this. I am sure he will understand if I tell him whatever you had told me just now. He Jian would never like such a girl��

    maybe she is just pretending in front of him."

    Shi Fengju remembered whenst time, he had gone to He Jian''s apartment. That day, he had heard Mo Ron saying to He Jian that he should not help her.

    She didn''t need any kind of repayment just because she had saved his life.

    Now he wondered if all of that was also some pretense of that girl.

    As this thought came to Shi Fengju''s mind, disgust couldn''t help but sh in his eyes.

    In his eyes, Mo Ron was one of those girls who could do anything for money.

    And Shen Yiling was very happy to see this. To make Shi Fengu do anything for her, she needed to do this.

    She needed to make him believe that Mo Ron was not the right girl for He Jian and hence he would not do anything wrong if he tried to separate He Jian and Mo Ron.

    "Brother Fengju�� we really need to do something."

    Shi Fengju nodded his head seriously and said

    "I will talk to He Jian regarding this matter tonight only. He should investigate Mo Ron more."

    Saying this, Shi Fengju started to stand up from the bed.

    However, Shen Yiling''s eyes widened and she instantly held his hand to stop him.

    Confused, Shi Fengju turned around to see Shen Yiling''s eyes filled with panic as she tightly held his arm and said

    "You��you can not tell Brother Jian anything."

    Shi Fengju frowned as hepletely turned to look at Shen Yiling and asked her

    "But why, Yiling? We really need to tell He Jian about this. If Mo Ron continued to behave like this in his office then she would stain He family''s reputation also. The employees of He Corporation would start to believe that He family favored Mo Ron. He Jian needs to know this right now."

    Annoyance shed through Shen Yiling''s eyes. She had just told him all that because she wanted him to believe that Mo Ron was not a good girl. However, she also knew that there were many cameras in He Corporation, especially at the ce where Mo Ron''s desk was.

    If Shi Fengju told He Jian everything and thetter saw from the cameras that her story was just a lie then perhaps she would just dig a hole of troubles for herself.

    " He doesn''t need to know this. You won''t tell him anything."

    Her voice also came out a little harsh because of her annoyance but as soon as she realized this, she immediately changed her tone and apologized softly.

    "I am sorry, Brother Fengju. I didn''t mean to sound rude."

    Even Shi Fengju was left startled a moment ago. For a moment, he thought that he just saw a different form of Shen Yiling but she changed so fast that he couldn''t decipher anything. He shook his head hearing his apology and his eyes immediately went soft when he saw guilt in her eyes.

    "It''s alright, Yiling."

    Shi Fengju even raised his hand to pat Shen Yiling''s hand and Shen Yiling smiled softly.

    After that, she pulled him to sit on the bed again and told him seriously

    "Brother Fengju, we can''t tell Brother Jian anything."

    "But why, Yiling?"

    Shi Fengju asked again and Shen Yiling was suddenlycking the words. What excuse she could make.

    The wheels of her mind turned faster and she stuttered out.

    "He�� won''t believe me. Brother Jian would never believe me."

    Tears after tears slid down from Shen Yiling''s eyes when she said this. Needless to say, she was very good at pretending.

 Chapter 376 Who Will Mo Roulan Go With?

    376 Who Will Mo Ron Go With?

    The next morning, Mo Ron was surprised when she didn''t receive a single text from Shen Youlin. It has been one whole night since she had talked to Shen Youlin but she felt as if a long time had passed. Mo Ron smiled. Shen Youlin had made her so habitua of herself that now she couldn''t even imagine her life without that girl.

    Even her room had that girl''s traces. Mo Ron smiled as she noticed her study table filled with Shen Youlin''s books. Since Shen Youlin left in a hurryst night, she didn''t take her bag with her. Only Mo Ron thought so but Shen Youlin did it intentionally. She did it because she wanted to have some reasonable reason toe to Mo Family''s apartment and then pick Mo Ron. Mo Ron sighed as she put the important books in Shen Youlin''s bag. At the same time, her phone beeped and she smiled again when she looked at the screen. It was Shen Youlin. The girl finally texted her. ''Ronnnn, Good morning. I wille to pick you and then drop you at He Corporation. Don''t go with anyone else.''

    The text said. Mo Ron shook her head as she put down the phone on the bed again. A small frown marred her forehead as she took her clothes to have a bath. She actually didn''t wish to go with Shen Youlin or with He Jian. She would feel morefortable if she went by bus but how could she make Shen Youlin understand this. Mo Ron sighed for the third time as she imagined Shen Youlin''s pout and sad expression as she told her her wish to go by the bus instead. When Mo Ron stepped out of her room after getting ready, she was not surprised to hear Shen Youlin''s voice from the dining room. When Mo Ron stepped inside the dining room, she froze seeing He Jian sitting inside. Though Mo Ron knew that whatever she did was right yesterday, though she knew that she didn''t do anything wrong by leaving the office before He Jian, she didn''t know why she would always feel guilty whenever she would see afterst evening. Just like right now. Composing the expression on her face, Mo Ron decided to maintain her calm and act as if that thing never happened. She could feel He Jian''s gaze following her as she stepped forward but she never looked towards him and behaved as if he never existed. Mo Ron felt that it was easier to live in He Jian''s presence by doing this. How could He Jian not see what she was trying to do!

    His lips had a small smile but his blue eyes didn''t have any amusement. Instead, there was a little coldness in them. Inside her heart, he couldn''t help but find Mo Rouan a little merciless at this moment. Last night, he went against his own friend and threatened him for her and here she was ignoring his mere existence in this room.

    How could he let this happen!

    If Mo Roun wasthinking that he will let it happen, then she was very very wrong. He was in the process of stealing her heart and forcefully invading it without her being known to it and for that, He Jian knew that he needed to make her aware of his presence. Every moment, he was there, beside her.

    "Lan"

    He called out so gently that Mo Ron''s hand holding the fork with which she was about to put the food inside her mouth, trembled terribly. She swallowed when she raised her head and saw the smile on He Jian''s lips. There was nothing wrong with that smile. Mo Rouan tried tofort herself but she still couldn''t help but feel that there was something strange about that smile. A kind of smile that was to lure a prey in a trap��

    Mo Ron shook her head vigorously to put a full stop on her thoughts as soon as she thought this.

    Even Lin Qianru could sense that there was something wrong but she also knew that her daughter 15:52

    would not tell her anything if she asked her. What the hell she was thinking!

    Who was prey��what kind of trap!

    Mo Ron felt grateful that He Jian spoke again and it kind of diverted her attention from her thoughts. However, when she registered his question, she couldn''t help but freeze again. "Who are you going with to He Corporation today?"

    Mo Ron''s hand that was ced in herp clenched tightly because of the nervousness. But a momentter, she suddenly wondered why she was feeling so scared.

    She was not supposed to feel so. So straightening her spine, she answeredwith the confidence she had gathered with so much difficulty. "I will be going by the bus."

    He Jian raised his eyebrows in surprise and nodded his head silently. The smile was no longer on his lips as he lowered his head and said "Alright!"

    Then he continued to have his lunch. On the other hand, Shen Youlin who was seated beside Mo Ron turned to look at her with confusion filled eyes. "Ron��"

    She had just spoken this word when she suddenly felt Mo Ron holding her hand under the table. Mo Ron pleaded to Shen Youlin silently and Shen Youlin could only nod her head after seeing her expression. However, her face didn''t look that good. The breakfast also ended in a kind of awkward silence. Even Lin Qianru could sense that there was something wrong but she also knew that her daughter would not tell her anything if she asked her. So she thought it was better if shewould ask He Jian about this matterter on. A few momentster, when Mo Ron stood up from her seat after finishing her breakfast with Shen Youlin, Lin Qianru reminded her.

    "Ron, will you beingte today?"

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion. "Why, Mom?"

    Lin Qianru looked at her daughter and she only thought that her daughter had forgotten but she didn''t even know that Mo Ron never knew about this arrangement. "Are you not going to He Mansion today for dinner?"

    Mo Ron''s eyes immediately went wide and she said quite loudly.

    "What?"

    And the dining room of Mo family''s apartment went deathly silent.

 Chapter 377 Mo Roulan Doesnt Want To Go To He Mansion

    377 Mo Ron Doesn''t Want To Go To He Mansion

    Mo Ron stepped out of the elevator in a daze. Shen Youlin followed her silently with a frown on her forehead. After Mo Ron''s loud''what'', Lin Qianru had just told her that He Jian had talked to her about the dinner at He Mansion the day before yesterday and she had already given her permission. Mo Ron had seen that her mother looked a little guilty after seeing her reaction. She sighed as she understood that her mother seemed to have forgotten to tell her.

    She didn''t really want to go to He Mansion.

    Remembering her past as well as present life moments that involved Grandfather He or He Zhuang, she didn''t wish to traumatize herself by going there and getting insulted again. Grandfather He had already insulted her enough during their first meeting. However, even if she wanted to refuse, she couldn''t really do so in front of He Jian. So she had just nodded her head and after that, she had left the apartment silently. "Why do you need to go to his house for dinner?"

    Shen Youlin whined as she said these words from Mo Ron'' behind. Mo Ron sighed again. She also wanted to know the answer to this question. "I don''t know."

    She said honestly and Shen Youlin said immediately. "Then, don''t go."

    She can try that. Mo Ron thought inside her heart but didn''t say anything.

    Shen Youlin was disappointed but she also stayed silent. The next moment, however, she suddenly stopped walking and asked Mo Ron.

    "Ron, why did you say just now that you will go by bus? Are you not going to go with me?" Mo Ron stopped walking and after a moment, she turned around to look at Shen Youlin. "Yes, I will be going by bus."

    Shen Youlin''s face fell. Was it because of her? She couldn''t help but wonder silently. However, Mo Ron spoke the next moment. Stepping forward, she held Shen Youlin''s hand and said "Youlin, It is not because of you. I ��I just feelfortable if I go by bus, okay? Try to understand me."

    Mo Ron pleaded. Shen Youlin''s head was lowered as she looked at the hand that was held by Mo Ron at this moment. After a few moments, she nodded her head. Mo Ron smiled in relief and she suddenly hugged Shen Youlin. Surprised, Shen Youlin''s eyes went wide because of the sudden hug. Her hands almost rose to hug Mo Ron back but then she lowered them down as she remembered what she had promised to her 15:53

    brother. She would try her best to touch Mo Ron as little as possible. So she patted Mo Ron''s shoulder lightly and said "Okay, now you should leave, I suppose if you will go by bus otherwise you will gette."

    That really made Mo Ron break the hug and step away from Shen Youlin. With wide eyes filled with panic, she looked at her wristwatch and immediately said ''bye'' to Shen Youlin. Today, she didn''t want to gette. Shen Youlin sighed as she looked at Mo Ron''s departing back. She then walked toward the car that was parked in front of the building. "Good Morning, Miss Shen."

    The driver greeted Shen Youlin as soon as she was near the car. He also stepped forward to open the door but Shen Youlin stopped him and said "I will go on my own to college. You can leave."

    Finishing her words, Shen Youlin held her bag that was ced on her shoulder with one hand and then walked towards the exit of the building regardless of how much the driver shouted behind her. Standing outside the elevator, He Jian was silently looking in the direction where Mo Ron had left just now. He saw everything. She preferred to go by bus. He heard her say. His blue eyes didn''t have any emotion as he continued to stare in the same direction. A momentter, he suddenly said to Chu Feng

    "Take out the car. We will leave for thepany."

    Chu Feng was surprised. There was still some time left but since his boss said so, Chu Feng didn''t dare to question and silently went to ask the driver to take out the car. ''The kitten seems to be angry��''

    He Jian whispered as a small smile graced his lips. He should not have talked to her like that. He really regretted that helmet his jealousy took over him. Mo Ron didn''t even know why he behaved like that. She didn''t have any inkling about his feelings. It was reasonable for her to feel angry. He Jian came out of his trance when he heard his phone ringing inside his pocket. The car was already parked in front of the building. He slid the screen to answer the call as he walked toward the car. Chu Feng opened the door for him. "Jian"

    Liu Ji Fan''s voice came from the other side of the phone and it sounded sleepy.

    "Did you call mest night?"

    Inside his mansion, Liu Ji Fan got up from the floor. Last night, he couldn''t sleep inside his room. He constantly had this fear inside his heart that Tian Yuan would leave him and he wouldn''t even get to know about this. So he couldn''t stop himself froming to check again and again. In the end, he just slept outside the room Tian Yuan was sleeping in. And in the morning, when he woke up he found that He Jian had called him so he called him immediately. "Yes, I did. Is everything alright?"

    He Jian''s voice was cold and indifferent but the question still made Liu Ji Fan''s smile warmly and he answered softly "It is not but I am trying to set everything alright. Why did you call?"

    He Jian was silent for a moment before he said "I want to merge ourpany with He Corporation. I wanted to talk about this with you."

    "Oh��"

    Liu Ji Fan''s eyes brightened instantly as he thought that once they merged then he would be in City H and he could Tian Yuan there too. It would be good. So Liu Ji Fan said immediately "I don''t have any problem."

    "Alright, we will discuss moreter."

    After this, He Jian hung up while Liu Ji Fan suddenly looked toward the new beginning. Perhaps a new beginning for him and Tian Yuan.

 Chapter 378 Mo Roulan Way Of Saving Herself

    Chapter 378 Mo Ron Way Of Saving Herself

    When He Jian reached the floor where his office was and stepped out of the elevator, he first walked to the ce where Mo Ron''s table was. The table was vacant. He frowned deeply. Mo Ron had left the apartment before him so should she not have reached here by now? He Jian didn''t know that Mo Ron had to change two buses toe to He Corporation and a bus was, of course, slower than a car. How could he know this when he had never traveled in a car!

    So with a deep frown on his forehead, He Jian walked to his office. As soon as he was seated on his chair, He Jian called Chu Feng.

    "Boss."

    "Chu Feng, call me as soon as Lanes to thepany. If she doesn''te in fifteen minutes, call me then also."

    "Yes, Boss." Chu Feng said seriously and He Jian hung up. Though he opened hisptop, he couldn''t put his concentration on the work at all. He Jian couldn''t even wait for fifteen minutes. After ten minutes of scrolling on hisptop, he suddenly stood up from his chair and decided to go out and check again. How could she not be here even now!

    When he was at the door of his office, he heard his phone ringing suddenly. He immediately walked back to his table and slid the screen to answer the call when he saw that it was Chu Feng who was calling him. "Boss, Miss Mo Ron has reached the office."

    "Oh.."

    He Jian sighed in relief. He really wanted to go and see Mo Ron once but then he gave up on that thought. He should wait. She will soone with his coffee. Thinking this, he smiled and went back to sit on his chair. Sure enough, fifteen minutester that seemed like a whole day to He Jian, he finally heard a knock on his office''s door. He immediately picked some file from the table and said indifferently. "Come in."

    As he heard the sound of the door being opened that was followed by the sound of footsteps, he never raised his head.

    "Your Coffee, Mr. He."

    Mo Ron said politely as she put the cup of coffee on the table. He Jian finally raised his head and looked at Mo Ron as he picked the coffee cup and put it on his left-hand side. As he saw Mo Ron''s face that didn''t have any emotion, he couldn''t help but think that she looked too cute when she was angry. "I will leave now, Mr. He, ande back to report your schedule in half an hour."

    Mo Ron said respectfully and turned around to leave.

    However, He Jian held her hand before she could leave. Mo Ron''s body froze feeling the touch and she swiftly turned around to free her hand. Her eyes looking at He Jian were filled with fear and panic, something that He Jian saw clearly. He couldn''t help but frown seeing this. "Lan, what happened?"

    He Jian was startled to see that Mo Ron was actually scared of him. What happened? It was not the first time he had touched her. Though in the past it had always been when she was so vulnerable and he tried tofort her in his arms but still��this reaction of Mo Ron, it bothered him a lot. On the other hand, Mo Ron took deep breaths as she tried topose herself. After she had seen Shen Yiling yesterday, though she showed as if nothing affected her, there had been a great change inside Mo Ron''s heart. Something that He Couldn''t see and he didn''t even have any way to know about this. He was clueless about what was going on inside Mo Ron''s heart. She again had created a big wall around her heart that surrounded itpletely because Shen Yiling''s appearance reminded her of all those moments when she suffered in her past life.

    She didn''t want to suffer again. He Jian and Shen Yiling ��they were destined and made for each other so she should hold her heart closer to herself not letting anyone affect her and continue to go down the path she had decided to choose for this life. Only her family��their happiness she wanted only that and nothing else. The whole night, Mo Ron had thought about this only and she had concluded that afterpleting her internship she would try to meet He Jian as little as possible. She didn''t want to depend on him again��just like in her past life. The beginning of it started from this morning itself when she decided to take the bus for He Corporation. With a nk face, Mo Ron looked at He Jian. She swallowed and immediately felt how dry her throat was. Licking her dry lips, she asked He Jian politely.

    "Mr. He, do you need something?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A deep frown still marred He Jian''s face. His heart was filled with many questions but he couldn''t bear to ask anything seeing how pale Mo Ron''s face was. Why was she so scared? What was she so scared of?

    However, He Jian suppressed all those questions and shook his head. "You can leave."

    He said a little gently this time. Mo Ron was relieved and immediately left the office. Mo Ron''s heart had a change but she was also clueless about He Jian''s change of heart. She was clueless that He Jian had already started liking her. So much so that he was not going to let her go just like that. For her, he had gone against his friend, Shen Weisheng also.

    After half an hour when Mo Ron came back, He Jian still didn''t ask any questions. He just sneaked a few nces at her face as she noted down in her notebook whatever important he told her. After Mo Ron left the office, he sighed helplessly and finally called the only person, he thought could help him.

 Chapter 379 Will He Jian Coax Mo Roulan?

    Chapter 379 Will He Jian Coax Mo Ron?

    Fang Zhihan was surprised when he saw that He Jian was calling him. Immediately, he slid the screen to answer the call and said "Woah! These days you keep remembering me, Jian."

    He Jian however, directly stated the purpose of his call. "Lan is angry at me."

    Fang Zhihan went silent and then he suddenly chuckled. Of course, it was about Mo Ron. He didn''t feel bad, instead, he felt happy. Finally, He Jian was thinking about something else other than business. So how could he not be happy as a friend for him!

    However, the thing that was funny was that he would call him regarding these matters as if he was a rtionship counselor. "What did you do to make her angry?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Fang Zhihan asked curiously. "I scolded her."

    He Jian answered and Fang Zhihan frowned. ording to his understanding, Mo Ron would not just be angry at He Jian because the man scolded her. "I see."

    Fang Zhihan noddedhis head and asked again

    "What did you scold her about?"

    "She reached the officete so I scolded her."

    Fang Zhihan sighed on the other end. He just knew that He Jian would not tell him everything just like this so he chose the other way. "So you scolded her and she got angry at you because of this. How can she behave like this with you, Jian! She is so ��"

    "Zhihan!"

    Sure enough, H e Jian''s cold voice interrupted Fang Zhihan amidst his words and he said coldly. "Lan is not at fault. It was me who did wrong."

    Fang Zhihan rolled his eyes. That was what he wanted to know. What wrong He Jian did to make Mo Ron angry. "What did you do?"

    Fang Zhihan asked the same question and this time He Jian finally answered in a more direct and precise way. "She didn''te to thepany in my car yesterday. She chose the bus so I felt angry and scolded her foringte and not taking this internship seriously."

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You scolded her just because she didn''t want toe in your car."

    "Yes."

    He Jian''s one-word answer made Fang Zhihan unable to decide whether he shouldugh or cry. Why did he feel that He Jian still thinks that whatever he did was right!

    "Jian, that''s not how you behave with a girl you want to marry."

    Fang Zhihan said helplessly and He Jian frowned in confusion as a thoughtful expression graced his face.

    "I don''t feel that it is safe for her to use the bus."

    He Jian tried to defend himself. However, Fang Zhihan still tsked and said "Then you could have tried to make her understand the same thing. If you will talk to her so coldly as you talk to your employees then she, of course, would be hurt. And you are scolding her because she refused toe inside your car. Jian, that''s not how things work. Mo Ron is a girl. You need to coax a girl��make her understand your feelings, she will agree gradually if she will find you right." Fang Zhihan couldn''t help but pull his cors slightly as he finished. He himself didn''t know that he could say these words. He Jian was silent for a long time before he asked hesitantly. "How do you coax ��"

    He had never done it! After all, he was not a yboy like Fang Zhihan. Only a few people knew but Fang Zhihan used to be a big yboy during his school times until the man suddenly changed his ways one day and decided to be a doctor. A profession that waspletely different from what anyone in his family had ever chosen!

    Though he faced many difficulties including opposition from his family, he still built a long chain of hospitals in City H as well as City S that was run by him entirely. "Coaxing a girl��"

    Fang Zhihan smirked slightly as he continued to teach He Jianter how he should coax Mo Ron. Inside his heart, he thought silently. This was going to be interesting. He Jian coaxing a girl��was not something that should be written in the history of the world!

    .

    .

    .

    When Shen Yiling reached the next day in the office, she immediately picked a few files from her table, and then she went towards the table where Mo Ron was sitting yesterday. "Hey, you��"

    She called out Mo Ron haughtily. Mo Ron was busy making He Jian''s schedule for the next day when a pile of flies was suddenly thumped on her table making her close her eyes for a moment because she was startled. With a nk face, she raised her head to look at the owner whom she had already recognized by her voice. Mo Ron could feel it. It was easier than yesterday. At least a little bit. Yesterday when she had faced Shen Yiling, she had wanted to run away because she was scared that she would do something that would be very unreasonable in other people''s eyes. Shen Yiling of her past life had killed her child. So how could Mo Ron have any other feelings except anguish and hatred for Shen Yiling inside her heart? At the same time, Shen Yilling''s presence had scared her. It still scared her because Mo Ron had noticed that Shen Youlin''s presence had always brought the worst self out of her nature. A part of her that got jealous, angry, and filled with hatred��.a part that she never wanted to see. Refusing to pay attention to the plethora of emotions that was going on inside her heart, Mo Ron stood up from her table and said emotionlessly. "Yes, Ma''am."

    Shen Yiling was very satisfied seeing this. That was how Mo Ron was supposed to behave in front of her. After all, she is going to be He Jian''s wife soon.

    Shen Yiling smiled smugly and pointing at the files on Mo Ron''s desk, she said "You read these files and mark the errors as well as the conditions that are not in thepany''s favor."

    After finishing her words, Shen Yiling blew air on her nails haughtily and then left from there. Leaving Mo Ron to do the job that she was supposed to do.

 Chapter 380 Mo Roulan Finds Facing He Jian Tiring

    Chapter 380 Mo Ron Finds Facing He Jian Tiring

    Shen Yiling had expected that Mo Ron woulde back to her office to hand over the files she had given to her. Keeping this thing in her mind, she had thought that if it really happened then she would use this opportunity to humiliate Mo Ron in front of everyone. She had thought that she would say that a new intern whom she was generously giving the chance of learning something new refused her generosity and behaved arrogantly with her by returning back those files. However, Mo Ron didn''t do any such thing so Shen Youlin soon came to know that she was very wrong in judging Mo Ron this time. In fact, this judgment waspletely based on how Mo Ron had behaved with her yesterday when she had asked her to mop the floor after she had thrown that coffee cup on the floor intentionally. On the other hand, Mo Ron was seriously looking into the files that Shen Yiling had given to her. Mo Ron had indeed felt exasperated and speechless by Shen Yiling''s behavior. She knew very well that this kind of job must not be hers because Chu Feng had told her very well what and what not she was supposed to do. She was indeed going to ignore the files that Shen Yiing had thrown on her table but then she suddenly thought the opposite after she had finished making He Jian''s schedule for tomorrow. She was free so she casually picked one of the files and started reading. Mo Rn had never read this kind of file before so the terms andnguage all felt a little new to her even though she could understand everything. However, her curiosity and interest to know more kept her looking into those files. Slowly she also picked a pencil from her table and started to underline a few things that she couldn''t understandpletely or she thought could and should be turned in their favor. These kinds of things ��though she had studied in her sybus, it was still new to her as an intern. She had to search a few terms on herptop but still, a little bit of it stayed out of her mind as she couldn''t understand how exactly this deal was beneficial for He Corporation. Thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy! That was what Mo Ron thought when she saw the statistics, money loss that was more than profit and many other things. When she finished reading those files, Mo Ro noticed that it was already past lunchtime. She was surprised as she didn''t even get to know how her time passed. When she got to know about her work yesterday, Mo Ron thought that it was very less and she would only get bored unless He Jian needed to go out somewhere or wanted her help with something. However, today she didn''t feel bored at all. Instead, she felt a little satisfaction inside her heart. Though her mind was full of questions, she was still feeling as if she had used her time on something useful.

    Mo Ron really wanted to ask someone the questions she had inside her mind but as she looked at the people who were working on their seats silently, she couldn''t bear to do so. Though they introduced themselves to her yesterday, Mo Ron had noticed that they were very busy. It seems quite normal for them to miss their lunchtime as they did the same yesterday as well today. And hence she didn''t even get to know when lunchtime passed. Mo Ron sighed. She was only a little hungry but she didn''t want to eat alone like yesterday. It made her feel very lonely. In this life, she would also try not to have the three meals alone because it would always remind her of her past self who would sit inside that shabby and small apartment and stuff her mouth with the food just for the sake of her child and continue living. So Mo Ron thought that she could endure the hunger and she decided to skip lunch.

    And she opened those files again to read them again. This time she understood better than before though still notpletely. Almost an hourter, Mo Ron received a call. The phone ced on her table rang and she immediately picked it up without letting it disturb other people''s work. "Come to the office."

    It was He Jian.

    Though Mo Ron had assured herself that He Jian didn''t affect her any longer, her face still went a little pale when she heard his cold voice. There were many things that shed in front of her eyes. And one of them was a person ��none other than Shen Yiling. After seeing Shen Yiling in He Corporation, it had be difficult to keep Shen Yiling separate from He Jian. She had engraved inside her mind very neatly that both of them were really destined. Whether it was her past life or her present life, she would find both of them together.

    Mo Ron licked her dry lips as she suddenly realized that she had not given any answer so she said hurriedly "Yes, Mr. He."

    And then she put down the phone. With a nk face, Mo Ron picked up her diary and pen from the table and then proceeded toward He Jian''s office. She wished that this time she would not let her emotions take control of herself.

    These days it was bing more and more difficult to keep a check on her mind and heart for her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While getting out of that spacious room that had a few tables including hers, Mo Ron suddenly looked towards her table with longing in her eyes. She suddenly missed thest few hours because they kept her busy��her mind busy and free from these rubbish and heart-depressing thoughts. She suddenly thought that it was too tiring to face He Jian.

    Somehow Mo Ron had understood what was her escape. However, in the end, she knew that for now, she needed to go to He Jian''s office and face him.

 Chapter 381 He Jians Unsuccessful Coaxing

    Chapter 381 He Jian''s Unsessful Coaxing

    Inside his office, He Jian looked at the bouquet of flowers that was ced on his table. It had yellow roses. Though Fang Zhihan asked him to get red roses, He Jian was more wise than him and hence decided to go with yellow roses. He immediately sat straight when the door of his office was knocked. He cleared his throat before he said "Come in."

    He Jian put a nonchnt expression on his face as he hurriedly started working on hisptop. The sound of footsteps sounded inside the office and He Jian soon heard Mo Ron''s soft voice. "Mr. He, what do I need to do?"

    He Jian''s fingers that were continuously tapping the keys of the keyboard stopped suddenly. He stared at the screen that had a person''s name and that person was none other than the girl who was standing in front of him. Lan

    Lan

    Lan

    Unconsciously he didn''t even get to know when he started to type Mo Ron''s name on the document file. With one finger on a key, he immediately deleted all the typed words as if he was afraid that Mo Roukan would suddenly peek at theptop screen and find his stupid deeds. Clearing his throat again, He Jian said emotionlessly as he looked at Mo Ron.

    "These flowers��are for you."

    Mo Ron''s face was nk as she looked down at the bouquet of yellow roses on the table and then at He Jian who had already started to do his work again on hisptop. She again snaked a nce at the flowers and then at He Jian hoping that he would rify what exactly he meant by his words. However, he never turned to look in her direction after saying those few words in his emotionless voice. If Fang Zhihan had been here and seen this then he would have constantly beaten his forehead with his own hands countless times. While teaching He Jian the tricks of coaxing a girl, he forgot to tell him that he (He Jian) was supposed to put at least a small and gentle smile on his lips in front of Mo Ron. However, this thing was very normal in Fang Zhihan''s eyes and hence it never came to his mind that he should be telling even this thing to He Jian. However, Fang Zhihan forgot the person whom he was teaching was He Jian whose emotional quotient was so low that it took him so many years to know that his feelings towards Mo Ron were not the kind of feelings he used to think of. It was more than what he used to think. So how could He Jian, who had never thought about any other girl that way, could learn just like this how he should coax a girl! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Mo Roon sighed exasperatedly suddenly while looking down at the ground. She closed her eyes for a moment before she suddenly raised her head and asked He Jian. "Mr. He, who do you need me to send these to?"

    She would obviously not think that those flowers were for her. Indeed, she felt that He Jian would suddenly ask her to send these flowers to Shen Yiling. A pinch ��just a little bit of pain Mo Ron felt inside her heart but she ignored it as if it was never there. Though the roses were yellow, the concept of him sending flowers to someone else didn''t settle well with her but she didn''t have any say in this. Mo Ron spoke thest few words to herself over and over again as she waited for He Jian''s answer. It didn''t matter to whom he wanted her to send these flowers��her job was to just send these flowers. On the other hand, He Jian looked at Mo Ron with a nk face suddenly. As he looked at Mo Ron''s equally nk face, frustration suddenly shed through He Jian''s eyes. Did he not say just now that the flowers were for her?

    Then why was she asking him whom he wanted to send these flowers to! "No one."

    He Jian lowered his head suddenly. He suddenly felt very awkward and a little stupid. It was something he had never done before and when for the first time he did, he could feel that he just couldn''t do it. Why is it that when Fang Zhihan had said it he had found it very easy but now it seemed very difficult to him? The frustration and irritation could clearly be seen on He Jian''s face as he said suddenly

    "Just throw them in the dustbin."

    Mo Ron frowned in confusion as she looked at He Jian trying to confirm whether whatever he was saying, he really meant it or not. However, she also felt very frustrated when he started working on hisptop again so she silently picked the flowers from the table and then left the office to do the asked work. However, outside the office, when Mo Ron was about to throw the flowers inside the dustbin, she stopped suddenly. She looked at the yellow roses and thought of the empty vase ced on her table. The roses were very beautiful so Mo Ron thought for a moment and decided to use them to put inside that empty vase. When she stepped inside the room again to walk to her table, the girl who sat at the other table suddenly raised her head to look at her.

    Surprise shed through the girl''s eyes when she saw the yellow roses in Mo Ron''s hands. "Mo Ron, had you not gone to the boss'' office just now?"

    "Yes."

    Mo Ron nodded her head as she replied with a confused face. However when she saw the girl''s suspicious gaze on the flowers in her hands, "Ah��these flowers, he asked me to throw inside the dustbin but I liked them very much so I didn''t want to throw them."

    Mo Ron exined as she walked towards her table and started to put a few flowers in the vase. The girl nodded her head in understanding and whispered

    "They are indeed beautiful."

    The conversation attracted other people''s attention. One of the male employees also looked towards the flowers and chuckled suddenly "What do you think? Are those flowers being sent by some girl to the boss?"

    The people inside the room chuckled suddenly when they understood what the male employee was trying to imply while Mo Ron froze amidst her actions. She looked at the flowers and suddenly didn''t like them very much. However, she also knew that if she decided to throw them now, her actions would be very peculiar in everyone''s eyes. So she could only bite her lips and put those roses in the vase silently.

    Inside her heart, she couldn''t help but say. She should have just thrown them away!

 Chapter 382 Will Mo Roulan Go With He Jian?

    382 Will Mo Ron Go With He Jian?

    After Mo Ron came back from He Jian''s office, she could hardly concentrate on anything. Whenever she would try, her eyes would go to the yellow roses ced in that vase and she would start to wonder who exactly gave He Jian those flowers. Could it be Shen Yiling? She would wonder but then would smile bitterly as she would think that if it was really Shen Youlin then He Jian would not have thrown away these flowers like this. Amidst her thoughts, Mo Ron suddenly realized that she should not be thinking about all this. In fact, she should not be so curious to know the answer to the question that who gave these flowers to He Jian in the first ce.

    Angry at herself, she picked those files that she had already read twice and started to read them again. But again it proved to be very difficult to concentrate on anything. The rest of the time until the office hours ended passed just like this. However by the ending hour, Mo Ron had finally found something that could help her in keeping her mind busy. She started to research the fashion designingpanies and she didn''t even get to know when the people who were sitting in the same room started to leave. Now Mo Ron was sitting inside her room alone but she was so lost in reading whatever herptop screen was showing her that she never noticed this fact. Her eyes were filled with brightness as she read about those famous fashion designers. She also wished to be there one day��amongst one of them. "Sit a little far away."

    Mo Ron flinched when she heard the cold voice in the silent room suddenly. She hurriedly shut down theptop as if she was watching or reading something that someone else should not know about and then she swiftly turned around to look at the owner of that cold voice. "What are��"

    Mo Ron halted amidst her question when she suddenly looked around the room. It was very rare for He Jian toe to this side of the floor.

    The girl who sat closer to her table had told her this and hence Mo Ron was not expecting He Jian to be there. Because in her eyes, he would never make an exception for her and she would like that to stay that way or that was what she thought. Hence she was surprised when she saw He Jian was standing right in front of her when she was still inside the room. However, when she looked around the room and found that there was no one except her, she was more shocked. "Where did everyone go?"

    Her question came out a little louder than she had expected and when she realized this, her cheeks went red because of the embarrassment. She cleared her throat to remove the awkwardness she was feeling and looked at He Jian waiting for him to answer her question. On the other hand, He Jian sighed helplessly when he saw that Mo Ron really looked clueless to where everyone was. Even Chu Feng who was standing behind his boss looked a little surprised as well as amused. "What were you looking at to be so busy and stay ignorant about your surroundings?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He Jian asked with a deep frown on his forehead. Mo Ron smiled sheepishly but didn''t answer the question and He Jian looked at her silently seeing her smart actions. However, he was happy that she was behaving better than this morning so he didn''t try to press her to answer his question instead he said gently. "Sit a little far away from theptop otherwise your eyes would get affected."

    Mo Ron immediately nodded her head. Everything about yesterday''s scolding and afternoon''s flowers seemed to be forgotten by her as at this moment, she was busier trying to hide what exactly she was reading on theptop during office hours instead of working. Fortunately, He Jian didn''t ask anything else and said in his usual emotionless voice that was a little gentle because of Mo Ron. "Let''s go. We need to leave for He Mansion."

    The sheepish smile from Mo Ron''s lips was immediately wiped away. She remembered that tonight she was supposed to go to He Mansion for dinner with He family but she didn''t want to go. And even if she needed to go, she wouldn''t go by He Jian''s car. Mo Ron''s clenched her fists as she gathered her courage and looked at He Jian''s cold face before saying "Mr. He, I won''t trouble you. I will go by bus."

    Mo Ron''s throat went dry when she saw He Jian''s blue eyes getting cold and then suddenly a smile on his lips. Though he was smiling, she could see that he didn''t look amused at all. She swallowed. It was easy yesterday because she had left the He Corporation silently. She didn''t have to say anything to He Jian face to face. At the dining table also, there was Shen Youlin with her who managed everything well ��at least now that was what she thought. However now she had to say it directly to He Jian and she could feel her courage diminishing facing his cold blue eyes. Was it fear? Mo Ron wondered as she tried to avoid looking into those blue eyes. She didn''t know or perhaps a part of her heart actually knew but she refused to recognize it. She still felt very weak in front of him. Those blue eyes were still able to control her very nicely. That beautiful face ��especially those beautiful lips ��if he said anything to her then she would feel forced to do so. It had be a habit of hers, something she no longer wished to have. Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard He Jian asking her. "And how will you go there even if you wish to go by bus? Do you know where it is?"

    He Jian asked Mo Ron with an amusement filled smile ying on his lips and Mo Ron''s mind went nk for a moment.

 Chapter 383 You Are Not Allowed To Run Away

    383 You Are Not Allowed To Run Away

    He Jian''s eyes narrowed as he saw the young girl sitting on the chair looking around the office with uncertainty. She was looking around everywhere except him ��as if these four walls were going to give her the answer to his question that she would give to himter. He had actually not expected her to refuse to go with him even now. In fact, he had thought that this opportunity would be the best chance for him to break the cold ice between them. However, now it seemed that Mo Ron was still very angry. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was after a few moments the girl finally looked at him and said softly "You can tell me the address."

    Then as if afraid that he will give some sort of excuse, Mo Ron said immediately "I promise that I will reach it at the correct time."

    Even if she would need to do the taxi individually, she would just go to He Mansion on time and not anger him again because of reachingte. Mo Ron didn''t want to give He Jian any chance to scold her again. Satisfied with her ns and thoughts, she nodded her head lightly to herself. It was perfect. However, He Jian didn''t seem to be agreeing with Mo Ron. His cold blue eyes narrowed as he looked at the girl who seemed to be very satisfied with her ns and he chuckled suddenly ��because of anger and frustration. He had had it enough now. Thinking this, he suddenly stepped closer and then held Mo Ron''s wrist to make her get up from the chair. Mo Ron was already startled when she heard He Jian''s cold chuckle and she was left more startled when she felt his cold, gentle but firm touch on her wrist. Her heartbeat quickened slightly as she felt it and it took her a moment to realize that she should be struggling to free herself as they were getting out of the office. What if anyone saw them like this!

    Eyes wide, Mo Ron whispered sharply.

    "Mr. He, what are you doing? Mr. He��" Mo Ron''s whisper died down just like that because He Jian pretended as if he never heard it. Panicked, Mo Ron looked around, and then she suddenly held the door with her other hand so that she would be able to stop He Jian from moving. And as she expected, He Jian stopped. But it was not because he was not able to pull Mo Ron away but it was because he didn''t want her to get any kind of injury by pulling her away forcefully. He looked speechless as he looked at Mo Ron who was stubbornly holding the handle of the door like a child who didn''t wish to go with him.

    "Lan��leave the door."

    He Jian said calmly but still, Mo Ron couldn''t help but swallow. Her hand almost left the handle as he had asked her to do but just at thest moment, she held it more firmly and shook her head while saying. "I won''t."

    "I want to go by bus."

    He Jian narrowed his eyes again. The hell he will let her travel by those buses. In the afternoon, he had read a few articles about girls traveling in buses and what He Jian concluded, in the end, was that he would not let Mo Ron travel by bus at all. "You won''t be going by bus."

    He Jian said calmly again and very firmly. Mo Ron couldn''t help but frown at his words. "Who are you to stop him?"

    The question immediately silenced the already silent hall ��but this time it was a different kind of silence. Mo Ron noticed that He Jian''s face looked nk. Even Chu Feng who was standing a few steps away watching everything with a nk face decided to leave from there and note back until his boss would call him.

    Mo Ron noticed Chu Feng''s departure and she gulped. She almost wanted to reach out and shout for Chu Feng to stop for her. Though he was also He Jian''s loyal assistant and won''t be any helpful for her, she still wanted him to stay when here she was standing alone in front of He Jian. However, she didn''t want to leave the door handle also so she held it stubbornly and pretended as if she was not nervous at all. But when He Jian suddenly stepped closer and asked her

    "You want to know who I am to you?"

    She still couldn''t control herself from expressing the shock and nervousness she was feeling inside her heart. Her eyes were wide as she stared at his face that was so close to her. The small distance between them seemed to be very small to Mo Ron and she unconsciously stepped back, however, He Jian again didn''t seem to agree with her and decreased that small distance also. Mo Ron breathed heavily as she felt his warm breaths falling down on her cheeks.

    She felt a different kind of tickling in the lower part of her belly when she heard him humming and asking her

    "Hm��Lan tell me, do you really want to know who am I to you?"

    Mo Ron blinked her long eyshes as she licked her dry lips and raised her head to look at He Jian''s blue eyes and she inhaled sharply when she saw those intense blue eyes. There again��again she could see something iprehensible but different from before ��different from whatever she had seen there before in those blue eyes. When He Jian parted his lips, her eyes unconsciously fell on them and she heard him holding her chin in a gentle but firm hold as he told her in his deep voice "I really want to tell you ��but I am afraid that I will scare you. So tell me do you want to know?"

    Caressing the soft skin under his finger, He Jian smiled as he looked into Mo Ron''s ck brown eyes and said gently "You are not allowed to run away once you know the answer. Tell me do you still want to know the answer?"

 Chapter 384 Lanlan Is Angry At CEO He!

    384 Lan Is Angry At CEO He!

    "You are not allowed to run away once you know the answer. Tell me do you still want to know the answer?" Mo Ron gulped as the words repeated inside her mind again and again. He Jian''s blue eyes in her sight was so gentle and seducing that she could find no words to say. She instead felt an urge to run away at the same time she wished to stay there and look into his beautiful eyes. How long has it been since she saw them so closelyst!

    "Lan��"

    When he whispered her name in that gentle and deep husky voice��Mo Ron shivered slightly. Thest time he had called her like this was perhaps on that night in her past life. In that hotel room when he had made love to her. Though that night had passed so fast and in a frenzy, Blur memories were still very fresh inside her mind. The remembrance of that night unconsciously made her throat dry as well as scared.

    So when He Jian asked her again,

    "Tell me do you want to know?"

    Mo Ron whispered "No��"

    She didn''t wish to know. At that moment, she didn''t even know what she was refusing. But she just wanted to say ''no''. No��that was what she should have said that night. Then perhaps she would never have suffered from the pain of losing her precious child. He Jian frowned as he seemed to sense the change in Mo Ron. Her face was a little pale and when he finally saw a little focus in her eyes, she left the door handle and pushed his chest a little firmly with both of her hands.

    "Step away."

    Mo Ron whispered breathlessly and He Jian immediately stepped away. Worry and concern shed across his eyes. Did he scare her? He Jian cursed inside his mind when he thought of this. For now, he decided not to say anything. When he looked back at Mo Ron''s nk face, his heart was filled with regret. Suppressing the urge to hug her in his arms andfort her, he instead held her hand and started to move towards the elevator. Mo Ron didn''t struggle this time. Her head was lowered as she let herself be pulled by He Jian inside the elevator. There was a thick silence inside the elevator��the silence He Jian couldn''t endure.

    For the first time, the silence was bothering him. He looked at the silent young girl standing by his side and cleared his throat before asking "How was your day at the office today?"

    The question made Mo Rone out of her trance. Her face was still a little pale but when she registered what He Jian just asked her, the memory of those yellow flowers shed in her mind and her voice came out a little cold as she answered

    "It was very good."

    Her hands however were clenched tightly forming two small fists as she stared ahead without saying anything else. He Jian, obviously sensed the coldness in her voice and his heart sank. "Lan��are you angry at me?''

    He asked helplessly. Mo Ron eyes narrowed. Angry��the hell she was. Why would she be angry!

    She was very happy. The girls were giving him flowers and he was going to marry Shen Yiling very soon��so she was happy!

    It is just that her way of showing her happiness was a little different. Thought Mo Ron inside her heart as she stepped out of the elevator pulling her hand out of He Jian''s hold as soon as the elevator doors opened. On the other hand, He Jian looked at her back with a confused face. Why was she saying otherwise when she clearly looked so angry!

    With the same expression on his face, he stepped out of the elevator to follow Mo Ron. His pace quickened when he saw that instead of going towards the car where Chu Feng was waiting for them, Mo Ron was walking in some other direction and where she was going, she won''t even be able to exit from there. Thye hade from the back gate of thepany that opened in the garage and Mo Ron had never stepped out from there. So it was obvious that she couldn''t find her way out of the huge garage. He Jian walked fast and immediately held Mo Ron''s arm who also slowed down as she seemed to realize that she was going the wrong way after seeing the wall in front of her a few steps away. "Lan, where are you going? The car is there."

    He Jian said gently as he held her hand and started to pull her gently towards the car. However, Mo Ron frowned again when she remembered those yellow flowers. The fact that some girl had given those flowers to him bothered her a lot. "I will go by bus."

    She said sullenly as she tried to pull her hand out of his hold again. He Jian frowned deeply. This time when he turned around to look at Mo Ron, he had a serious expression on his face. Mo Ron also sensed this and swallowed a little. How could she forget that the one whom she was trying to deny was He Jian!

    Once he would have this strictness in his eyes��like the one with which a parent would look at her child who was pulling up some nonsense acts, she would always find herself unable to refuse him. Sure enough, he said something the same that she had heard from him in her past life too. When was it!

    Mo Ron tried to remember! Perhaps it was when she had found out about his and Shen Yiling''s engagement. That night also, she had refused to go back to the He Mansion with him for the first time. However, unaware of her feelings, he had strictly told her this. And suppressing her anger, she had silently sat inside the car like a good girl. But her anger had notsted for a long time because she had soone to know that He Jian was going to step back from this engagement that was decided by his family.

    "Lan, don''t behave like a child. No matter how much you wish, I won''t let you travel in those buses ��especially at this time."

    Why should she travel on the bus when they had a car!

    He Jian had wanted to say ignoring the advantages that public transport brings to a Country or the world. He had clearly read on the inte about them while reading the disadvantages and dangerous risks he read but he very smartly put them aside for now because the former things seemed to agree with his wish of having Mo Ron with him in his car. Because CEO He would always stay CEO He!

    In the end, Mo Ron sat inside He Jian''s car. Sitting on the back seat, she looked out of the car''s window with a small pout on her lips. All the while during the silent ride, she never looked at He Jian who was looking at her every few seconds. Exactly five minutes after the car started, He Jian could no longer endure the silence. Mo Ron was not even looking at him and it made him feel very frustrated. "Lan��"

    He called out with a deep frown on his forehead which went deeper when he saw that she still didn''t turn to look at him. "Lan��" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He called out again. When Mo Ron still didn''t turn her head to look at him, He Jian moved his sharp and cold eyes to look at the rearview mirror. Chu Feng who was admiring Mo Ron for her courage immediately lowered his head and pressed the button and a partition immediately appeared between the front and back seat of the car. After that, He Jian finally turned to look at Mo Ron again. He rested his head on the window seat and silently looked at Mo Ron. His eyes stayed more on the pout on Mo Ron''s pink and soft lips. An amused smile graced his lips when he saw the frown on her forehead. She could feel his gaze on herself. Sure enough, after a whole two minutester, Mo Ron finally turned to look at He Jian and said sullenly "Stop doing this."

    He Jian raised his eyebrows and said innocently. "But what did I do?"

    Mo Ron narrowed her eyes as she looked at He Jian and said "You were staring at me. Stop doing that."

    Mo Ron was not able to understand what was wrong with He Jian today. Even in the office��that close, they had never been that close to each other except those few times when she had been crying and he hadforted her. And even now he was openly staring at her. She couldn''t understand at all what was going on!

    However, He Jian just smiled innocently at her question��the smile that again made Mo Ron''s heart skip a beat. "Was I?"

    She looked away from his face when he asked her this question. She couldn''t really argue when he was not ready to ept.

    With a confused mind, she turned to look out of the window again. And again she could feel He Jian''s intense gaze. In the span of a few moments, Mo Ron started to have chaotic thoughts inside her heart. The consciousness that she used to feel in her past life returned with a great force.

 Chapter 385 The Dinner At He Mansion

    Chapter 385 The Dinner At He Mansion

    The car driving to He Mansion on the slightly busy roads was filled with silence. He Jian sighed helplessly when he didn''t get any reaction from Mo Ron anymore. The girl was too intelligent sometimes, he thought as he smiled helplessly unaware of what was going on inside Mo Ron''s mind. Mo Ron sighed in relief when she felt that He Jian was no longer looking at her. She turned her head slightly and saw him looking at his phone. Mo Ron didn''t know suddenly whether she was disappointed or relieved because soon the image of those yellow flowers started to bother her again. Who gave him those flowers!

    The car reached He Mansion with this silence only. It was Mo Ron who stepped out of the car as soon as it stopped while He Jian who was putting down his phone, ready to get out of the car and go to the other side to open the door for her looked at her back with surprised eyes. A momentter, he sighed as he got out of the car. It seems that she was very angry. It made him wonder just what should he do to have his Lan back!

    Last night, after hearing Shen Weisheng''s words inside the balcony, He Jian had thought that slowly and slowly he should start letting Mo Ron know about his feelings. However, after seeing her reaction today he didn''t know whether it would be a wise decision or not. The thoughts stopped and amusement shed inside He Jian''s eyes when he saw Mo Ron looking at the huge mansion with a nk face. It almost seemed to He Jian that she would have gone without him inside the mansion right now if only it was not He Mansion. His eyes shed with indulgence when he saw the trace of fear in her eyes. He Jian didn''t me Mo Ron for that. He med his grandfather who humiliated Mo Ron that day. He knew that she was scared and unwilling to attend this dinner. He had seen it in the morning itself but he still wanted her to attend it. Because He Jian knew that he couldn''t really let Mo Ron dislike his family when he had the intention of having her as his life partner. And his grandfather had already started to ept Mo Ron''s presence in his life so He Jian didn''t think that tonight''s dinner would make Mo Ron sad or feel low. "Let''s go inside, hm?"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard He Jian''s deep voice from her side. She was startled as she turned her head to look at him. The fear from her eyes was immediately hidden from her and she looked at He Jian''s hand that was stretched out in her direction with uncertainty in her eyes. Moving her eyes to look at his face, she tried toprehend whether he really wanted her to put her hand in his hand. However, instead of taking his hand back, He Jian signed her to look at his hand again. A momentter, with uncertainty flickering in her eyes, Mo Ron put her hand in He Jian''s hand. She was actually confused as they started to proceed towards the Mansion''s gates. The thought that He Jian had started to like her and that''s why he was doing all this never came to her mind because Mo Ron could never imagine He Jian having that kind of feelings for herself. She had made that mistake once and she was never going to do the same mistake again. So when they were about to enter the mansion, she stopped suddenly and looked at He Jian. "Are we going to enter like this?"

    He Jian couldn''t help but frown at the question and asked the question that he had inside his heart.

    "Why can''t we enter like this?"

    Mo Ron opened and closed her mouth, unable to find the words. Was it not obvious that they should not enter like this?

    This is how a couple is supposed to enter, isn''t it? And they were not a couple. She looked away in frustration and silently slid out her hand from He Jian''s hold. He Jian''s frown went deeper seeing this. He was about to stretch out his hand to hold Mo Ron''s hand again when a soft voice sounded

    "Brother Jian." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He Jian''s eyes were cold and indifferent when he turned his head to look at the front but Mo Ron''s whole body went still. Even before turning her head to look at the owner of the voice, she knew who it was.

    But what was Shen Yiling doing here?

    But then she smiled bitterly. Why would not Shen Yiling be here? She and He Jian were going to get married soon. In fact, it was she who should not have been here. She inhaled sharply when she gathered her courage and finally looked at Shen Yiling for the second time on the same day. It should not have been that difficult after two days but it was. As Mo Ron looked at Shen Yiling, she suddenly could see the difference between her and Shen Yiling. Dressed in a beautiful dress, already beautiful Shen Yiling with an oval face, doe-shaped eyes, a button-shaped nose, and rosy lips, she looked no less beautiful than an angel. She suddenly felt a little conscious of her own dress. It was a little funny how Shen Yiling''s mind was filled with the same kind of thoughts. However, she was envious of Mo Ron. Even in such a simple dress, Mo Ron looked very beautiful. However, Shen Yiling tried to assure herself that beauty didn''t matter that much. The branded clothes that she wore��Mo Ron''s family couldn''t afford them and that was what made her perfect for He Jian. She of course was more perfect than Mo Ron for He Jian!

    With a smug smile on her lips, Shen Yiling moved her eyes to look at He Jian. Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she tried to see any kind of familiarity in He Jian''s cold and indifferent eyes. However, He Jian''s eyes were so emotionless as he looked at Shen Yiling that she couldn''t help but feel that perhaps he didn''t even recognize her. Shen Yiling swallowed the sorrow she felt inside her heart and stepped forward to introduce herself. "Brother Jian��"

    However, before she couldplete her words, another voice sounded in the living room of He Mansion. "Jian is here!"

    Grandfather He''s loud voice sounded and soon the sound of footsteps was heard. "Ha��I know that you wille!"

    Saying this, Grandfather He walked past Shen Yiling and walked toward his grandson. When he looked at Mo Ron, his lips had a wide grin and his eyes narrowed as he said "Girl Ron, you are also heree,e inside. This old man had wanted to see you for so long."

    Mo Ron''s eyes shed with surprise as she noticed the huge change in Grandfather He''s behavior. This was not what she was expecting. Her attention waspletely diverted from Shen Yiling as she was pulled inside by Grandfather He. He Jian was satisfied with the old man''s behavior and followed them silently. All this while, he never looked at Shen Yiling whose eyes were following his every move.

    Her fists were clenched tightly as she noticed that his whole attention was on Mo Ron. She came out of her trance only when she heard Grandfather He calling her. "Yiling,e inside."

    Shen Yiling red at Grandfather He''s back silently as she stomped her feet and started to walk inside.

    Mo Ron''s arm was held by Grandfather He as they walked further inside the mansion. Her eyes went nk again when she saw He Zhuang sitting on the couch who stood up when he saw them enter. Grandfather He also stopped walking. She suddenly remembered that she had not even greeted He Zhuang in the morning because she was too lost in her past life memories. It still took her a long time to open her mouth and say

    "Hello, Mr. He."

    She could only say this as she didn''t know whether she should call him Uncle or not. After all, they were not that familiar. However, He Jian who was standing by Mo Ron''s side didn''t like this.

    Mr. He��that was what Mo Ron called him. She should not be calling some other person by the same name even if that person was his own father. So he said "Call him Uncle."

    The living room went silent for a moment. It was Grandfather He who chortled loudly first. However, He Zhuang didn''t seem to mind as he said

    "It is fine with me."

    So Mo Ron greeted He Zhuang again awkwardly "Hello, Uncle."

    He Zhuang nodded his head acknowledging the greeting while Grandfather He''s eyes narrowed suddenly. And he said sullenly.

    "Girl, you didn''t greet this old man."

    Grandfather He felt worse when he remembered how softly Mo Ron had greeted himst time. He had really liked that. So he looked at Mo Ron with expectant eyes making Mo Ron feel awkward. Everything suddenly seemed to be very different from her past life. Mo Ron could already feel that this was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 386 The Uncomfortable Dinner At He Mansion

    Chapter 386 The Ufortable Dinner At He Mansion

    The dining roomof He Mansion for the first time was lively in so many years. That was what Butler Zhao thought as he stepped inside the dining room with servants following him who put different kinds of delicious dishes on the dining table. Grandfather He was asking Mo Ron about the details of the incident that had disturbed her whole family a few days ago. Sitting on her chair, Shen Yiling looked at this scene��more like red. She was also here but she could see that Grandfather He''s whole attention was on Mo Ron only since the moment Mo Ron had stepped inside the He Mansion. She remembered the grin on his face when Mo Ron had greeted him softly and her heart was filled with anger. The old man had not smiled the same way when she had greeted him. Her eyes went red when she remembered how he wasforting herst night when she had told him that she feared��that He Jian would never ept her. That he already had someone in his life.

    That she believed that that girl was none other than Mo Ron. That''s right. Last night after Shi Fengju had left Shen Mansion, Shen Yiling had called Grandfather He about everything. The old man was the only person in He family on whom she could rely on.

    Shen Yiling knew it very well. Grandfather He had asked her the reason as to why she felt this. Responding to this question, Shen Yiling had told him that she saw Mo Ron in He Corporation and also how He Jian changed their positions and also the jobs both of them were supposed to do. However, Grandfather He had tried to assure Shen Yiling by saying that He Jian was just trying to make this internship easy for Mo Ron by doing all this. In other words, he was just repaying Mo Ron.

    However, Shen Yiling had cried her heart out on the phone and had said it again and again.

    ''She will steal Brother Jian from me."

    When the old man had noticed that Shen Yiling still didn''t seem to be concivinced, he had sighed and invited her to tonight''s dinner so that she would meet Mo Ron herself. By now, Grandfather He believed that Mo Ron was not the kind of girl and he wanted Shen Yiling to know this. Shen Yiling was left irritated by his firm trust in Mo Ron''s innocence. However one thing that she was assured with was that at least Grandfather He didn''t know anything about He Jian liking Mo Ron. And he still wanted her to marry He Jian. It had made Shen Yiling sigh in relief and she had decided to join today''s dinner. But it was not because she had wanted to see what kind of girl Mo Ron actually was, instead, it was to find out more about Mo Ron��more about how she could send her away from He Jian. Because He Jian belonged to her. Shen Yiling heard everything carefully as Mo Ron described the details of the incident that happened just a few days ago to Grandfather He. "Damn that Zhu family��Jian, have you ensured that they would never be able to reach Mo family again?"

    He Jian raised his head to look at his grandfather and nodded his head silently. His eyes then went to look at Mo Ron and he frowned seeing the dazed look on her face. She had looked the same when they had to see Xun Wen for onest time. Zhu Jidong was dead and Xun Wen had gone crazy. There was no way they would ever appear in front of Mo Ron but Mo Ron would still look this pale whenever someone would mention that incident in front of her. It was perhaps more rted to that doctor whom Mo Ron had killedto save her brother. Fang Zhihan had told He Jian as one of his friends who was a psychologist had told him the same. He Jian had really wanted to know whether Mo Ron still thinks about that incident sometimes. However, he didn''t have any way to find out so the only thing he could do was not let anyone mention that incident in front of her but here his old man was doing the same. Looking at Grandfather He coldly, he said in the same kind of voice

    "If you can''t talk about something pleasant then just sit silently and have your dinner."

    The dining room went silent at He Jian''s cold and rude words. Grandfather He''s face was red because of the anger while Mo Ron''s mouth parted slightly in shock. Shen Yiling looked the same as she looked at Grandfather He who opened and closed his mouth unable to find any words to say. So the old man was actually so powerless in He family. Shen Yiling realized suddenly and her heart was filled with shock. If He Jian could talk to his grandfather like this without any fear, then there was no guarantee that Grandfather He could really force him to marry her. The more information filled He Jian''s heart with fear. Because the only person on whom she was relying on to get He Jian was not that useful for her. Grandfather He spoke but after a very long time. "Stinky b****d, how can you talk to me like that?"

    However, He Jian just lowered his head and picked some dish for Mo Ron with his chopsticks. "Lan, here try this."

    Grandfather He was left more furious seeing how he was ignored. Infuriated, he turned his head to look at his son and called "Zhuang��" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He Zhuang raised his head with a slightly bored expression on his face and said casually.

    "Jian��"

    Hearing his father''s cold voice, He Jian said casually

    "Sorry"

    He didn''t even raise his head to apologize, making Mo Ron blink her eyes ufortable at his rude behavior.

    She saw how Grandfather still didn''t look satisfied but had to shut his mouth as if he knew that he won''t get anything more than that tofort his heart. Regardless of what kind of man Grandfather He was and how he behaved with her at their first meeting, this was not how He Jian should behave with his grandfather. The old man clearly loved him. Mo Ron had seen that day the way Grandfather He was trying to send her away from He Jian. Because he thought she was not a good girl for He Jian. However, Mo Ron also knew that she didn''t have any right to speak in these matters. So she silently lowered her head and continued to have her dinner. However, Shen Yiling seemed to find a good opportunity to win He family''s heart through her ''sensible'' words.

 Chapter 387 Grandfather Wants To Make Roulan His Granddaughter

    Chapter 387 Grandfather Wants To Make Ron His Granddaughter

    "Brother Jian, you should not talk to Grandfather He like this."

    Shen Yiling''s soft voice sounded in the dining room making the dining room deathly silent. Her beautiful face had a soft frown on her forehead as if she really didn''t like what He Jian said just now. The fork in Mo Ron''s hand paused as soon as Shen Yiling finished speaking. She swallowed as she raised her head to look at Shen Yiling''s beautiful face. Her eyes were a little nk but inside her heart, she really admired Shen Yiling''s courage. But then again, Shen Yiling had the full right to speak in these matters. After all, she was going to be He Jian''s wife soon. Thinking this, Mo Ron lowered her head again and tried to make her presence as minimal as possible. At this moment, she was starting to feel ufortable with this ongoing dinner. Grandfather He had also raised his head to look at Shen Yiling. The old man''s heart was warmed by Shen Yiling''s words in his favor but he was worried for her. The young girl didn''t know how cruel his grandson could get with his words.

    And sure enough, He Jian looked at Shen Yiling coldly and asked indifferently.

    "Who are you?"

    He Jian''s words were like a p on Shen Yiling''s face. This was already the third time now he was asking her the same question. Shen Yiling tried to smile forcefully as she asked doubtfully.

    "Brother Jian must be joking, right?"

    At this question, He Jian looked more confused and indifferent as he said "I don''t know you enough to joke with you."

    "Jian��"

    Grandfather He interrupted He Jian before he could continue with his merciless words that almost made Shen Yling''s eyes fill with tears. Now even Mo Ron was very confused as to what exactly was going on. However, she never raised her head and continued to look at her te silently. She never noticed He Zhuang on herself and then at Shen Yiling. No one could guess what he was thinking inside his heart as he looked at both the girls and then lowered his head without seeing any need to interfere in this matter. "She is Shen Yiling. How can you not recognize her?"

    Grandfather He sighed helplessly when he saw the confusion in his grandson''s eyes. But then he sighed again and looked at Shen Yiling apologetically as he tried tofort her

    "Yiling, don''t mind him. Actually, it is this old man''s fault. Jian had met you only once��at the banquet that your family had organized for your sister."

    Shen Yiling smiled tightly again. Grandfather He didn''t know but she knew very well that she had not met He Jian only once. She had appeared in front of him so many times but he still couldn''t recognize her.

    Now, what did this mean? "It''s alright, Grandpa."

    Shen Yiling said softly suppressing the hurt inside her heart.

    Grandfather He smiled seeing how sensible she was. He then looked at He Jian and said firmly "Look at her carefully and don''t you dare to say these same words next time."

    Grandfather He said. He Jian was indeed looking at Shen Yiling carefully but his eyes were very cold and a few momentster, he asked coldly. "What is she doing here? Anyone from Shen family is not allowed inside He Mansion." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The tight smile on Shen Yiling''s lips disappeared and she looked at He Jian with a shocking pair of eyes. "Jian��"

    Grandfather He frowned seeing his grandson''s cold behavior and tried to stop him.

    "Leave right now."

    He Jian said coldly and Grandfather felt angered by his rude behavior. She Yiling was invited by him and he could see clearly that He Jian was not respecting the guest he had invited.

    "It is my mansion."

    Grandfather He said coldly and continued "I will decide who wille here or not." He Jian looked his grandfather silently for a few moments and said suddenly "Then I and Lan will have to leave from here."

    Saying this, He Jian held Mo Ron''s hand who hurriedly put down the fork in her hands as she was pulled by the man. Grandfather He looked at this scene with wide eyes. Even Butler Zhao looked a little startled by the turn of events. Shen Yiling clenched her fists tightly as she noticed how He Jian was holding Mo Ron''s hand. She swallowed as she stepped in front of He Jian to block him. Looking at his beautiful face she said softly

    "Brother Jian, it is my fault. Please forgive me. Please don''t leave like this. Grandpa had been waiting for you since morning."

    He Jian, however, didn''t seem to listen to anything she said. He frowned as he stepped away from Shen Yiling. The strong scent of her perfume was very irritating and he said with a frown on his forehead. "Don''t get too close."

    Shen Yiling''s expressions stiffened hearing this and she suddenly didn''t know if she should say anything or not. Because whatever she was saying was making her feel more and more humiliated. Grandfather He shook his head seeing He Jian''s behavior again and again. His eyes however brightened and he suddenly came up with an idea. Stepping forward, he held Mo Ron''s other hand and said firmly. "She will stay for dinner. If you want then you can leave." As if afraid that He Jian would refuse, Grandfather He stepped forward and said to Mo Ron gently.

    "Girl Ron, this old man wants you to stay."

    "She won''t."

    He Jian said coldly, destroying the smile on his grandfather''s lips. Grandfather He narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

    "She will."

    After that, he looked at Mo Ron and said "Girl Ron, this old man had wanted to talk about something important with you. I have already talked it out with your mother and I just need your permission to do so."

    "I want you to be my granddaughter ��legally." And the temperature of the dining room fell down abruptly.

 Chapter 388 He Jians Refusal To Grandfather Hes Wish

    Chapter 388 He Jian''s Refusal To Grandfather He''s Wish

    The dining room was filled with ear-deafening silence. Perhaps no one had expected Grandfather He to say something like this and so suddenly. No one except Shen Yiling whose eyes were filled with hope again. It wasst night during the phone call, Grandfather He had told her that he wanted to make Mo Ron his granddaughter. He wanted to adopt her. And the good thing was that Mo Ron''s mother had already agreed to this. Shen Yiling didn''t want this to happen because having He add to Mo Ron''s name would change Mo Ron''s lifepletely. In other words, it would only make her life easier in City H. So easy that no one would dare to go against her after this and why would she want that? The person who had made her feel so much sorrow and despair, who made her doubt herself so many times should also not live happily. She didn''t want that to happen. However, she knew that in the current circumstances, this would be the best thing for her if it happened. Because if Mo Ron really did be Grandfather He''s granddaughter, then she would also be He Jian''s sister. Even though she would be his adopted sister only, they would not share a single drop of blood, in everyone''s eyes, He Jian and Mo Ron will be siblings. And hence they won''t be able to marry. Only she would marry He Jian. And hence Shen Yiling came here to help Grandfather He in this mission that was now hers also. Before she didn''t know that the old man was so useless but now after seeing what happened at the dining table, Shen Yiling knew that he needed her help very much. Because if she relied on the old manpletely then she would perhaps never be able to marry He Jian. Thinking this, Shen Yiling put a very innocent and soft smile on her lips and stepped forward to hold Mo Ron''s hand. Mo Ron who had a dazed look on her face literally flinched when she came out of her trance and saw that it wasShen Yiling who was holding her hand. She stepped away from Shen Yiling as thetter was some kind of disease. The smile on Shen Yiling''s lips faltered immediately, Her heart was filled with rage seeing Mo Ron''s behavior. It was she who was supposed to behave like this. Who was Mo Ron to step away and avoid her touch!

    However, Shen Yiling was clever enough to use this thing in her own favor. Her eyes shed with hurt and her lips quivered slightly as she whispered

    "Younger Sister Ron, did I do something wrong?" It was the first time Shen Yiling had talked to Mo Ron since the moment thetter had stepped inside He Mansion. And Mo Ron couldn''t help but gape in surprise seeing the one-eighty degree change in Shen Yiling''s behavior.

    Who will believe that the same girl had thumped a stack of files on her table just today? Who will believe that she had ordered her to mop the floor when she was not even assigned to do such jobs!

    But then again, what else could she expect from Shen Yiling! Mo Ron thought bitterly inside her heart. She should not be surprised at all. She wondered whether it would be like herst life again! Just like how in her past life, everyone would start to sympathize with Shen Yiling and give her those nces that would be full of disappointment and disgust. However, Mo Ron didn''t even seem to care this time. She just looked at Shen Yiling nkly and said "Sorry, I was startled"

    Except for this, Mo Ron decided that she won''t give any exnation�� regardless of what others will think. Shen Yiling smiled tightly as she squeezed out a few tears from her eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears and made Grandfather He pity her slightly. He stepped forward and said gently.

    "Yiling, Girl Ron just got startled. Don''t feel bad, alright?"

    Shen Yiling nodded her head but her face still didn''t look good. Seeing this, Grandfather He frowned as he remembered that his friend Old Shen had told him that Shen Yiling was a little sensitive in these matters. She could get hurt easily and would continue to think about it until she won''t get assured that she was never the reason behind all the fuss. Thinking this, Grandfather He sighed and turned to look at Mo Ron as he said "Ron, just apologize once. This girl is a little sensitive. She will continue to think about it otherwise." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Mo Ron''s face went nk while Shen Yiling couldn''t help but want to praise Grandfather He for the first time. The old man was doing something right for the first time. Mo Ron looked at Grandfather He with an emotionless face and then at Shen Yiling. Apologize to Shen Yiling��for what?

    It was already a great thing she could face Shen Yiling. She clenched her fists as she opened her mouth to refuse Grandfather He. She won''t be doing that and she didn''t care what He Jian''s grandfather would think about her. However, even before Mo Rouan could say anything, He Jian held her wrist and pushed her behind himself. "She won''t be apologizing to anyone."

    He Jian''s cold eyes looked at Grandfather He as if he was daring him to refute him. Grandfather He sighed helplessly as he knew that since He Jian had already said he won''t be able to do anything. So he just gave up and decided to discuss the other matter that he wanted to end in front of Shen Yiling. He wanted Shen Yiling to believe that Mo Ron was never a threat to her. So Grandfather He cleared his throat and said again

    "Girl Ron, so what do you think about being my gran��"

    "She doesn''t need to think anything."

    He Jian said coldly interrupting Grandfather He. "Because she won''t be doing whatever you are saying."

    Finishing his words, He Jian held Mo Ron''s wrist again and then left He Mansion.

 Chapter 389 The First Kiss

    389 The First Kiss

    Sitting inside the silent car, Mo Ron looked out of the window. Her mind was again filled with so many thoughts just like how she had been full of them when she was on her way to He Mansion an hour ago with He Jian. However, this time those thoughts werepletely different from before. Before she had been thinking that she should worry about whether He family members would like her or not. The fear of not being liked had made her almost run away from the entrance of He Mansion. However, before she could really do so, He Jian had held her hand as if he knew her thoughts, and then she had seen Shen Yiling. What had she called He Jian��

    Mo Ron remembered again. Brother Jian�� it was. Her eyes went emotionless unconsciously when she remembered that once He Jian had asked her to call him by that same name. However, after she had said it once that night, he never asked her to do it again. At this moment, Mo Ron felt fortunate not to be forced to call him by that name. She would not have been able to do so. And then Grandfather He''s wish came all of a sudden and she had gone into a long trance. What made Grandfather He have such a wish all of a sudden��Mo Ron knew it very well. She saw how Shen Yiling''s eyes had gleamed when she had heard Grandfather He''s wish. She had already known that this was going to happen at the dinner. However, what bothered Mo Ron was that her mother had already agreed to this. She had already agreed ��without even discussing with her such a matter. Did she even know what this meant actually? Her name would have He with her name instead of Mo. Even though she would still be her daughter and Mo Chen''s sister, people would only recognize her as He family''s granddaughter, not as Mo family''s daughter. What did her mother think before agreeing to Grandfather He''s wish!

    Mo Ron really wanted to know. She was hurt also ��actually beyond hurt. What a child would think when his mother would agree to such a wish of someone else��Mo Ron was thinking the same. What did she do to make her mother wish to send her away like this? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mo Ron''s eyes unconsciously started to fill with tears. .

    .

    .

    It was a soft sniff that attracted He Jian''s attention to Mo Ron. Until now, he had been sitting silently with a cold face and his grandfather''s words were repeating inside his mind again and again. His fists were clenched tightly which suddenly loosened when he heard the soft sniff from his left side.

    All of a sudden, He Jian''s whole body went stiff. For a moment, he thought that it was just his illusion. However, when another sniff followed, he could no longer think that it was just his hallucination. His blue eyes nced towards Mo Ron as a frown marred his forehead. He Jian''s fists clenched tightly when he noticed that Mo Ron''s shoulders were shaking. She was crying!

    In one swift move, he was by her side closer to her as his arm wrapped around her shoulders so smoothly as if he had been doing just this for his whole life. His other hand tried to remove her hand from her face as he asked gently "Lan, what happened?"

    His voice however no matter how gentle it was, carried a trace of concern, panic, and worry.

    Mo Ron wanted to kick herself when she realized that she had attracted He Jian''s attention. She covered her hands with more force when she felt him trying to push her hands away. "Nothing��"

    She tried to answer without choking but her voice was still a little choked. She just wanted to go away from everything at this moment. It was difficult to be around him��around those people who had messed up her past life. It was not only her mother''s agreement to Grandfather He''s wish that had bothered Mo Ron but it was He Jian''s swift ''no'' as well. She actually didn''t know whether she should be happy or she should be sad. She also didn''t want to be He Family''s adopted granddaughter. But He Jian''s direct no also hurt her very much. He didn''t love her��she knew it very well. But did he dislike her so much that he did not want her to be called his adopted sister also? The realization hurt Mo Ron!

    She suddenly uncovered her face and looked at He Jian''s eyes which were filled with worry and concern. Was it also fake? But why does he need to fake all of it?

    Oh��yes he needed to repay her.

    A bitter smile graced Mo Ron''s lips as another tear slid out of her eyes and she finally told him. "You don''t need to repay me if you hate me so much, He Jian."

    There she finally said it. Mo Ron felt a different kind of relief seeping through her veins. She had wanted to say this many times before too. It was not the first time she had sensed his dislike towards her. She had felt it when he had thrown her hand away and had asked her not to touch him again!

    The remembrance of that day made Mo Ron pull away from He Jian. Yes, he didn''t like her touch. However, before she could pull away, she was grabbed by He Jian firmly who had a deep frown on his forehead. He held her there as he looked at Mo Ron''s lowered head trying to figure out what exactly was going on inside the young girl''s mind.

    He Jian chuckled suddenly but his chuckle didn''t have any humor. His voice was a little mocking when he asked Mo Ron "What did you say just now?"

    Mo Ron, of course, sensed his mocking voice. She disliked it and hence she repeated her words with a little annoyance the next time. "I said if you dislike me so much��"

    However, before she couldplete her words, He Jian suddenly grabbed her chin and made her look up at him. "Say it now."

    Mo Ron could feel her heart beating quickly but she suppressed her weird feelings and opened her mouth to repeat her words. "I said that if you dislike m��"

    However, He Jian didn''t let herplete her words again. Because soon his lips covered M Ron''s lips.

 Chapter 390 Did He Jian Mess Up Everything?

    390 Did He Jian Mess Up Everything?

    Mo Ron couldn''t think anything properly. She tried to interpret what was going on but her mind was nk��to nk just like a nk sheet of paper as if she couldn''t find any pen to write anything on it. And then she felt a warm pair of lips moving on her lips that she could not even feel whether they belonged to her or not. And then it suddenly urred to her that He Jian was kissing her. He was kissing her. Just one sentence echoed in her mind for thrice approximately until it was followed by a question. Why was he kissing her? Could it be that she was dreaming? However, the soft and gentle sigh that she heard from He Jian as he parted for just a moment before holding the back of her head gently only to cover her lips again made her feel sure that she was not dreaming. He Jian was really kissing her. But then again��why? Her whole body was stiff. Her eyes were wide like saucers as she stared at He Jian''s closed eyes. There was no frown on his forehead now but his face had an expression that made him look as if he was ��at peace? She was not sure because she couldn''t think anything properly. When the pair of blue eyes suddenly opened the next moment and concentrated on her, she could swear on her life that she wanted to run away. Runaway somewhere he would no longer be able to look at her. Because the intensity of the emotions she saw in those eyes was enormous ��something that her fragile heart could not handle. Her whole body was very warm suddenly and she could something twisting inside her lower abdomen again��was it the legendary butterflies in the stomach feeling they talked about? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mo Ron wondered if she had felt the same feeling in her past life also but her mind was again nk. She just wanted to run away.

    However, then again her body didn''t seem to listen to her mind. "Lan��"

    He Jian whispered gently in between that one-sided kiss. "Close your eyes."

    And she did silently and obediently. A smile spread over his lips and she could feel it.

    She didn''t know but her cheeks also went red. He Jian saw it. As his fingers caressed Mo Ron''s red and soft cheeks, he continued the kiss��.their first kiss. It was as sweet as he had imagined from the day he had realized his feelings for Mo Ron��his Lan. She never responded but he was too busy savoring those sweet lips to care about this thing. He never thought about herck of response. He was unaware that Mo Ron''s mind was never on the kiss ��rather it was somewhere else. Far behind in her past life ��in those memories where she had also imagined one such kiss but then ��

    ..she regretted it. A tear suddenly slipped out of one of her eyes and He Jian who felt the moistness under her fingers suddenly stopped altogether. A small frown marred his forehead when he opened his eyes and whispered in confusion.

    "Lan?"

    Mo Ron opened her eyes and He Jian almost flinched when he saw that they were filled with tears. What happened? Wasn''t she enjoying it just now... like him?

    He had wanted to ask but his lips were sealed when he looked into those ck-brown eyes he had always liked for all these years. They were filled with despair��and endless despair. His finger wiped the tear gently. The frown still marred his forehead which only went deeper when he noticed that just as he wiped one tear��another slid out. And then one after the other��tears followed like this. "Lan��"

    This time, he opened his mouth to ask the questions that were filling his mind slowly and slowly. Since there was a soundproof partition inside the car separating the front and back seats of the car, they wouldn''t hear even if Chu Feng would say that they had arrived. However, the car had stopped moving and it only meant that they had reached their destination. It was then that Mo Ron''s body finally listened to her mind. With one swift move, she pushed He Jian away who let himself be pushed away in a daze and then he could only see Mo Ron''s leaving back from the window of his car. She had left. She had left in tears after their first kiss. In the end, he just messed up everything in the desire of getting more. And he could only curse under his breath silently. .

    .

    .

    Shen Yiling was in tears by the time she reached Shen Mansion. The car she was driving with blurry eyes, stopped in front of the Shen Mansion while the driver who had just hired a taxi to follow her sighed in relief that she had reached safely. Remembering how recklessly Shen Yiling was driving on the roads of the City, the driver wiped sweat with his handkerchief. He was relieved now that she didn''t get hurt, otherwise, he knew that the old master Shen would not leave him alive even if it wasShen Yiling who was at fault. All these noble families worked like this only and that was the reason that their heir or heiress are always so spoiled and bratty. Otherwise, ask the driver if his son did something like that then he would beat his son until the brat wouldn''t swear that he won''t do it again. With a sigh, he walked to park the car in its right ce because Shen Yiling had left it there just like that. On the other hand, Shen Yiling stepped inside Shen Mansion. Almost everyone had noticed Shen Yiling''s excitement when she was getting ready for dinner. Shen Zhn had evene early from the office and helped her daughter in getting ready. And now she was waiting for her daughter''s return with her father and husband. She smiled brightly seeing her daughter, however, her smile vanished when she saw that Shen Yiling was walking towards her room just like that. Confused, she called out. "Yiling��"

    And Shen Yiling looked toward her. However, when Shen Zhn saw her daughter''s tear-filled eyes, the frown on her forehead only went deeper and everyone sitting on the sofa stood up one by one.

 Chapter 391 Shen Yilings Trap

    391 Shen Yiling''s Trap

    "Yiling, what happened?"

    Shen Zhn stepped forward in her daughter''s direction when she noticed that her daughter was crying. This was not the picture she was expecting to see oning back home. She had expected to see her elder daughter happy after meeting He Jian. However, remembering He Jian''s cold and indifferent face, Shen Zhn sighed heavily.

    She couldn''t help but pity her daughter and herself as well as she thought that both of them have the same kind of fate. Both of them loved a man, she loved her current husband and hence she did everything to get him and Shen Yiling loved He Jian but did she want her daughter to do anything to get He Jian? Shen Zhn didn''t really know the answer to this question.

    In fact, it only depends on the extent of love that Shen Yiling had inside her heart for He Jian or that was what she thought. "Yiling."

    Shen Zhn whispered gently as she forwarded her hand to hold her daughter''s hand.

    However, Shen Yiling was too angry, panicked, scared and had a messed up mind at this moment. She wished that she could destroy everything, especially Mo Ron. However, she also knew that she didn''t have the power to do so as He Jian was there backing Mo Ron and protecting her against everything. The realization only made Shen Yiling''s eyes tear up because of the anger. She was so frustrated that she was in no mood to act like the good, obedient, and sensible girl��like the one she had always acted in front of Shen Zhn. So she threw away her mother''s hand angrily as soon as it touched her hand. Then passing a sharp re to everyone who was now standing behind She Zhn, she ran towards her own room. While the Shen family just continued to look at her back with confused pairs of eyes. . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    .

    .

    Inside her room, Shen Yiling threw away her purse in some corner and locked the room hurriedly. After that, she ran to her bed and fell down on it. Her shoulders shook heavily as she remembered everything from the beginning to the end. 23:15

    How Grandfather He ignored her presence when Mo Ron was there.

    The old man perhaps didn''t seem to realize but he had already started to like Mo Ron very much��at least enough to forget about Shen Yiling who had worked hard for so many years to win Grandfather He''s favor making him believe that there was no one more capable than her to be He Family''s daughter-inw. The blue pair of cold and indifferent eyes shed in Shen Yiling''s mind, making her cry harder. Why was it so difficult to win his heart. It almost seemed right now as if no matter what she will do, He Jian would never look at her the way she wanted him to. The way he looked at Mo Ron. Resentment filled her heart when she remembered Mo Ron. What was so special about her! Slowly and slowly, Shen Yiling stopped crying. Her shoulders were no longer shaking every few seconds but her eyes were staring nkly at nothing as she put her chin on her hands that were ced on the bed.

    Something was going inside her mind. And sure enough, a few momentster, her eyes flickered and she suddenly stood up from her bed. She looked around the room and her eyes stopped at her purse that she had thrown just a few moments ago on the ground aimlessly.

    She walked towards it. Her pace was neither too fast nor too slow. However, her eyes were nk as she took out her phone from her purse. After unlocking the phone, she scrolled through the list of contacts, and finally, after a moment of searching, she found the person whom she wanted to call. Her lips curled to form a smirk as she dialed the number. She, of course, was very happy when she got to know about a new revtion just yesterday from Shi Fengju. She even had thought that she would use it for her benefit. However, Sheen Yiling had never thought that the time to do that woulde so soon. Shen Yiling''s smile vanished when she didn''t hear anyone from the other side picking up the call. With her lips pressed in a thin line, Shen Yiling dialed the same number again, however, the call didn''t connect again. Her face didn''t look good as suddenly a thought formed inside her mind or more like she had guessed it. Shen Youlin had blocked her number. The realization only filled Shen Yiling''s heart with anger. More anger for Shen Youlin. What did that girl think of herself! Did she not know what she, Shen Yiling, could do to her!

    She could bring her on the roads. However, her confidence suddenly wavered down when she remembered Shen Weisheng, her own brother''s figure as he was protecting Shen Youlin just a few days ago. Shen Yiling''s heart was filled with only more resentment. With a cold pair of eyes, she walked towards the bedside table and suddenly brought out a box from a drawer. From the boss, she took out a phone. This phone�� she had used it only a few times before.

    Thest time was perhaps when she had asked that policewoman to torture Mo Ron when Mo Ron was taken to the prison. It was only this phone and her sharp mind of wearing a mask to cover her face that had saved her. Because Shen Yiling had soon got to know that the policewoman had revealed that she had been bribed to do such a thing. The greatdy had after all called her telling her that she could give her the money back since she was not able to do the said job. However, Shen Yiling had just cut the call. She was wise enough not to appear in front of that policewoman again. But when had she expected that she would need this phone again in such a situation again!

    Shen Yiling dialed Shen Youlin''s number again. Her lips formed a cold smoke again when the call connected this time just in a few seconds. "Hello"

    Shen Youlin seemed to be in some kind of hurry as she picked up the call. Ignoring this, Shen Yiling said coldly. "Come to the address I will send you in a few moments tomorrow otherwise I will reveal your little secret you are hiding from everyone."

    "What?"

    Shen Youlin''s confused voice came from the other side.

    "What the hell��."

    "The little secret that you are not into boys even though you are a girl, dear."

    Shen Yiling interrupted before Shen Youlin couldplete her question. Her whisper made Shen Youlin freeze on the other side of the phonepletely. Shen Yiling could feel it and her cold smirk became more genuine.

    Shen Youlin found her voice back after a long time and she had just opened her mouth to ask

    "Who are you��"

    When Shen Yiling cut the call without saying anything. Soon Shen Youlin got a new message. It had the address of some ce ��the ce she was supposed to go tomorrow.

 Chapter 392 Was Mo Roulan Angry At Lin Qianru?

    392 Was Mo Ron Angry At Lin Qianru? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Standing in the living room of the Mo Family''s apartment, Shen Youlin held the phone in her hand that was trembling fiercely. Who could it be?

    She wondered while her heart started to fill with panic with every passing second. The voice on the other side of the phone was almost in a whisper ��a cold whisper. A kind of voice that she had never heard before and how could she have heard it before. Shen Yiling had never talked to her like that before. She had acted very well in front of Shen Youlin always ��pretending to be a very good elder sister and making her think that it was always Shen Youlin who was not capable enough to win the hearts of the family members of the Shen Family like her elder sister Shen Yiling. It was only recently that Shen Youlin had started to discover a little bit, slowly and slowly that Shen Yiling was perhaps not as innocent as she made herself look to be. And she still knew only a little bit. So never in her dreams, she would be able to imagine that the person who talked to her, threatened her just a few moments ago, was none other than her elder sister, Shen Yiling. Shen Youlin silently stared at the address written in the text that was shing on her phone''s screen. She had to go there tomorrow. It was a woman. That was the one and only thing she could conclude. Her face went pale when suddenly You Youxin''s face shed in front of her eyes. Was she back? Her fists clenched tightly. Just now when she had started to think that everything in her life was finally on the right track, was You Youxin back to destroy everything? She would not let that girl do this to her life this time. She might kill her with her own hands but she won''t fall into her trap again and be prey to that abyss of drugs again. Determination flickered in her eyes. She needed to find out who this person was and how she knew her secret. "Youlin��"

    Swiftly, Shen Youlin locked the phone and put it inside the pocket of her pants. She smiled tightly but Lin Qianru was too lost in her own thoughts that she could never notice that there was something wrong with Shen Youlin and Shen Youlin was grateful for that. "Youlin, has Rone back?" The question brought Shen Youlin''s mind back to the present. Yes, Mo Ron was back. She nodded her head slightly as her eyes darted to the door of Mo Ron''s room. It was closed and locked from the inside. A small and deep frown marred Shen Youlin''s forehead when she remembered how Mo Ron had entered the apartment in hurry and then ran towards her room. She had been able to get just a glimpse of her face. Was it her tear-filled eyes she had seen? Shen Youlinw was not certain as she had seen Mo Ron''s face only for a fleeting moment. She had been worried and hence she had knocked on the door many times, however, Mo Ron was not opening the door at all. Just when she had been thinking of what she should do, she got this call and after sensing how important it was to talk in private, she hade to the living room where there was no one at that moment. Looking back at Lin Qianru, Shen Youlin tried to smile genuinely and said softly

    "Yes, Auntie. Ron is back."

    Lin Qianru''s back immediately tensed when she heard this. Her eyes also darted towards the door of her daughter''s room. For a moment, her foot went forward in the direction of her daughter''s room but then she took it back after some hesitation. She looked at Shen Youlin with uncertainty filled eyes and finally asked. "Youlin, how did she look when she hade back?"

    The question made Shen Youlin raise her eyebrows and it also confirmed her suspicion that something must have happened.

    And Lin Qianru knew about this. With the same smile on her lips, Shen Youlin asked Mo Ron''s mother.

    "Auntie, is something wrong? Everything is alright, right?"

    Lin Qianrru shook her head helplessly at this question. "I don''t know. Only you can tell me this now. Did you see Mo Ron when she hade back? How did she look? Did she look happy or did she��"

    "She looked sad��very sad."

    Shen Youlin interrupted Lin Qianru before thetter couldplete her question. The answer obviously made Lin Qiantru''s eyes go nk but her face looked more tensed. "I��I ��"

    She opened and closed her mouth but couldn''t form a single word. Shen Youlin sighed heavily. She would not have told anything Li Qianru as she knew that Mo Ron never liked to make her mother worry. But she had to when she saw that Lin Qianru knew something. She was already very tensed about tomorrow and she would not be able to leave Mo Family''s apartment without knowing how Mo Ron was doing. If she was sad then why was she sad. "Auntie, what happened? Maybe I can help you."

    Lin Qianru shook her head as her eyes started to get teary. In a choked voice, she whispered.

    "I never meant to hurt her. Though I know that she might not like it, I just did what I felt would be right for her future. She must be very angry at ��me."

    By the time, she reached thest few words, Lin Qianru was breathing heavily. Shen Youlin immediately held her hand and started to move towards the sofa ced inside the living room. After both of them were seated, she passed a ss of water to Lin Qianru and tried to calm her down. "Auntie, rx."

    Shen Youlin gently patted Lin Qianru''s hand as she took back the ss of water from her hands. "Ron loves you a lot. She might be angry at you now but she won''t stay like this for long."

    At this, Lin Qianru shook her head. She covered her face with her hands and whispered "No, she might be very angry this time."

 Chapter 393 Shen Youlin Is Happy With Lin Qianrus Decision

    393 Shen Youlin Is Happy With Lin Qianru''s Decision "No, she might be very angry this time." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lin Qianru whispered in a choking voice. Shen Youlin almost rolled her eyes on hearing Lin Qianru''s words. She could actually think that she would never be able to understand a woman like Mo Ron''s mother. When she could think that Mo Ron must be very angry at her right now then why did she not think of the same thing before ��at least before she took some decision. Sometimes, she would doubt that Mo Ron was really Lin Qianru''s daughter because her Ron was so wise and sensible. Suppressing her little bit of frustration, Shen Youlin tried to calm down Lin Qianru. It took her almost fifteen minutes to make Lin Qianru stop crying. After she had stopped crying, Shen Youlin finally asked

    "Auntie, now please tell me what happened? Did not Mo Ron go to He Family for dinner? Did something happen there?"

    Lin Qiianru nodded her head softly. Her eyes were red and swollen. She stayed silent for a few moments before she told Shen Youlin everything. However, contrary to feeling sad after hearing everything, Shen Youlin was very happy. She knew very well that He Jian had some kind of bad intentions toward Mo Ron. If Mo Ron was really dered as his sister in front of everyone then he would have no choice but to ept this. However, when she remembered that Mo Ron had been crying just a few moments ago, her bright eyes suddenly dimmed and she frowned deeply. Then why was Mo Ron sad?

    The question aroused Shen Youlin''s suspicion and she could not help but wonder if Mo Rom also have some kind of feelings for He Jian.

    No!

    As soon as this thought came to Shen Youlin''s mind, she denied it immediately. It obviously must not be like this. In fact, she remembered very clearly that Mo Ron had tried her best to avoid He Jian in the beginning. She also remembered that someone had told her that Mo Ron had run away when she had seen He Jian at her birthday party in Shen Mansion. So Mo Roukan definitely didn''t like He Jian that much. In fact, at some point, she had started to think whether Mo Ron dislike He Jian. It was only He Jian who was trying to cling to her. So it was good if Mo Ron really became He Jian''s sister. "So did Grandfather He agree?"

    Shen Youlin asked with anticipation-filled eyes.

    She wanted to know if this adoption was already done or was in procedure. However, to her disappointment, Lin Qianru shook her head and whispered "I don''t think that Mo Ron had agreed with this." "Why won''t she?"

    Shen Youlin asked immediately Lin Qianru couldn''t help but look at Shen Youlin on hearing this question. How could she not understand why Mo Ron would not agree with this adoption thing. She sighed when she saw that Shen Youlin genuinely looked confused. "Youlin, how will you feel if youe to know that your family��especially your mother had agreed to let anyone else adopt you?"

    Shen Youlin frowned as she had a thoughtful look on her face. Lin Qianru who was observing each and every expression on her face raised her eyebrows in surprise. Shen Youlin had to think over this kind of thing. This made her wonder what kind of family did Shen Yiulin have that she could rte to Mo Ron''s situation so easily. Actually, Lin Qianru had known before already that Mo Ron might not like her decision. However, she still did this because she had thought that once Mo Ron would have any connection with He Family, she would not have to face any trouble in the future. Even after she left her children alone in this world, Lin Qianru was sure that there will be someone in the He Family looking out for both of them. Even if it was He Jian, she would be very assured. In the past week, she had also seen that as long as Mo Ron was here she never needed to worry about her son. Even if there came a situation where she was not able to protect her children, her daughter would do anything to save her brother. And hence she was trying to secure both of her children''s futures. There was Mo Ron to look out for Mo Chen but there was no one to look out for Mo Ron. So she couldn''t help but worry. No one knew but in thest few days, she had started to feel a little pain in her abdomen again. She had not visited the hospital yet because arge part of her heart still wanted to live in ignorance. It was better to look forward to the new days like this instead of thinking that tomorrow could be yourst day. Lin Qianru remembered very well that the doctor had told herst time that her disease could recur and if it recurred then there won''t be any way to suppress it again because she would already be at a kind of age that would make her body very vulnerable to the treatment of her disease. And she could recognize very well what kind of pain this was. The same pain she had felt for so many months almost six years ago. So she knew that her disease might have really recurred. As a mother, she couldn''t help but want to make her children''s future safe and secure, if she had any way of doing that before she leave this world. Of course, she can''t tell any of this to Mo Ron. She knew that Mo Ron would worry and then admit her to some kind of hospital if the doctor confirmed that she really was sick. She didn''t want to do that. There was already so less money with them so she didn''t wish to waste it on her treatment, Instead, it would be better to save that money for the future. She just wished that the disease would take her own time. She would endure the pain but she just wanted more time with her children. She wanted to be assured that they will be safe if she really had to leave them alone in this world. However, ��Lin Qianru sighed. It seemed that this n would not work. Mo Ron would not agree with He Family adopting her. She needed to think of something else��something by which she could make Mo Ron agree.

 Chapter 394 Mo Roulan Avoiding The Reality

    394 Mo Ron Avoiding The Reality Shen Youlin could never think of the answer to the question Lin Qinaru had asked her. Lin Qianru also had her own worries soo she didn''t stay in the living room for long. She knew that the tomorrow morning, she might be having a long discussion with her daughter. Lin Qianru wanted to talk to Mo Ron right now but then she thought that it would be better if they talked in the morning itself. Mo Ron must be very angry and hurt right now. Perhaps after a few hours, she would feel well.

    She didn''t regret whatever she did. Because inside her heart, she thought that it was necessary.But she couldn''t tell Mo Ron her reasons. It would surely take her time to make her daughter agree with this. With a worried heart, she looked at the closed doors of Mo Ron''s room for onest time and then silently went to her room leaving Shen Youlin alone inside the living room.

    Shen Youlin couldn''t figure out what Lin Qianru really meant. She smiled bitterly as she pondered over Lin Qianrus'' question once more. But she knew that she would perhaps never be able to rte with Mo Rouan''s situation. Mo Ron''s family loved her��loved her to the death. They were not like her family. She had never felt familial love so how could she tell that how it feels when they suddenly leave you in a situation where you feel abandoned!

    So when she noticed that Lin Qianru was no longer inside the living room, she gave up on thinking about the answer . However, she didn''t find anything wrong with the current situation. Instead, she thought that it would be better if Grandfather He really adopted Mo Ron as his granddaughter.

    Mo Ron could perhaps not sense but Shen Youlin had already sensed that He Jian was not the kind of person he looked like. His face was always cold and indifferent but Shen Youlin couldn''t help but see a different shine in them always whenever he looked at Mo Ron. His intentions towards Mo Rn were not as simple as repaying her for saving his life. At least, Shen Youlin didn''t believe so. She went to the door of Mo Ron''s room again. She knocked again but again no one opened the door. "Ron��"

    Shen Youlin called out softly. When no one responded, she said gently again. "Are you asleep already?" Shen Youlin sighed when she heard no answer.

    It would be better if Mo Ron was really asleep. She didn''t want her to cry her eyes out for such a small matter.

    Shen Youlin was about to knock again when she heard a ping on her phone. Remembering what had happened a few moments ago, her body went stiff suddenly. With stiff hands, she took out her phone and saw that there was a message from the same number again. There was a change in the address. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Shen Youlin as she scrolled to read the new address. However, her face went pale when she read the new address. The new address was��

    A ce near the bar��the bar where she used to go and drug with You Youxin. Shen Youlin''s lips quivered suddenly and her eyes went cold. So it was really You Youxin. Since the bar built by her father was now sealed, she was calling her to meet at this new ce. Her fingers clenched around the phone both in anger and fear. No matter how determined she was to not fall into that abyss, the fear was still lingering inside her heart. What if she became helpless again! What if she was left with no other way but to fall into her trap again!

    Shen Youlin''s mind was filled with all these messy thoughts and she could not even think properly. She stepped back from Mo Ron''s room and then left Mo Family''s apartment silently. She needed some time to clear her brain and to think over what she will do tomorrow. .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, inside her room, Mo Ron was sitting in front of the mirror. Her eyes were nk as she stared at her swollen lips. Her pink and swollen lips looked very beautiful and enticing at this moment. However, to Mo Ron, they looked anything but beautiful. The scene from the car continued to sh in front of her eyes. She was still trying to sort out her thoughts. What did just happen!

    He Jian kissed her! He kissed her but why!

    Mo Ron tried to remember what he had said after he had left her lips. Yes��

    ''Do you still think that I don''t like you?''

    Her hands were cold. Her throat was dry. She wished to drink water but her body didn''t have any strength. Her heart was filled with conflicts. She couldn''t even understand what was going on. Grandfather He''s question in He Mansion had shocked her enough but what happened in the car had made her mind nk. Exhaustion could be seen on her face as she suddenly sighed heavily. Her eyes went towards the bed lying in the room and she suddenly stood up from the chair she was sitting on. Slowly and slowly, she moved towards it and theny down on the bed. She covered herself properly and closed her eyes. A tear slid out from her eyes. She wished that all of this was a dream. Tomorrow morning, when she would woke up, everything would be just like before. The kiss ��it never happened!

    It was just her hallucination. Saying this inside her heart, again and again, Mo Ron really went into a deep slumber. This was her way of dealing with the chaotic emotions she was feeling at this moment. Sleep��it was also a good escape. It was a little funny and ironic. The things that she had dreamt of her in her past life, she wished that they would stay just a dream in her present life and never be a reality of her life. Because she knew that she would never be able to deal with it. The past life had taught her enough not to stray again!

 Chapter 395 "I Kissed Lanlan"

    395 "I Kissed Lan"

    Inside the private room, He Jian was leaning agains the couch. He had a cigarette in his hands. Fang Zhihan, Shen Weisheng, and Shi Fengju, the three of them looked at each other and then at the cigarette in He Jian''s hands. He Jian smoked very rarely. Thest time they have seen him smoking was perhaps five years ago when he hade from the countryside after the kidnapping incident. At that time, it was because no one had been able to find Mo Ron when she had disappeared suddenly from the ce where He Jian had been kidnapped. He Jian had been worried immensely at that time because there was a possibility that those abductors had taken Mo Ron away with them. He had looked for Mo Ron everywhere. That was perhaps the first time, his friends had seen him caring for someone so much. His search only ended when He Zhaung forcefully sent him out of the country. He Jian had protested. He had not agreed to leave the country until the police had found one of the men who was involved with the kidnappers. It was that man who had given them the information that they never took Mo Ron with them but he didn''t know where Mo Ron was now. It was only after that, He Jian had agreed to leave China and HeZhuang had been relieved. Because he had not been safe in China at that time. However, even after that, He Jian secretly continued his search. "So what happened?"

    It was Fang Zhihan who asked this question finally. The smoke escaped He Jian''s lips as hezily leaned again the sofa. His blue eyes that were looking out of the window outside at the road suddenly moved to look at Fang Zhihan and then he looked away indifferently.

    Fang Zhihan raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help butugh as he said "Are you grumpy, Jian?"

    "Who is grumpy?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A voice sounded in the private room as soon as Fang Zhihan finished his question and everyone looked towards the door.

    Fang Zhihan, Shen Weisheng, and Shi Fengju immediately stood up from their seats when they saw who the person at the door was. "Ji Fan, when did youe back?"

    One by one, the three of them stepped forward and hugged Liu Ji Fan. Everyone had a smile on their lips as they patted each other''s back and asked about their well-being. Liu Ji Fan paused amidst his actions when he noticed that He Jian had not gotten up from his seat at all. He smiled and walked towards the single-seat couch, He Jian was sitting on. Liu Ji Fan couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows when he saw that He Jian had looked at him but he looked away with indifferent eyes and continued to smoke the cigarette. Confused and amused, he turned to look at Fang Zhihan as if asking ''what happened''.

    Fang Zhihan sighed and then shrugged his shoulders as if indicating that he didn''t know the answer. Liu Ji Fan nodded his head and turned to look at the front again. With an amused smile on his lips, he said "So it is you who is grumpy, huh?''

    Liu Ji Fan asked as he sat down on the couch that was ced by He Jian''s side. The other three friends also followed and sat down one by one. Fang Zhihan was not worried about He Jian now. If Liu Ji Fan was here then by doing this or that, he would find out what is wrong with He Jian. Liu Ji Fan stretched out his hand and picked a cigarette from the table. He was about to light it with a lighter when he paused suddenly and then a few momentster, he put it down on the table again. Fang Zhihan, Shen Weisheng, and Shi Fengju who noticed his actions looked at each other and it was Fang Zhihan who asked "What is wrong today? The one who doesn''t smoke is smoking and the one who smokes is not smoking. What got your pants twisted, my dear grumpy old men?"

    Shen Weisheng and Shi Fengjuughed when they heard these words. On the other hand, Liu Ji Fan just smiled and said "My baby doesn''t like when I smoke."

    The private room went silent at these words. He Jian silently continued to smoke as he looked outside the window while Fang Zhihan tried to find out more from Liu Ji Fan about who this baby was. However, Liu Ji Fan merely smiled and didn''t reveal anything. These days, he had again started to pursue Tian Yuan in a more gentlemanly way. He would maintain his distance from him but he would always be there in the morning when Tian Yuan would step out of his room with the bouquet of flowers in his hands, He would cook the food for him and then try to do something that would make both of them spend some more time together. Tian Yuan looked annoyed in the first few days, however, Liu Ji Fna was noticing that he had started to cooperate with him now and that only raised his hopes more. Coming to City H would be more good for their progressing rtionship. That was what Liu Ji Fan thought and for all this, he was very thankful to He Jian. Liu Ji Fan turned his head to look at his friend and he saw him looking out of the window. Following his gaze, he found that He Jian was looking at a boy in the garden who was proposing to a girl. The girl had perhaps epted and that''s why they were hugging each other right now with a shy bit joyful smile on their lips. Liu Ji Fan''s eyes flickered suddenly and he looked at He Jian swiftly.

    "Did something happen between you and that girl, Mo Ron?"

    The temperature of the private room suddenly went down and everyone immediately understood that Liu Ji Fan was right.

    He Jian also turned to look at Liu Ji Fan. His blue eyes were emotionless and cold but Liu Ji Fan didn''t seem to mind and said gently.

    "You need to tell us, Jian. You are still very inexperienced in all this. Maybe we can help you." He Jian was silent but Liu Ji Fan could see that he was really thinking about it. This made him wonder what exactly happened between him and Mo Ron. However, what he heard was definitely out of his expectation. Under his friends'' gazes on himself, He Jian said with a cold and indifferent face. "I kissed Lan."

    And the private room went silent.

 Chapter 396 Leaving Lanlan Is Not An Option

    396 Leaving Lan Is Not An Option

    "Woah!"

    It was Liu Ji Fan who spoke for the first time and quite loudly. His eyes were wide but filled with amusement. He suddenly picked the ss of drink from the table without even knowing who had drunk from it before. But he didn''t care and gulped it down in one go. Then looking toward He Jian, he wiped his fake tears and said dramatically. "My baby has finally grown up."

    He Jian''s lips twitched while all others except Shi Fegjuughed at Liu Ji Fan''s actions. Ignoring Liu Ji Fan''s exaggerated reaction, He Jian again looked out of the window. His blue eyes were focused on the girl and boy inside the garden. Both of them now looked happy as they looked at the ring in each other fingers with shy but joyful eyes. The girl''s eyes were filled with shyness and love as she looked at the boy. It made He Jian wonder whether Mo Ron would ever look at him like that. From the current circumstances, it almost seemed impossible. "Then why are you looking so grumpy?"

    Liu Ji Faan asked He Jian curiously seeing that the man was still not looking happy at all. He knew that if He Jian had done such a thing then he must be very clear about his feelings now. Otherwise, he would have never done so. And if he was clear about his feelings then should not a man be happy after kissing the girl he likes.

    That was what Liu Ji Fan thought. The question made He Jian look inside the room again. His blue eyes looking at Liu Ji Fan were slightly cold. After a few moments of silence, he finally spat out a few words reluctantly and coldly. "She ran away."

    The private room again went silent at these words. Liu Ji Fan''s eyebrows were raised in surprise and he asked "She ran away after you kissed her��in shyness?"

    He Jian shook his head and sighed at the question indicating that things were not like this. But Fang Zhihan and Shen Weisheng had an understanding look on their faces. In the span of a few days, the two friends had made Mo Ron a few times only but they were able to understand Mo Ron really might have run away after He Jian had kissed her if only�� "She was not aware of your feelings? Jian, was she?"

    It was Fang Zhihan who asked He Jian this question and He Jian looked at Fang Zhihan. Again, he took his own time in nodding his head to answer the question. "Jian. that was wrong."

    He Jian narrowed his eyes at Fang Zhihan and said coldly. "Was the idea of kidnapping her to make her realize that she needs me not wrong?''

    Fang Zhihan smiled sheepishly at this. He knew that he had been indeed very wrong at that time. The kind of girl Mo Roauln was��if He Jian had really done such a thing and Mo Ron hade to know of the truth someday then she would have never looked at his face again!

    And it would have been a big problem now that He Jian had feelings for her! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Still��kissing her when she didn''t even know about your feelings, it is wrong, Jian!"

    It was Shen Weisheng who spoke this time. From the day, Shen Weisheng had found drugged Shen Youlin inside that room and had seen his sister''s dependence on Mo Ron, he had taken Mo Ron as his own sister. His voice was slightly cold when he said "If someone else did the same to her just because that person had feelings for Mo Ron, I am sure you would have destroyed that person by now."

    He Jian understood Shen Weisheng''s indication. He was referring to his threat to Shen Weisheng about Shen Youlin''s closeness to Mo Ron. He was indirectly implying that when his sister was doing the same, He Jian didn''t like it and threatened him to stop her but now he was doing the same thing. He Jian frowned. It was his first kiss!

    And he was sure that it was his Lan''s first kiss also. He didn''t want anyone to say that their first kiss was the wrong thing so he felt displeased by Shen Weisheng''s words. Blowing out the smoke from his lips, he held the cigarette in his fingers arrogantly. His eyes were cold and indifferent as he said "Lan is mine. It is not wrong to kiss her."

    He Jian said possessively as he looked away from his friends. In fact. a part of his heart already knew that whatever he did was really wrong but he just didn''t wish to ept it. He never noticed the shock in his friends'' eyes. They have never seen him being so possessive of someone. The next shock came soon when He Jian suddenly turned to look inside the room again. His eyes were filled with frustration as he suddenly threw away the cigarette in his fingers on the table and said "But she was crying when she ran away!"

    It was the first time they were seeing He Jian caring about someone else so much. The thing that bothered He Jian most was the lost look in Mo Ron''s eyes with which she had looked at him before she had run away. He didn''t know what it was but perhaps he saw himself copsing down in her eyes. He didn''t like it. Every time he remembered that lost look in those tear-filled eyes, he would feel as if someone was tearing down his chest and he would feel suffocating even though he would find himself in such a spacious room. "Tsk��you didn''t do right, Jian."

    Liu Ji Fan said as he poured the wine into the ss.

    "She didn''t know about your feelings and you suddenly kissed her. Of course, she would cry and run away. I think you scared the girl."

    Liu Ji Fan shook his head regretfully while Fang Zhihan sighed heavily.

    The words made He Jian frown deeper and he asked "What can I do now?"

    "Perhaps stay away from her."

    Shen Weisheng suggested coldly but He Jian red at him coldly and said.

    "That''s not even an option."

 Chapter 397 Liu Ji Fan Was Courting Tian Yuan

    397 Liu Ji Fan Was Courting Tian Yuan

    It was half an hourter, the five friends stepped out of the private room. Shen Weisheng and He Jian never spoke to each other again while Shi Fengju had never spoken a single word since the moment He Jian had confessed that he kissed Mo Ron. He had not expected that things would progress so fast. He was worried that Shen Yiling would be very sad when she wille to know about this. Should he tell her? Shi Fengju wondered. He should, he thought. Perhaps she would give up the thing of marrying He Jian. Shi Fengju really wanted this. He wished that Shen Yiling would do so. He wished that she would see that there was someone else by her side who was ready to do anything for her and that person was none other than him. Shi Fengju who had all these thoughts inside his mind was the first person to leave after saying that he had some work in the office. Fang Zhihan patted He Jian''s shoulder before leaving and said "Jian, handle this wisely. It might not be a big thing for you because you think of her as already yours but she is still young. These strong feelings of yours��it might scare that girl and make her run away from you. I am sure that you would not want that. You need to respect her wishes only then she would feel safe with you and only then you would be able to proceed in this rtionship."

    Liu Ji Fan looked at Fang Zhihan with raised eyebrows as he heard his friend''s words when Fang Zhihan saw this, he chuckled and asked him what was the matter. "I never knew you could talk so wisely."

    The answer made Fang Zhihan''s lips twitch in anger. He ignored Liu Ji Fan and looked back at He Jian. He was actually worried for his friend. He Jian was very good in dealing with business matters but emotions��Fang Zhihan was sure that he had never dealt with such emotions before and he was afraid that he would mess up everything. His feelings for Mo Ron were very strong and Mo Ron was too young to understand his feelings. He wished that He Jian would also understand that. He Jian didn''t say anything but Fang Zhihan could see that he heard his each and every word.

    He gave an encouraging smile to his friend and saidstly. "Make her realize that you are the only man who can make her happy! Make her feel how much she matters to you!"

    This time, He Jian nodded his head firmly. Liu Ji Fan''s eyes had a thoughtful look as he heard Fang Zhihan''s each and every word silently. He could actually rte with He Jian. He found Tian Yuan after so many years... He was sure that he would never let him go again so he forced himself on him. Though he sensed that Tian Yuan also loved him during that period of time, he knew that Tian Yuan was conflicted inside his heart. He should not have done that! It was only He Jian and Liu JiFan who were left outside the private room now. He Jian nced at Liu Ji Fan who looked lost. "Is everything alright?"

    He asked Liu Ji Fan though his face looked indifferent. Liu Ji Fan came out of his trance and nodded his head with a tight smile. "Just��.I am in the same kind of situation you are in."

    Mo Ron was now scared of He Jian and his Tian Yuan was scared of him! Liu Ji Fan had noticed how Tian Yuan would always try to avoid being alone with him. It only made him think that Tian Yuan was scared that if they were alone then he would force himself on Tian Yuan again. All these small things would hurt him. He never wanted Tian Yuan to be scared of him and that''s why these days he was doing his best to make him feel secure and safe in their new home. However, Liu Ji Fan didn''t know that Tian Yuan was avoiding him because he was scared of himself not of him. Tian Yuan was scared that his heart would melt if he would look into Liu Ji Fan''s love-filled eyes. With very difficulty, he had made his heart firm on leaving Liu Ji Fan and he didn''t wish to change that. And now Liu Ji Fan''s sweet gestures and his ways of courting him again were only making the situation more difficult for him. He Jian nodded his head at Liu Ji Fan''s words. Both the men proceeded towards the stairs and then came out of the building together. "Come to He Corporation tomorrow."

    He Jian said to Liu Ji Fan who nodded his head knowing very well that they were going to discuss the merging of twopanies tomorrow. They were about to part their ways when He Jian''s phone started to ring inside his pocket and he took it out. Seeing the name on the screen, He Jian slid the screen to cut the call indifferently. However, the phone rang again and it was the same number now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This made Liu Ji Fan chuckle. "What did you do now?"

    It was Grandfather He who was calling He Jian again and again. Liu Ji Fan was well aware that Grandfather He called He Jian so persistently only when He Jian did something to anger the old man. He Jian''s lips twitched in anger as he remembered the old man''s words fromst night. He really wished to know just how this ridiculous idea came to the old man''s mind.

    "The old man wants to adopt Lan as his granddaughter."

    He told Liu Ji Fan. Liu Ji Fan was silent for the first few moments. He looked surprised and then he suddenlyughed out loud. He Jian looked at him as heughed heartily but he didn''t look happy at all. Ignoring him, he moved towards his car and drove away while Liu Ji Fanughed as if he had gone crazy.

 Chapter 398 Lin Qianru Is Guilty

    398 Lin Qianru Is Guilty n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sky at night was filled with beautiful stars. The balcony outside Mo Ron''s room was lit with moonlight. Under this dim light, a figure suddenly jumped inside the small balcony. He Jian sighed lightly as he patted his clothes. At this moment, he has changed the business suit that everyone was used to seeing him in usually. He was wearing a T-shirt and trousers, the usual clothes he wore before he went to sleep every day. However, sleep was far away from He Jian''s eyes tonight��actually it had always been away from him because he had insomnia. However, tonight, he couldn''t even concentrate on his office work.

    Every moment, Mo Ron''s tear-filled eyes were shing in front of his eyes. So in the end, with a helpless heart and mind, he decided to see her once. Now, at night when it was already one o''clock, he couldn''t really go and knock on Mo Family''s apartment''s doors. So he could only choose this way. ''Just once I will see if she is fine or not then I will leave.''

    He said to himself when he found himself hesitating to step inside Mo Ron''s room. The hesitation had been there since the moment his father had told him that Mo Ron would never like it if she woulde to know how he was invading her privacy constantly but what other method could he choose if she was avoiding him like this. She was not responding to his calls and messages. All this made him worried ��worried to the point that he ignored everything and decided to jump onto the balcony of a girl sote at night. A bitter smile formed on his lips. In his life, when had He Jian thought that he would do such a thing. Never!

    With a helpless and bitter smile, He Jian finally raised his foot and stretched out his hand to slide the door open. However, disappointment started to fill his heart when he thought that the door might not be open but then the next moment, a deep frown marred his forehead when he noticed that the door was really open.

    How could she be so careless!

    Tonight it was he so there was no need to worry but it could be someone else also! The thought made He Jian very ufortable and worried for Mo Ron''s safety. He decided to have a talk with Mo Ron about thister. Sliding the door open, He Jian stepped inside the room. His blue eyes roamed around the familiar room and a smile formed on his lips when he inhaled the familiar sweet scent. It belonged to Mo Ron. The room smelled just like her. It calmed down his restless heart. His blue eyes stopped on the bed where the girl who was the reason behind his restlessness was sleeping peacefully. With narrowed eyes, he slowly and carefully stepped towards the bed. He stretched out his finger as if to touch her face but then stopped just a little far away from her face. His finger from that distance only caressed each and every detail of her beautiful face in the air. Apletely different kind of emotion was there in his blue eyes at this moment. Love, possessiveness, joy, and every emotion that He Jian had never felt in his life before ��Mo Ron made him feel all those emotions. He suddenly kneeled down by the bedside and looked at the beautiful face that was etched inside his heart and mind. "I am sorry, Lan."

    He whispered in almost no voice.

    "I will never do this again."

    After that, he looked at Mo Ron''s face for a few more minutes and then left the room silently without making any noise. On the other hand, Mo Ron who was deeply asleep on the bed suddenly whispered softly "Jian��"

    A frown marred her forehead as she clutched the bedsheet with her hands tightly and then suddenly loosened it. A tear slid out of her eyes and she suddenly went silent. The frown also disappeared from her forehead as if it was never there. .

    .

    .

    The morning came sooner than Mo Ron had expected. After whateverst evening, she had not expected that she would sleep so deeply that she would not even wake up by the rm clock and it would be her mother who would wake up. "Ron��"

    Mo Ron felt someone shaking her shoulders hard and came out of the deep slumber. "Ron, are you alright?''

    Lin Qianru''s eyes were filled with worry and concern as she noticed the dazed look in her daughter''s eyes. She put the back of her hand on her daughter''s forehead to check her temperature and the frown on her forehead vanished slowly.

    She was relieved that Mo Ron didn''t have a fever. But why did she not wake up on her own today? Lin Qianru was about to ask Mo Ron the same question when she suddenly noticed her daughter''s red and swollen eyes. Before Mo Ron was sleeping and her eyshes were covering her eyes so Lin Qianru could not see it but now that her eyes were opened she could clearly see how red and swollen her daughter''s eyes were. As if she had cried very hardst night. Guilt crawled to her heart and Lin Qianru''s eyes started to fill up with tears suddenly. "Ron, I am sorry."

    She whispered as she bit her trembling lips. On the other hand, Mo Ron who was still a little confused froze upon hearing her mother''s choking voice. She raised her head to look at her mother and was about to ask why she was crying when suddenly everything fromst night came rushing to her mind slowly and slowly. Grandfather He''s words, He Jian''s swift no��and then that kiss��

    Cold sweat covered Mo Ron''s forehead and she suddenly got down from the bed and ran towards the bathroom. "Ron"

    While Lin Qianru shouted her name from behind. However, as she heard the sound of the bathroom door being locked, she could only sigh helplessly and wipe her eyes. She should give some time to Mo Ron. Thinking this, Lin Qianru left her daughter''s room.

 Chapter 399 Cheng Yang Is Here

    399 Cheng Yang Is Here

    The dining room of Mo Family''s apartment was unusually silent today. Lin Qianru was silent because she was anxious about how Mo Ron would behave once she would enter the dining room. He Jian who was silently seated on his chair would nce towards the door every few moments. Shen Youlin who noticed this couldn''t help but frown. She also noticed the unusual silence but as she knew what Lin Qianru had done and what happenedst night, she knew why it was like this. At the same time, she was also a little anxious about the meeting with that caller today. Shen Youlin was confused about whether she should go there or not but in the end, she decided that she should go. If she didn''t then god knew what will happen. Perhaps the girl really had something that would uncover her secret from everyone and she would regret it heavily if it really happened. The fear made her take this decision. She would go there and first analyze the situation whether it was really that grave or not.

    Shen Youlin''s mind was hence filled with thoughts. To reduce this anxiety, she wished to see Mo Ron. To her, Mo Ron was the only source of light in her dark life. Mo Chen was too busy revising everything in his mind as he had a ss test today so he never noticed that there was something off about the people sitting around him today. The three people, Lin Qianru, Shen Youlin, and He Jian waited for Mo Ron inside the dining room. However, slowly and slowly time passed but Mo Ron never came. It was after a few minutester, Shen Youlin suddenly heard a ping from her phone. She took out her phone immediately as she thought that there might be a message from the same caller but when she unlocked the screen under the table, she saw that it was Mo Ron who had messaged her. "I wasgettingte so I left early."

    Shen Youlin told everyone what Mo Ron''s message said. The air inside the dining room seemed to went a little tight. Lin Qianru''s eyes were dim while He Jian''s face didn''t have ay expression. "She didn''t even have breakfast."

    Lin Qianru said in a heavy voice. Inside her heart, she only thought that Mo Ron must be very angry at her��so angry that she didn''t even want to eat the food made by her. This time, she had really angered her daughter. Lin Qianru''s lips quivered when she thought this but she hold herself from crying. Mo Chen was still there.

    Shen Youlin was also frowning deeply. She would have gone to see Mo Ron once but she also needed to go to the address sent to her yesterday. She couldn''t reachte as she had been warned about the same. So she could only sigh in despair. It was He Jian who stood up from his chair first. Looking toward the disappointed Lin Qianru, he said gently n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Auntie, you don''t need to worry. I will ensure that Lan would eat something as soon as she reaches the office."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head. However, inside her heart, she was suddenly full of doubts. Did Mo Ron not use to go inside He Jian''s car with him to He Corporation? When He Jian was here and she had already left for thepany, then it only meant that she went to He Corporation by bus. Her heart sank down inside her chest when she thought this. It couldn''t be that Mo Ron was embarrassed to face even He Jian after whatever happened. At the same time, she was a little relieved to see that He Jian was at least behaving normally with her. Mo Ron would also start to understand with time. She hoped so.

    With a gentle smile on her lips, Lin Qianru softly thanked He Jian. She didn''t know how many times she has already done it. However, the man would always nod his head solemnly at her thanks and pretend as if it was something he ought to do. The gesture would always warm her heart. It was only because of these gestures and sensing the protectiveness of He Jian towards her daughter that Lin QInaru had taken such a decision otherwise which mother would be ready to let someone else adopt her child. Especially when it was Mo Ron who had always been a big support for her and Mo Chen since childhood. Lin Qinaru swallowed bitterly as she also stood up from the table. She suddenly wished to go out somewhere today as the house made her feel very suffocated. However, she couldn''t even go to her job as Chi Rong was still in a foreign country. Though she was getting the same amount of sry, Lin Qianru still thought that she should try to find some other temporary job for this little time. It would help her in diverting her thoughts to somewhere else. With a heavy sigh and grim face, Lin Qianru left the dining room after He Jian left Mo Family apartment. Shen Youlin and Mo Chen also left together. When Lin Qianru came back to clean the dining table, her heart was again filled with despair when she saw that no one had really eaten anything except her son, Mo Chen who was unknown to everything. "Ron��"

    She sighed heavily as she took her daughter''s name. Her daughter was so important to her but would she be able to understand why she was doing all this? Lin Qianru silently wiped the table as she thought about all this.

    On the other hand, He Jian also stepped out of the elevator and sat inside the car.

    The car started and half an hourter, they reached He Corporation. He Jian''s face didn''t look good during the whole ride. Just yesterday, he had told Mo Ron that she should not travel;l in public transport, but she was doing the same today.

    He was about to step out of the car immediately. He thought that Mo Ron must be there inside thepany already since she had set out before him. However, before he could even open the door, his eyes suddenly fell on the girl who was stepping out of a ck car. The girl was none other than Mo Ron. And the owner of the ck car��He Jian looked at the boy coldly. It was Cheng Yang.

 Chapter 400 The Fleeting Warmth

    400 The Fleeting Warmth

    "Have a nice day."

    Cheng Yang said gently as he looked at Mo Ron. Mo Ron smiled mildly but there was something off about that smile and Cheng Yang could feel it. He frowned lightly. He really wanted to ask Mo Ron if everything was alright because it didn''t seem to him that she was really alright.

    However, he didn''t know if Mo Ron would really tell him the true answer. Cheng Yang thought for a few moments and finally said "Ron, you can call me anytime if you need any kind of help."

    Mo Ron was startled by Cheng Yang''s words but when she looked at Cheng Yang''s eyes that were full of sincerity she nodded her head lightly as she forced a smile on her lips.

    "Are you alright?"

    Cheng Yang asked finally and Mo Ron was startled again. "Yes, I am alright, Cheng Yang. Why are you asking such a question?"

    Mo Ron tried to chuckle forcefully as if Cheng Yang''s question was a little funny for her but she failed to do so as Cheng Yang frowned deeply and said to her as if he was reprimanding a child. "Don''t pretend in front of me, Ron."

    The forceful smile that she had maintained on her lips also vanished and Mo Ron could really not pretend any longer. It was difficult.

    Since the moment she had woken up from her sleep, she had been trying to pretend that everything was alright. Perhapsst night was really her dream. However, her mind was a mess right now. A part of her mind already knew whatever happenedst night was not a dream but she didn''t seem to ready to ept it. She wished to run away somewhere and then cry loudly. There was so much inside her heart but she couldn''t say anything to anyone. Cheng Yang''s heart seemed to be stabbed by a knife when he saw the lost look on Mo Roun''s face and her eyes. She looked like a child who was lost and didn''t know her way home. He sighed as he scolded himself inside his heart for not meeting her all these days. He should have tried to contact her earlier. However, he was so busy inpany matters that he couldn''t contact Mo Ron no matter how much he wanted. Still, whenever he was in college, he tried to ask Shhen Youlin about Mo Ron, however, Cheng Yang was unable to understand as to why exactly Shen Youlin does not seem to like him. Every time he would ask her anything about Mo Ron, she would look at him as if he had stolen something from her or as if she was scared that he would steal something from her. His own thought made hiim feel a little helpless as well as funny. It was only after asking from here and there from some teachers, Cheng Yang got to know that a few students from Mo Ron''s ss were selected to start an internship in He Corporation. Cheng Yang had been surely surprised on hearing the name of thepany. Though he knew that He Jian was one of trustees of the University, he still felt that something was amiss.

    It was at that time, that he had decided that he should really visit Mo Ron because the fear of losing her even before she woulde to know of his feelings increased. But now, looking at Mo Ron''s lost expression, Cheng Yang''s heart was suddenly filled with guilt and distress. "Ron, you want to talk?"

    He asked her sincerely. Inside his heart, he wished that she would really tell him what exactly was bothering him. Because leaving her like this would make him unable to do anything in this long day. However, just as he had expected, Mo Ron shook her head and said ''everything was fine'' in a low voice. Cheng Yang felt hurt. He wished that he had some right on Mo Ron with which he could say that he wanted to know what was bothering her but he didn''t have any such right on the girl who was standing in front of him right now. It made him feel helpless as well as heavy. Suddenly he stepped forward and engulfed Mo Ron in a hug. "Cheng Yang��"

    Mo Ron was startled and tried to step away but Cheng Yang continued to hold her and said "My mom says that sometimes even a hug can make us feel that we are not alone."

    Mo Ron didn''t struggle after she heard these words. She closed her eyes suddenly when she felt that they were starting to fill up with tears. The words really did magic to Mo Ron''s lost heart but Cheng Yang could not see it as he could not see Mo Ron''s tears.

    No one could perhaps understand how lonely Mo Ron was feeling right now. It was only she who was alone struggling with all the conflicts, the past memories of her life and then the present circumstances. Everything was suddenly starting to mix up and she wondered what exactly was going on. Could a hug make everything alright? It was of course very ridiculous but Mo Ron still found herself leaning on Cheng Yang''s shoulder. She really needed this. She really needed someone to tell her that she was not alone in all this��even if it was just a lie. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, before she couldpletely lean her head on Cheng Yang''s shoulder, her arm was suddenly grabbed and she was pulled away from the warmth that had just started to surround her cold body and heart. The illusion vanished away. It was all fleeting. Slowly, Mo Ron opened her eyes. Her eyes went to her wrist which was now held by a hand in a firm grip. Slowly, they followed the owner of the hand and rested on his face. He was now looking at Cheng Yang and hence she could only see the side of his face. However, Mo Ron still inhaled sharply. The part of her skin that was being touched by him was covered with clothes and was feeling more hot while her whole body was cold. The next moment, Mo Ron heard his cold voice also making her body go stiff. "Young Master Cheng must be gettingte for the college."

 Chapter 401 The Bittersweet Confession

    401 The Bittersweet Confession

    The two men stood in front of each other silently. Both of their eyes were cold. Mo Ron stared at both of them. She didn''t know why both of them would look at each other like this every time they would meet. Neither did she have any interest in finding the answer to her question right now. She just wanted to free her arm from He Jian''s grip and then go inside thepany so Mo Ron struggled. She struggled only a little in the beginning to try to indicate He Jian that she wanted him to leave her arm. However, the man didn''t even look at her before tightening his grip in response. It didn''t hurt Mo Ron but she understood that he was not going to let her go. Her eyes went nk and she lowered her head silently. No one could guess what was going on inside her mind. On the other hand, Cheng Yang who was also looking at Mo Ron was disappointed to see when he saw Mo Ron lowering her head. He didn''t like how He Jian was holding Mo Ron''s hand. However, when Mo Ron was not showing any resistance then what could he say. His heart suddenly seemed to be surrounded by the coldness of his own thoughts. Cheng Yang swallowed. He wanted to say many things but suddenly he felt that it was better to leave right now. He was afraid that he would say something at this moment, that he would regretter on. He needed to talk to Mo Ron alone. He needed to tell her about his feelings��about what he wanted to be between them��about how He Jian being around her bothered him very much. With all these thoughts, Cheng Yang had just turned around to leave when he heard He Jian''s cold voice again.

    "In the future, Young Master Cheng must maintain a proper distance from Lan. She is ��"

    He Jian paused and swallowed the word ''my girlfriend''. A momentter, he continued

    "She is a girl. It is not good for her to��"

    "I think that she can decide for herself what is good for her or not."

    Cheng Yang said even before He Jian couldplete his words. This time, he really looked at Mo Ron waiting for her to agree with his words and he was relieved to see that even Mo Ron''s forehead had a frown as if indicating her displeasure. He Jian''s face was cold when he heard Cheng Yang''s reply. His eyes followed Cheng Yang''s gaze and he found him looking at Mo Ron and this only increased the suffocation he was already feeling inside his heart. He looked at Mo Ron''s deep frown and waited for her to say something. However, she never said anything. She didn''t even look at him. As if she could sense his gaze, she silently lowered her head. He Jian didn''t know whether he should feel happy or sad because of this. Mo Ron didn''t say anything. Was it because she agreed with him or was it because she didn''t even want to talk to him?

    "Ron��"

    He Jian came out of his trance when he heard Cheng Yang calling out Mo Ron''s name as if he also wanted her to say something.

    Mo Ron did raise her head and looked at him with a smile this time. He Jian''s other hand that didn''t hold Mo Ron''s hand clenched tightly forming a fist. However, his expression was less cold when he heard Mo Ron''s next words. "Cheng Yang, we will talkter. You should leave now otherwise you will gette for the college." Cheng Yang''s eyes went nk at these words. He was surely hurt by Mo Ron''s words but when he looked at her. He could suddenly see that she was intentionally trying to send him away. There was something off about her today.

    Cheng Yang could sense it but he didn''t have any way of finding this out. Mo Ron knew that her words might have hurt Cheng Yang but she didn''t have any other choice. If she really let Cheng Yang stay here then she didn''t know what He Jian would say next. She also needed to talk to him and then go inside thepany as soon as possible at least before anyone would see her and He Jian together. She was relieved that they were standing a little far away from the front gate otherwise the wholepany would have seen her with He Jian by now. Fortunately, Cheng Yang didn''t say anything after that and left there silently. Mo Ron looked at the leaving car with sad eyes. She decided to apologize to Cheng Yangter for her actions today. He was just being nice but she had to behave like this with him. Looking back at her hand, Mo Ron this time struggled again and said calmly.

    "Leave me."

    He Jian had now turnedpletely to look at her. One of his hands was holding Mo Ron''s hand and the other was inside his pant pocket. He had wanted to tell her to stay away from Cheng Yang in the future. However, when he saw her lowered head and heard her calm voice, he couldn''t really let out anything from his mouth. Whatever he didst night was really abrupt. He Jian sighed heavily as he stepped closer to Mo Ron. However, as soon as he did that, Mo Ron took a step back in response. He Jian froze and stood at his spot silently. His blue eyes silently stared at Mo Ron''s lowered head. Mo Ron didn''t hear anything for a long time and felt very confused. Her mind and heart were already a mess. She just wanted to leave from here right now. Being closer to him was only reminding her of thest night and hence making her mind messier.

    She was not in the mood for any talk right now. Mo Ron struggled again but this time the force she applied was greater than before. However, no matter how huge it was, she could neverpare to He Jian''s strength. "Leave me."

    She didn''t raise her head but her voice was a little firmer than before. "Lan��"

    He Jian said as he tried to step forward but Mo Ron again took a step back in response. "I said leave me."

    She said as she tried to step more away from him but she couldn''t do so because soon He Jian was holding her other hand also. "Lan��"

    He Jian called out gently but Mo Ron interrupted him again and said "Leave me��.leave me ��"

    He Jian stopped and his eyes went a little wide. He could feel that Mo Ron''s voice was quivering. "Lan.."

    This time he tried to look at her face. However, Mo Ron continued to whisper. "Leave me please��.please."

    And soon her shoulders were shaking. He Jian was shocked as he had not expected such an intense reaction from her. He sighed helplessly as he hugged her in his arms and stroked her hair gently. She must be scared. He thought inside his heart. He should really have not done that. However, what was done was done and he couldn''t change that now. He could only try to make her feel that whatever happened was wrong��that she should not feel scared of him. "Lan��"

    He Jian whispered but he couldn''t really find any words to say when he heard Mo Ron''s soft sniffles from his arms. In the end, only three words came out of his mouth. "I am sorry, Lan. I am very sorry."

    It was at those words, Mo Ron suddenly stopped sobbing in his arms. Her body was stiff. When she tried to step back, He Jian let her. He almost flinched when he saw her red and swollen eyes that were filled with new tears now. "Are you angry at me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He Jian asked so gently that Mo Ron thought that it was her illusion. The He Jian she knew never talked to anyone like this. "I am sorry. I did wrong."

    Mo Ron''s eyes were nk as she heard He Jian''s words but her heart that had been a mess for a whole night was suddenly starting to calm down. Yes, He Jian was sorry. He knew that whatever happened was wrong. This was what she was waiting to hear. It was just a mistake. Maybe he was drunk. The thought had crossed her mind when she remembered that there really was wine on the dining table in He Mansionst night. Maybe He Jian was drunk and ��and confused her for someone else. A part of her heart had felt bitter when she had thought this but she had conveniently ignored it and focused on the other part who had suddenly calmed down. At this moment, she was the same. Her heart that had been beating fast sincest night had now finally calmed down. Yes, this was a mistake. She just needed to forget everything as if it never happened. He Jian had done so much for her. She would not make this issue that big. It was after all��.just a kiss. Mo Ron put a forced smile on her lips and was about to think of some right words she could say in the current situation. However, the smile froze on her lips when she felt He Jian cupping her cheeks with both of his hands and heard his next words. "I should have done it in a better way. I should have told you about my feelings first."

    "But it is notte."

    With that, He Jian smiled. The cherry blossoms that had just bloomed in the city suddenly started to fall down. Under the cherry blossoms, Mo Ron heard the words she had always wanted to hear in her past life.

    "Lan, I love you."

 Chapter 402 What Does Shen Yiling Want?

    402 What Does Shen Yiling Want?

    Shen Youlin stepped inside the isted alley cautiously. Her eyes were full of wariness as she looked around. Perhaps the woman was not here yet. Her shoulder rxed for a moment before she suddenly heard a sharp voice from her behind. "So you are here."

    Shen Youlin''s shoulders stiffened immediately. At the same time, her eyes narrowed as she found the voice a little familiar. Slowly, she turned around to look at the owner of the voice but her eyes went wide when she saw who it was. "Yiling��"

    Shen Yiling smiled coldly when she heard Shen Youlin calling herself by her name. Now Shen Youlin no longer calls her Elder sister so why she should keep pretending in front of her. After thest dinner, Shen Yiling knew that she won''t be able to control Shen Youlin''s mind with her sweet talks anymore. So she would just show her her real face and then control her to get what she wants. "Let''se directly to the point, Youlin as I don''t have much time."

    Shen Yiling saidzily while Shen Youlin''s eyes sharpened intensely. If it had been You Youxin then she would have understood and perhaps even could think of doing something but she had never expected in her dream that the person who threatened her on the phone yesterday would turn out to be Shen Yiling. Her sharp eyes were filled with disgust when she looked at Shen Yiling and said "So you can fall to this point also now��"

    The words obviously angered Shen Yiling as her eyes were filled with rage. Her face went red perhaps because she felt humiliated or she was angry. However, the next moment she suddenly stepped forward with a smile on her lips. Her smile was vicious and cold as she looked at Shen Youlin. Her fingers pinched Shen Youlin''s chin roughly as she said "My dear sister, I would suggest you to control your mouth unless you want the whole City to know that you, Shen Youlin are a lesbian."

    Shen Youlin''s face immediately went nk when she heard this. Shen Yiling''s smile widened when she saw this. She stepped around and walked to stand behind Shen Youlin.

    In her cold voice, she whispered in Shen Youlin''s ear.

    "Have you ever imagined, Youlin��what your life would be like when everyone would get to know your little secret?"

    Shen Youlin''s face was pale. Her forehead was covered with sweat. She had actually imagined what it would be like to live with the truth of her life and her imagination was certainly not better. She would no longer be a ''Shen''

    She was sure of that. Shen Family would disown her after they would get to know that she was not like other girls. However, that was not what she worried about. She used to fear the before, however, that fear had vanished after she stopped caring whether Shen Family cared for her or not. She was afraid that the few people in her life who were close to her, she would lose them also. She wouldn''t be able to afford to lose Shen Weisheng who was finally giving her some affection as a family member was supposed to give. She would not be able to afford to lose Mo Ron who might not like her if her truth came out like this. Shen Youlin remembered very well the little story Shen Weisheng had told her that night. Since that night, she had been scared. Scared that her love and her affection for Mo Ron didn''t have any final destination. Shen Yiling was satisfied to see the fear in Shen Youlin''s eyes. She knew that it was the right time to say the next words so she continued.

    "But you don''t need to worry. As long as you will do whatever I will tell you, your little secret will stay safe with me."

    Shen Yiling even made a gesture of sealing her lips with her fingers as she said herst words. However, Shen Youlin didn''t look much happy and relieved with her assurance. Her eyes were cold and her fists were clenched tightly when she asked Shen Yiling.

    "What do you want?" The question made Shen Yiling''s face serious. Her eyes didn''t have any coldness now but she looked serious when she said "You will inform me everything about Mo Ron ��"

    "Ron?"

    Shen Youlin interrupted Shen Yiling even before thetter couldplete her words. Shen Yiling raised her eyebrows questioningly when saw Shen Youlin''s defensive stance after hearing Mo Ron''s name from her mouth. The next moment, however, her eyes suddenly shed with understanding and she blurted out.

    "Don''t tell me that you have that kind of feelings for that girl?"

    A feeling of disgust rose inside Shen Yiling''s heart when she thought this. It could clearly be seen from her expression but Shen Youlin didn''t seem to mind.

    She had never expected Shen Yiling to understand her feelings. Her face was calm as she told Shen Yiling.

    "Yiling, keep Mo Ron out of all this. You can ask me anything to do but I won''t let you harm Mo Ron."

    Shen Yiling''s lips twitch in anger and disgust. She chuckled coldly the next moment and saidzily. "So much love for that girl��should I help you and tell her your little secret? What do you think, Youlin? Will she even let you linger around her when she woulde to know what exactly you think about her?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With these words, Shen Yiling hit Shen Youlin''s nerve and her face looked tense. Shen Yiling looked smug because she had found out another weakness of Shen Youlin.

    "So quietly do what I am saying if you don''t want your non-existent love story to end just like this?"

    Shen Yiling had a disgusting expression on her face when she said ''non-existent love story''. Shen Youlin gulped as she wiped her forehead with the back of her head. She was breathing heavily when after a few momentster, she whispered finally. "Alright!"

    Satisfied, Shen Yiling told her what she wanted her to do.

    And Shen Youlin heard everything with her lips pressed in a thin line.

 Chapter 403 "I Wont Let You Avoid Me"

    403 "I Won''t Let You Avoid Me"

    The door of the office opened and Chu Feng peeked inside his office. Everyone inside the office raised their heads to look at him except Mo Ron who seemed to be lost in her own thoughts. Though her eyes stayed on the documents in her hand, her mind was somewhere else. It was only when Chu Feng called out her name.

    "Miss Mo"

    She came out of her trance. Mo Ron flinched lightly before raising her head to look at Chu Feng. "Boss is calling you inside the office."

    Hearing these words, everyone else concentrated on their own works while Mo Ron had nk eyes. Looking at the file ced in front of her, she suddenly picked it up and gave it to Chu Feng. "Assistant Chu, Mr. He must be asking for this file. Please give it to him."

    It was not the first time Chu Feng hase to look for Mo Ron today. He hade before too but every time, Mo Ron would give him some files and made him return to He Jian''s office. However, this time Chu Feng looked a little awkward as he told Mo Ron. "Miss Mo, Boss is asking you toe to his office right now."

    Mo Ron''s hands clenched around the file she was holding. In his office��she needed to go there. She swallowed audibly before she slowly started to get up from her chair. She didn''t really want to go to He Jian''s office. She still needed time to clear her mind. She still needed to digest that whatever she heard in the morning was really right.

    In the morning, Mo Ron had literally pushed away He Jian after hearing those words. Clutching the left side of her chest with her hand, she had somehow controlled her fast-beating heart inside the elevator that took her to the floor where her office was. Now she had to face him again.

    "Miss Mo, are you alright?"

    Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard Chu Feng''s question. She saw concern shing in the young assistant''s eyes. Mo Ron wondered how many times she had been asked the same question in the whole day today in total. At the same time, she wondered just how bad her face must be looking for everyone to notice that she was really not in the right state of mind today. She forced a smile on her lips and lightly nodded her head.

    "Yes, Assistant Chu."

    Chu Feng knew that she was lying but he couldn''t really force her to tell him what was wrong. He could actually feel that it was something rted to his boss. He had noticed Mo Ron running out of his boss'' carst night. Perhaps something happenedst night only. Seeing that they were in front of the office''s door, Chu Feng first knocked on the door and then opened the door for her slightly and said

    "Please, Miss Mo."

    Mo Ron was startled. Chu Feng was senior to her in the office and hence he should not be behaving so politely with her but she knew very well that it was because of He Jian. Even the concern he showed to her just a few moments ago was only because of He Jian only. In front of the Young assistant''s politeness, she could only nod her head lightly and step forward. However, the thought of going inside and being in thepany of the same man didn''t settle well with Mo Ron. What will he say? What will she say?

    Chu Feng sighed as he suddenly pitied Mo Ron. She doesn''t look like she really wanted to go inside.

    However, he knew very well that his boss would not let her go just like this. Mo Ron''s mind waspletely nk. She wished that she would be able to run away from here just like she had run away in the morning.

    With a helpless heart and mind, she could only step forward and step inside the office. . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    .

    .

    He Jian immediately raised his head when he heard the sound of the door being opened. He saw that the door was slightly opened but no one stepped inside. A frown marred his forehead when he didn''t see anyone for the next few moments. He thought that this time also, Mo Ron had given some file to Chu Feng in order to avoid him. The next moment, he stood up from the chair and started to walk towards the slightly opened door. He would go to her table if she would note here. He was just near the door when a figure stepped inside the office and bumped against his chest. "Omph��"

    He Jian heard a groan and then a sweet scent filled his nostrils. A smile suddenly spread on his lips as he knew who it was. With one hand, he closed the door. When Mo Ron didn''t raise her head, he got worried and asked with distress in his voice.

    "Lan, are you alright?"

    Mo Roon finally raised her head and He Jian felt his breath stopping when he saw her slightly most eyes. Perhaps she bumped her nose against his chest as it looked a little red. Even her hand was on it and her eyes were slightly teary. She looked like a cute little bunny. He Jian was surprised at his own thought and wondered just when did he start to think that the bunnies were cute. Perhaps it was when he realized his feelings for Mo Ron. He smiled lightly as he stepped closer to Mo Ron if it was possible. With one of his hand, he removed her hand from her nose and tried to rub it for her. However, his fingers had just touched her, when Mo Ron flinched and stepped away from him as if she got scalded. He Jian''s eyes went nk. The office was filled with an awkward silence and Mo Ron immediately felt the surrounding temperature dropping. Her heart was beating very fast inside her chest and she didn''t know what she should say or do. What was expected from her after today''s morning? But she didn''t even want to talk about that? It was after a few moments, she heard He Jian''s voice which was very different from how gentle it was before. "Lan, this morning��"

    Mo Ron''s heart sank and she interrupted He Jian before he couldplete his words. "Mr. He, what did you call me here for? Is it to discuss some new project? I forgot to bring my notebook and pen. Please give me a minute. I will go back and bring it. " Mo Ron said and turned to leave the office in hurry. However, behind her, He Jian frowned deeply. When he saw Mo Ron leaving again just like she had left in the morning, his frown went deeper and he swiftly held her wrist. He forcefully made her turn around. Looking into her shocked eyes, he said strictly. "You are not going anywhere now! I am not going to let you avoid me."

 Chapter 404 "Why Cant I Love You"

    404 "Why Can''t I Love You"

    Mo Ron waspletely startled by He Jian''s actions. She felt He Jian''s firm grip on her hand and then the determination in his voice. A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she knew that there was really no escape now. She raised her nk eyes to look at him and asked in confusion.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    On the other hand, He Jian was equally startled and confused by Mo Ron''s question. Could she not know what he wanted to talk about after this morning?

    However, he didn''t even know that Mo Ron never believed his words. Those three words that she heard under the falling cherry blossoms ��were still an illusion for her. Because He Jian saying these words to her could never be a reality. That was what Mo Ron thought. He Jian sighed patiently. He was trying to understand Mo Ron. She was very young and all this must be very new to her. But it was new for him as well. He was scared as well. Since that night when Shen Weisheng had told him that it could also be possible that Mo Ron might not even ept her feelings, He Jian had been scared since then. He took a deep breath suppressing his fears. "Lan��"

    There was a different kind of nervousness in the voice of always cold and indifferent man but Mo Ron who was lost in her own thought could never hear it. She only looked at He Jian nkly as she felt his grip on her arms getting tighter. And then she heard those words that still made her heart race. "Lan, I love you."

    He Jian looked at Mo Ron with expectant eyes when he finished. But his eyes dimmed when Mo Ron stepped away from him the next moment and suddenly covered her ears.

    He frozepletely. It took him a moment to step forward and hold Mo Ron.

    "Lan��I know that it is too sudden��"

    He Jian tried to make Mo Ron understand as he tried to remove her hands from her ears. "But I will wait for you to understand my feelings. Everything will be the same as before."

    He tried to assure Mo Ron. However, all his words stopped escaping his mouth when he heard Mo Ron''s murmurs. "It is just my illusion��just an illusion or some kind of dream��you are so stupid for having such an illusion��Ron��"

    It was very low. Perhaps He Jian would have never heard it if he had not been standing by Mo Ron''s side. Mo Ron;s eyes were tightly closed and she was covering her ears with her handspletely as if she was trying to save herself from something. He didn''t know why he felt as if someone was pinching his heart mercilessly when he saw Mo Ron like this. "Lan��"

    Even his voice came out a slightly hoarse when he finally removed her hands from her ears. He hugged her tightly in his arms. With his one hand around her waist, he stroked her hair gently as he told her again.

    "Lan, I love you. It is not some kind of illusion."

    However, Mo Ron''s head stayed lowered. Helpless, He Jian finally did the only thing that came to his mind. He suddenly pinched Mo Ron''s chin lightly and sealed her lips with her. His eyes closed unconsciously feeling the soft touch under his cold lips. He licked them lightly. As he did so, he opened his blue eyes to look at the person in his arms. Her ck-brown eyes were now open and she was looking at him without blinking her eyes. He Jian''s lips hovered over her, as he whispered in a slightly hoarse and deep voice.

    "Do you still think that it was just a dream or illusion?"

    Mo Ron didn''t say anything. Perhaps she was too shocked and scared to ept the reality. He Jian didn''t seem to care for this. He sealed their lips again and kissed her deeply this time. His tongue gently invaded her mouth and his thumb carresed her soft cheeks. Mo Ron gasped unconsciously on feeling the storage and new feeling.Her eyes stayed on He Jian''s face and slowly and slowly horror filled them. He Jian was kissing her ��just likest night. What was going on!

    She couldn''t fathom anything. After all, it was never supposed to go like this. When the kiss ended, Mo Ron breathing heavily but He Jian looked the same. He licked his lips slightly as he rested his forehead on Mo Ron''s forehead. His thumb caressed Mo Ron''s thumb as he said again

    "Lan, I love you so much."

    He Jian''s could feel the sweetness of the said words inside his chest. He felt as if he would never get tired of saying this. Mo Ron could feel a part of her heart slowly cowering inside her chest when she heard those words. "How��why?"

    The words unconsciously escaped her lips as her eyes started to fill with new and fresh tears. He Jian smiled a little when he heard the question. His eyes were closed as he indulge himself in the sweet scent of the girl he loved. "That��I also wish to know. I also wish to know how you made me like this." So that I can do the same to you��so that I can make you love me the same way I love you

    The words only stayed inside his heart because he stiffened when he suddenly felt something wet dropping on the back of his hand.

    He opened his eyes abruptly. "Lan��"

    He Jian''s eyes were filled with distress when he saw that Mo Ron''s face was full of tears. "Why are you crying? Did I��"

    Did he say something wrong?

    However, Mo Ron''s next words didn''t let him finish his words. "You can''t love me."

    He Jian''s face went cold and he asked coldly.

    "Why can''t I?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In response, however, Mo Ron only shook her head lightly as more tears spilled out from her eyes and whispered softly. "You just can''t."

 Chapter 405 CEO Liu Is Here!

    405 CEO Liu Is Here!

    Knock��

    The knock on the door interrupted the tense atmosphere inside the office. Mo Ron immediately stepped away from He Jian. He Jian''s face didn''t look good and he asked in a cold voice.

    "Who is it?"

    "Boss, it is me."

    Chu Feng''s nervous voice came from outside. "What is it?"

    He Jian asked coldly.

    "Boss, CEO Liu is here to talk with you."

    He Jian sighed and closed his eyes in frustration as he remembered that it was only he who had asked Liu Ji Fan toe to his office. But Mo Ron seemed to have found a good opportunity to escape and hence said hurriedly.

    "I will leave, Mr. He."

    "No!"

    He Jian said immediately. However, he watched shocked as Mo Ron ignored his ''no'' and then left the office in hurry. Was he some kind of monster?

    He felt that as he saw Mo Ron running away in a hurry. He Jian''s face looked very cold as he saw the door being closed after Mo Ron left and the hand that he had stretched out to stop Mo Ron from leaving stayed in the air until he took it back. On the other hand, Mo Ron stepped out of He Jian''s office in hurry. She was still wiping her face with the back of her hand when she suddenly bumped against someone. "Sorry��"

    A soft ''sorry'' escaped her lips. After apologizing, Mo Ron wanted to leave right away. However, the same figure blocked her way. "Easy, Easy Mo Ron!" Mo Ron heard the amusement in the voice and had to force her head to look at the owner of her voice. However, as soon as she saw him, her mood only got worse. It was Liu Ji Fan. Her already pale face went paler and she stepped away from Liu Ji Fan immediately. Her eyes avoided looking at him. Liu Ji Fan who was noticing Mo Ron''s each and every action looked a little confused and then surprised. He was in a full mood of having a yful chat with Mo Ron after he hade to know yesterday that He Jian had finally epted his feelings for Mo Ron. And now also, he saw Mo Roning out of He Jian''s office in so much hurry so he could sensethat there might was going on something inside the office. However, when he saw Mo Ron''s face, the amusement from his eyes vanished and he asked genuinely "Mo Ron, are you alright?"

    If it was someone else, then Mo Ron would have surely put a forced smile on her lips and lied that she was alright. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Because she never liked it when others would worry for her. But it was Liu Ji Fan ��who would never care whether she was really alright or not. In fact, Mo Ron thought that Liu Ji Fan would be happier if she would not be alright.

    While thinking this, Mo Ron never paid attention to the fact that she was again looking at Liu Ji Fan with all the meries from her past life. Since in her past life, Liu Ji Fan had always treated her harshly and looked down on her, she wanted to do the same now with him in this life. Her face was cold as she said ''yes'' in a low voice and then left from there before Liu Ji Fan could ask her anything else. While Liu Ji Fan looked at her leaving back with a confused face. ��----

    A few momentster when Chu Feng came out and asked him to go inside the office, Liu Ji Fan nodded his head though his forehead had a deep scowl. Before Chu Feng could leave, he stopped him and asked "Chu Feng, is Jian''s mood okay?"

    Though Liu Ji Fan already knew the answer inside his heart, he still sighed when he saw the young assistant shaking his head in ''no'' nervously. "Alright, you can leave."

    After that, Liu Ji Fan finally entered He Jian''s office. As soon as he stepped inside the office, he could feel the chills running down his spine. Damn��who put the AC on such a low temperature. He thought inside his heart as he rubbed his arm with his hand. However, as he walked further inside the office, he soon came to know that it was not because of the AC that he was feeling so cold. It was because of the man who was furiously typing on hisptop. All his body exuded nothing but coldness. "Damn��what happened, Old He?"

    Liu Ji Fan sat on the chair ced in front of He Jian as he waited for He Jian to say anything, however, the man continued to type on hisptop as if it was the only thing that existed in this world for him. However, this made Liu Ji Fan more sure that something must have happened. "Tell me. Even Mo Ron looked ready to kill anyone in front of her just now when I bumped into her."

    The mention of Mo Ron made He Jian stop his furious typing and he immediately looked at Liu Ji Fan and asked "Was she crying?"

    Liu Ji Fan''s face had a thoughtful expression as he tried to remember Mo Ron''s face from a few moments ago and then he suddenly nodded his head. "Well��her eyes were red and a little swollen so I think she had been crying��wait a minute!"

    His eyes were filled with suspicion as he looked at his friend and asked "What did you to make her cry?"

    He Jian''s face didn''t have any expression but his fists were clenched tightly as he remembered everything from a few moments ago. His forehead soon had a deep frown as he whispered. "I don''t know what is wrong. She ��she said that I can''t love her. I should not love her. But I don''t understand why she said that."

    "Oh��"

    Liu Ji Fan murmured as his lips curved in a shape ''o''. While He Jian continued "She thought that all of it ��it was merely her illusion. So kissed her and then ��she started crying."

    Liu Ji Fna sighed when he heard He Jian''sst sentence and He Jian also came out of his trance. He looked at Liu Ji Fan because he could feel that thetter knew what exactly was wrong in the current circumstances. "Jian��for girls. They cherish their firsts. They cherish their first kiss, first love-making."

    "You did it so abruptly so of course she must be very sad."

    The revtion made He Jian frown deep as he didn''t understand what Liu Ji Fan was talking about. And Liu Ji Fan could see this. He sighed and said "Take it slow. She is young. You need to wait for her. Take her on a date maybe and don''t behave so coldly in front of her. You will scare the girl out of her wits and she would never say ''yes'' to spend a lifetime with you if you really behaved like this with her."

    Though He Jian''s face didn''t look good at his words, Liu Ji Fan could see that He Jian had understood so he sighed in relief and they started to talk about the merging of the twopanies. He Corporation and thepany that was started by He Jian a few years ago.

 Chapter 406 Does He Want To Kiss Her Again!

    406 ''Does He Want To Kiss Her Again!''

    Mo Ron was relieved when Chu Feng didn''te to her table again saying that He Jian was calling her. She put her whole mind in doing office work. By the time evening arrived, she had prepared schedule for He Jian for a whole week. Mo Ron nced at the people who were sitting on the tables around her. They had started to leave so she also put her things inside her purse and then stood up to leave. It was obvious that she wished to avoid He Jian so that she won''t have to go back in his car with him. Thinking this, Mo Ron apanied other employees as they stepped inside the elevator and with them, she came out of the building. She sighed in relief. A colleague offered to drop her off to her apartment, however, Mo Ron politely refused the offer and started to walk towards the bus stop. Since it was evening, there was not much traffic on the road that had bus stop. Especially near the bus stop, therge area was upied by the He Corporation only and almost all the employees owned a car hence they didn''t use the bus. There were only two more people standing at the bus stop with Mo Ron. A man and a girl. Mo Ron nced at the wristwatch and sighed softly when she saw the time. However, she was not disappointed. She didn''t mind reachingte as long as she would not have to face him. Seeing him seemed to be the biggest problem sincest night. Mo Ron came out of her trance when she heard a low screech and then the sound of tires dragging against the road. From her vision, even though her head was lowered, she could see the four wheels of the car. Her body froze when she heard the sound of the door being opened. Mo Ron raised her head slowly.

    She easily recognized the car. She had expected that Chu Feng woulde out, however, the person who came out was He Jian. Her heart almost stopped beating when she saw him staring at her. Without moving his blue eyes away from her even for a moment, he walked towards her and then said gently.

    "Come."

    Mo Ron swallowed as she nkly looked at the hand that was stretched out by He Jian. Was she supposed to ce her hand on his hand? Her mind again went nk at this thought? Her fingers trembled slightly as she looked at his hand.

    He Jian''s eyes narrowed when he saw her standing without doing anything for the next few moments. A momentter, he sighed and easily held her hand as he started to pull her towards the car. He smiled in relief as well as in joy when Mo Ron didn''t struggle and obediently followed him to the car. Perhaps she was not as repulsed by him as he had thought. She was just scared and he needed to make her feel secure. The thought made him feel that he should care for her more so that she would get used to it and then him also. He Jian smiled. The smile never disappeared from his lips. Chu Feng who stepped out of the car to open the door for his boss was stupefied when he saw his boss'' smile. He could swear on his life that just a few moments ago, his boss was in a very bad mood. He looked as if everyone owed him ten million Yuan. But now, his face had such a bright smile that Chu Feng found it dazzling enough to blink his eyes twice. However, when he looked at Mo Ron who was being pulled by his boss, understanding suddenly shed through Chu Feng''s eyes. Indeed, Mo Ron was very special to his boss. With Mo Ron, he would always see something in his boss that he had never seen before. Just like right now, Chu Feng never knew that the cold and indifferent man could also smile like this. Chu Feng averted his eyes when he sensed that he was paying too much attention. He silently opened the door and He Jian made Mo Ron sit inside the car. Mo Ron came out of her daze. Was it stupid that everything again felt like a dream to her? She didn''t even know what should she conclude from whatever was going on. It confused her very much. Mo Ron suddenly looked sideways and her face flushed lightly when she rememberedst night. Her eyes were also filled with slight shock as she remembered that He Jian had kissed herst night in the same car. Abruptly, Mo Ron turned her head to look away, however, her eyes went wide when she saw He Jian leaning toward her. She didn''t even get to know when he got inside the car and sat beside her. ''What is it? Was he going to kiss her again?''

    When this thought came to her mind, Mo Ron immediately covered her lips with her fingers and looked at He Jian with wide eyes. He Jian who was leaning towards her looked startled for a moment before he chuckled deeply and leaned again. Mo Ron''s eyshes trembled as she leaned back against the seat more and more and she immediately closed her eyes seeing this. She trembled when she felt hot breaths falling on her face. It was a few momentster, that she opened her eyes when she didn''t feel anything except those hot breaths. At the same time, Mo Ron heard the sound of ''click''. She saw as He Jian leaned back a little and looked at her with a smile. He patted his head gently and said "It is done now." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Only then did Mo Ron realize that He Jian was just tightening the seatbelt for her. Mo Ron''c cheeks went red because of the embarrassment as she removed her hand from her lips and straightened her back. She cleared her throat to clear the awkwardness she was feeling. The car started and Mo Ron frowned when she noticed that they were actually sitting in the front seat and it was He Jian who was driving the car.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!